This is a modern-English version of Annals and Antiquities of Rajasthan, v. 1 of 3: or the Central and Western Rajput States of India, originally written by Tod, James. It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.



Transcriber’s Note:

The text is annotated with numerous footnotes, which were numbered sequentially on each page. On occasion, a footnote itself is annotated by a note, using an asterisk as the reference. This distinction is followed here, with those ‘notes on notes’ are given alphabetic sequence (A, B, etc.). Since there are over 1500 notes in this volume, they have been gathered at each chapter’s end, and resequenced for each chapter.

The text includes many footnotes, which are numbered in order on each page. Sometimes, a footnote has its own annotation, indicated by an asterisk. This approach is followed here, with those 'notes on notes' being given an alphabetical sequence (A, B, etc.). Since there are more than 1500 notes in this volume, they have been compiled at the end of each chapter and re-sequenced for each chapter.

The notes are a combination of those of the author, and of the editor of this edition. The latter are enclosed in square brackets.

The notes include a mix of those from the author and the editor of this edition. The editor's notes are inside square brackets.

Finally, the pagination of the original edition, published in the 1820’s, is preserved for ease of reference by including those page numbers in the text, also enclosed in square brackets.

Finally, the page numbers from the original edition, published in the 1820s, are kept for easy reference by including those page numbers in the text, which are also shown in square brackets.

Crooke’s plan for the renovation of the Tod’s original text, including a discussion of the transliteration of word other than English, is given in detail in the Preface.

Crooke’s plan for updating Tod’s original text, which includes a discussion on the transliteration of words other than English, is outlined in detail in the Preface.

Minor errors, attributable to the printer, have been corrected. Given the history of the text, it was thought best to leave all orthography as printed.

Minor errors, caused by the printer, have been fixed. Considering the history of the text, it was decided to keep all spelling as printed.

Please see the transcriber’s note at the end of this text for details regarding the handling of any textual issues encountered during its preparation.

Please see the transcriber’s note at the end of this text for details on how any textual issues were handled during its preparation.

Any corrections are indicated using an underline highlight. Placing the cursor over the correction will produce the original text in a small popup.

Any corrections are indicated using an underline highlight. Hovering over the correction will show the original text in a small popup.

Any corrections are indicated as hyperlinks, which will navigate the reader to the corresponding entry in the corrections table in the note at the end of the text.

Any corrections are shown as hyperlinks, which will take the reader to the relevant entry in the corrections table at the end of the text.

Records and History
OF RAJASTHAN

COLONEL JAMES TOD.
(From the bust by Vo. Livi, 1837. By permission of Lt.-Col. E. W.
Blunt-Mackenzie, R.A.).
Frontispiece.

COLONEL JAMES TOD.
(From the bust by Vo. Livi, 1837. By permission of Lt.-Col. E. W.
Blunt-Mackenzie, R.A.).
Front page.

ANNALS AND ANTIQUITIES
OF
RAJASTHAN

OR THE CENTRAL AND WESTERN
RAJPUT STATES OF INDIA
BY
Lieutenant Colonel James Tod
LATE POLITICAL REPRESENTATIVE TO THE WESTERN RAJPUT STATES
EDITED WITH AN INTRODUCTION AND NOTES BY
WILLIAM CROOKE, C.I.E.
HON. D.SC. OXON., B.A., F.R.A.I.
FORMER MEMBER OF THE INDIAN CIVIL SERVICE
IN THREE VOLUMES
VOL. I
HUMPHREY MILFORD
Oxford University Press
LONDON   EDINBURGH   GLASGOW   NEW YORK
TORONTO   MELBOURNE   BOMBAY
1920
[Original Dedication of the First Volume.]
TO
HIS MOST GRACIOUS MAJESTY
KING GEORGE IV

Sire,

Boss,

The gracious permission accorded me, to lay at the foot of the Throne the fruit of my labours, allows me to propitiate Your Majesty’s consideration towards the object of this work, the prosecution of which I have made a paramount duty.

The kind permission you've given me to present the results of my efforts to the Throne enables me to earn Your Majesty’s attention towards the purpose of this work, which I have dedicated myself to as my most important duty.

The Rajput princes, happily rescued, by the triumph of the British arms, from the yoke of lawless oppression, are now the most remote tributaries to Your Majesty’s extensive empire; and their admirer and annalist may, perhaps, be permitted to hope that the sighs of this ancient and interesting race for the restoration of their former independence, which it would suit our wisest policy to grant, may be deemed not undeserving Your Majesty’s regard.

The Rajput princes, happily saved by the success of the British military from the burden of unchecked oppression, are now some of the most distant allies of Your Majesty’s vast empire; and those who admire and write about them may, perhaps, be allowed to hope that the wishes of this ancient and fascinating group for the return of their former independence, which it would be wise for us to grant, might be seen as worthy of Your Majesty’s attention.

With entire loyalty and devotion, I subscribe myself,
Your Majesty
Most faithful subject and servant,
JAMES TOD.
Bird Hurst, Croydon,
June 20, 1829.
vii[Original Dedication of the Second Volume.]
TO
HIS MOST GRACIOUS MAJESTY
WILLIAM IV

Sire,

Boss

Your Majesty has graciously sanctioned the presentation of the Second Volume of the Annals of Rajputana to the Public under the auspices of Your Majesty’s name.

Your Majesty has kindly approved the release of the Second Volume of the Annals of Rajputana to the public under Your Majesty’s name.

In completing this work, it has been my endeavour to draw a faithful picture of States, the ruling principle of which is the paternity of the Sovereign. That this patriarchal form is the best suited to the genius of the people may be presumed from its durability, which war, famine, and anarchy have failed to destroy. The throne has always been the watchword and rallying-point of the Rajputs. My prayer is, that it may continue so, and that neither the love of conquest, nor false views of policy, may tempt us to subvert the independence of these States, some of which have braved the storms of more than ten centuries.

In completing this work, I've aimed to create an accurate portrayal of states where the guiding principle is the authority of the sovereign. We can assume that this patriarchal structure is best suited to the character of the people because it has endured despite the challenges of war, famine, and chaos. The throne has always been a symbol and a rallying point for the Rajputs. My hope is that this remains the case, and that neither the desire for conquest nor misguided notions of policy will lead us to undermine the independence of these states, some of which have withstood the test of time for over ten centuries.

It will not, I trust, be deemed presumptuous in the Annalist of these gallant and long-oppressed races thus to solicit for them a full measure of Your Majesty’s gracious patronage; in return for which, the Rajputs, making Your Majesty’s enemies their own, would glory in assuming the “saffron robe,” emblematic of death or victory, under the banner of that chivalry of which Your Majesty is the head.

I hope it's not seen as arrogant for me to ask for Your Majesty's support for these brave and long-oppressed people. In exchange, the Rajputs, by taking on Your Majesty's enemies as their own, would proudly wear the "saffron robe," a symbol of either death or victory, under the banner of the chivalry that You Majesty leads.

That Your Majesty’s throne may ever be surrounded by chiefs who will act up to the principles of fealty maintained at all hazards by the Rajput, is the heartfelt aspiration of,

That Your Majesty’s throne may always be surrounded by leaders who will uphold the principles of loyalty defended at all costs by the Rajput, is the sincere wish of,

Sir,
Your Majesty
Devoted subject and servant,
JAMES TOD.
ix

PREFACE

No one can undertake with a light heart the preparation of a new edition of Colonel Tod’s great work, The Annals and Antiquities of Rajasthan. But the leading part which the Rājputs have taken in the Great War, the summoning of one of their princes to a seat at the Imperial Conference, the certainty that as the result of the present cataclysm they will be entitled to a larger share in the administration of India, have contributed to the desire that this classical account of their history and sociology should be presented in a shape adapted to the use of the modern scholar and student of Indian history and antiquities.

No one can take on the task of preparing a new edition of Colonel Tod’s significant work, The Annals and Antiquities of Rajasthan, lightly. However, the prominent role that the Rājputs played in the Great War, the invitation for one of their princes to participate in the Imperial Conference, and the expectation that, as a result of the current upheaval, they will have a larger role in the governance of India, have fueled the desire to present this classic account of their history and society in a format suitable for today's scholars and students of Indian history and antiquities.

In the Introduction which follows I have endeavoured to estimate the merits and defects of Colonel Tod’s work. Here it is necessary only to state that though the book has been several times reprinted in India and once in this country, the obvious difficulties of such an undertaking have hitherto prevented any writer better qualified than myself from attempting to prepare an annotated edition. Irrespectively of the fact that this work was published a century ago, when the study of the history, antiquities, sociology, and geography of India had only recently started, the Author’s method led him to formulate theories on a wide range of subjects not directly connected with the Rājputs. In the light of our present knowledge some of these speculations have become obsolete, and it might have been possible, without impairing the value of the work as a Chronicle of the Rājputs, to have discarded from the text and notes much which no longer possesses value. But the work is a classic, and it deserves to be treated as such, and it was decided that any mutilation of the original text and notes would be inconsistent with the object of this series of reprints of classical works on Indian subjects. The xonly alternative course was to correct in notes, clearly distinguished from those of the Author, such facts and theories as are no longer accepted by scholars.

In the following Introduction, I have tried to assess the strengths and weaknesses of Colonel Tod’s work. It's important to mention that although the book has been reprinted several times in India and once in this country, the inherent challenges of this task have so far prevented anyone more qualified than myself from creating an annotated edition. Despite the fact that this work was published a century ago, at a time when the study of India’s history, antiquities, sociology, and geography was just beginning, the Author's approach led him to propose theories on a broad range of topics not directly related to the Rājputs. Given what we know now, some of these ideas have become outdated, and it might have been possible to remove from the text and notes much that no longer holds value without diminishing the work's importance as a Chronicle of the Rājputs. However, this work is a classic and deserves to be treated as such, so it was decided that altering the original text and notes would contradict the aim of this series reprinting classical works on Indian subjects. The only alternative was to provide corrections in notes, clearly marked as distinct from those of the Author, for facts and theories that are no longer accepted by scholars.

It is needless to say that during the last century much advance has been made in our knowledge of Indian history, antiquities, philology, and sociology. We are now in a position to use improved translations of many authorities which were quoted by the Author from inadequate or incorrect versions. The translation of Ferishta’s History by A. Dow and Jonathan Scott has been superseded by that of General J. Briggs, that of the Āīn-i-Akbarī of F. Gladwin by the version by Professor H. Blochmann and Colonel H. S. Jarrett. For the Memoirs of Jahāngīr, the Author relied on the imperfect version by Major David Price, which has been replaced by a new translation of the text in its more complete form by Messrs. A. Rogers and H. Beveridge. For the Laws of Manu we have the translation by Dr. G. Bühler. The passages in classical literature relating to India have been collected, translated, and annotated by the late Mr. J. W. McCrindle. Much information not available for the Author’s use has been provided by The History of India as told by its own Historians, by Sir H. M. Elliot and Professor J. Dowson, and by Mr. W. Irvine’s translation, with elaborate notes, of N. Manucci’s Storia do Magor. Among original works useful for the present edition the following may be mentioned: J. Grant Duff’s History of the Mahrattas; Dr. Vincent A. Smith’s Early History of India, History of Fine Art in India and Ceylon, Asoka, the Buddhist Emperor of India, and Akbar, the Great Mogul; Professor Jadunath Sarkar’s History of Aurangzib, of which only three volumes have been published; Mr. W. Irvine’s Army of the Indian Moghuls; Sir W. Lee-Warner’s Protected Princes of India.

It goes without saying that over the last century, we've made significant progress in our understanding of Indian history, antiquities, linguistics, and sociology. We can now utilize better translations of many texts that the Author referenced from inadequate or incorrect versions. A. Dow and Jonathan Scott's translation of Ferishta’s History has been replaced by General J. Briggs’ version, and F. Gladwin's translation of the Āīn-i-Akbarī has been updated by Professor H. Blochmann and Colonel H. S. Jarrett. For the Memoirs of Jahāngīr, the Author relied on an imperfect version by Major David Price, which has now been updated with a complete translation by Messrs. A. Rogers and H. Beveridge. For the Laws of Manu, we have Dr. G. Bühler's translation. The passages from classical literature concerning India have been compiled, translated, and annotated by the late Mr. J. W. McCrindle. Much information that the Author couldn't access has been provided by The History of India as told by its own Historians by Sir H. M. Elliot and Professor J. Dowson, and by Mr. W. Irvine's translation, complete with detailed notes, of N. Manucci’s Story of Magor. Among the original works that are useful for this edition, we can highlight: J. Grant Duff’s History of the Mahrattas; Dr. Vincent A. Smith’s Early History of India, History of Fine Art in India and Ceylon, Asoka, the Buddhist Emperor of India, and Akbar, the Great Mogul; Professor Jadunath Sarkar’s History of Aurangzib, of which only three volumes have been published; Mr. W. Irvine’s Army of the Indian Moghuls; and Sir W. Lee-Warner’s Protected Princes of India.

Much historical, geographical, and ethnological information has been collected in the new edition of the Imperial Gazetteer of India, the, the Bombay Gazetteer edited by Sir J. M. Campbell, and, more particularly, in the revised Gazetteer of Rajputana, including that of Mewār and the Western States Residency and Bīkaner Agency by Lieutenant-Colonel K. D. Erskine, and that of Ajmer by Mr. C. C. Watson. Lieutenant-Colonel Erskine’s work, based on the best local information, has been of special value, and it is much to be regretted that this officer, after serving as Consul-General xiat Baghdad, was invalided and died in England in 1914, leaving that part of the Gazetteer dealing with the Eastern States, Jaipur, Kotah, and Būndi, unrevised. For botany, agriculture, and natural productions I have used Sir G. Watt’s Dictionary of the Economic Products of India, and his Commercial Products of India; for architecture and antiquities, J. Fergusson’s History of Indian and Eastern Architecture, edited by Dr. J. Burgess, and The Cave Temples of India by the same writers. In ethnology I have consulted the publications of the Ethnological Survey of India, of which Mr. H. A. Rose’s Glossary of the Tribes and Castes of the Punjab and North-West Frontier Province, Mr. Bhimbhai Kirparam’s account of the Hindus and Khān Bahādur Fazalullah Lutfullah’s of the Musalmāns of Gujarāt, published in the Bombay Gazetteer, vol. ix. Parts i. ii., have been specially valuable. Besides the general works to which reference has been made, many articles on Rajputana and the Rājputs will be found in the Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society and its Bombay branch, in the Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal, and in the Indian Antiquary, and other periodicals. The Reports of the Archaeological Survey of India conducted by Sir A. Cunningham, Dr. J. Burgess, and Sir J. H. Marshall, are of great importance.

Much historical, geographical, and ethnological information has been gathered in the new edition of the Imperial Gazetteer of Indiathe, the Bombay Gazetteer, edited by Sir J. M. Campbell, and especially in the updated Gazetteer of Rajputana, which includes Mewār, the Western States Residency, and the Bīkaner Agency, compiled by Lieutenant-Colonel K. D. Erskine, along with the Ajmer section by Mr. C. C. Watson. Lieutenant-Colonel Erskine’s work, drawing from the best local insights, has been particularly valuable, and it’s unfortunate that after serving as Consul-General at Baghdad, he became ill and passed away in England in 1914, leaving the sections of the Gazetteer on the Eastern States, including Jaipur, Kotah, and Būndi, unpublished. For information on botany, agriculture, and natural resources, I have referred to Sir G. Watt’s Dictionary of the Economic Products of India and his Commercial Products of India; for architecture and antiquities, J. Fergusson’s History of Indian and Eastern Architecture, edited by Dr. J. Burgess, and The Cave Temples of India by the same authors. For ethnological insights, I have consulted the work of the Ethnological Survey of India, particularly Mr. H. A. Rose’s Glossary of the Tribes and Castes of the Punjab and North-West Frontier Province, Mr. Bhimbhai Kirparam’s account of the Hindus, and Khān Bahādur Fazalullah Lutfullah’s account of the Musalmāns of Gujarāt, published in the Bombay Gazetteer, vol. ix. Parts i. ii., which have been invaluable. In addition to the general works mentioned, many articles on Rajputana and the Rājputs can be found in the Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society and its Bombay branch, in the Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal, and in the Indian Antiquary, along with other periodicals. The Reports of the Archaeological Survey of India, led by Sir A. Cunningham, Dr. J. Burgess, and Sir J. H. Marshall, are also very significant.

I cannot pretend to have exhausted the great mass of new information available in the works to which I have referred, and in others named in the Bibliography; and it was not my object to overload the notes which are already voluminous. To the general reader the system of annotation which I have attempted to carry out may appear meticulous; but no other course seemed possible if the work was to be made more useful to the historian and to the scholar. The editor of a work of this class is forced to undertake the somewhat invidious duty of calling attention to oversights or errors either in fact or theory. But this does not detract from the real value of the work. In some cases I have been content with adding a note of interrogation to warn the reader that certain statements must be received with caution. As regards geography, I have in many cases indicated briefly the position of the more important places, so far as they can be traced in the maps with which I was provided. The Author was so intimately acquainted with the ground, that he assumed in the general reader a degree of knowledge which he does not possess.

I can't pretend to have covered all the new information available in the works I've mentioned and others listed in the Bibliography; my goal wasn't to overwhelm the notes, which are already extensive. To the average reader, the annotation system I've tried to implement might seem detailed, but I felt there was no other way to make the work more useful for historians and scholars. The editor of a work like this has to take on the somewhat tricky task of pointing out oversights or errors, whether they're factual or conceptual. However, this doesn't diminish the work's true value. In some instances, I've simply added a question mark to caution the reader that certain statements should be taken lightly. Regarding geography, I've indicated the locations of more significant places whenever I could trace them on the maps provided to me. The Author was so familiar with the area that he assumed the general reader had a level of knowledge that they actually don't possess.

xiiThe text and notes, with the exception of a few obvious oversights, have been reprinted as they stood in the first edition, and as the latter is often quoted in books of authority, I have added its pagination for facility of reference. It was decided, after much consideration, to correct the transliteration of personal and place names and other vernacular terms according to the system now adopted in official gazetteers, maps, and reports. This change might have been unnecessary if the transliteration of these words, according to the system in use at the time when the book was written, had been uniformly correct. But this is not the case. At the same time I have preserved the original readings of those names which have become established in popular usage, such as “Mogul,” “Mahratta,” “Deccan,” in place of “Mughal,” “Marhāta,” “Dakkhin.” Following the Author’s example, I have not thought it necessary to overload the text by the use of accents and diacritical marks, which are useless to the scholar and only embarrass the general reader. But in the Index I have accentuated the personal and place names so far as I believed I could do so with safety. Some of these I have been unable to trace in later authorities, and I fear that I may have failed to secure complete uniformity of method.

xiiThe text and notes, except for a few obvious errors, have been reprinted as they appeared in the first edition, and since that edition is frequently cited in authoritative books, I’ve included its page numbers for easier reference. After a lot of thought, it was decided to correct the transliteration of personal and place names and other local terms according to the system currently used in official gazetteers, maps, and reports. This change might not have been needed if the transliteration of these words, according to the method used when the book was written, had been consistently correct. However, that's not the case. At the same time, I’ve kept the original spellings of names that have become commonly accepted, like “Mogul,” “Mahratta,” and “Deccan,” instead of “Mughal,” “Marhāta,” and “Dakkhin.” Following the Author’s example, I didn’t think it was necessary to clutter the text with accents and diacritical marks, which are not helpful to scholars and can confuse general readers. However, in the Index, I’ve highlighted personal and place names as much as I felt I could do safely. Some of these I couldn’t find in later sources, and I’m concerned that I may not have achieved complete consistency in the approach.

The scheme of the book, which attempts to give parallel accounts of each State, naturally causes difficulty to the reader. A like embarrassment is felt by any historian who endeavours to combine in a single narrative the fortunes of the Mughal Empire with those of the kingdoms in Bengal, the Deccan, or southern India; by the historian of Greece, where the centre of activity shifts from Athens to Sparta, Thebes, or Macedonia; by the historian of Germany before the minor kingdoms were more or less fully absorbed by the Hohenzollerns. I have endeavoured to assist the reader in dealing with these independent annals by largely extending the original Index, and by the use of page headings and paragraph summaries.

The structure of the book, which tries to provide parallel accounts of each state, naturally makes it difficult for the reader. A similar challenge is faced by any historian who attempts to combine the stories of the Mughal Empire with those of the kingdoms in Bengal, the Deccan, or southern India; by the historian of Greece, where the focus moves from Athens to Sparta, Thebes, or Macedonia; by the historian of Germany before the smaller kingdoms were largely absorbed by the Hohenzollerns. I’ve tried to help the reader navigate these separate histories by significantly expanding the original Index and using page headings and paragraph summaries.

In the dates recorded in the summaries I have generally followed Lieutenant-Colonel Erskine’s guidance, so far as his work was available. In view of the inconsistencies between some dates in the text and those recorded in the summaries, it must be remembered that it was the Author’s habit in adapting the dates of the Samvat to those of the Christian era, to deduct 56, xiiinot 57 from the former, contrary to the practice of modern historians.

In the dates noted in the summaries, I mostly relied on Lieutenant-Colonel Erskine’s guidance, as far as his work was accessible. Given the inconsistencies between some dates in the text and those listed in the summaries, it should be kept in mind that the Author typically adjusted the dates from the Samvat to the Christian era by subtracting 56, xiiinot 57 from the former, which is different from what modern historians usually do.

I am indebted to many friends for assistance. Captain C. D. M’K. Blunt has kindly given me much help in the record of Colonel Tod’s life, and has supplied a photograph of the charming miniature of the Author as a young officer and of a bust which have been reproduced in the frontispieces. Mr. R. E. Enthoven, C.I.E., has given me the photograph of the Author engaged in his studies with his Jain Guru.[1] The fragments of local ballads scattered through the text were unfortunately copied from very incorrect texts. Dr. L. P. Tessitori, an Italian scholar, who, until the outbreak of the War, was engaged in collecting the local ballads of the Rājputs, has given a correct version of these ballads; and in improving the text of them I have been assisted by Colonel C. E. Luard, his Pandit, and Sir G. Grierson, K.C.I.E. Since the greater part of the following pages was in type, I have received copies of three reports by Dr. L. P. Tessitori, “A Scheme for the Bardic and Historical Survey of Rājputāna,” and two Progress Reports for the years 1915 and 1916, published in the Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal (New Series, vol. x. No. 10; xii. No. 3; xiii. No. 4). These contain information regarding the MSS. copies of some ballads and inscriptions, which throw light on the traditions and antiquities of the Rājputs. I regret that I was unable to use these papers, which, however, do not supply much information on questions connected with The Annals. Among other friends who have helped me in various ways I may name the late Sir G. Birdwood; Mr. W. Foster, C.I.E.; Professor A. Keith, F.R.S.; Lieutenant-Colonel Sir D. Prain, F.R.S.; and Dr. Vincent A. Smith, C.I.E.

I owe a lot to many friends for their help. Captain C. D. M’K. Blunt has generously assisted me in documenting Colonel Tod’s life and provided a photograph of the lovely miniature of the Author as a young officer, as well as a bust, which have been reproduced in the frontispieces. Mr. R. E. Enthoven, C.I.E., gave me the photograph of the Author studying with his Jain Guru.[1] The bits of local ballads scattered throughout the text were unfortunately copied from very inaccurate sources. Dr. L. P. Tessitori, an Italian scholar who was working on collecting the local ballads of the Rājputs until the War began, provided a correct version of these ballads, and I received help in refining the text from Colonel C. E. Luard, his Pandit, and Sir G. Grierson, K.C.I.E. After most of the following pages were set in type, I got copies of three reports from Dr. L. P. Tessitori: “A Scheme for the Bardic and Historical Survey of Rājputāna,” and two Progress Reports for 1915 and 1916, published in the Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal (New Series, vol. x. No. 10; xii. No. 3; xiii. No. 4). These reports contain information about the manuscript copies of some ballads and inscriptions, shedding light on the Rājputs' traditions and history. I regret that I wasn't able to use these papers, which, however, don’t provide much information related to The Annals. Among other friends who have helped me in various ways, I want to mention the late Sir G. Birdwood; Mr. W. Foster, C.I.E.; Professor A. Keith, F.R.S.; Lieutenant-Colonel Sir D. Prain, F.R.S.; and Dr. Vincent A. Smith, C.I.E.

W. CROOKE.

1. This picture, supposed to be the work of Ghāsi, the Author’s artist, was recently discovered in Rājputāna.

1. This painting, thought to be created by Ghāsi, the Author’s artist, was recently found in Rajasthan.


xiv

CONTENTS

  PAGE
 
Editor's Preface ix
 
Editor's Introduction xxv
 
References xlvii
 
Author's Intro lv
 
 
BOOK I
 
GEOGRAPHY OF RAJASTHAN OR RAJPUTANA
 
 
BOOK II
 
HISTORY OF THE RAJPUT TRIBES
 
 
CHAPTER 1
 
Genealogies of the Rajput princes—The Puranas—Connexion of the Rajputs with the Scythic tribes 23
 
 
CHAPTER 2
 
Genealogies continued—Fictions in the Puranas—Union of the regal and the priestly characters—Legends of the Puranas confirmed by the Greek historians 29
 
 
CHAPTER 3
 
Genealogies continued—Comparisons between the lists of Sir W. Jones, Mr. Bentley, Captain Wilford, and the Author—Synchronisms 39
 
xvCHAPTER 4
 
Foundations of States and Cities by the different tribes 45
 
 
CHAPTER 5
 
The dynasties which succeeded Rama and Krishna—The Pandava family—Periods of the different dynasties 55
 
 
CHAPTER 6
 
Genealogical history of the Rajput tribes subsequent to Vikramaditya—Foreign races which entered India—Analogies between the Scythians, the Rajputs, and the tribes of Scandinavia 68
 
CHAPTER 7
 
Catalogue of the Thirty-six Royal Races 97
 
 
CHAPTER 8
 
Reflections on the present political state of the Rajput tribes. 145
 
 
BOOK III
 
SKETCH OF A FEUDAL SYSTEM IN RAJASTHAN
 
 
CHAPTER 1
 
Introduction—Existing condition of Rajasthan—General resemblance between the ancient systems of Asia and Europe—Noble origin of the Rajput race—Rathors of Marwar—Kachhwahas of Amber—Sesodias of Mewar—Gradation of ranks—Revenues and rights of the Crown—Barar—Khar Lakar 153
 
xviCHAPTER 2
 
Legislative authority—Rozina—Military service—Inefficiency of this form of government 170
 
 
CHAPTER 3
 
Feudal incidents—Duration of grants 184
 
 
CHAPTER 4
 
Rakhwali—Servitude—Basai—Gola and Das—Private feuds and composition—Rajput Pardhans or Premiers 203
 
 
CHAPTER 5
 
Adoption—Reflections upon the subjects treated 220
 
 
Appendix 228
 
 
BOOK IV
 
ANNALS OF MEWAR
 
 
CHAPTER 1
 
Origin of the Guhilot princes of Mewar—Authorities—Kanaksen the founder of the present dynasty—His descent from Rama—He emigrates to Saurashtra—Valabhipura—Its sack and destruction by the Huns or Parthians 247
 
 
CHAPTER 2
 
Birth of Goha—He acquires Idar—Derivation of the term "Guhilot"—Birth of Bappa—Early religion of the Guhilots—Bappa’s history—Oghana Panarwa—Bappa’s initiation into the worship of Siva—He gains possession of Chitor—Remarkable end of Bappa—Four epochs established, from the second to the eleventh century 258
 
 
xviiCHAPTER 3
 
Alleged Persian extraction of the Ranas of Mewar—Authorities for it—Implied descent of the Ranas from a Christian princess of Byzantium—The Author’s reflections upon these points 271
 
 
CHAPTER 4
 
Intervening sovereigns between Bappa and Samarsi—Bappa’s descendants—Irruptions of the Arabians into India—Catalogue of Hindu princes who defended Chitor 281
 
 
CHAPTER 5
 
Historical facts furnished by the bard Chand—Anangpal—Prithiraj—Samarsi—Overthrow of the Chauhan monarch by the Tatars—Posterity of Samarsi—Rahap—Changes in the title and the tribe of its prince—Successors of Rahap 297
 
 
CHAPTER 6
 
Rana Lakhamsi—Attack on Chitor by Alau-d-din—Treachery of Ala—Ruse of the Chitor chiefs to recover Bhimsi—Devotion of the Rana and his sons—Sack of Chitor by the Tatars—Its destruction—Rana Ajaisi—Hamir—He gains possession of Chitor—Renown and prosperity of Mewar—Khetsi—Lakha 307
 
 
CHAPTER 7
 
Delicacy of the Rajputs—The occasion of changing the rule of primogeniture in Mewar—Succession of the infant Mokalji, to the prejudice of Chonda, the rightful heir—Disorders in Mewar through the usurpations of the Rathors—Chonda expels them from Chitor and takes Mandor—Transactions between Mewar and Marwar—Reign of Mokalji—His assassination 322
 
 
CHAPTER 8
 
Succession of Kumbha—He defeats and takes prisoner Mahmud of Malwa—Splendour of Kumbha’s reign—Assassinated by his son—The murderer dethroned by Raemall—Mewar invaded by the imperial forces—Raemall’s successes—Feuds of the family—Death of Raemall 333
 
 
xviiiCHAPTER 9
 
Accession of Rana Sanga—State of the Muhammadan power—Grandeur of Mewar—Sanga’s victories—Invasions of India—Babur’s invasion—Defeats and kills the King of Delhi—Opposed by Sanga—Battle of Khanua—Defeat of Sanga—His death and character—Accession of Rana Ratna—His death—Rana Bikramajit—His character—Disgusts his nobles—Chitor invested by the King of Malwa—Storm of Chitor—Sakha or immolation of the females—Fall and plunder of Chitor—Humayun comes to its aid—He restores Chitor to Bikramajit, who is deposed by the nobles—Election of Banbir—Bikramajit assassinated 348
 
 
CHAPTER 10
 
The bastard Banbir rules Mewar—Attempted assassination of the posthumous son of Sanga—Udai Singh’s escape and long concealment—Acknowledged as Rana—The Dauna described—Udai Singh gains Chitor—Deposal of Banbir—Origin of the Bhonslas of Nagpur—Rana Udai Singh—His unworthiness—Humayun expelled the throne of India—Birth of Akbar—Humayun recovers his throne—His death—Accession of Akbar—Characters of Akbar and Udai Singh contrasted—Akbar besieges Chitor, which is abandoned by the Rana—Its defence—Jaimall and Patta—Anecdotes of Rajput females—Sakha or Johar—General assault—Chitor taken—Massacre of the inhabitants—Udai Singh founds the new capital Udaipur—His death 367
 
 
CHAPTER 11
 
Accession of Partap—The Rajput princes unite with Akbar—Depressed condition of Partap—He prepares for war—Maldeo submits to Akbar—Partap denounces connexion with the Rajput princes—Raja Man of Amber—Prince Salim invades Mewar—Battle of Haldighat—Partap encounters Salim, is wounded, and saved by the Jhala chief—Assisted in his flight by his brother Sakta—Kumbhalmer taken by Akbar—Udaipur occupied by the Moguls—Partap cuts off Farid and his army—Partap’s family saved by the Bhils—The Khankhanan—Aggravated hardships of Partap—He negotiates with Akbar—Prithiraj of Bikaner—The Khushroz described—Partap abandons Mewar—Departure for the Indus—Fidelity of his minister—Returns—Surprises the Moguls—Regains Kumbhalmer and Udaipur—His successes—His sickness and death 385
 
 
xixCHAPTER 12
 
Amra mounts the throne—Akbar’s death through an attempt to poison Raja Man—Amra disregards the promise given to his father—Conduct of the Salumbar chief—Amra defeats the Imperial armies—Sagarji installed as Rana in Chitor—Resigns it to Amra—Fresh successes—Origin of the Saktawats—The Emperor sends his son Parvez against the Rana, who is defeated—Mahabat Khan defeated—Sultan Khurram invades Mewar—Amra’s despair and submission—Embassy from England—Amra abdicates the throne to his son—Amra’s seclusion—His death—Observations 407
 
 
CHAPTER 13
 
Rana Karan fortifies and embellishes Udaipur—The Ranas of Mewar excused attendance at court—Bhim commands the contingent of Mewar—Leagues with Sultan Khurram against Parvez—Jahangir attacks the insurgents—Bhim slain—Khurram flies to Udaipur—His reception by the Rana—Death of Karan—Rana Jagat Singh succeeds—Death of Jahangir and accession of Khurram as Shah Jahan—Mewar enjoys profound peace—The island palaces erected by Jagat Singh—Repairs Chitor—His death—Rana Raj Singh—Deposal of Shah Jahan and accession of Aurangzeb—Causes for attachment to the Hindus of Jahangir and Shah Jahan—Aurangzeb’s character; imposes the Jizya or capitation tax on the Rajputs—Raj Singh abducts the intended wife of the emperor and prepares for war—Aurangzeb marches—The valley of Girwa—Prince Akbar surprised—Defeated—Blockaded in the mountains—Liberated by the heir of Mewar—Diler Khan defeated—Aurangzeb defeated by the Rana and his Rathor allies—Aurangzeb quits the field—Prince Bhim invades Gujarat—The Rana’s minister ravages Malwa—United Rajputs defeat Azam and drive him from Chitor—Mewar freed from the Moguls—War carried into Marwar—Sesodias and Rathors defeat Sultan Akbar—Rajput stratagem—Design to depose Aurangzeb and elevate Akbar to the throne—Its failure—The Mogul makes overtures to the Rana—Peace—Terms—The Rana dies of his wounds—His character, contrasted with that of Aurangzeb—Lake Rajsamund—Dreadful famine and pestilence 427
 
 
CHAPTER 14
 
xxRana Jai Singh—Anecdote regarding him and his twin brother—The Rana and Prince Azam confer—Peace—Rupture—The Rana forms the Lake Jaisamund—Domestic broils—Amra, the heir-apparent, rebels—The Rana dies—Accession of Amra—His treaty with the heir of Aurangzeb—Reflections on the events of this period—Imposition of the Jizya or capitation tax—Alienation of the Rajputs from the empire—Causes—Aurangzeb’s death—Contests for empire—Bahadur Shah, emperor—The Sikhs declare for independence—Triple alliance of the Rajput States of Mewar, Marwar, and Amber—They commence hostilities—Death of the Mogul Bahadur Shah—Elevation of Farrukhsiyar—He marries the daughter of the Prince of Marwar—Origin of the British power in India—The Rana treats with the emperor—The Jats declare their independence—Rana Amra dies—His character 456
 
 
CHAPTER 15
 
Rana Sangram—Dismemberment of the Mogul Empire—Nizamu-l Mulk establishes the Haidarabad State—Murder of the Emperor Farrukhsiyar—Abrogation of the Jizya—Muhammad Shah, Emperor of Delhi—Saadat Khan obtains Oudh—Repeal of the Jizya confirmed—Policy of Mewar—Rana Sangram dies—Anecdotes regarding him—Rana Jagat Singh II. succeeds—Treaty of triple alliance with Marwar and Amber—The Mahrattas invade and gain footing in Malwa and Gujarat—Invasion of Nadir Shah—Sack of Delhi—Condition of Rajputana—Limits of Mewar—Rajput alliances—Bajirao invades Mewar—Obtains a cession of annual tribute—Contest to place Madho Singh on the throne of Amber—Battle of Rajmahall—The Rana defeated—He leagues with Malharrao Holkar—Isari Singh of Amber takes poison—The Rana dies—His character 472
 
 
CHAPTER 16
 
Rana Partap II.—Rana Raj Singh II.—Rana Arsi—Holkar invades Mewar, and levies contributions—Rebellion to depose the Rana—A Pretender set up by the rebel chiefs—Zalim Singh of Kotah—The Pretender unites with Sindhia—Their combined force attacked by the Rana, who is defeated—Sindhia invades Mewar and besieges Udaipur—Amra Chand made minister by the Rana—His noble conduct—Negotiates with Sindhia, who withdraws—Loss of territory to Mewar—Rebel chiefs return to their allegiance—Province of Godwar lost—Assassination of the Rana—Rana Hamir succeeds—Contentions between the Queen Regent and Amra—His noble conduct, death, and character—Diminution of the Mewar territory 496
 
 
CHAPTER 17
 
xxiRana Bhim—Feud of Sheogarh—The Rana redeems the alienated lands—Ahalya Bai attacks the Rana’s army—Which is defeated—Chondawat rebellion—Assassination of the Minister Somji—The rebels seize on Chitor—Mahadaji Sindhia called in by the Rana—Invests Chitor—The rebels surrender—Designs of Zalim Singh for power in Mewar—Counteracted by Ambaji, who assumes the title of Subahdar, contested by Lakwa—Effects of these struggles—Zalim obtains Jahazpur—Holkar invades Mewar—Confines the priests of Nathdwara—Heroic conduct of the Chief of Kotharia—Lakwa dies—The Rana seizes the Mahratta leaders—Liberated by Zalim Singh—Holkar returns to Udaipur—Imposes a heavy contribution—Sindhia’s invasion—Reflections on their contest with the British—Ambaji projects the partition of Mewar—Frustrated—Rivalry for Krishna Kunwari, the Princess of Mewar, produces war throughout Rajasthan—Immolation of Krishna—Amir Khan and Ajit Singh—Their villainy—British Embassy to Sindhia’s Court at Udaipur—Ambaji is disgraced, and attempts suicide—Amir Khan and Bapu Sindhia desolate Mewar—The Rana forms a treaty with the British 511
 
 
CHAPTER 18
 
Overthrow of the predatory system—Alliances with the Rajput States—Envoy appointed to Mewar—Arrives at Udaipur—Reception—Description of the Court—Political geography of Mewar—The Rana—His character—His ministers—Plans—Exiles recalled—Merchants invited—Bhilwara established—Assembly of the nobles—Charter ratified; Resumptions of land; Anecdotes of the Chiefs of Arja, Badnor, Badesar, and Amet—Landed tenures in Mewar—Village rule—Freehold (bapota) of Mewar—Bhumia, or allodial vassals: Character and privileges—Great Register of Patents—Traditions exemplifying right in the soil—The Patel; his origin; character—Assessment of land-rents—General results 547
xxii

ILLUSTRATIONS

Bust of Colonel James Tod Frontispiece
  TO FACE PAGE
Section of Country 10
 
List of Thirty-six Royal Races 98
 
Salūmbar 216
 
Sanskrit Grant 232
 
Palace of Udaipur 247
 
Palace of Rāna Bhīm 312
 
Ruins of Fortress of Bayāna 352
 
Chitor 382
 
Rājmahall 428
 
Jagmandir 432
 
Mahārāja Bhīm Singh 512
 
Facsimile of Native Drawing 572
xxiv

INTRODUCTION

James Tod, the Author of this work, son of James Tod and Mary Heatly, was born at Islington on March 20, 1782. His father, James Tod the first, eldest son of Henry Tod of Bo’ness and Janet Monteath, was born on October 26, 1745. In 1780 he married in New York Mary, daughter of Andrew Heatly, a member of a family originally settled at Mellerston, Co. Berwick, where they had held a landed estate for some four centuries. Andrew Heatly emigrated to Rhode Island, where he died at the age of thirty-six in 1761. He had married Mary, daughter of Sueton Grant, of the family of Gartinbeg, really of Balvaddon, who left Inverness for Newport, Rhode Island, in 1725, and Temperance Talmage or Tollemache, granddaughter of one of the first and principal settlers at Easthampton, Rhode Island. He had been forced to emigrate to America during the Protectorate, owing to his loyalty to King Charles I. James Tod, the first, left America, and in partnership with his brother John, became an indigo-planter at Mirzapur, in the United Provinces of Agra and Oudh.

James Tod, the author of this work, son of James Tod and Mary Heatly, was born in Islington on March 20, 1782. His father, James Tod I, the eldest son of Henry Tod of Bo’ness and Janet Monteath, was born on October 26, 1745. In 1780, he married Mary, the daughter of Andrew Heatly, a member of a family originally from Mellerston, Co. Berwick, where they had owned land for about four centuries. Andrew Heatly emigrated to Rhode Island, where he died at the age of thirty-six in 1761. He had married Mary, the daughter of Sueton Grant, from the Gartinbeg family, originally from Balvaddon, who moved from Inverness to Newport, Rhode Island, in 1725, and Temperance Talmage or Tollemache, granddaughter of one of the first major settlers in Easthampton, Rhode Island. He had to flee to America during the Protectorate due to his loyalty to King Charles I. James Tod I left America and, in partnership with his brother John, became an indigo planter in Mirzapur, in the United Provinces of Agra and Oudh.

James Tod, the second, was thus through his father and his uncles Patrick and S. Heatly, both members of the Civil Service of the East India Company, closely connected with India, and in 1798, being then sixteen years old, he obtained through the influence of his uncle, Patrick Heatly, a cadetship in the service of the East India Company. On his arrival at Calcutta he was attached to the 2nd European Regiment. In 1800 he was transferred, with the rank of Lieutenant, to the 14th Native Infantry, from which he passed in 1807, with the same rank, to the 25th Native Infantry. In 1805 he was appointed to the command of the escort of his friend Mr. Graeme Mercer, then Government Agent at the Camp of Daulat Rao Sindhia, who had been defeated xxvtwo years before at the battle of Assaye by Sir Arthur Wellesley. In more than one passage in The Annals Tod speaks of Mr. Graeme Mercer with respect and affection, and by him he was introduced to official life and Rājput and Mahratta politics. His tastes for geographical inquiries led him to undertake surveys in Rājputāna and Central India between 1812 and 1817, and he employed several native surveyors to traverse the then little-known region between Central India and the valley of the Indus.

James Tod the second was closely connected to India through his father and his uncles, Patrick and S. Heatly, both of whom worked for the Civil Service of the East India Company. In 1798, at just sixteen, he secured a cadetship in the East India Company service thanks to the influence of his uncle, Patrick Heatly. Upon arriving in Calcutta, he joined the 2nd European Regiment. In 1800, he was promoted to Lieutenant and transferred to the 14th Native Infantry, and then in 1807, he moved to the 25th Native Infantry, retaining his rank. In 1805, he was given command of the escort for his friend Mr. Graeme Mercer, who was then the Government Agent at the Camp of Daulat Rao Sindhia and had been defeated two years earlier at the battle of Assaye by Sir Arthur Wellesley. In several parts of The Annals, Tod expresses respect and affection for Mr. Graeme Mercer, who introduced him to official life as well as Rājput and Mahratta politics. His interest in geography inspired him to conduct surveys in Rājputāna and Central India between 1812 and 1817, during which he employed several local surveyors to explore the then little-known territory between Central India and the Indus Valley.

At this period the Government of India was engaged in a project for suppressing the Pindāris, a body of lawless freebooters, of no single race, the débris of the adventurers who gained power during the decay of the Mughal Empire, and who had not been incorporated in the armies of the local powers which rose from its ruins. In 1817, to effect their suppression, the Governor-General, the Marquess of Hastings, collected the strongest British force which up to that time had been assembled in India. Two armies, acting in co-operation from north and south, converged on the banditti, and met with rapid success. Sindhia, whose power depended on the demoralized condition of Rājputāna, was overawed; Holkar was defeated; the Rāja of Nāgpur was captured; the Mahratta Peshwa became a fugitive; the Pindāris were dispersed. One of their leaders, Amīr Khān, who is frequently mentioned in Tod’s narrative, disbanded his forces, and received as his share of the spoils the Principality of Tonk, still ruled by his descendants.

During this time, the Government of India was working on a project to eliminate the Pindāris, a group of lawless bandits from various backgrounds, remnants of adventurers who gained power during the decline of the Mughal Empire, and who had not joined the armies of the local powers that emerged from its collapse. In 1817, to accomplish their defeat, the Governor-General, the Marquess of Hastings, gathered the largest British force that had been put together in India up to that point. Two armies, working together from the north and south, moved towards the bandits and quickly achieved success. Sindhia, whose influence relied on the weakened state of Rājputāna, was intimidated; Holkar was defeated; the Rāja of Nāgpur was captured; the Mahratta Peshwa fled; and the Pindāris were scattered. One of their leaders, Amīr Khān, who is often mentioned in Tod’s account, disbanded his troops and received the Principality of Tonk as his share of the spoils, which is still governed by his descendants.

In the course of this campaign Tod performed valuable services. At the beginning of the operations he supplied the British Staff with a rough map of the seat of war, and in other ways his local knowledge was utilized by the Generals in charge of the operations. In 1813 he had been promoted to the rank of Captain in command of the escort of the Resident, Mr. Richard Strachey, who nominated him to the post of his Second Assistant. In 1818 he was appointed Political Agent of Western Rājputāna, a post which he held till his retirement in June 1822. The work which he carried out in Rājputāna during this period is fully described in The Annals and in his “Personal Narrative.” Owing to Mahratta oppression and the ravages of the Pindāris, the condition of the country, political, social, and economical, was deplorable. To remedy this prevailing anarchy the States were gradually brought under British control, and their relations with xxvithe paramount power were embodied in a series of treaties. In this work of reform, reconstruction, and conciliation, Tod played an active part, and the confidence and respect with which he was regarded by the Princes, Chiefs, and peasantry enabled him to interfere with good effect in tribal quarrels, to rearrange the fiefs of the minor Chiefs, and to act as arbitrator between the Rāna of Mewār and his subjects.

During this campaign, Tod provided valuable services. At the start of the operations, he gave the British Staff a rough map of the war zone, and his local knowledge was used by the Generals overseeing the operations. By 1813, he had been promoted to the rank of Captain, leading the escort for the Resident, Mr. Richard Strachey, who appointed him as his Second Assistant. In 1818, he became the Political Agent of Western Rājputāna, a position he held until his retirement in June 1822. The work he did in Rājputāna during this time is thoroughly detailed in The Annals and his “Personal Narrative.” Due to Mahratta oppression and the destruction caused by the Pindāris, the state of the country—politically, socially, and economically—was terrible. To address this ongoing chaos, the States were gradually placed under British control, and their relationships with xxvi the dominant power were formalized through a series of treaties. In this effort of reform, rebuilding, and reconciliation, Tod was actively involved, and the trust and respect he earned from the Princes, Chiefs, and local people allowed him to effectively intervene in tribal disputes, reorganize the holdings of minor Chiefs, and serve as a mediator between the Rāna of Mewār and his subjects.

Tod was convinced that the miserable state of the country was chiefly due to the hesitation of the Indian Government in interfering for the re-establishment of order; and on this ground he does not hesitate to condemn the cautious policy of Lord Cornwallis during his second term of office as Governor-General. Few people at the present day would be disposed to defend the policy of non-intervention. “This policy has been condemned by historians and commentators, as well as by statesmen, soldiers, and diplomatists; by Mill and his editor, H. H. Wilson, and by Thornton; by Lord Lake and Sir John Malcolm. The mischief was done and the loss of influence was not regained for a decade. It was not till the conclusion of an expensive and protracted campaign, that the Indian Government was replaced in the position where it had been left by Wellesley. The blame for this weak and unfortunate policy must be divided between Cornwallis and Barlow, between the Court of Directors and the Board of Control.” But it was carried out in pursuance of orders from the Home Government. “The Court of Directors for some time past had been alarmed at Lord Wellesley’s vigorous foreign policy. Castlereagh at the Board of Control had taken fright, and even Pitt was carried away and committed himself to a hasty opinion that the Governor-General had acted imprudently and illegally.”[1]

Tod believed that the country's dire situation was mainly due to the Indian Government's reluctance to step in and restore order. Based on this, he openly critiqued Lord Cornwallis's cautious approach during his second term as Governor-General. Few people today would defend the policy of non-intervention. "This policy has been criticized by historians and commentators, as well as by politicians, military leaders, and diplomats; by Mill and his editor, H. H. Wilson, and by Thornton; by Lord Lake and Sir John Malcolm. The damage was done, and the loss of influence wasn't regained for a decade. It wasn't until after an expensive and lengthy campaign that the Indian Government regained the position it had been in when Wellesley left. The responsibility for this weak and unfortunate policy lies with Cornwallis and Barlow, the Court of Directors and the Board of Control." However, it was implemented following orders from the Home Government. "The Court of Directors had been worried for some time about Lord Wellesley’s assertive foreign policy. Castlereagh at the Board of Control was alarmed, and even Pitt got swept up and quickly formed the opinion that the Governor-General had acted imprudently and illegally."[1]

Tod tells us little of his relations with the Supreme Government during his four years’ service as Political Agent. He was notoriously a partisan of the Rājput princes, particularly those of Mewār and Mārwār; he is never tired of abusing the policy of the Emperor Aurangzeb, and, fortunately for the success of his work, Muhammadans form only a slight minority in the population of Rājputāna. This attitude naturally exposed him to criticism. Writing in 1824, Bishop Heber,[2] while he recognizes that he was xxviiheld in affection and respect by “all the upper and middling classes of society,” goes on to say: “His misfortune was that, in consequence of his favouring the native princes so much, the Government of Calcutta were led to suspect him of corruption, and consequently to narrow his powers and associate other officers with him in his trust till he was disgusted and resigned his place. They are now, I believe, well satisfied that their suspicions were groundless. Captain Todd (sic) is strenuously vindicated from the charge by all the officers with whom I have conversed, and some of whom had abundant means of knowing what the natives themselves thought of him.” The Bishop’s widow, in a later issue of the Diary of her husband, adds that "she is anxious to remove any unfavourable impressions which may exist on the subject by stating, that she has now the authority of a gentleman, who at the time was a member of the Supreme Council, to say, that no such imputation was ever fixed on Colonel Todd´s (sic) character."

Tod shares little about his relationship with the Supreme Government during his four years as a Political Agent. He was well-known for being on the side of the Rājput princes, especially those from Mewār and Mārwār; he often criticized the policies of Emperor Aurangzeb, and fortunately for his work, Muslims are just a small minority in the population of Rājputāna. This stance naturally made him a target for criticism. Writing in 1824, Bishop Heber,[2] while acknowledging that he was “held in affection and respect by all the upper and middling classes of society,” adds: “His misfortune was that, due to his strong support for the native princes, the Government of Calcutta began to suspect him of corruption, which led to them limiting his powers and assigning other officers to work alongside him until he was frustrated and resigned. I believe they are now quite satisfied that their suspicions were unfounded. Captain Todd (sic) is strongly defended against this charge by all the officers I have spoken with, some of whom had ample insight into what the locals themselves thought of him.” The Bishop’s widow, in a later issue of her husband's Diary, mentions that "she wants to clear up any negative impressions that may exist on this matter by stating that she now has the backing of a gentleman who was a member of the Supreme Council at the time, confirming that no such accusation was ever attached to Colonel Todd’s (sic) character."

Whatever may have been the real reason for the premature termination of his official career at the age of forty, ill-health was put forward as the ostensible cause of his retirement. He had served for about twenty-four years in the Indian plains without any leave; he had long suffered from malaria; and, though he hardly suspected it at the time, an attempt had been made by one of his servants to poison him with Datura; he had met with a serious accident when, by chance or design, his elephant-driver dashed his howdah against the gate of Begūn fort in eastern Mewār. In spite of all this, he retained sufficient health to make, on the eve of his departure from India, the extensive tour recorded in his Travels in Western India. Neither on his retirement, nor at any subsequent period, were his services, official and literary, rewarded by any distinction.

Whatever the real reason was for the early end of his official career at the age of forty, ill-health was given as the official reason for his retirement. He had worked for about twenty-four years in the Indian plains without any leave; he had long struggled with malaria; and though he hardly realized it at the time, one of his servants had attempted to poison him with Datura. He had also suffered a serious accident when, whether by chance or intent, his elephant-driver crashed his howdah against the gate of Begūn fort in eastern Mewār. Despite all this, he remained healthy enough to undertake the extensive tour detailed in his Travels in Western India just before leaving India. Neither upon his retirement nor at any later time were his official and literary contributions recognized with any honors.

During his seventeen years’ service in Central India and Rājputāna he showed indefatigable industry in the collection of the materials which were partially used in his great work. His taste for the study of history and antiquities, ethnology, popular religion, and superstitions was stimulated by the pioneer work of Sir W. Jones and other writers in the Asiatic Researches. He was not a trained philologist, and he gained much of his information from his Guru, the Jain Yati Gyānchandra, and the Brāhman Pandits whom he employed to make inquiries on his xxviiibehalf. They, too, were not trained scholars in the modern sense of the term, and many of his mistakes are due to his rashness in following their guidance.

During his seventeen years serving in Central India and Rājputāna, he demonstrated relentless effort in gathering materials that were partially used in his major work. His interest in studying history, antiquities, ethnology, popular religion, and superstitions was sparked by the pioneering efforts of Sir W. Jones and other writers in the Asiatic Researches. He wasn't a trained linguist and gained a lot of his information from his mentor, the Jain Yati Gyānchandra, and the Brāhman Pandits he hired to conduct inquiries on his behalf. They also weren't trained scholars in the modern sense, and many of his errors stem from his hasty reliance on their advice.

His life was prolonged for thirteen years after he left India. In 1824 he attained the rank of Major, and in 1826 that of Lieutenant-Colonel. Much of his time in England was spent in arranging his materials and compiling the works upon which his reputation depends: The Annals, published between 1829 and 1832; and his Travels in Western India, published after his death, in 1839. He was in close relations with the Royal Asiatic Society, of which he acted for a time as Librarian. In this fine collection of books and manuscripts he gained much of that discursive learning which appears in The Annals. He presented to the Society numerous manuscripts, inscriptions, and coins. The fine series of drawings made to illustrate his works by Captain P. T. Waugh and a native artist named Ghāsi, have recently been rearranged and catalogued in the Library of the Society. They well deserve inspection by any one interested in Indian art. He also made frequent tours on the Continent, and on one occasion visited the great soldier, Count Benoit de Boigne, who died in 1830, leaving a fortune of twenty millions of francs.

His life was extended for thirteen years after he left India. In 1824, he became a Major, and in 1826, a Lieutenant-Colonel. He spent much of his time in England organizing his materials and compiling the works that established his reputation: The Annals, published between 1829 and 1832; and his Travels in Western India, published posthumously in 1839. He had close ties with the Royal Asiatic Society, where he served for a time as Librarian. In this impressive collection of books and manuscripts, he gained much of the broad knowledge that appears in The Annals. He presented the Society with numerous manuscripts, inscriptions, and coins. The excellent series of drawings created to illustrate his works by Captain P. T. Waugh and a local artist named Ghāsi have recently been rearranged and catalogued in the Society's Library. They are definitely worth a look for anyone interested in Indian art. He also took frequent trips across the Continent, and on one occasion, he visited the famous soldier, Count Benoit de Boigne, who died in 1830, leaving behind a fortune of twenty million francs.

On November 16, 1826, Tod married Julia, daughter of Dr. Henry Clutterbuck, an eminent London surgeon, by whom he had two sons and a daughter. In 1835 he settled in a house in Regent’s Park, and on November 17 of the same year he died suddenly while transacting business at the office of his bankers, Messrs. Robarts of Lombard Street. The names of his descendants will appear from the pedigree appended to this Introduction.

On November 16, 1826, Tod married Julia, the daughter of Dr. Henry Clutterbuck, a well-known surgeon from London. Together, they had two sons and a daughter. In 1835, he moved into a house in Regent’s Park, and on November 17 of that same year, he died unexpectedly while doing business at the office of his bankers, Messrs. Robarts of Lombard Street. The names of his descendants will be listed in the pedigree attached to this Introduction.

The Annals of Rajasthan, the two volumes of which were, by permission, dedicated to Kings George IV. and William IV. respectively, was received with considerable favour. A contemporary critic deals with it in the following terms:[3] “Colonel Tod deserves the praise of a most delightful and industrious collector of materials for history, and his own narrative style in many places displays great freedom, vigour, and perspicuity. Though not always correct, and occasionally stiff and formal, it is not seldom highly animated and picturesque. The faults of his work are inseparable from its nature; it would have been almost impossible to mould up into one continuous history the xxixdistinct and separate annals of the various Rajput races. The patience of the reader is thus unavoidably put to a severe trial, in having to reascend to the origin, and again to trace downwards the parallel annals of some new tribe—sometimes interwoven with, sometimes entirely distinct from, those which have gone before. But, on the whole, as no one but Colonel Tod could have gathered the materials for such a work, there are not many who could have used them so well. No candid reader can arise from its perusal without a very high sense of the character of the Author—no scholar, more certainly, without respect for his attainments, and gratitude for the service which he has rendered to a branch of literature, if far from popular, by no means to be estimated, as to its real importance, by the extent to which it may command the favour of an age of duodecimos.”

The Annals of Rajasthan, which consists of two volumes dedicated to Kings George IV and William IV with permission, was well-received. A contemporary critic remarked: [3] “Colonel Tod deserves recognition as a delightful and diligent collector of historical materials, and his narrative style often shows great freedom, energy, and clarity. While it isn't always accurate and can occasionally be stiff and formal, it is often quite lively and vivid. The shortcomings of his work are inherent to its nature; it would have been nearly impossible to create a single continuous history from the distinct and separate annals of the various Rajput clans. This inevitably puts the reader's patience to a tough test, as they often need to revisit the origins and then follow the parallel histories of new tribes—sometimes intertwined with, other times entirely separate from, those previously mentioned. However, overall, since no one but Colonel Tod could have gathered the materials for such a work, few could have utilized them as effectively. No fair-minded reader can finish it without a deep appreciation for the Author's character—no scholar, especially, can come away without respect for his knowledge and gratitude for the contribution he has made to a branch of literature that, while not widely popular, is significant in its true importance, regardless of how much it may appeal to a time of shorter novels.”

In estimating the value of the local authorities on which the history is based, Tod reposed undue confidence in the epics and ballads composed by the poet Chānd and other tribal bards. It is believed that more than one of these poems have disappeared since his time, and these materials have been only in part edited and translated. The value to be placed on bardic literature is a question not free from difficulty. “On the faith of ancient songs, the uncertain but the only memorials of barbarism,” says Gibbon, “they [Cassiodorus and Jornandes] deduced the first origin of the Goths.”[4] The poet may occasionally record facts of value, but in his zeal for the honour of the tribe which he represents, he is tempted to exaggerate victories, to minimize defeats. This is a danger to which Indian poets are particularly exposed. Their trade is one of fulsome adulation, and in a state of society like that of the Rājputs, where tribal and personal rivalries flourish, the temptation to give a false colouring to history is great. In fact, bardic literature is often useful, not as evidence of occurrences in antiquity, but as an indication of the habits and beliefs current in the age of the writer. It exhibits the facts, not as they really occurred, but as the writer and his contemporaries supposed that they occurred. The mind of the poet, with all its prejudices, projects itself into the distant past. Good examples of the methods of the bards will appear in the attempt to connect the Rāthors with the dynasty of Kanauj, or to represent the Chauhāns as the founders of an empire in the Deccan.

In assessing the value of the local authorities that this history is based on, Tod placed too much trust in the epics and ballads created by the poet Chānd and other tribal bards. It's believed that more than a few of these poems have been lost since his time, and the ones that remain have only been partially edited and translated. Determining the worth of bardic literature is a complicated issue. “Based on ancient songs, the uncertain but the only records of barbarism,” Gibbon states, “they [Cassiodorus and Jornandes] traced the origins of the Goths.”[4] The poet may sometimes capture valuable facts, but in a desire to glorify the tribe he represents, he tends to exaggerate victories and downplay defeats. This is a particular risk for Indian poets. Their role often involves excessive praise, and in a society like that of the Rājputs, where tribal and personal rivalries thrive, the urge to distort history is strong. In reality, bardic literature is often useful not as proof of past events, but as a reflection of the customs and beliefs prevalent during the writer's time. It presents facts not as they actually happened, but as the writer and his contemporaries believed they did. The poet's mind, with all its biases, projects itself into the distant past. Clear examples of the bards' methods can be seen in their attempts to link the Rāthors to the Kanauj dynasty or portray the Chauhāns as the founders of an empire in the Deccan.

xxxRecent investigation has thrown much new light on the origin of the Rājputs. A wide gulf lies between the Vedic Kshatriya and the Rājput of medieval times which it is now impossible to bridge. Some clans, with the help of an accommodating bard, may be able to trace their lineage to the Kshatriyas of Buddhist times, who were recognized as one of the leading elements in Hindu society, and, in their own estimation, stood even higher than the Brāhmans.[5] But it is now certain that the origin of many clans dates from the Saka or Kushān invasion, which began about the middle of the second century B.C., or more certainly, from that of the White Huns who destroyed the Gupta empire about A.D. 480. The Gurjara tribe connected with the latter people adopted Hinduism, and their leaders formed the main stock from which the higher Rājput families sprang. When these new claimants to princely honours accepted the faith and institutions of Brahmanism, the attempt would naturally be made to affiliate themselves to the mythical heroes whose exploits are recorded in the Mahābhārata and Rāmāyana. Hence arose the body of legend recorded in The Annals by which a fabulous origin from the Sun or Moon is ascribed to two great Rājput branches, a genealogy claimed by other princely families, like the Incas of Peru or the Mikado of Japan. Or, as in the case of the Rāthors of Mārwār, an equally fabulous story was invented to link them with the royal house of Kanauj, one of the genuine old Hindu ruling families. The same feeling lies at the root of the Aeneid of Virgil, the court poet of the new empire. The clan of the emperor Augustus, the Iulii, a patrician family of Alban origin, was represented as the heirs of Iulus, the supposed son of Aeneas and founder of Alba Longa, thus linking the new Augustan house with the heroes of the Iliad.

xxxRecent investigations have shed a lot of new light on the origins of the Rājputs. There's a significant gap between the Vedic Kshatriyas and the Rājputs of medieval times that can’t be bridged now. Some clans, with help from a willing bard, might trace their lineage back to the Kshatriyas of Buddhist times, who were recognized as a leading group in Hindu society and, in their view, even ranked higher than the Brāhmans.[5] But it’s now clear that the origins of many clans date back to the Saka or Kushān invasion, which began around the middle of the second century BCE, or more definitely, from the invasion of the White Huns who toppled the Gupta empire around CE 480. The Gurjara tribe associated with these people adopted Hinduism, and their leaders became the primary ancestors of the higher Rājput families. When these new claimants to noble status embraced the beliefs and practices of Brahmanism, they naturally sought to connect themselves to the legendary heroes whose feats are detailed in the Mahābhārata and Rāmāyana. This led to the creation of legends recorded in The Annals that claimed a mythical ancestry from the Sun or Moon for two major Rājput branches—an ancestry echoed by other royal families, such as the Incas of Peru or the Mikado of Japan. Similarly, the Rāthors of Mārwār invented an equally fabulous narrative to link themselves with the royal house of Kanauj, one of the genuine ancient Hindu ruling families. This same sentiment is also behind Virgil's Aeneid, the court poet of the new empire. The clan of Emperor Augustus, the Iulii—an ancient patrician family from Alba—was portrayed as descendants of Iulus, the supposed son of Aeneas and founder of Alba Longa, thus connecting the new Augustan lineage with the heroes of the Iliad.

One of the merits of Tod’s work is that, though his knowledge of ethnology was imperfect, and he was unable to reject the local chronicles of the Rājputs, he advocated, in anticipation of the conclusions of later scholars, the so-called “Scythic” origin of the race. To make up for the lack of direct evidence of Scythian manners and sociology to support this position, he was forced to rely on certain superficial resemblances of custom and belief, not between Rājputs, Scythians and Huns, but between Rājputs, xxxiGetae or Thracians, or the Germans of Tacitus. In the same way a supposed identity of name led him to identify the Jāts of northern India with the Getae or with the Goths, and finally to bring them with the Jutes into Kent.

One of the strengths of Tod’s work is that, although his understanding of ethnology wasn't perfect and he couldn’t dismiss the local accounts of the Rājputs, he predicted, in line with the findings of later scholars, the so-called “Scythic” origin of the race. To compensate for the lack of direct evidence of Scythian customs and society to support this claim, he had to depend on certain superficial similarities in customs and beliefs, not among Rājputs, Scythians, and Huns, but between Rājputs, xxxiGetae or Thracians, or the Germans described by Tacitus. Similarly, a supposed similarity in names led him to connect the Jāts of northern India with the Getae or with the Goths, and ultimately to link them with the Jutes in Kent.

A similar process of groping in semi-darkness induced him to make constant references to serpent worship, which, as Sir E. Tylor remarked, "years ago fell into the hands of speculative writers who mixed it up with occult philosophies, druidical mysteries, and that portentous nonsense called the ‘Arkite symbolism,’ till now sober students hear the very name of ophiolatry with a shudder."[6] He repeatedly speaks of a people whom he calls the “Takshaks,” apparently one of the Scythian tribes. There is, however, no reason to believe that serpent worship formed an important element in the beliefs of the Scythians, or to suppose that the cult, as we observe it in India, is of other than indigenous origin.

A similar process of feeling around in the dark led him to frequently mention serpent worship, which, as Sir E. Tylor noted, "years ago fell into the hands of speculative writers who mixed it up with occult philosophies, druidical mysteries, and that ridiculous nonsense called the ‘Arkite symbolism,’ until now serious scholars hear the very name of ophiolatry with a shudder."[6] He often refers to a group he calls the “Takshaks,” which seems to be one of the Scythian tribes. However, there’s no reason to think that serpent worship was a significant part of the Scythian beliefs or to assume that the cult, as we see it in India, isn’t of local origin.

The more recent views of the origin of the Rājputs may be briefly illustrated in connexion with some of the leading septs. Dr. Vincent A. Smith holds that the term Kshatriya was not an ethnical but an occupational designation. Rājaputra, ‘son of a Rāja,’ seems to have been a name applied to the cadets of ruling houses who, according to the ancient custom of tribal society, were in the habit of seeking their fortunes abroad, winning by some act of valour the hand of the princess whose land they visited, and with it the succession to the kingdom vested in her under the system of Mother Right. Sir James Frazer has described various forms of this mode of succession in the case of the Kings of Rome, Ashanti, Uganda, in certain Greek States, and other places.[7] Dr. Smith goes on to say: “The term Kshatriya was, I believe, always one of very vague meaning, simply denoting the Hindu ruling classes which did not claim Brahmanical descent. Occasionally a rājā might be a Brahman by caste, but the Brahman’s place at court was that of a minister rather than that of king.”[8] This office in Rajputana, as we learn from numerous instances in The Annals, was often taken by members of the Bania or mercantile class, because the Brāhmans of the Desert, by their laxity of xxxiipractice, had acquired an equivocal reputation, and were generally illiterate. The Rājput has always, until recent times, favoured the Bhāt or bard more than the Brāhman.

The more recent perspectives on the origins of the Rājputs can be briefly illustrated in relation to some of the leading clans. Dr. Vincent A. Smith argues that the term Kshatriya was not an ethnic label but rather an occupational one. Rājaputra, meaning 'son of a king,' seems to have been a title given to the younger members of ruling families who, following the ancient custom of tribal society, typically sought their fortunes elsewhere. They would win the hand of a princess in the lands they visited through some act of bravery, along with the right to inherit the kingdom that belonged to her under the system of Mother Right. Sir James Frazer has described various forms of this succession method in the case of the Kings of Rome, Ashanti, Uganda, certain Greek city-states, and other places.[7] Dr. Smith further states: “The term Kshatriya was, I believe, always one of very vague meaning, simply signifying the Hindu ruling classes that did not claim Brahmin ancestry. Occasionally a rājā might be a Brahmin by caste, but the Brahmin's role at court was more of a minister than that of a king.”[8] This position in Rajputana, as we learn from many examples in The Annals, was often held by members of the Bania or merchant class, as the Brāhmans of the Desert had gained a questionable reputation due to their lax practices and were generally illiterate. The Rājput has consistently preferred the Bhāt or bard over the Brāhman until recent times.

The group denoted by the name Kshatriya or Rājput thus depended on status rather than on descent, and it was therefore possible for foreigners to be introduced into the tribes without any violation of the prejudices of caste, which was then only partially developed. In later times, under Brāhman guidance, the rules of endogamy, exogamy, and confarreatio have been definitely formulated. But as the power of the priesthood increased, it was necessary to disguise this admission of foreigners under a convenient fiction. Hence arose the legend, told in two different forms in The Annals, which describes how, by a solemn act of purification or initiation, under the superintendence of one of the ancient Vedic Rishis or inspired saints, the “fire-born” septs were created to help the Brāhmans in repressing Buddhism, Jainism, or other heresies, and in establishing the ancient traditional Hindu social policy, the temporary downfall of which, under the stress of foreign invasions, is carefully concealed in the Hindu sacred literature. This privilege was, we are told, confined to four septs, known as Agnikula, or ‘fire-born’—the Pramār, Parihār, Chālukya or Solanki, and the Chauhān. But there is good reason to believe that the Pramār was the only sept which laid claim to this distinction before the time of the poet Chānd, who flourished in the twelfth century of our era.[9] The local tradition in Rājputāna was so vague that in one version of the story Vasishtha, in the other Visvāmitra, is said to have been the officiating priest.

The group known as Kshatriya or Rājput relied on status instead of lineage, allowing foreigners to be incorporated into the tribes without breaching caste prejudices, which were still only partially developed at the time. Later on, under Brāhman influence, the rules for endogamy, exogamy, and bread-sharing ceremony were clearly established. However, as the priests gained more power, they needed to disguise the inclusion of foreigners with a convenient story. This gave rise to a legend, recounted in two different versions in The Annals, which describes how, through a formal act of purification or initiation led by one of the ancient Vedic Rishis or inspired sages, the “fire-born” clans were formed to assist the Brāhmans in countering Buddhism, Jainism, and other heresies, while also reinstating the ancient traditional Hindu social structure, whose temporary decline due to foreign invasions is carefully obscured in Hindu sacred texts. This privilege, we are told, was limited to four clans, known as Agnikula or ‘fire-born’—the Pramār, Parihār, Chālukya or Solanki, and the Chauhān. However, there is significant evidence to suggest that the Pramār was the only clan to claim this distinction before the poet Chānd, who lived in the twelfth century of our era.[9] The local tradition in Rājputāna was so unclear that in one version of the tale, Vasishtha is mentioned, while in another, it’s Visvāmitra as the officiating priest.

In the case of the Sesodias of Mewār, Mr. D. R. Bhandarkar has given reasons to believe that Gehlot or Guhilot means simply ‘son of Guhila,’ an abbreviation of Guhadatta, the name of its founder.[10] He is said to have belonged to the Gurjara stock, kinsmen or allies of the Huns who entered India about the sixth century of our era, and founded a kingdom in Rājputāna with its capital at Bhilmāl or Srīmāl, about fifty miles from Mount Ābu, xxxiiithe scene of the regeneration of the Rājputs. This branch, which took the name of Maitrika, is said to be closely connected with the Mer tribe, which gave its name to Merwāra, and is fully described in The Annals. The actual conqueror of Chitor, Bāpa or Bappa, is said in inscriptions to have belonged to the branch known as Nāgar, or ‘City’ Brāhmans which has its present headquarters at the town of Vadnagar in the Baroda State. This conversion of a Brāhman into a Rājput is at first sight startling, but the fact implies that the institution of caste, as we observe it, was then only imperfectly established, and there was no difficulty in believing that a Brāhman could be ancestor of a princely house which now claims descent from the Sun. As will appear later on, Bāpa seems to be a historical personage. These facts help us to understand the strange story in The Annals, which tells how Gohāditya received inauguration as chief by having his forehead smeared with blood drawn from the finger of a Bhīl, a form of the blood covenant which appears among many savage tribes.[11] In those days no definite line was drawn between the Bhīls, now a wild forest tribe, and the Rājputs. The Bhīls were the free lords of the jungle, original owners of the soil, and though they practised rites and followed customs repulsive to orthodox Hindus, they did not share in the impurity which attached to foul outcastes like the Dom or the Chandāla. As the Bhīls were believed to be autochthonous, and thus understood the methods of controlling or conciliating the local spirits, by this form of inauguration they passed on their knowledge to the Rājputs whom they accepted as their lords. The relations of the Mīnas, another jungle tribe of the same class, with the Kachhwāhas of Jaipur were of the same kind.

In the case of the Sesodias of Mewār, Mr. D. R. Bhandarkar has provided reasons to think that Gehlot or Guhilot simply means ‘son of Guhila,’ which is a short form of Guhadatta, the name of its founder.[10] He is said to have belonged to the Gurjara lineage, which were kinsmen or allies of the Huns who entered India around the sixth century CE and established a kingdom in Rājputāna with its capital at Bhilmāl or Srīmāl, about fifty miles from Mount Ābu, xxxiii the site of the Rājputs’ revival. This branch took the name Maitrika and is thought to be closely linked with the Mer tribe, which gave its name to Merwāra and is fully detailed in The Annals. The actual conqueror of Chitor, Bāpa or Bappa, is noted in inscriptions to belong to the branch known as Nāgar, or ‘City’ Brāhmans, which is now based in the town of Vadnagar in the Baroda State. The transformation of a Brāhman into a Rājput might seem surprising at first, but it indicates that the caste system, as we know it today, was not yet firmly established, and there was no barrier to believing that a Brāhman could be the ancestor of a royal line that now claims descent from the Sun. As will be revealed later, Bāpa appears to be a historical figure. These details help us grasp the unusual story in The Annals, which describes how Gohāditya was inaugurated as chief by having his forehead smeared with blood drawn from the finger of a Bhīl, a type of blood covenant that can be found among many tribal societies.[11] Back then, there was no clear line separating the Bhīls, now a wild forest tribe, from the Rājputs. The Bhīls were the free lords of the jungle, the original owners of the land, and although they practiced rituals and customs that were off-putting to orthodox Hindus, they were not considered impure like the foul outcastes such as the Dom or the Chandāla. Because the Bhīls were regarded as indigenous, and thus knowledgeable about how to manage or appease the local spirits, this form of inauguration allowed them to pass their knowledge on to the Rājputs, whom they accepted as their leaders. The relationship between the Mīnas, another jungle tribe of the same category, and the Kachhwāhas of Jaipur was similar.

According to the bardic legend given in The Annals, the Rāthors, the second great Rājput clan, owed their origin to a migration of a body of its members to the western Desert when the territory of Kanauj was conquered by Shihābu-d-dīn in A.D. 1193. But it is now certain that the ruling dynasty of Kanauj belonged, not to the Rāthor, but to the Gaharwār clan, and that the first Rāthor settlement in Rājputāna must have occurred anterior to the conquest of Kanauj by the Musalmāns. An inscription, dated A.D. 997, found in the ruins of the ancient town of Hathūndi or Hastikūndi in the Bali Hakūmat of the Jodhpur xxxivState, names four Rāthor Rājas who reigned there in the tenth century.[12] The local legend is an attempt to connect the line of Rāthor princes with the Kanauj dynasty. It has been suggested that the Deccan dynasty of the Rāshtrakūtas which, in name at least, is identical with Rāthor, reigning at Nāsik or Malkhed from A.D. 753 to 973, was connected with the Reddis or Raddis, a caste of cultivators which seem to have migrated from Madras into the Deccan at an early period. But any racial connexion between the Deccan Reddis and the Rāthors of Rājputāna is very doubtful.[13]

According to the legendary tale found in The Annals, the Rāthors, the second major Rājput clan, trace their origins to a migration of some of their members to the western Desert when Shihābu-d-dīn conquered the territory of Kanauj in AD 1193. However, it is now clear that the ruling dynasty of Kanauj was not the Rāthors, but rather the Gaharwār clan, and that the first Rāthor settlement in Rājputāna must have occurred before the Muslims conquered Kanauj. An inscription, dated CE 997, discovered in the ruins of the ancient town of Hathūndi or Hastikūndi in the Bali Hakūmat of Jodhpur xxxivState, mentions four Rāthor Rājas who ruled there in the tenth century.[12] The local legend tries to link the lineage of Rāthor princes with the Kanauj dynasty. It has been proposed that the Deccan dynasty of the Rāshtrakūtas, which is at least nominally identical to Rāthor, ruled at Nāsik or Malkhed from CE 753 to 973 and could have ties to the Reddis or Raddis, a group of farmers who seem to have migrated from Madras into the Deccan early on. However, any racial connection between the Deccan Reddis and the Rāthors of Rājputāna is highly questionable.[13]

The Chandel clan, ranked in The Annals among the Thirty-six Royal Races, is believed to be closely connected with the Bhars and Gonds, forest tribes of Bundelkhand and the Central Provinces. Mr. R. V. Russell prefers to connect them with the Bhars alone, on the ground that the Gonds, according to the best traditions, entered the Central Provinces from the south, and made no effective settlement in Bundelkhand, the headquarters of the Chandels.[14] But there was a Gond settlement in the Hamīrpur District of Bundelkhand, and the close connexion between the Gonds and the Chandels began in what is now the Chhatarpur State.

The Chandel clan, listed in The Annals among the Thirty-six Royal Races, is thought to have strong ties with the Bhars and Gonds, forest tribes from Bundelkhand and the Central Provinces. Mr. R. V. Russell prefers to link them solely to the Bhars, arguing that the Gonds, according to the best traditions, came into the Central Provinces from the south and did not settle significantly in Bundelkhand, where the Chandels are based.[14] However, there was a Gond settlement in the Hamīrpur District of Bundelkhand, and the close connection between the Gonds and the Chandels started in what is now the Chhatarpur State.

The results of recent investigations into Rājput ethnology are thus of great importance, and enable us to correct the bardic legends on which the genealogies recorded in The Annals were founded. Much remains to be done before the question can be finally settled. The local Rājput traditions and the ballads of the bards must be collected and edited; the ancient sites in Rājputāna must be excavated; physical measurements, now somewhat discredited as a test of racial affinities, must be made in larger numbers and by more scientific methods. But the general thesis that some of the nobler Rājput septs are descended from Gurjaras or other foreigners, while others are closely connected with the autochthonous races, may be regarded as definitely proved.

The results of recent studies on Rājput ethnology are very important and allow us to correct the bardic legends that the genealogies in The Annals were based on. There's still a lot to do before we can settle this question completely. We need to gather and edit the local Rājput traditions and the bards' ballads; we need to excavate ancient sites in Rājputāna; and we need to take physical measurements, which have lost some credibility as a way to test racial connections, in greater numbers and using more scientific methods. However, the general idea that some of the more noble Rājput clans descend from Gurjaras or other foreigners, while others are closely related to the indigenous races, can be considered definitely proven.

One of the most valuable parts of The Annals is the chapter xxxvdescribing the popular religion of Mewār, the festival and rites in honour of Gauri, the Mother goddess. There are also many incidental notices of cults and superstitions scattered through the work. A race of warriors like the Rājputs naturally favours the worship of Siva who, as the successor of Rudra, the Vedic storm-god, was originally a terror-inspiring deity, a side of his character only imperfectly veiled by his euphemistic title of Siva, ‘the blessed or auspicious One.’ In his phallic manifestation his chief shrine is at Eklingji, ‘the single or notable phallus,’ about fourteen miles north of Udaipur city. The Rānas hold the office of priest-kings, Dīwāns or prime-ministers of the god. Their association with this deity has been explained by an inscription recently found in the temple of Nātha, ‘the Lord,’ now used as a storeroom of the Eklingji temple.[15] The inscription, dated A.D. 971, is in form of a dedication to Lakulīsa, a form of Siva represented as bearing a club, and refers to the Saiva sect known as Lakulīsa-Pāsapatas. It records the name of a king named Srī-Bappaka, ‘the moon among the princes of the Guhila dynasty,’ who reigned at a place called Nāgahvada, identified with Nāgda, an ancient town several times mentioned in The Annals, the ruins of which exist at the foot of the hill on which the temple of Eklingji stands. Srī-Bappaka is certainly Bāpa or Bappa, the traditional founder of the Mewār dynasty, which had at that time its capital at Nāgda. From this inscription it is clear that the Eklingji temple was in existence before A.D. 971, and, as Mr. Bhandarkar remarks, “it shows that the old tradition about Nāgendra and Bappa Rāwal’s infancy given by Tod had some historical foundation, and it is intelligible how the Rānas of Udaipur could have come to have such an intimate connexion with the temple as that of high priests, in which capacity they still officiate.” This office vested in them is a good example of one of those dynasties of priest-kings of which Sir James Frazer has given an elaborate account.[16]

One of the most valuable parts of The Annals is the chapter xxxv that describes the popular religion of Mewār, the festivals and rituals held in honor of Gauri, the Mother goddess. There are also many incidental mentions of cults and superstitions scattered throughout the work. A warrior group like the Rājputs naturally favors the worship of Siva, who, as the successor of Rudra, the Vedic storm-god, was originally a fearsome deity, a side of his character that is only partially hidden by his euphemistic title of Siva, ‘the blessed or auspicious One.’ In his phallic form, his main shrine is at Eklingji, ‘the single or notable phallus,’ about fourteen miles north of Udaipur city. The Rānas hold the role of priest-kings, Dīwāns or prime ministers of the god. Their connection to this deity has been explained by an inscription recently found in the temple of Nātha, ‘the Lord,’ which is now used as a storeroom for the Eklingji temple.[15] The inscription, dated AD 971, takes the form of a dedication to Lakulīsa, a form of Siva depicted with a club, and refers to the Saiva sect known as Lakulīsa-Pāsapatas. It records the name of a king named Srī-Bappaka, ‘the moon among the princes of the Guhila dynasty,’ who reigned in a place called Nāgahvada, identified with Nāgda, an ancient town mentioned several times in The Annals, the ruins of which can be found at the base of the hill where the Eklingji temple stands. Srī-Bappaka is certainly Bāpa or Bappa, the traditional founder of the Mewār dynasty, which at that time had its capital in Nāgda. From this inscription, it is clear that the Eklingji temple existed before CE 971, and, as Mr. Bhandarkar notes, “it shows that the old tradition about Nāgendra and Bappa Rāwal’s infancy given by Tod had some historical basis, and it is understandable how the Rānas of Udaipur could have developed such a close connection with the temple as that of high priests, which they still maintain today.” This role vested in them is a good example of one of those dynasties of priest-kings that Sir James Frazer has elaborately documented.[16]

The milder side of the Rājput character is represented in the cult of Krishna at Nāthdwāra. The Mahant or Abbot of the temple, situated at the old village of Siārh, twenty-two miles xxxvifrom the city of Udaipur, enjoys semi-royal state. In anticipation of the raid by Aurangzeb on Mathura, A.D. 1669-70, the ancient image of Kesavadeva, a form of Krishna, ‘He of the flowing locks,’ was removed out of reach of danger by Rāna Rāj Singh of Mewār. When the cart bearing the image arrived at Siārh, the god, by stopping the cart, is said to have expressed his intention of remaining there. This was the origin of the famous temple, still visited by crowds of pilgrims, and one of the leading seats of the Vallabhāchārya sect, ‘the Epicureans of the East,’ whose practices, as disclosed in the famous Mahārāja libel case, tried at Bombay in 1861, gave rise to grievous scandal.[17] The ill-feeling against this sect, aroused by these revelations, was so intense that the Mahārāja of Jaipur ordered that the two famous images of Krishna worshipped in his State, which originally came from Gokul, near Mathura, should be removed from his territories into those of the Bharatpur State.

The gentler side of the Rājput character is seen in the worship of Krishna at Nāthdwāra. The Mahant or Abbot of the temple, located in the old village of Siārh, twenty-two miles xxxvi from Udaipur, lives in a semi-royal manner. Anticipating Aurangzeb's attack on Mathura in A.D. 1669-70, Rāna Rāj Singh of Mewār took the ancient image of Kesavadeva, a form of Krishna known as ‘He of the flowing locks,’ to a safer location. When the cart carrying the image reached Siārh, the god is said to have halted the cart, indicating his desire to stay there. This led to the establishment of the famous temple, which still attracts many pilgrims and is one of the main centers of the Vallabhāchārya sect, known as ‘the Epicureans of the East.’ The practices of this sect came under scrutiny during the notorious Mahārāja libel case in Bombay in 1861, leading to a major scandal.[17] The backlash against this sect was so strong that the Mahārāja of Jaipur ordered the removal of the two famous images of Krishna worshipped in his State, which originally came from Gokul, near Mathura, to the Bharatpur State.

Tod bears witness to the humanizing effect on the Rājputs of the worship of this god, whom he calls “the Apollo of Braj,” the holy land of Krishna near Mathura. He also asserts that the Emperor Akbar favoured the worship of Krishna, a feeling shared by his successors Jahāngīr and Shāh Jahān. Akbar, in his search for a new faith to supersede Islām, of which he was parcus cultor et infrequens, dallied with Hindu Pandits, Parsi priests, and Christian missionaries, and he was doubtless well informed about the sensuous ritual of the temple of Nāthdwāra.[18]

Tod observes how the worship of this god, whom he refers to as “the Apollo of Braj,” impacts the Rājputs positively. This area is the sacred land of Krishna near Mathura. He also notes that Emperor Akbar supported the worship of Krishna, a sentiment shared by his successors Jahāngīr and Shāh Jahān. In his quest for a new faith to replace Islām, of which he was sparse farmer and infrequent, Akbar interacted with Hindu scholars, Parsi priests, and Christian missionaries, and he was likely well aware of the sensual rituals at the temple of Nāthdwāra.[18]

The character of the Rājputs is discussed in many passages in The Annals. The Author expresses marked sympathy with the people among whom his official life was spent, and he expresses gratitude for the courtesy and confidence which they bestowed upon him. This applies specially to the Sesodias of Mewār and the Rāthors of Mārwār, with whom he lived in the closest intimacy. He shows, on the other hand, a decided prejudice against the Kachhwāhas of Jaipur, of whose diplomacy he disapproved. This feeling, we may suspect, was due in part to their hesitation in accepting the British alliance, a policy in which he was deeply interested.

The character of the Rājputs is discussed in many passages in The Annals. The author shows a strong sympathy for the people with whom he spent his official life and expresses gratitude for the kindness and trust they gave him. This is especially true for the Sesodias of Mewār and the Rāthors of Mārwār, with whom he had a close relationship. On the other hand, he clearly has a bias against the Kachhwāhas of Jaipur, whose diplomatic approach he disapproved of. We might suspect that this feeling was partly due to their reluctance to accept the British alliance, a policy in which he was very invested.

xxxviiThe virtues of the Rājput lie on the surface—their loyalty, devotion, and gallantry; their chivalry towards women; their regard for their national customs. Their weaknesses—though Tod does not enumerate them in detail—are obvious from a study of their history—their instability of character, their liability to sudden outbreaks of passion, their tendency to yield to panic on the battlefield, their inability, as a result of their tribal system, to form a permanent combination against a public enemy, their occasional faithlessness to their chiefs and allies, their excessive use of opium. These defects they share with most orientals, but, on the whole, they compare favourably with other races in the Indian Empire. There is much in their character and institutions which reminds us of the Gauls as pictured by Mommsen in a striking passage.[19] Rājput women are described as virtuous, affectionate, and devoted, taking part in the control of the family, sharing with their husbands the dangers of war and sport, contemptuous of the coward, and exercising a salutary influence in public and domestic affairs.

xxxviiThe virtues of the Rājput are clear—they're known for their loyalty, dedication, and bravery; their chivalry towards women; and their respect for their cultural traditions. Their weaknesses—though Tod doesn't detail them—are evident from studying their history—their inconsistent character, their tendency for sudden emotional outbursts, their susceptibility to panic in battle, their inability to unite against a common enemy due to their tribal structure, their occasional betrayal of their leaders and allies, and their heavy use of opium. These flaws are common among many Eastern communities, but overall, they measure up well against other groups in the Indian Empire. There's much about their character and institutions that reminds us of the Gauls as described by Mommsen in a memorable passage.[19] Rājput women are portrayed as virtuous, loving, and committed, actively participating in family management, sharing their husbands' risks in warfare and sports, showing disdain for cowards, and having a positive influence in both public and family matters.

Strangely enough, Tod omits to give us a detailed account of their marriage regulations and ceremonies. According to Mr. E. H. Kealy,[20] while male children under one year old exceed the females, “the excess is not sufficiently great to justify the conclusion that female babies are murdered, nor is the theory that female infants lost their lives by neglect supported by the statistics. Unhappily the returns show that a high proportion of married women is combined with a very low percentage of females as compared with males between the ages of ten and fourteen, the early stage of married life, and this defect is largely due to premature cohabitation, lack of medical attendance, and of sanitary precautions.” No one can read without horror the many narratives of the Johar, the final sacrifice by which women in the hour of defeat gave their lives to save their honour, and of the numerous cases of Sati. Both these customs are now only a matter of history, but so late as 1879 General Hervey was able to count at the Bikaner palace the handmarks of at least thirty-seven widows who ascended the pyre with their lords.[21]

Strangely, Tod doesn't provide a detailed description of their marriage rules and rituals. According to Mr. E. H. Kealy,[20] while there are more male babies than female babies under one year old, “the difference isn’t significant enough to conclude that female infants are being killed, nor is the idea that female babies die from neglect supported by the data. Unfortunately, the statistics reveal that a high number of married women corresponds with a very low percentage of females compared to males between the ages of ten and fourteen, which is the early stage of married life. This issue is mainly caused by early cohabitation, lack of medical care, and inadequate sanitary measures.” No one can read the numerous accounts of the Johar, the last sacrifice in which women took their lives to protect their honor in times of defeat, and the many instances of Sati, without feeling horrified. Both of these practices are now historical, but as recently as 1879, General Hervey could count at the Bikaner palace the handprints of at least thirty-seven widows who ascended the pyre with their husbands.[21]

Much space in The Annals is occupied by a review of the xxxviiiso-called ‘Feudal’ system in Rājputāna. Tod was naturally attracted in the course of his discursive reading by Henry Hallam’s View of the State of Europe during the Middle Ages, which first appeared in 1818, four years before Tod resigned his Indian appointment. Hallam himself was careful to point out that “it is of great importance to be on our guard against seeming analogies which vanish away when they are closely observed.”[22] This warning Tod unguardedly overlooked. Hallam recognized that Feudalism was an institution the ultimate origin of which is still, to some extent, obscure. It possibly began with the desire for protection, the rakhwāli of the Rājputs, but it seems to have been ultimately based on the private law of Rome, while the influence of the Church, interested in securing its endowments, was a factor in its evolution. In its completed form it represented the final stage of a process which began under the Frankish conquerors of Gaul. At any rate, it was of European origin, and though it absorbed much that was common to the types of tribal organization found in other parts of the world, it was moulded by the political, social, and economical environment amidst which it was developed. Hence, while it is possible to trace, as Tod has done, certain analogies between the tribal institutions of the Rājputs and the social organization of medieval Europe—analogies of feudal incidents connected with Reliefs, Fines upon alienation, Escheats, Aids, Wardship, and Marriage—these analogies, when more closely examined, are found to be in the main superficial. If we desire to undertake a comparative study of the Rājput tribal system, it is unnecessary to travel to medieval Europe, while we have close at hand the social organization of more or less kindred tribes on the Indian borderland, Pathāns, Afghāns, or Baloch; or, in a more primitive stage, those of the Kandhs, Gonds, Mūndas, or Orāons. It is of little service to compare two systems of which only the nucleus is common to both, and to place side by side institutions which present only a factitious similitude, because the social development of each has progressed on different lines.

Much of The Annals discusses the so-called 'Feudal' system in Rājputāna. Naturally, Tod was drawn to Henry Hallam’s View of the State of Europe during the Middle Ages, which was first published in 1818, just four years before Tod stepped down from his Indian role. Hallam was careful to note that "it is important to be cautious of apparent similarities that disappear upon closer inspection." This caution was something Tod overlooked. Hallam acknowledged that Feudalism was an institution whose ultimate origins remain somewhat unclear. It may have started with the need for protection, the guarding of the Rājputs, but it seemed to be fundamentally rooted in Roman private law, while the Church's interest in securing its resources also played a role in its development. In its final form, it represented the last stage of a process that began with the Frankish conquerors of Gaul. Regardless, it was of European origin, and although it incorporated many elements found in tribal organizations from other regions, it was shaped by the political, social, and economic context in which it evolved. Therefore, while it is possible to identify, as Tod has done, some parallels between the tribal institutions of the Rājputs and the social organization of medieval Europe—like feudal aspects related to Reliefs, Fines on alienation, Escheats, Aids, Wardship, and Marriage—these parallels, under closer examination, are mostly superficial. If we aim to conduct a comparative study of the Rājput tribal system, there’s no need to look to medieval Europe when we have the social organization of similar tribes nearby on the Indian border, like Pathāns, Afghāns, or Baloch, or in a more primitive context, such as the Kandhs, Gonds, Mūndas, or Orāons. Comparing two systems that only share a core aspect and juxtaposing institutions that merely appear similar is of little value, as the social development of each has evolved along different paths.

The Author’s excursions into philology are the diversions of a clever man, not of a trained scholar, but interested in the subject as an amateur. In his time the new learning on oriental subjects had only recently begun to attract the attention of xxxixscholars, of which Sir W. Jones was the prophet. Tod was a diligent student of The Asiatic Researches, the publication of which began at Calcutta in 1788. While much material of value is to be found in these volumes, many papers of Captain Francis Wilford and others are full of rash speculations which have not survived later criticism. Tod is not to blame because he followed the guidance of scholars who contributed articles to the leading Indian review of his time; because he was ignorant of the laws of Grimm or Verner; because, like his contemporaries, he believed that the mythology of Egypt or Palestine influenced the beliefs of the Indian people. It was his fate that many of his guesses were quoted with approval by writers like T. Maurice in his Indian Antiquities, and by N. Pococke in his India in Greece. It is also well to remember that many of the derivations of the names of Indian deities, confidently proposed by Kuhn and Max Müller a few years ago, are no longer accepted. Tod, at any rate, published his views on Feudalism and Philology without any pretence of dogmatism.

The author’s explorations into language are the pastimes of a smart person, not a trained expert, but someone who is casually interested in the topic. In his time, the new knowledge about Eastern subjects had just started to gain the attention of scholars, with Sir W. Jones being a key figure. Tod diligently studied The Asiatic Researches, which began publication in Calcutta in 1788. While these volumes contain a lot of valuable material, many papers by Captain Francis Wilford and others are filled with reckless speculations that haven't held up to later scrutiny. Tod shouldn't be blamed for following the lead of scholars who contributed to the top Indian review of his era; he was unaware of the laws of Grimm or Verner; and like his peers, he believed that the mythology of Egypt or Palestine influenced the beliefs of the Indian people. Unfortunately for him, many of his guesses were later cited with approval by writers like T. Maurice in his Indian Antiquities and by N. Pococke in his India in Greece. It’s also important to remember that many of the explanations for the names of Indian deities confidently proposed by Kuhn and Max Müller a few years ago are no longer accepted. Regardless, Tod shared his thoughts on Feudalism and Philology without any false claims of certainty.

One special question deserves examination—the constant references to the cult of Bāl-Siva, a form of the Sun god. A learned Indian scholar, Pandit Gaurishankar Ojha, who is now engaged on an annotated edition of The Annals in Hindi, states that no temple or image dedicated to this god is known in Rājputāna. It is, of course, not unlikely that Siva, as a deity of fertility, should be associated with Sun worship, but there is no evidence of the cult on which Tod lays special stress. It is almost useless to speculate on the source of his error. It may be based on a reference in the Āin-i-Akbari[23] to a certain Bālnāth, Jogi, who occupied a cell in a place in the Sindh Sāgar Duāb of the Panjāb. At the same time, like many of the writers of his day, he may have had the Semitic Baal in his mind.

One particular question deserves attention—the frequent mentions of the cult of Bāl-Siva, a version of the Sun god. A knowledgeable Indian scholar, Pandit Gaurishankar Ojha, who is currently working on an annotated edition of The Annals in Hindi, notes that no temple or image dedicated to this god is found in Rājputāna. It isn’t surprising that Siva, as a god of fertility, could be linked to Sun worship; however, there’s no evidence of the cult that Tod emphasizes. Speculating on the source of his mistake is nearly pointless. It might stem from a mention in the Āin-i-Akbari[23] about a certain Bālnāth, Jogi, who lived in a cell in the Sindh Sāgar Duāb of Punjab. At the same time, like many writers of his time, he may have been thinking of the Semitic Baal.

It was largely due to imperfect information received from his assistants that he shared with other writers of the time the confusion between Buddhism and Jainism, and supposed that the former religion was introduced into India from Central Asia. His elaborate attempt to extract history and a trustworthy scheme of chronology from the Purānas must be pronounced to be a failure. Recently a learned scholar, Mr. F. E. Pargiter, has xlshown how far an examination of these authorities can be conducted with any approach to probability.[24]

It was mainly due to the incomplete information he got from his assistants that he, like other writers of his time, confused Buddhism with Jainism and thought that Buddhism came to India from Central Asia. His detailed effort to pull history and a reliable timeline from the Purānas has to be seen as a failure. Recently, a knowledgeable scholar, Mr. F. E. Pargiter, has xl demonstrated how far we can go in examining these sources with any level of probability.[24]

The questions which have been discussed do not, to any important extent, detract from the real value of the work. Even in those points which are most open to criticism, The Annals possesses importance because it represents a phase in the study of Indian religions, ethnology, and sociology. No one can examine it without increasing pleasure and admiration for a writer who, immersed in arduous official work, was able to indulge his tastes for research. His was the first real attempt to investigate the beliefs of the peasantry as contrasted with the official Brahmanism, a study which in recent years has revolutionized the current conceptions of Hinduism. Even if his versions of the inscriptions which he collected fail to satisfy the requirements of more recent scholars, he deserves credit for rescuing from neglect and almost certain destruction epigraphical material for the use of his successors. The same may be said of the drawings of buildings, some of which have fallen into decay, or have been mutilated by their careless guardians. When he deals with facts which came under his personal observation, his accounts of beliefs, folk-lore, social life, customs, and manners possess permanent value.

The questions that have been raised don't really take away from the overall value of the work. Even in areas that are most critiqued, The Annals is still important because it reflects a stage in the study of Indian religions, ethnology, and sociology. No one can look at it without feeling more pleasure and admiration for a writer who, despite being deeply engaged in demanding official duties, was able to pursue his passion for research. His was the first genuine attempt to explore the beliefs of the peasantry in contrast to the official Brahmanism, a study that has recently transformed the understanding of Hinduism. Even if his interpretations of the inscriptions he gathered don't meet the standards of more current scholars, he deserves recognition for saving neglected and nearly destroyed epigraphical material for future scholars. The same applies to the drawings of buildings, some of which have deteriorated or been damaged by careless caretakers. When he talks about facts that he personally observed, his accounts of beliefs, folklore, social life, customs, and manners have lasting value.

He observed the Rājputs when they were in a stage of transition. Isolated by the inaccessibility of their country, they were the last guardians of Hindu beliefs, institutions, and manners against the rising tide of the Muhammadan invasions; without their protection much that is important for the study of the Hindus must have disappeared. To avoid anarchy and the ultimate destruction of these States, it was necessary for them to accept a closer union with the British as the paramount power. By this they lost something, but they gained much. The new connexion involved new duties and responsibilities in adapting their primitive system of government to modern requirements. Tod thus stood at the parting of the ways. With the introduction of the railway and the post-office, the disappearance of the caravan as a means of transport, the increase of trade, the growth of new wants and possibilities of development in association with the xliEmpire, the period of Rājput isolation came to a close. To some it may be a matter of regret that the personal rule of the Chief over a people strongly influenced by what they term swāmīdharma, the reciprocal loyalty of subject to prince and of prince to people, should be replaced by a government of a more popular type. But this change was, in the nature of things, inevitable. As an example of this, a statement made by the Mahārāja of Bīkaner, when he was summoned to attend the Imperial Conference in 1917, may be quoted. “In my own territories we inaugurated some years ago the beginnings of a representative assembly. It now consists of elected, as well as nominated, non-official members, and their legislative powers follow the lines of those laid down for the Legislatures of British India in the 1909 reforms. In respect to the Budget they have the same powers as those conferred on the Supreme and Provincial Legislatures in British India by the Lansdowne reforms in force from 1893 to 1909. When announcing my intention of creating this representative body, I intimated that as the people showed their fitness they would be entrusted with more powers. Accordingly, at the end of the first triennial term, when the elections will take place, we are revising the rules of business in the direction of greater liberality and of removing unnecessary restrictions.” It remains to be seen how far this policy will prove to be successful.

He observed the Rajputs during a time of change. Cut off by the remoteness of their land, they were the last guardians of Hindu beliefs, institutions, and customs against the rising wave of Muslim invasions; without their protection, much that is essential for understanding Hinduism would likely have vanished. To prevent chaos and the eventual downfall of these states, they needed to accept a closer relationship with the British as the dominant power. In doing so, they sacrificed some things, but gained many others. This new connection brought new duties and responsibilities as they adapted their traditional government system to modern needs. Tod found himself at a crossroads. With the arrival of the railway and the post office, the decline of the caravan as a mode of transport, the growth of trade, and the emergence of new needs and development opportunities linked to the Empire, the era of Rajput isolation came to an end. Some might lament that the direct rule of the Chief over a populace heavily influenced by what they call swāmīdharma—the mutual loyalty between ruler and subjects—was being replaced by a more democratic government. However, this change was inevitable. For instance, a statement made by the Maharaja of Bikaner when he was called to the Imperial Conference in 1917 illustrates this. “In my own territories, we started a few years ago the foundations of a representative assembly. It now includes both elected and appointed non-official members, and their legislative powers align with those established for the Legislatures of British India in the 1909 reforms. Regarding the Budget, they have the same powers as those granted to the Supreme and Provincial Legislatures in British India by the Lansdowne reforms that were in place from 1893 to 1909. When I announced my intention to create this representative body, I indicated that as the people demonstrated their capability, they would be given more authority. Thus, at the end of the first three-year term, when elections will take place, we are reviewing the operational rules to allow for more freedom and to remove unnecessary restrictions.” It remains to be seen how successful this policy will be.

It was a happy accident that before the period of transition had begun in earnest, such a competent and sympathetic observer should have been able to examine and record one of the most interesting surviving phases of the ancient Hindu polity.

It was a fortunate coincidence that before the transition period truly began, such a skilled and understanding observer could examine and document one of the most fascinating remaining phases of the ancient Hindu government.

A soldier and a sportsman, Tod learned to understand the romantic, adventurous side of the Rājput character, and he recorded with full appreciation the fine stories of manly valour, of the self-sacrifice of women, the tragedies of the sieges of Chitor, the heroism of Rānas Sanga and Partāb Singh, or of Durgādās. Many of these tales recall the age of medieval chivalry, and Tod is at his best in recording them. No one can read without admiration his account of the attack of the Saktāwats and Chondāwats on Untāla; of Sūja and the tiger; the tragedy of Krishna Kunwāri; of the queen of Ganor; of Sanjogta of Kanauj; of Gūga Chauhān and Alu Hāra. In many of these tales the Rājput displays the loyalty and valour, the punctilious regard for his xliipersonal honour which in the case of the Spanish grandee have passed into a proverb.

A soldier and an athlete, Tod came to appreciate the romantic and adventurous aspects of the Rājput character, and he effectively captured the remarkable stories of bravery, the selflessness of women, the tragedies of the sieges of Chitor, and the heroism of Rānas Sanga and Partāb Singh, as well as Durgādās. Many of these stories harken back to the age of medieval chivalry, and Tod excels in documenting them. No one can read without admiration his account of the Saktāwats and Chondāwats' attack on Untāla; of Sūja and the tiger; the tragedy of Krishna Kunwāri; the queen of Ganor; Sanjogta of Kanauj; Gūga Chauhān and Alu Hāra. In many of these tales, the Rājput demonstrates loyalty and bravery, as well as a strong sense of personal honor that has become proverbial in the case of the Spanish grandee.

While the Rājput is courteous in his intercourse with those who are prepared to take him as he is, when he meets an English officer he resents any hint of patronage, he is jealous of any intrusion on the secluded folk behind the curtain, and he is often rather an acquaintance than a friend, inclined to shelter himself behind a dignified reserve, unwilling to open his mind to any one who does not accept his traditional attitude towards men of a different race and of a different faith. When he makes a ceremonial visit to a European officer, his conversation is often confined to conventional compliments, or chat about the weather and the state of the crops.

While the Rājput is polite with those who accept him as he is, he takes offense at any hint of condescension from an English officer. He is protective of the private lives of those behind the curtain and often remains more of an acquaintance than a friend. He tends to hide behind a dignified reserve, unwilling to share his thoughts with anyone who doesn't respect his traditional views on people of different races and faiths. When he makes a formal visit to a European officer, his conversation usually revolves around standard pleasantries or small talk about the weather and the crops.

To remove these difficulties which obstruct friendly and confidential intercourse, the young officer in India may be advised to study the methods illustrated in this work. But he will do well to avoid Tod’s openly expressed partisanship. He owed the affection and respect bestowed upon him by prince and peasant, and even by the jealously guarded ladies of the zenanah, to his kindliness and sympathy, his readiness to converse freely with men of all classes, his patience in listening to grievances, even those which he had no power to redress, his impartiality as an arbitrator between the Rāna of Mewār and his people or between individuals or sects unfriendly to each other. He studied the national traditions and usages; he knew enough of religious beliefs and of social customs to save him from giving offence by word or deed; he could converse with the people in their own patois, and could give point to a remark by an apt quotation of a proverb or a scrap of an old ballad.

To eliminate the obstacles that hinder friendly and private interactions, a young officer in India may want to learn the techniques shown in this book. However, it's smart to steer clear of Tod's obvious favoritism. The love and respect he received from both nobles and commoners, and even from the closely guarded women of the zenanah, were due to his warmth and understanding, his willingness to speak openly with people from all backgrounds, his patience in hearing complaints, even those he couldn't fix, and his fairness as a mediator between the Rāna of Mewār and his community or between people or groups at odds. He studied the national traditions and customs; he understood enough about religious beliefs and social norms to avoid causing offense with his words or actions; he could talk to the locals in their dialect and enhance his comments with a well-timed proverb or a snippet from an old ballad.

When, if ever, a new history of the Rājputs comes to be written, it must be largely based on Tod’s collections, supplemented by wider historical, antiquarian, and epigraphical research. The history of the last century cannot be compiled until the recent administration reports, now treated as confidential, and the muniment rooms of Calcutta and London are open to the student. But it is unlikely that, for the present at least, any writer will enjoy, as Tod did, access to the records and correspondence stored in the palaces of the Chiefs.

When, if ever, a new history of the Rājputs is written, it will mainly rely on Tod’s collections, along with broader historical, antiquarian, and epigraphical research. The history of the last century can’t be put together until the recent administrative reports, which are currently confidential, and the archives in Calcutta and London are available to scholars. However, it's unlikely that, at least for now, any writer will have the same access to the records and correspondence kept in the Chiefs' palaces as Tod did.

For the Rājput himself and for natives of India interested in the history of their country, the work will long retain its value. xliiiIt preserves a record of tribal rights and privileges, of claims based on ancient tradition, of feuds and their settlement, of genealogies and family history which, but for Tod’s careful record, might have been forgotten or misinterpreted even by the Rājputs themselves. In the original English text which many Rājputs are now able to study they will find a picture of tribal society, now rapidly disappearing, drawn by a competent and friendly hand. Its interest will not be diminished by the fact that while the writer displays a hearty admiration for the Rājput character, he is not blind to its defects. At any rate, the Rājput will enjoy the satisfaction that his race has been selected to furnish the materials for the most comprehensive monograph ever compiled by a British officer describing one of the leading peoples of India.

For the Rājput and for Indians interested in their country's history, this work will remain valuable for a long time. xliii It keeps a record of tribal rights and privileges, claims based on ancient traditions, feuds and their resolutions, along with genealogies and family histories that, without Tod’s careful documentation, might have been forgotten or misinterpreted, even by the Rājputs themselves. In the original English text, which many Rājputs can now study, they will find a depiction of tribal society that is quickly vanishing, illustrated by a knowledgeable and supportive hand. Its appeal is not lessened by the fact that, while the author shows great admiration for the Rājput character, he doesn't ignore its flaws. Regardless, the Rājput can take pride in knowing that his community was chosen to provide the material for the most comprehensive monograph ever written by a British officer about one of India's prominent peoples.


1. W. S. Seton Carr, The Marquess Cornwallis, 180, 189 f.

1. W. S. Seton Carr, The Marquess Cornwallis, 180, 189 f.

2. Narrative of a Journey through the Upper Provinces, ed. 1861, ii. 54.

2. Narrative of a Journey through the Upper Provinces, ed. 1861, ii. 54.

3. Quarterly Review, vol. xlviii. Oct.-Dec. 1832, pp. 38 f.

3. Quarterly Review, vol. 48, Oct.-Dec. 1832, pp. 38 f.

4. Decline and Fall, ed. W. Smith, i. 375.

4. Decline and Fall, ed. W. Smith, i. 375.

5. V. A. Smith, Early History of India, 3rd ed. 408; Rhys Davids, Buddhist India, 60 f.

5. V. A. Smith, Early History of India, 3rd ed. 408; Rhys Davids, Buddhist India, 60 f.

6. Primitive Culture, 2nd ed. ii. 239.

6. Primitive Culture, 2nd ed. ii. 239.

7. Lectures on the Early History of the Kingship, 231 ff.; The Golden Bough, 3rd ed.; The Magic Art, ii. 269 ff.

7. Lectures on the Early History of the Kingship, 231 ff.; The Golden Bough, 3rd ed.; The Magic Art, ii. 269 ff.

8. Early History of India, 408.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Early History of India, 408.

9. Journal Royal Asiatic Society, 1905, 1 ff. The tradition seems to have started earlier in Southern India, S. Krishnaswami Aiyangar, Ancient India, 1911, 390 ff.

9. Journal Royal Asiatic Society, 1905, 1 ff. The tradition appears to have begun even earlier in Southern India, according to S. Krishnaswami Aiyangar, Ancient India, 1911, 390 ff.

10. Journal Asiatic Society Bengal, 1909, 167 ff. The criticism by Pandit Mohanlal Vishnulal Pandia (ibid., 1912, 63 ff.) is extremely feeble.

10. Journal Asiatic Society Bengal, 1909, 167 ff. The critique by Pandit Mohanlal Vishnulal Pandia (ibid., 1912, 63 ff.) is very weak.

11. E. S. Hartland, Primitive Paternity, i. 258 ff.

11. E. S. Hartland, Primitive Paternity, i. 258 ff.

12. K. D. Erskine, Gazetteer Western Rajput States and Bikaner Agency, A. i. 177.

12. K. D. Erskine, Gazetteer Western Rajput States and Bikaner Agency, A. i. 177.

13. Bombay Gazetteer, I. Part i. 385; Bombay Census Report, 1911, i. 279; Smith, Early History, 413.

13. Bombay Gazetteer, I. Part i. 385; Bombay Census Report, 1911, i. 279; Smith, Early History, 413.

14. Tribes and Castes of the Central Provinces, iv. 441.

14. Tribes and Castes of the Central Provinces, iv. 441.

15. D. R. Bhandarkar, Journal Bombay Branch Royal Asiatic Society, 1916, Art. xii.

15. D. R. Bhandarkar, Journal of the Bombay Branch of the Royal Asiatic Society, 1916, Art. xii.

16. The Golden Bough, 3rd ed.; The Magic Art, i. 44 ff.; Adonis, Attis, Osiris, i. 42 f., 143 ff.

16. The Golden Bough, 3rd ed.; The Magic Art, i. 44 ff.; Adonis, Attis, Osiris, i. 42 f., 143 ff.

17. Karsandas Mulji, History of the Sect of the Mahārājas or Vallabhāchāryas, London, 1865; Report of the Mahārāj Libel Case, Bombay, 1862; F. S. Growse, Mathura, 3rd ed. 283 f.

17. Karsandas Mulji, History of the Sect of the Mahārājas or Vallabhāchāryas, London, 1865; Report of the Mahārāj Libel Case, Bombay, 1862; F. S. Growse, Mathura, 3rd ed. 283 f.

18. V. A. Smith, Akbar, The Great Mogul, 162 ff.

18. V. A. Smith, Akbar, The Great Mogul, 162 ff.

19. History of Rome, ed. 1866, iv. 209 ff.

19. History of Rome, ed. 1866, iv. 209 ff.

20. Census Report, Rājputāna, 1911, i. 132.

20. Census Report, Rajasthan, 1911, i. 132.

21. Some Records of Crime, ii. 217 f.

21. Some Records of Crime, ii. 217 f.

22. View of the State of Europe during the Middle Ages, 12th ed. 1868, i. 186.

22. View of the State of Europe during the Middle Ages, 12th ed. 1868, i. 186.

23. ii. 315.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. 315.

24. “Ancient Indian Genealogies and Chronology,” “Earliest Indian Traditional History,” Journal Royal Asiatic Society, January 1910, April 1914.

24. “Ancient Indian Family Trees and Timelines,” “Earliest Indian Traditional History,” Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society, January 1910, April 1914.


xliv

PEDIGREE OF THE TOD FAMILY

  James Tod, Merchant, Bo’ness. = Helen Moir.  
     
   
  James Tod, Shipmaster, Bo’ness, b. 1672. = Elizabeth Monteath.  
     
   
  Henry Tod, b. 1717. = Janet Monteath.  
     
   
  James Tod, Indigo Planter. = Mary Heatly.  
       
     
Suetonius Henry Tod, General. = Mary Macdonald,
Sleat, Skye.
JAMES TOD = Julia Clutterbuck, of a Dutch family that came to England in sixteenth century.
         
       
Suetonius Macdonald Tod. Ewen Monteath Tod.    
     
       
  Grant Heatly Tod-Heatly, ob.s.p. Edward H. M. Tod, ob.s.p. Mary Augusta Tod = Charles Harris Blunt, Major-General, C.B., Bengal Horse Artillery.
       
       
Edward Walter Blunt-Mackenzie, Lt.-Col., R.A. =Sibell Lilian, Countess of Cromartie. Charles David Mackinnon. unm. Janet Heatly. unm.
       
       
Roderick Grant Francis,
Viscount Tarbat.
Walter Blunt Mackenzie. Isobel.  
xlvi

BIBLIOGRAPHY

WITH SOME ABBREVIATED TITLES OF WORKS
QUOTED IN THE NOTES

Abulghazi. General History of the Turks, Moguls, and Tartars. 2 vols. London, 1729-30.

Abulghazi. General History of the Turks, Mongols, and Tartars. 2 vols. London, 1729-30.

Aīn. Abu-l Fazl, Allāmi. The Āīn-i-Akbari, translated and edited by H. Blochmann and H. S. Jarrett. 3 vols. Calcutta, 1873-94.

Ain. Abu-l Fazl, Allāmi. The Āīn-i-Akbari, translated and edited by H. Blochmann and H. S. Jarrett. 3 vols. Calcutta, 1873-94.

Aitken, E. H. Gazetteer of Sind. Karachi, 1907.

Aitken, E.H. Gazetteer of Sind. Karachi, 1907.

Akbarnāma. The Akbarnāma of Abu-l Fazl, Allāmi, trans. H. Beveridge. Calcutta. Vol. i., 1907; vol. ii., 1912; vol. iii., in the press.

Akbarnāma. The Akbarnāma by Abu-l Fazl, Allāmi, translated by H. Beveridge. Calcutta. Vol. i., 1907; vol. ii., 1912; vol. iii., in the works.

Asiatic Researches. 20 vols. Calcutta, 1788-1836.

Asiatic Researches. 20 volumes. Kolkata, 1788-1836.

ASR. Archaeological Survey Reports, India, ed. Sir A. Cunningham, Sir J. H. Marshall, J. Burgess. Calcutta, 1871—

ASR. Archaeological Survey Reports, India, edited by Sir A. Cunningham, Sir J. H. Marshall, J. Burgess. Calcutta, 1871—

Badaoni. Muntakhabu-t-tawārikhMuntakhabu-t-tawārikh, ed. G. S. A. Ranking, W. H. Lowe, E. B. Cowell. 2 vols. Calcutta, 1884-98.

Badaun. Muntakhabu-t-tawārikhMuntakhabu-t-tawārikh, edited by G. S. A. Ranking, W. H. Lowe, E. B. Cowell. 2 volumes. Calcutta, 1884-98.

Baden-Powell, B. H. The Indian Village Community. London, 1892.

Baden-Powell, B. P. The Indian Village Community. London, 1892.

Balfour, E. Cyclopaedia of India. 3rd ed. 3 vols. London, 1885.

Balfour, E. Cyclopaedia of India. 3rd ed. 3 vols. London, 1885.

Barnett, L. D. The Antiquities of India. London, 1914.

Barnett, L.D. The Antiquities of India. London, 1914.

Bayley, Sir E. C. The Local Muhammadan Dynasties of Gujarat. London, 1886.

Bayley, Sir E. C. The Local Muslim Dynasties of Gujarat. London, 1886.

Beal, S. Si-yu-ki. Buddhist Annals of the Western World, translated from the Chinese of Hiuen Tsiang. 2 vols. London, 1884.

Beal, S. Journey to the West. Buddhist Annals of the Western World, translated from the Chinese of Hiuen Tsiang. 2 vols. London, 1884.

Bernier, F. Travels in the Mogul Empire, ed. A. Constable, V. A. Smith. Oxford, 1914.

Bernier, F. Travels in the Mogul Empire, edited by A. Constable and V. A. Smith. Oxford, 1914.

BG. Gazetteer of the Bombay Presidency, ed. Sir J. Campbell. 27 vols. Bombay, 1874-1904.

BG. Gazetteer of the Bombay Presidency, ed. Sir J. Campbell. 27 vols. Bombay, 1874-1904.

Bilgrami, Syed Hossain; Wilmott, C. Historical and Descriptive Sketch of H.H. The Nizam’s Dominions. 2 vols. Bombay, 1883.

Bilgrami, Syed Hossain; Wilmott, C. Historical and Descriptive Sketch of H.H. The Nizam’s Dominions. 2 vols. Mumbai, 1883.

xlviiBoileau, Lieutenant A. H. E. Narrative of a Tour through Rajwara in 1835. Calcutta, 1837.

xlviiBoileau, Lieutenant A. H. E. Story of a Trip through Rajwara in 1835. Calcutta, 1837.

Broughton, T. D. Letters written in a Mahratta Camp. Westminster, 1892.

Broughton, T.D. Letters Written in a Mahratta Camp. Westminster, 1892.

Buckland, C. Dictionary of Indian Biography. London, 1906.

Buckland, C. Dictionary of Indian Biography. London, 1906.

Bühler, J. G.; Burgess, J. The Indian Sect of the Jainas. London, 1875.

Bühler, J.G.; Burgess, J. The Indian Sect of the Jainas. London, 1875.

Burton, Sir R. The Book of a Thousand Nights and a Night. 12 vols. London, 1893.

Burton, Sir R. The Book of a Thousand Nights and a Night. 12 vols. London, 1893.

Cardew, F. G. Sketch of the Services of the Bengal Army to 1895. Calcutta, 1903.

Cardew, F.G. Overview of the Bengal Army's Contributions up to 1895. Calcutta, 1903.

Census Reports. India, 1891, London, 1893; 1901, Calcutta, 1903; 1911, Calcutta, 1913; Baluchistan, 1901, Bombay, 1902; Baroda, 1901, Bombay, 1902; Bombay, 1911, Bombay, 1912; Marwar, 1891, Jodhpore, 1894; Rajputana and Ajmer-Merwara, 1901, Lucknow, 1902; 1911, Ajmer, 1913.

Census Reports. India, 1891, London, 1893; 1901, Calcutta, 1903; 1911, Calcutta, 1913; Baluchistan, 1901, Bombay, 1902; Baroda, 1901, Bombay, 1902; Bombay, 1911, Bombay, 1912; Marwar, 1891, Jodhpore, 1894; Rajputana and Ajmer-Merwara, 1901, Lucknow, 1902; 1911, Ajmer, 1913.

Chevers, N. Manual of Medical Jurisprudence for India. Calcutta, 1870.

Chevers, N. Manual of Medical Jurisprudence for India. Calcutta, 1870.

Colebrooke, H. T. Essays on the Religion and Philosophy of the Hindus. London, 1858.

Colebrooke, H.T. Essays on the Religion and Philosophy of the Hindus. London, 1858.

Compton, H. A Particular Account of the European Military Adventurers of Hindostan. London, n.d.; original edition, 1892.

Compton, H. A Detailed Report on the European Military Adventurers in Hindostan. London, n.d.; original edition, 1892.

Cook, A. B. Zeus: a Study in Ancient Religion. Vol. i. Cambridge, 1914.

Cook, A.B. Zeus: A Study in Ancient Religion. Vol. 1. Cambridge, 1914.

Cosmas Indicopleustes, ed. J. W. McCrindle. London, 1897.

Cosmas Indicopleustes, edited by J. W. McCrindle. London, 1897.

Crooke, W. Tribes and Castes of the North-Western Provinces and Oudh. 4 vols. Calcutta, 1896.

Crooke, W. Tribes and Castes of the North-Western Provinces and Oudh. 4 vols. Calcutta, 1896.

Popular Religion and Folklore of Northern India. 2 vols. Westminster, 1896.

Popular Religion and Folklore of Northern India. 2 vols. Westminster, 1896.

Things Indian. London, 1906.

Indian Things. London, 1906.

Cunningham, Sir A. The Ancient Geography of India; the Buddhist Period. London, 1871.

Cunningham, Sir A. The Ancient Geography of India; the Buddhist Period. London, 1871.

Dabistan, or School of Manners, trans. D. Shea, A. Troyer, Paris. 3 vols., 1843.

Dabistan, or School of Manners, translated by D. Shea and A. Troyer, Paris. 3 volumes, 1843.

Davids, T. W. Rhys. Buddhist India. London, 1893.

Davids, T.W. Rhys. Buddhist India. London, 1893.

Dow, A. The History of Hindostan, translated from the Persian. 3 vols. London, 1812.

Dow, A. The History of Hindostan, translated from the Persian. 3 vols. London, 1812.

Dowson, J. A Classical Dictionary of Hindu Mythology and Religion, Geography, History, and Literature. London, 1879.

Dowson, J. A Classical Dictionary of Hindu Mythology and Religion, Geography, History, and Literature. London, 1879.

Duff, C. M. The Chronology of India to the Beginning of the Sixteenth Century. London, 1899.

Duff, C.M. The Chronology of India to the Start of the Sixteenth Century. London, 1899.

Egerton, Hon. W. An Illustrated Handbook of Indian Arms. London, 1880.

Egerton, Hon. W. An Illustrated Handbook of Indian Arms. London, 1880.

Elliot-Dowson. The History of India as told by its own Historians, ed. by Sir H. M. Elliot, J. Dowson, 8 vols. London, 1867-77.

Elliot-Dowson. The History of India as told by its own Historians, edited by Sir H. M. Elliot, J. Dowson, 8 volumes. London, 1867-77.

xlviiiElphinstone, M. The History of India; the Hindu and Mahomedan Period. 6th ed. London, 1874.

xlviiiElphinstone, M. The History of India; the Hindu and Muslim Period. 6th ed. London, 1874.

An Account of the Kingdom of Caubul and its Dependencies. 2nd ed. 2 vols. London, 1842.

An Account of the Kingdom of Kabul and its Dependencies. 2nd ed. 2 vols. London, 1842.

Encyclopaedia Biblica, ed. T. K. Cheyne, J. S. Black. 4 vols. London, 1901.

Encyclopaedia Biblica, edited by T. K. Cheyne and J. S. Black. 4 volumes. London, 1901.

EB. Encyclopaedia Britannica. 11th ed. 28 vols. Cambridge, 1910.

EB. Encyclopaedia Britannica. 11th ed. 28 vols. Cambridge, 1910.

Enthoven, R. E. The Ethnographic Survey of Bombay, 1904. Folklore Notes, i. Gujarat; ii. Konkan. 2 vols. Bombay, 1914-15.

Enthoven, R.E. The Ethnographic Survey of Bombay, 1904. Folklore Notes, i. Gujarat; ii. Konkan. 2 vols. Bombay, 1914-15.

Erman, A. Life in Ancient Egypt. London, 1894.

Erman, A. Life in Ancient Egypt. London, 1894.

Erskine, Major K. D. Rajputana Gazetteers; ii. A., ii. B. The Mewar Residency. Ajmer, 1908; iii. A., iii. B. The Western Rajput States and Bikaner Agency. Allahabad, 1908-9.

Erskine, Major K. D. Rajputana Gazetteers; ii. A., ii. B. The Mewar Residency. Ajmer, 1908; iii. A., iii. B. The Western Rajput States and Bikaner Agency. Allahabad, 1908-9.

Erskine, W. The History of India under Baber and Humayun. 2 vols. London, 1854.

Erskine, W. The History of India under Baber and Humayun. 2 vols. London, 1854.

Fanshawe, H. C. Delhi Past and Present. London, 1902.

Fanshawe, H.C. Delhi Past and Present. London, 1902.

Fergusson, J. The History of Indian and Eastern Architecture. 2 vols. London, 1910.
  and J. Burgess. The Cave Temples of India. London, 1880.

Fergusson, J. The History of Indian and Eastern Architecture. 2 vols. London, 1910.
and J. Burgess. The Cave Temples of India. London, 1880.

Ferishta. The History of the Mahomedan Power in India till the Year A.D. 1612, translated from the original Persian of Mahomed Kasim Ferishta, by J. Briggs. 4 vols. Calcutta, 1908.

Ferishta. The History of the Muslim Power in India until the Year CE 1612, translated from the original Persian by Mahomed Kasim Ferishta, by J. Briggs. 4 volumes. Calcutta, 1908.

Forbes, A. See Rasmala.

Forbes, A. See __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Francklin, W. History of the Reign of Shah-Aulum. London, 1798.

Francklin, W. History of the Reign of Shah-Aulum. London, 1798.

Military Memoirs of Mr. George Thomas. Calcutta, 1803.

Military Memoirs of Mr. George Thomas. Kolkata, 1803.

Frazer, Sir J. G. The Golden Bough. 3rd ed. 12 vols. London, 1907-12.

Frazer, Sir J. G. The Golden Bough. 3rd ed. 12 vols. London, 1907-12.

Lectures on the Early History of the Kingship. London, 1905.

Lectures on the Early History of Kingship. London, 1905.

Totemism and Exogamy. 4 vols. London, 1910.

Totemism and Exogamy. 4 volumes. London, 1910.

Frazer, R. W. A Literary History of India. London, 1898.

Frazer, R.W. A Literary History of India. London, 1898.

Fryer, J. A New Account of India and Persia, ed. W. Crooke. 3 vols., Hakluyt Society. London, 1909-13.

Fryer, J. A New Account of India and Persia, ed. W. Crooke. 3 vols., Hakluyt Society. London, 1909-13.

Führer, A. The Monumental Antiquities and Inscriptions of the North-West Provinces and Oudh. Allahabad, 1891.

Leader, A. The Monumental Antiquities and Inscriptions of the North-West Provinces and Oudh. Allahabad, 1891.

Grant, C. Gazetteer of the Central Provinces of India. Nagpur, 1870.

Grant, C. Gazetteer of the Central Provinces of India. Nagpur, 1870.

Greaves, E. Kashi, the Illustrious, or Benares. Allahabad, 1909.

Greaves, E. Kashi, the Famous, or Benares. Allahabad, 1909.

Grierson, G. A. The Modern Vernacular Literature of Hindustan. Calcutta, 1889.

Grierson, G. A. The Modern Vernacular Literature of Hindustan. Calcutta, 1889.

Grimm, J. Teutonic Mythology, trans. J. E. Stallybrass. 4 vols. London,1880-88.

Grimm, J. Teutonic Mythology, translated by J. E. Stallybrass. 4 volumes. London, 1880-88.

Growse, F. S. Mathura, a District Memoir. 3rd ed. Allahabad, 1883.

Growse, F.S. Mathura, a District Memoir. 3rd ed. Allahabad, 1883.

Hall, H. R. H. The Oldest Civilization in Greece; Studies of the Mycenaean Age. London, 1901.

Hall, H.R.H. The Oldest Civilization in Greece; Studies of the Mycenaean Age. London, 1901.

xlixHallam, H. A View of the State of Europe during the Middle Ages. 2 vols. London, 1818.

xlixHallam, H. A Look at Europe during the Middle Ages. 2 vols. London, 1818.

Harrison, J. E. Prolegomena to the Study of Greek Religion. Cambridge, 1903.

Harrison, J.E. Prolegomena to the Study of Greek Religion. Cambridge, 1903.

Hartland, E. S. Primitive Paternity. 2 vols. London, 1910.

Hartland, E.S. Primitive Paternity. 2 volumes. London, 1910.

Ritual and Belief; Studies in the History of Religion. London, 1914.

Ritual and Belief; Studies in the History of Religion. London, 1914.

Hastings, J. Encyclopaedia of Religion and Ethics. 8 vols. Edinburgh, 1908-

Hastings, J. Encyclopedia of Religion and Ethics. 8 vols. Edinburgh, 1908-

Heber, R. Narrative of a Journey through the Upper Provinces of India. 2 vols. London, 1861.

Heber, R. Narrative of a Journey through the Upper Provinces of India. 2 vols. London, 1861.

Hehn, V. The Wanderings of Plants and Animals from their First Home. London, 1885.

Hehn, V. The Wanderings of Plants and Animals from their First Home. London, 1885.

Herodotus, ed. G. Rawlinson. 3rd ed. 4 vols. London, 1875.

Herodotus, edited by G. Rawlinson. 3rd edition. 4 volumes. London, 1875.

Hervey, Colonel C. R. W. Some Records of Crime, the Diary of an Officer of Thuggee and Dacoitee Police. 2 vols. London, 1892.

Hervey, Colonel C. R. W. Some Records of Crime, the Diary of an Officer of Thuggee and Dacoitee Police. 2 vols. London, 1892.

Howorth, Sir H. H. A History of the Mongols. 3 vols. London, 1876-88.

Howorth, Sir H. H. A History of the Mongols. 3 vols. London, 1876-88.

Hügel, C. A. A. Travels in Kashmir and the Panjab. London, 1845.

Hügel, C. A. A. Travels in Kashmir and the Punjab. London, 1845.

IA. The Indian Antiquary. Bombay, 1872-

IA. The Indian Antiquary. Bombay, 1872-

Ibbetson, D. C. J. Punjab Ethnography. Calcutta, 1883.

Ibbetson, D.C.J. Punjab Ethnography. Calcutta, 1883.

Ibn Batuta. Travels, ed. S. Lee. London, 1829.

Ibn Battuta. Travels, edited by S. Lee. London, 1829.

IGI. The Imperial Gazetteer of India. 26 vols. with Atlas. Oxford, 1907.

IGI. The Imperial Gazetteer of India. 26 vols. with Atlas. Oxford, 1907.

JASB. Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. Calcutta, 1834-

JASB. Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. Kolkata, 1834-

JRAS. Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society. London, 1834-

JRAS. Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society. London, 1834-

Jadunath Sarkar. History of Aurangzib, mainly based on Persian Sources. 3 vols. Calcutta, 1912-16.

Jadunath Sarkar. History of Aurangzib, primarily based on Persian sources. 3 vols. Kolkata, 1912-16.

Jaffur Shurreef. Qanoon-e-Islam, or Customs of the Mussulmans of India. 2nd ed. Madras, 1863.

Jaffur Shurreef. The Laws of Islam, or Customs of the Muslims of India. 2nd ed. Madras, 1863.

Jahangir. Memoirs, trans. Major D. Price. London, 1829.

Jahangir. Memoirs, translated by Major D. Price. London, 1829.

Tuzuk-i-Jahangiri, or Memoirs of Jahangir, trans. A. Rogers,

Tuzuk-i-Jahangiri, or Memoirs of Jahangir, trans. A. Rogers,

H. Beveridge. 2 vols. London, 1909-14.

H. Beveridge. 2 vols. London, 1909-14.

Jataka. Stories of the Buddha’s Former Births. 7 vols. Cambridge, 1895-1914.

Jataka Tales. Stories of the Buddha’s Previous Lives. 7 vols. Cambridge, 1895-1914.

Kalhana. Rajatarangini, a Chronicle of the Kings of Kashmir, ed. and trans. M. A. Stein. 2 vols. London, 1900.

Kalhana. Rajatarangini, a Chronicle of the Kings of Kashmir, edited and translated by M. A. Stein. 2 volumes. London, 1900.

Kaye, Sir J. W. Life and Correspondence of Lord Metcalfe. 2 vols. London, 1854.

Kaye, Sir J. W. Life and Correspondence of Lord Metcalfe. 2 vols. London, 1854.

Keene, H. G. The Turks in India. London, 1879. Sketch of the History of Hindustan. London, 1885. Madhava Rao Sindhia. Oxford, 1891. The Fall of the Moghul Empire of Hindustan. London, 1887.

Keene, H.G. The Turks in India. London, 1879. Sketch of the History of Hindustan. London, 1885. Madhava Rao Sindhia. Oxford, 1891. The Fall of the Moghul Empire of Hindustan. London, 1887.

Kennedy, M. Notes on the Criminal Classes of the Bombay Presidency. Bombay, 1908.

Kennedy, M. Notes on the Criminal Classes of the Bombay Presidency. Bombay, 1908.

lKern, H. A Manual of Indian Buddhism. Strassburg, 1896.

lKern, H. A Manual of Indian Buddhism. Strassburg, 1896.

Lane, E. An Account of the Manners and Customs of the Modern Egyptians. 5th ed. 2 vols. London, 1871.

Lane, E. An Account of the Manners and Customs of the Modern Egyptians. 5th ed. 2 vols. London, 1871.

Luard, Major C. E. Ethnographic Survey of Central India. Bombay, 1909.

Luard, Major C. E. Ethnographic Survey of Central India. Mumbai, 1909.

Macdonell, A. A. A History of Sanskrit Literature. London, 1900; and A. Keith, A Vedic Index of Names and Subjects. 2 vols. London, 1912.

Macdonell, A.A. A History of Sanskrit Literature. London, 1900; and A. Keith, A Vedic Index of Names and Subjects. 2 vols. London, 1912.

Malcolm, Sir J. History of Persia. 2nd ed. 2 vols. London, 1829.

Malcolm, Sir J. History of Persia. 2nd ed. 2 vols. London, 1829.

Memoir of Central India. 2nd ed. 2 vols. London, 1824.

Memoir of Central India. 2nd ed. 2 vols. London, 1824.

Malik Muhammad Din. Gazetteer of the Bahawalpur State. Lahore, 1908.

Malik Muhammad Din. Gazetteer of the Bahawalpur State. Lahore, 1908.

Malleson, G. B. Historical Sketch of the Native States of India. London, 1875.

Malleson, G.B. Historical Overview of the Native States of India. London, 1875.

Manu. The Laws, trans. G. Bühler. Oxford, 1886.

Manu. The Laws, trans. G. Bühler. Oxford, 1886.

Manucci, N. Storia do Magor, ed. W. Irvine. 4 vols. London, 1907.

Manucci, N. Storia do Magor, ed. W. Irvine. 4 vols. London, 1907.

Marco Polo. The Book of. Ed. Sir H. Yule. 2 vols. London, 1871.

Marco Polo. The Book of. Ed. Sir H. Yule. 2 vols. London, 1871.

McCrindle, Alexander. The Invasion of India by Alexander the Great, ed. J. W. McCrindle. Westminster, 1893.

Alexander McCrindle. The Invasion of India by Alexander the Great, ed. J. W. McCrindle. Westminster, 1893.

Ptolemy, Ancient India as described by Ptolemy. London, 1885.

Ptolemy, Ancient India as described by Ptolemy. London, 1885.

Ancient India, Ancient India as described in Classical Literature. Westminster, 1901.

Historic India, Ancient India as described in Classical Literature. Westminster, 1901.

Megasthenes, Ancient India as described by Megasthenes and Arrian. Calcutta, 1877.

Megasthenes, Ancient India as described by Megasthenes and Arrian. Calcutta, 1877.

Periplus, The Commerce and Navigation of the Erythraean Sea. Calcutta, 1879.

Periplus, The Trade and Sailing of the Red Sea. Calcutta, 1879.

Minn, E. H. Scythians and Greeks. Cambridge, 1913.

Minn, E. H. Scythians and Greeks. Cambridge, 1913.

Monier-Williams, Sir M. Brāhmanism and Hinduism. 4th ed. London, 1891.

Monier-Williams, Sir M. Brāhmanism and Hinduism. 4th ed. London, 1891.

Muir, J. Original Sanskrit Texts on the Origin and History of the People of India. 5 vols. London, 1858-72.

Muir, John Original Sanskrit Texts on the Origin and History of the People of India. 5 vols. London, 1858-72.

Müller, F. Max. India, what can it teach us? London, 1905.

Müller, F. Max. India, what can it teach us? London, 1905.

Oppert, G. The Original Inhabitants of Bharatavarsa or India. Westminster, 1893.

Oppert, G. The Original Inhabitants of Bharatavarsa or India. Westminster, 1893.

[Orme, R.] Historical Fragments of the Mogul Empire, of the Morattoes, and of the English Concern in Indostan. London, 1782.

[Orme, R.] Historical Fragments of the Mogul Empire, the Marathas, and the English Interests in India. London, 1782.

[Parks, F.] Wanderings of a Pilgrim in Search of the Picturesque. 2 vols. London, 1850.

[Parks, F.] Wanderings of a Pilgrim in Search of the Picturesque. 2 vols. London, 1850.

Prinsep, J. Useful Tables. Calcutta, 1834.

Prinsep, J. Helpful Tables. Kolkata, 1834.

Rajendrala Mitra. The Indo-Aryans; Contributions towards their Ancient and Mediaeval History. 2 vols. London, 1881.

Rajendrala Mitra. The Indo-Aryans: Contributions to Their Ancient and Medieval History. 2 vols. London, 1881.

liRajputana Gazetteer. 3 vols. Simla, 1879-80.

liRajputana Gazetteer. 3 vols. Simla, 1879-80.

Rāsmālā, or Hindoo Annals of the Province of Goozerat in Western India, by A. K. Forbes. London, 1878.

Rāsmālā, or Hindu Annals of the Province of Gujarat in Western India, by A. K. Forbes. London, 1878.

Rawlinson, G. The Seventh Great Oriental Monarchy: the Sassanians or New Persian Empire. London, 1876.

Rawlinson, G. The Seventh Great Oriental Monarchy: the Sassanians or New Persian Empire. London, 1876.

Rhys, Sir J. Celtic Britain. 3rd ed. London, 1904.

Rhys, Sir J. Celtic Britain. 3rd ed. London, 1904.

Rice, B. L. Mysore Gazetteer, revised ed. 2 vols. Westminster, 1897.

Rice, B.L. Mysore Gazetteer, revised ed. 2 vols. Westminster, 1897.

Mysore and Coorg from the Inscriptions. London, 1909.

Mysore and Coorg from the Inscriptions. London, 1909.

Risley, Sir H. H. The People of India. 2nd ed. London, 1915.

Risley, Sir H. H. The People of India. 2nd ed. London, 1915.

Tribes and Castes of Bengal. 2 vols. Calcutta, 1891.

Tribes and Castes of Bengal. 2 vols. Kolkata, 1891.

Rose, H. A. A Glossary of the Tribes and Castes of the Punjab and North-West Frontier Province. 2 vols. Lahore, 1911-14.

Rose, H.A. A Glossary of the Tribes and Castes of the Punjab and North-West Frontier Province. 2 vols. Lahore, 1911-14.

Russell, R. V. The Tribes and Castes of the Central Provinces of India. 4 vols. London, 1916.

Russell, R.V. The Tribes and Castes of the Central Provinces of India. 4 vols. London, 1916.

Sherring, C. R. Western Tibet and the British Borderland. London, 1906.

Sherring, C.R. Western Tibet and the British Borderland. London, 1906.

Sherring, M. A. The Sacred City of the Hindus. London, 1868.

Sherring, M.A. The Sacred City of the Hindus. London, 1868.

Skrine, F. H. D.; Ross, E. D. The Heart of Asia. London, 1899.

Skrine, F.H.D.; Ross, E.D. The Heart of Asia. London, 1899.

Sleeman, W. H. Rambles and Recollections of an Indian Official, ed. V. A. Smith. 2nd ed. Oxford, 1915.

Sleeman, W.H. Rambles and Recollections of an Indian Official, ed. V. A. Smith. 2nd ed. Oxford, 1915.

Smith, Vincent A. EHI. The Early History of India from 600 B.C. to the Muhammadan Conquest, including the Invasions of Alexander the Great. 3rd ed. Oxford, 1914.

Smith, Vincent A. EHI. The Early History of India from 600 B.C. to the Muslim Conquest, including the Invasions of Alexander the Great. 3rd ed. Oxford, 1914.

HFA. A History of Fine Art in India and Ceylon from the Earliest Period to the Present Day. Oxford, 1911.

HFA. A History of Fine Art in India and Ceylon from the Earliest Period to the Present Day. Oxford, 1911.

Asoka, The Buddhist Emperor of India. 2nd ed. Oxford, 1909.

Asoka, The Buddhist Emperor of India. 2nd ed. Oxford, 1909.

Akbar, the Great Mogul. Oxford, 1917.

Akbar, the Great Mogul. Oxford, 1917.

Smith, W. R. The Religion of the Semites. 2nd ed. London, 1894.

Smith, W.R. The Religion of the Semites. 2nd ed. London, 1894.

Syad Muhammad Latif. Agra Historical and Descriptive. Calcutta, 1896.

Syad Muhammad Latif. Historical and Descriptive of Agra. Kolkata, 1896.

Sykes, Lieut.-Colonel P. M. The History of Persia. 2 vols. London, 1915.

Sykes, Lieut.-Colonel P. M. The History of Persia. 2 vols. London, 1915.

Tarikh-i-Rashidi: A History of the Moghuls of Central Asia, trans. N. E. Elias, E. D. Ross. London, 1898.

Tarikh-i-Rashidi: A History of the Moghuls of Central Asia, translated by N. E. Elias and E. D. Ross. London, 1898.

Tavernier, J. B. Travels in India, ed. V. Ball. 2 vols. London, 1889.

Tavernier, J.B. Travels in India, edited by V. Ball. 2 volumes. London, 1889.

Temple, Sir R. C. The Legends of the Panjab. 3 vols. Bombay, 1884.

Temple, Sir R. C. The Legends of the Panjab. 3 vols. Bombay, 1884.

Terry, E. A Voyage to East India. London, 1777.

Terry, E. A Voyage to East India. London, 1777.

Thomas, E. The Chronicles of the Pathan Kings of Delhi. London, 1871.

Thomas E. The Chronicles of the Pathan Kings of Delhi. London, 1871.

Thurston, E. Castes and Tribes of Southern India. 7 vols. Madras, 1909.

Thurston, E. Castes and Tribes of Southern India. 7 vols. Chennai, 1909.

liiTod, J. Annals and Antiquities of Rajasthan, or the Central and Western Rajpoot States. 2 vols. London, 1829-32. Reprinted, Madras, 1873; Calcutta, 1884, 1898; London, 1914.

liiTod, J. Annals and Antiquities of Rajasthan, or the Central and Western Rajput States. 2 vols. London, 1829-32. Reprinted, Madras, 1873; Calcutta, 1884, 1898; London, 1914.

Travels in Western India. London, 1839.

Travels in Western India. London, 1839.

Vishnu Purana, trans. H. H. Wilson. London, 1840.

Vishnu Purana, translated by H. H. Wilson. London, 1840.

Watson, C. C. Rajputana Gazetteer. I. A. Ajmer-Merwara. Ajmer, 1914.

Watson, C.C. Rajputana Gazetteer. I. A. Ajmer-Merwara. Ajmer, 1914.

Watt. Econ. Dict.: A Dictionary of the Economic Products of India, by Sir G. Watt. 6 vols. Calcutta, 1889-93. Com. Prod. The Commercial Products of India. London, 1908.

Watt. Econ. Dict.: A Dictionary of the Economic Products of India, by Sir G. Watt. 6 vols. Calcutta, 1889-93. Com. Prod. The Commercial Products of India. London, 1908.

Webb, W. W. The Currencies of the Hindu States of Rajputana. Westminster, 1893.

Webb, W.W. The Currencies of the Hindu States of Rajputana. Westminster, 1893.

Wilberforce-Bell, Captain H. The History of Kathiawar from the Earliest Times. London, 1916.

Wilberforce-Bell, Captain H. The History of Kathiawar from the Earliest Times. London, 1916.

Wilson, C. R. The Early Annals of the English in Bengal. 3 vols. Calcutta, 1895-1911.

Wilson, C.R. The Early Annals of the English in Bengal. 3 vols. Calcutta, 1895-1911.

Wilson, H. H. Sketch of the Religious Sects of the Hindus. 2 vols. London, 1861.

Wilson, H. H. Overview of Hindu Religious Sects. 2 vols. London, 1861.

The History of British India from 1805 to 1835. 3 vols. London, 1845.

The History of British India from 1805 to 1835. 3 vols. London, 1845.

Wilson, J. Indian Caste. 2 vols. Bombay, 1877.

Wilson, J. Indian Caste. 2 vols. Mumbai, 1877.

Yule, Sir H.; Burnell, A. C. Hobson-Jobson: A Glossary of Colloquial Anglo-Indian Words and Phrases. 2nd ed. London, 1903.

Christmas, Sir H.; Burnell, A.C. Hobson-Jobson: A Glossary of Colloquial Anglo-Indian Words and Phrases. 2nd ed. London, 1903.

liv

AUTHOR’S INTRODUCTION TO THE
FIRST VOLUME OF THE ORIGINAL
EDITION

Much disappointment has been felt in Europe at the sterility of the historic muse of Hindustan. When Sir William Jones first began to explore the vast mines of Sanskrit literature, great hopes were entertained that the history of the world would acquire considerable accessions from this source. The sanguine expectations that were then formed have not been realized; and, as it usually happens, excitement has been succeeded by apathy and indifference. It is now generally regarded as an axiom, that India possesses no national history; to which we may oppose the remark of a French Orientalist, who ingeniously asks, whence Abu-l Fazl obtained the materials for his outlines of ancient Hindu history?[25] Mr. Wilson has, indeed, done much to obviate this prejudice, by his translation of the Raja Tarangini, or History of Kashmir,[26] which clearly demonstrates that regular historical composition was an art not unknown in Hindustan, and affords satisfactory ground for concluding that these productions were once less rare than at present, and that further exertion may bring more relics to light. Although the labours of Colebrooke, Wilkins, Wilson, and others of our own countrymen, emulated by lvmany learned men in France [viii] and Germany,[27] have revealed to Europe some of the hidden lore of India; still it is not pretended that we have done much more than pass the threshold of Indian science; and we are consequently not competent to speak decisively of its extent or its character. Immense libraries, in various parts of India, are still intact, which have survived the devastations of the Islamite. The collections of Jaisalmer and Patan, for example, escaped the scrutiny of even the lynx-eyed Alau-d-din who conquered both these kingdoms, and who would have shown as little mercy to those literary treasures, as Omar displayed towards the Alexandrine library. Many other minor collections, consisting of thousands of volumes each, exist in Central and Western India, some of which are the private property of princes, and others belong to the Jain communities.[28]

Much disappointment has been felt in Europe at the lack of rich history found in India. When Sir William Jones first started to investigate the extensive resources of Sanskrit literature, there were high hopes that the world’s history would gain significant insights from this material. However, those optimistic expectations have not come to fruition; typically, excitement has given way to apathy and indifference. It is now commonly believed that India lacks a national history; in contrast, a French scholar wisely questions where Abu-l Fazl sourced his information for his accounts of ancient Hindu history.[25] Mr. Wilson has indeed done a lot to counter this belief, with his translation of the Raja Tarangini, or History of Kashmir,[26] which clearly shows that systematic historical writing was not unfamiliar in India, and provides good reason to believe that such works were once more common than they are now, with the potential for further efforts to uncover more relics. Although the work of Colebrooke, Wilkins, Wilson, and other compatriots, matched by many scholars in France [viii] and Germany,[27] has introduced some of India's hidden knowledge to Europe, it cannot be claimed that we have gone much beyond the entry point of Indian science; therefore, we are not equipped to definitively discuss its breadth or nature. Vast libraries in various regions of India remain untouched, having survived the destruction brought by Islamic conquerors. The collections in Jaisalmer and Patan, for instance, escaped the scrutiny of even the sharp-eyed Alau-d-din, who conquered both kingdoms and would have shown as little mercy to those literary treasures as Omar did to the Alexandrian library. Numerous other smaller collections, each containing thousands of volumes, exist in Central and Western India; some are privately owned by royalty, while others belong to Jain communities.[28]

If we consider the political changes and convulsions which have happened in Hindustan since Mahmud’s invasion, and the intolerant bigotry of many of his successors, we shall be able to account for the paucity of its national works on history, without being driven to the improbable conclusion, that the Hindus were lviignorant of an art which has been cultivated in other countries from almost the earliest ages. Is it to be imagined that a nation so highly civilized as the Hindus, amongst whom the exact sciences flourished in perfection, by whom the fine arts [ix], architecture, sculpture, poetry, music, were not only cultivated, but taught and defined by the nicest and most elaborate rules, were totally unacquainted with the simple art of recording the events of their history, the characters of their princes, and the acts of their reigns? Where such traces of mind exist, we can hardly believe that there was a want of competent recorders of events, which synchronical authorities tell us were worthy of commemoration. The cities of Hastinapur and Indraprastha, of Anhilwara and Somanatha, the triumphal columns of Delhi and Chitor, the shrines of Abu and Girnar, the cave-temples of Elephanta and Ellora, are so many attestations of the same fact; nor can we imagine that the age in which these works were erected was without an historian. Yet from the Mahabharata or Great War, to Alexander’s invasion, and from that grand event to the era of Mahmud of Ghazni, scarcely a paragraph of pure native Hindu history (except as before stated) has hitherto been revealed to the curiosity of Western scholars. In the heroic history of Prithiraj, the last of the Hindu sovereigns of Delhi, written by his bard Chand, we find notices which authorize the inference that works similar to his own were then extant, relating to the period between Mahmud and Shihabu-d-din (A.D. 1000-1193); but these have disappeared.

If we look at the political changes and upheavals in India since Mahmud’s invasion, along with the intolerant bigotry of many of his successors, we can understand why there are so few national historical works, without having to conclude that the Hindus were unaware of an art that has been practiced in other countries for almost as long as history itself. Can we really believe that a nation as advanced as the Hindus, where the exact sciences thrived, and the fine arts, architecture, sculpture, poetry, and music were not only pursued but also taught and defined by intricate and detailed rules, was completely unfamiliar with the basic practice of recording their historical events, the characteristics of their kings, and the actions of their reigns? Where there are indications of thoughtful reflection, it’s hard to accept that there weren’t capable chroniclers of events that contemporary sources say deserved to be remembered. Cities like Hastinapur and Indraprastha, Anhilwara and Somanatha, the victory columns of Delhi and Chitor, the temples of Abu and Girnar, the cave temples of Elephanta and Ellora, all serve as evidence of this truth; and we cannot assume that the time when these structures were built lacked historians. However, from the Mahabharata or Great War to Alexander’s invasion, and from that significant event to the era of Mahmud of Ghazni, hardly any genuine native Hindu history (except for what was previously mentioned) has been uncovered for the interest of Western scholars. In the heroic account of Prithiraj, the last Hindu king of Delhi, written by his bard Chand, there are references that suggest similar works existed at that time, covering the period between Mahmud and Shihabu-d-din (A.D. 1000-1193); but these have vanished.

After eight centuries of galling subjection to conquerors totally ignorant of the classical language of the Hindus; after almost every capital city had been repeatedly stormed and sacked by barbarous, bigoted, and exasperated foes; it is too much to expect that the literature of the country should not have sustained, in common with other important interests, irretrievable losses. My own animadversions upon the defective condition of the annals of Rajwara have more than once been checked by a very just remark: "when our princes were in exile, driven from hold to hold, and compelled to dwell in the clefts of the mountains, often doubtful whether they would not be forced to [x] abandon the very meal preparing for them, was that a time to think of historical records?"

After eight centuries of being oppressed by conquerors who had no understanding of the classical language of the Hindus; after almost every capital city had been attacked and plundered multiple times by ruthless, prejudiced, and frustrated enemies; it's unrealistic to think that the country's literature wouldn't have suffered, alongside other significant interests, irreparable losses. My own criticisms of the inadequate state of Rajwara's history have often been met with a very valid point: "When our princes were in exile, forced from place to place, and made to hide in the mountain crevices, often unsure if they would even be able to eat the meal being prepared for them, was that really the right time to focus on historical records?"

Those who expect from a people like the Hindus a species of lviicomposition of precisely the same character as the historical works of Greece and Rome, commit the very egregious error of overlooking the peculiarities which distinguish the natives of India from all other races, and which strongly discriminate their intellectual productions of every kind from those of the West. Their philosophy, their poetry, their architecture, are marked with traits of originality; and the same may be expected to pervade their history, which, like the arts enumerated, took a character from its intimate association with the religion of the people. It must be recollected, moreover, that until a more correct taste was imparted to the literature of England and of France, by the study of classical models, the chronicles of both these countries, and indeed of all the polished nations of Europe, were, at a much more recent date, as crude, as wild, and as barren as those of the early Rajputs.

Those who expect the Hindus to produce historical works similar to those of Greece and Rome make the serious mistake of ignoring the unique qualities that set the people of India apart from all other races, which strongly influence their intellectual outputs in every form compared to the West. Their philosophy, poetry, and architecture all exhibit originality, and the same can be said for their history, which, like the aforementioned arts, is shaped by its close connection with the people's religion. It should also be remembered that until a more refined taste was developed in the literature of England and France through the study of classical models, the chronicles of both countries, and indeed all the cultured nations of Europe, were, at a much more recent time, as rough, wild, and lacking substance as those of the early Rajputs.

In the absence of regular and legitimate historical records, there are, however, other native works (they may, indeed, be said to abound), which, in the hands of a skilful and patient investigator, would afford no despicable materials for the history of India. The first of these are the Puranas and genealogical legends of the princes, which, obscured as they are by mythological details, allegory, and improbable circumstances, contain many facts that serve as beacons to direct the research of the historian. What Hume remarks of the annals and annalists of the Saxon Heptarchy, may be applied with equal truth to those of the Rajput Seven States:[29] "they abound in names, but are extremely barren of events; or they are related so much without circumstances and causes, that the most profound and eloquent writer must despair [xi] of rendering them either instructive or entertaining to the reader. The monks" (for which we may read “Brahmans”), “who lived remote from public affairs, considered the civil transactions as subservient to the ecclesiastical, and were strongly affected with credulity, with the love of wonder, and with a propensity to imposture.”

In the absence of regular and reliable historical records, there are, however, many native works available, which, in the hands of a skilled and patient researcher, would provide valuable materials for the history of India. The first of these are the Puranas and genealogical legends of the princes, which, although obscured by mythological details, allegory, and unlikely circumstances, contain many facts that can guide historians in their research. What Hume says about the records and record-keepers of the Saxon Heptarchy can be equally applied to those of the Rajput Seven States: "they contain a lot of names but are extremely lacking in significant events; or they are told so much without context and reasons that even the most insightful and articulate writer would give up on making them either informative or entertaining to the reader. The monks" (which we can interpret as “Brahmans”), “who lived away from public affairs, viewed civil events as secondary to religious matters and were deeply influenced by gullibility, a fascination with the extraordinary, and a tendency toward deception.”

The heroic poems of India constitute another resource for history. Bards may be regarded as the primitive historians of mankind. Before fiction began to engross the attention of poets, or rather, before the province of history was dignified by a class of writers who made it a distinct department of literature, the lviiifunctions of the bard were doubtless employed in recording real events and in commemorating real personages. In India Calliope has been worshipped by the bards from the days of Vyasa, the contemporary of Job, to the time of Benidasa, the present chronicler of Mewar. The poets are the chief, though not the sole, historians of Western India; neither is there any deficiency of them, though they speak in a peculiar tongue, which requires to be translated into the sober language of probability. To compensate for their magniloquence and obscurity, their pen is free: the despotism of the Rajput princes does not extend to the poet’s lay, which flows unconfined except by the shackles of the chand bhujanga, or ‘serpentine stanza’; no slight restraint, it must be confessed, upon the freedom of the historic muse. On the other hand, there is a sort of compact or understanding between the bard and the prince, a barter of “solid pudding against empty praise,” whereby the fidelity of the poetic chronicle is somewhat impaired. This sale of “fame,” as the bards term it, by the court-laureates and historiographers of Rajasthan, will continue until there shall arise in the community a class sufficiently enlightened and independent, to look for no other recompense for literary labour than public distinction.

The heroic poems of India serve as another source for history. Bards can be seen as the early historians of humanity. Before fiction captivated poets, or before history was recognized as a separate field of literature by a group of writers, the bard's role was undoubtedly focused on documenting real events and honoring actual figures. In India, Calliope has been revered by bards from the time of Vyasa, who lived alongside Job, to Benidasa, the current chronicler of Mewar. The poets are the main, though not the only, historians of Western India; there is no shortage of them, even though they write in a unique language that needs to be translated into straightforward terms. To balance their grandiloquence and ambiguity, their writing is free: the authoritarian rule of the Rajput princes doesn’t stifle the poet's verse, which flows freely, restricted only by the constraints of the Moon serpent, or ‘serpentine stanza’; this is no small limitation on the freedom of the historical muse. On the flip side, there is a kind of deal between the bard and the prince, a trade of “substance for empty praise,” which somewhat affects the reliability of the poetic history. This exchange of “fame,” as bards call it, conducted by the court poets and historians of Rajasthan, will persist until a well-informed and independent class emerges in society that seeks no reward for their literary efforts other than public recognition.

Still, however, these chroniclers dare utter truths, sometimes most [xii] unpalatable to their masters. When offended, or actuated by a virtuous indignation against immorality, they are fearless of consequences; and woe to the individual who provokes them! Many a resolution has sunk under the lash of their satire, which has condemned to eternal ridicule names that might otherwise have escaped notoriety. The vish, or poison of the bard, is more dreaded by the Rajput than the steel of the foe.

Still, these chroniclers still have the courage to speak truths that are often pretty uncomfortable for their leaders. When they’re upset or driven by a sense of justice against wrongdoing, they don’t hold back, regardless of the fallout; and woe to anyone who provokes them! Many a plan has crumbled under the sting of their satire, which has condemned to eternal mockery names that might have otherwise been forgotten. The vish, or poison of the poet, is feared by the Rajput more than the blade of the enemy.

The absence of all mystery or reserve with regard to public affairs in the Rajput principalities, in which every individual takes an interest, from the noble to the porter at the city-gates, is of great advantage to the chronicler of events. When matters of moment in the disorganized state of the country rendered it imperative to observe secrecy, the Rana of Mewar, being applied to on the necessity of concealing them, rejoined as follows: “this is Chaumukha-raj;[30] Eklinga the sovereign, I his vicegerent; in him I trust, and I have no secrets from my children.” To this lixpublicity may be partly ascribed the inefficiency of every general alliance against common foes; but it gives a kind of patriarchal character to the government, and inspires, if not loyalty and patriotism in their most exalted sense, feelings at least much akin to them.

The lack of mystery or secrecy regarding public matters in the Rajput principalities, where everyone, from nobles to the porters at the city gates, is interested, is very beneficial for those documenting events. When significant issues in the disorganized country made it essential to keep things under wraps, the Rana of Mewar, when asked about the need for secrecy, responded: “This is Chaumukha-raj; [30] Eklinga is the sovereign, I am his representative; I trust in him, and I have no secrets from my children.” To this openness, we can partly attribute the ineffectiveness of any broad alliance against common enemies; however, it also gives the government a kind of patriarchal feel and fosters feelings similar to loyalty and patriotism, if not in their highest forms. lix

A material drawback upon the value of these bardic histories is, that they are confined almost exclusively to the martial exploits of their heroes, and to the rang-ran-bhum, or ‘field of slaughter.’ Writing for the amusement of a warlike race, the authors disregard civil matters and the arts and pursuits of peaceful life; love and war are their favourite themes. Chand, the last of the great bards of India, tells us, indeed, in his preface, “that he will give rules for governing empires; the laws of grammar and composition; lessons in diplomacy, home and foreign, etc.”: and he fulfils his promise, by interspersing precepts on these points in various episodes throughout his work [xiii].

A major limitation on the value of these bardic histories is that they focus almost exclusively on the heroic military deeds of their figures and the rang-ran-bhum, or ‘field of slaughter.’ Writing for the entertainment of a warrior culture, the authors ignore civil issues and the arts and activities of peaceful life; love and war are their main topics. Chand, the last of the great bards of India, states in his preface that he will provide guidelines for ruling empires, the rules of grammar and composition, lessons in diplomacy, both domestic and international, etc.: and he keeps his promise by integrating advice on these subjects into various episodes throughout his work [xiii].

Again: the bard, although he is admitted to the knowledge of all the secret springs which direct each measure of the government, enters too deeply into the intrigues, as well as the levities, of the court, to be qualified to pronounce a sober judgment upon its acts.

Again: the bard, even though he knows all the hidden mechanisms that guide the government's decisions, gets too caught up in the intrigues and the lighter aspects of the court to be able to make a clear judgment about its actions.

Nevertheless, although open to all these objections, the works of the native bards afford many valuable data, in facts, incidents, religious opinions, and traits of manners; many of which, being carelessly introduced, are thence to be regarded as the least suspicious kind of historical evidence.evidence. In the heroic history of Prithiraj, by Chand, there occur many geographical as well as historical details, in the description of his sovereign’s wars, of which the bard was an eye-witness, having been his friend, his herald, his ambassador, and finally discharging the melancholy office of accessory to his death, that he might save him from dishonour. The poetical histories of Chand were collected by the great Amra Singh of Mewar, a patron of literature, as well as a warrior and a legislator.[31]

However, despite all these objections, the works of the native poets provide a lot of valuable information, including facts, events, religious beliefs, and cultural traits; many of which, being casually included, should be considered the least questionable type of historical evidence.evidence. In the heroic story of Prithiraj, written by Chand, there are many geographical and historical details in the account of his ruler's wars, which the bard observed firsthand, having been his friend, his herald, his ambassador, and ultimately fulfilling the sad role of contributing to his death to protect him from dishonor. The poetic histories of Chand were gathered by the great Amra Singh of Mewar, who was a supporter of literature, as well as a warrior and a lawmaker.[31]

Another species of historical records is found in the accounts given by the Brahmans of the endowments of the temples, their dilapidation and repairs, which furnish occasions for the introduction of historical and chronological details. In the legends, lxrespecting places of pilgrimage and religious resort, profane events are blended with superstitious rites and ordinances, local ceremonies and customs. The controversies of the Jains furnish, also, much historical information, especially with reference to Gujarat and Nahrwala, during the Chaulukya dynasty. From a close and attentive examination of the Jain records, which embody all that those ancient sectarians knew of science, many chasms in Hindu history might be filled up. The party-spirit of the rival sects of India was, doubtless, adverse to the purity of history; and the very ground upon which the Brahmans built their ascendency was the ignorance of the people. There appears to have been in India [xiv], as well as in Egypt in early times, a coalition between the hierarchy and the state, with the view of keeping the mass of the nation in darkness and subjugation.

Another type of historical record can be found in the accounts provided by the Brahmans about temple endowments, their decay and repairs, which offer opportunities for including historical and chronological details. In the legends about pilgrimage sites and religious retreats, secular events are mixed with superstitious rituals and rules, as well as local ceremonies and customs. The disputes among the Jains also provide a lot of historical information, particularly regarding Gujarat and Nahrwala during the Chaulukya dynasty. By closely examining Jain records, which include everything those ancient sectarians knew about science, many gaps in Hindu history could be filled. The factionalism of the competing sects in India likely compromised the accuracy of history; and the very basis on which the Brahmans established their dominance was the people's ignorance. It seems that in India [xiv], much like in early Egypt, there was a collaboration between the religious hierarchy and the state aimed at keeping the masses in ignorance and subjugation.

These different records, works of a mixed historical and geographical character which I know to exist; raesas or poetical legends of princes, which are common; local Puranas, religious comments, and traditionary couplets;[32] with authorities of a less dubious character, namely, inscriptions ‘cut on the rock,’ coins, copper-plate grants, containing charters of immunities, and expressing many singular features of civil government, constitute, as I have already observed, no despicable materials for the historian, who would, moreover, be assisted by the synchronisms which are capable of being established with ancient Pagan and later Muhammadan writers.

These various records, which combine historical and geographical elements and are known to exist; raesas or poetic legends about rulers that are widely known; local Puranas, religious commentaries, and traditional couplets;[32] along with more reliable sources like inscriptions carved in stone, coins, and copper-plate grants that contain charters of rights and highlight distinctive aspects of civil governance, provide, as I have already mentioned, significant resources for historians. They would also benefit from the timelines that can be aligned with ancient Pagan and later Islamic writers.

From the earliest period of my official connexion with this interesting country, I applied myself to collect and explore its early historical records, with a view of throwing some light upon a people scarcely yet known in Europe and whose political connexion with England appeared to me to be capable of undergoing a material change, with benefit to both parties. It would be wearisome to the reader to be minutely informed of the process I adopted, to collect the scattered relics of Rajput history into the form and substance in which he now sees them. I began with the sacred genealogy from the Puranas; examined the Mahabharata, lxiand the poems of Chand (a complete chronicle of his times); the voluminous historical poems of Jaisalmer, Marwar, and Mewar;[33] the histories of the Khichis, and those of the Hara princes [xv] of Kotah and Bundi, etc., by their respective bards. A portion of the materials compiled by Jai Singh of Amber or Jaipur (one of the greatest patrons of science amongst the modern Hindu princes), to illustrate the history of his race, fell into my hands. I have reason to believe that there existed more copious materials, which his profligate descendant, the late prince, in his division of the empire with a prostitute, may have disposed of on the partition of the library of the State, which was the finest collection in Rajasthan. Like some of the renowned princes of Timur’s dynasty, Jai Singh kept a diary, termed Kalpadruma, in which he noted every event: a work written by such a man and at such an interesting juncture, would be a valuable acquisition to history. From the Datia prince I obtained a transcript of the journal of his ancestor, who served with such éclat amongst the great feudatories of Aurangzeb’s army, and from which Scott made many extracts in his history of the Deccan.

From the earliest days of my official connection with this fascinating country, I focused on gathering and studying its early historical records to shed light on a people who were still not well known in Europe. Their political relationship with England seemed to have the potential for significant change, which could benefit both sides. It would bore the reader to go into detail about how I collected the scattered remnants of Rajput history into the format and substance you see now. I started with the sacred genealogy from the Puranas, examined the Mahabharata, lxi, and the poems of Chand (a complete chronicle of his times); the extensive historical poems of Jaisalmer, Marwar, and Mewar; [33] the histories of the Khichis, and those of the Hara princes [xv] of Kotah and Bundi, among others, by their respective bards. I came into possession of some of the materials compiled by Jai Singh of Amber or Jaipur (one of the greatest supporters of science among modern Hindu princes) to illustrate his family's history. I have reason to believe there were more extensive materials, which his reckless descendant, the late prince, may have disposed of during his division of the empire with a mistress, possibly dispersing part of the library of the State, which was the finest collection in Rajasthan. Like some of the notable princes of Timur’s dynasty, Jai Singh kept a diary called Kalpadruma, where he recorded every event: a work by such a person and at such a crucial time would be a valuable addition to history. From the Datia prince, I obtained a copy of the journal of his ancestor, who served with such shine among the great vassals of Aurangzeb’s army, and from which Scott made many excerpts in his history of the Deccan.

For a period of ten years I was employed, with the aid of a learned Jain, in ransacking every work which could contribute any facts or incidents to the history of the Rajputs, or diffuse any light upon their manners and character. Extracts and versions of all such passages were made by my Jain assistant into the more familiar dialects (which are formed from the Sanskrit) of these tribes, in whose language my long residence amongst them enabled me to converse with facility. At much expense, and during many wearisome hours, to support which required no ordinary degree of enthusiasm, I endeavoured to possess myself not merely of their history, but of their religious notions, their familiar opinions, and their characteristic manners, by lxiiassociating with their chiefs and bardic chroniclers, and by listening to their traditionary tales and allegorical poems. I might ultimately, as the circle of my [xvi] inquiries enlarged, have materially augmented my knowledge of these subjects; but ill-health compelled me to relinquish this pleasing though toilsome pursuit, and forced me to revisit my native land just as I had obtained permission to look across the threshold of the Hindu Minerva; whence, however, I brought some relics, the examination of which I now consign to other hands. The large collection of ancient Sanskrit and Bhakha MSS., which I conveyed to England, have been presented to the Royal Asiatic Society, in whose library they are deposited. The contents of many, still unexamined, may throw additional light on the history of ancient India. I claim only the merit of having brought them to the knowledge of European scholars; but I may hope that this will furnish a stimulus to others to make similar exertions.

For ten years, I was working with the help of a knowledgeable Jain, digging through every resource that could add any facts or stories to the history of the Rajputs or shed light on their customs and character. My Jain assistant transformed extracts and passages into the more common dialects derived from Sanskrit for these tribes, which I was able to speak fluently due to my long time living among them. At great expense and after many tiring hours—something that took a significant amount of enthusiasm—I aimed to really understand not just their history, but also their religious beliefs, their everyday opinions, and their distinctive customs. I achieved this by associating with their leaders and bardic historians and listening to their traditional tales and allegorical poems. As my inquiries expanded, I could have greatly increased my knowledge of these subjects; however, poor health forced me to give up this rewarding yet laborious pursuit and return to my homeland just as I had been granted permission to explore the world of Hindu knowledge; although, I did bring back some artifacts, which I now leave for others to examine. The large collection of ancient Sanskrit and Bhakha manuscripts that I brought to England has been donated to the Royal Asiatic Society, where they are stored in their library. The contents of many of these, still unexamined, could provide more insights into the history of ancient India. I take pride only in having made them known to European scholars; but I hope this will encourage others to make similar efforts.

The little exact knowledge that Europe has hitherto acquired of the Rajput States, has probably originated a false idea of the comparative importance of this portion of Hindustan. The splendour of the Rajput courts, however, at an early period of the history of that country, making every allowance for the exaggeration of the bards, must have been great. Northern India was rich from the earliest times; that portion of it, situated on either side the Indus, formed the richest satrapy of Darius. It has abounded in the more striking events which constitute the materials for history; there is not a petty State in Rajasthan that has not had its Thermopylae, and scarcely a city that has not produced its Leonidas. But the mantle of ages has shrouded from view what the magic pen of the historian might have consecrated to endless admiration: Somnath might have rivalled Delphos; the spoils of Hind might have vied with the wealth of the Libyan king; and compared with the array of the Pandus, the army of Xerxes would have dwindled into insignificance. But the Hindus either never had, or have unfortunately lost, their Herodotus and Xenophon.

The little accurate knowledge that Europe has gained so far about the Rajput States has likely created a misleading perception of the significance of this part of India. The grandeur of the Rajput courts, even considering the exaggeration of the poets, must have been impressive during the early history of the region. Northern India has been wealthy from the earliest days; the area along both sides of the Indus was the richest province of Darius. It has hosted many remarkable events that are the foundation of history; every small state in Rajasthan has had its own Thermopylae, and almost every city has produced its own Leonidas. However, the passage of time has obscured what historians' skilled writings could have celebrated forever: Somnath could have stood alongside Delphi; the treasures of India could have rivaled the wealth of the Libyan king; and compared to the Pandus' forces, Xerxes' army would have seemed small. Unfortunately, the Hindus either never had or have tragically lost their own Herodotus and Xenophon.

If “the moral effect of history depend on the sympathy it excites” [xvii], the annals of these States possess commanding interest. The struggles of a brave people for independence during a series of ages, sacrificing whatever was dear to them for the maintenance of the religion of their forefathers, and sturdily lxiiidefending to death, and in spite of every temptation, their rights and national liberty, form a picture which it is difficult to contemplate without emotion. Could I impart to the reader but a small portion of the enthusiastic delight with which I have listened to the tales of times that are past, amid scenes where their events occurred, I should not despair of triumphing over the apathy which dooms to neglect almost every effort to enlighten my native country on the subject of India; nor should I apprehend any ill effect from the sound of names, which, musical and expressive as they are to a Hindu, are dissonant and unmeaning to a European ear: for it should be remembered that almost every Eastern name is significant of some quality, personal or mental. Seated amidst the ruins of ancient cities, I have listened to the traditions respecting their fall; or have heard the exploits of their illustrious defenders related by their descendants near the altars erected to their memory. I have, whilst in the train of the southern Goths (the Mahrattas), as they carried desolation over the land, encamped on or traversed many a field of battle, of civil strife or foreign aggression, to read in the rude memorials on the tumuli of the slain their names and history. Such anecdotes and records afford data of history as well as of manners. Even the couplet recording the erection of a ‘column of victory,’ or of a temple or its repairs, contributes something to our stock of knowledge of the past.

If "the impact of history relies on the empathy it inspires" [xvii], the chronicles of these States are incredibly compelling. The struggles of a courageous people for independence over many years, sacrificing everything precious to them for the preservation of their ancestral faith, and fiercely defending their rights and national freedom to the death, despite all temptations, create a scene that’s hard to contemplate without feeling moved. If I could share even a fraction of the passionate joy I've experienced while listening to stories of the past in the very places where they happened, I would feel hopeful about overcoming the indifference that often overshadows efforts to educate my home country about India. I wouldn’t worry about any negative reactions to the sounds of names that, though beautiful and meaningful to a Hindu, may seem strange and meaningless to a European. It's important to remember that almost every Eastern name carries a significance related to some personal or mental quality. While surrounded by the ruins of ancient cities, I have listened to the stories about their demise or heard the tales of their legendary defenders recounted by their descendants near the altars built in their honor. Traveling with the southern Goths (the Mahrattas) as they brought destruction across the land, I have camped on or walked through many battlefields marked by civil wars or foreign conflicts, reading the names and histories inscribed on the simple memorials of the fallen. Such stories and documents provide valuable insights into both history and culture. Even a couplet commemorating the building of a "column of victory," or a temple or its restoration, adds to our understanding of the past.

As far as regards the antiquity of the dynasties now ruling in Central and Western India, there are but two the origin of which is not perfectly within the limits of historical probability; the rest having owed their present establishments to the progress of the Muslim arms, their annals are confirmed by those of their conquerors. All the existing [xviii] families, indeed, have attained their present settlements subsequently to the Muhammadan invasions, except Mewar, Jaisalmer, and some smaller principalities in the desert; whilst others of the first magnitude, such as the Pramara and Solanki, who ruled at Dhar and Anhilwara, have for centuries ceased to exist.

When it comes to the history of the dynasties currently ruling in Central and Western India, only two have origins that are not entirely within the realm of historical probability. The others established themselves due to the advance of Muslim forces, and their histories are validated by those of their conquerors. In fact, all the existing [xviii] families have settled in their current regions after the Muhammadan invasions, with the exception of Mewar, Jaisalmer, and a few smaller principalities in the desert. Meanwhile, major dynasties like the Pramara and Solanki, who once ruled over Dhar and Anhilwara, have not existed for centuries.

I have been so hardy as to affirm and endeavour to prove the common origin of the martial tribes of Rajasthan and those of ancient Europe. I have expatiated at some length upon the evidence in favour of the existence of a feudal system in India, similar to that which prevailed in the early ages on the European lxivcontinent, and of which relics still remain in the laws of our own nation. Hypotheses of this kind are, I am aware, viewed with suspicion, and sometimes assailed with ridicule. With regard to the notions which I have developed on these questions, and the frequent allusions to them in the pages of this volume, I entertain no obstinate prepossessions or prejudices in their favour. The world is too enlightened at the present day to be in danger of being misled by any hypothetical writer, let him be ever so skilful; but the probability is, that we have been induced, by the multitude of false theories which time has exposed, to fall into the opposite error, and that we have become too sceptical with regard to the common origin of the people of the east and west. However, I submit my proofs to the candid judgment of the world; the analogies, if not conclusive on the questions, are still sufficiently curious and remarkable to repay the trouble of perusal and to provoke further investigation; and they may, it is hoped, vindicate the author for endeavouring to elucidate the subject, “by steering through the dark channels of antiquity by the feeble lights of forgotten chronicles and imperfect records.”

I've been bold enough to claim and try to demonstrate the shared origins of the warrior tribes of Rajasthan and those of ancient Europe. I've discussed in detail the evidence supporting the existence of a feudal system in India that was similar to what existed in early Europe, remnants of which still linger in our own nation's laws. I know that ideas like these are often met with skepticism and sometimes ridiculed. As for the concepts I’ve explored here and the frequent references to them in this book, I don't hold any stubborn biases in their favor. Today, the world is too informed to be easily misled by any hypothetical writer, no matter how skilled they are. However, it's possible that we've been swayed by the numerous false theories that time has exposed, leading us to the opposite mistake of being too skeptical about the shared origins of the people from the east and west. Still, I present my evidence for the fair consideration of the world; the parallels, even if not definitive, are intriguing enough to merit reading and encourage further exploration. I hope they justify my efforts to clarify the topic, “by navigating the dark waters of history with the faint lights of forgotten accounts and incomplete records.”

I am conscious that there is much in this work which demands the indulgence of the public; and I trust it will not be necessary for me to assign a more powerful argument in plea than that which I have already [xix] adverted to, namely, the state of my health, which has rendered it a matter of considerable difficulty, indeed I may say of risk, to bring my bulky materials even into their present imperfect form. I should observe, that it never was my intention to treat the subject in the severe style of history, which would have excluded many details useful to the politician as well as to the curious student. I offer this work as a copious collection of materials for the future historian; and am far less concerned at the idea of giving too much, than at the apprehension of suppressing what might possibly be useful.

I know that there’s a lot in this work that requires the public's understanding; and I hope I won’t need to give a stronger reason than what I’ve already mentioned, which is my health condition. It has made it quite challenging, even risky, to compile my extensive materials into this current imperfect form. I want to point out that it was never my goal to address the subject in a strict historical style, which would have left out many details valuable to both politicians and curious readers. I present this work as a comprehensive collection of materials for future historians, and I'm much more worried about withholding potentially useful information than about including too much.

I cannot close these remarks without expressing my obligations to my friend and kinsman, Major Waugh, to the genius of whose pencil the world is indebted for the preservation and transmission of the splendid monuments of art which adorn this work.

I can't wrap up these comments without thanking my friend and relative, Major Waugh, whose amazing artistic talent has helped preserve and share the incredible works of art that enhance this project.


25. M. Abel Rémusat, in his Mélanges Asiatiques, makes many apposite and forcible remarks on this subject, which, without intention, convey a just reproof to the lukewarmness of our countrymen. The institution of the Royal Asiatic Society, especially that branch of it devoted to Oriental translations, may yet redeem this reproach.

25. M. Abel Rémusat, in his Asian Chronicles, makes several relevant and powerful points on this topic, which, though unintentional, provide a rightful criticism of the indifference shown by our fellow citizens. The establishment of the Royal Asiatic Society, particularly the part focused on translations of Eastern works, could still help overcome this criticism.

26. Asiatic Researches, vol. xv. [The Rājatarangini of Kalhana has been translated by M. A. Stein, 2 vols., London, 1910.]

26. Asiatic Researches, vol. xv. [The Rājatarangini by Kalhana was translated by M. A. Stein, 2 vols., London, 1910.]

27. When the genius and erudition of such men as Schlegel are added to the zeal which characterizes that celebrated writer, what revelations may we not yet expect from the cultivation of oriental literature?

27. When the brilliance and knowledge of talented individuals like Schlegel are combined with the passion that defines that famous writer, what insights can we still anticipate from exploring oriental literature?

28. Some copies of these Jain MSS. from Jaisalmer, which were written from five to eight centuries back, I presented to the Royal Asiatic Society. Of the vast numbers of these MS. books in the libraries of Patan and Jaisalmer, many are of the most remote antiquity, and in a character no longer understood by their possessors, or only by the supreme pontiff and his initiated librarians. There is one volume held so sacred for its magical contents, that it is suspended by a chain in the temple of Chintaman, at the last-named capital in the desert, and is only taken down to have its covering renewed, or at the inauguration of a pontiff. Tradition assigns its authorship to Somaditya Suru Acharya, a pontiff of past days, before the Islamite had crossed the waters of the Indus, and whose diocese extended far beyond that stream. His magic mantle is also here preserved, and used on every new installation. The character is, doubtless, the nail-headed Pali; and could we introduce the ingenious, indefatigable, and modest Mons. E. Burnouf, with his able coadjutor Dr. Lassen, into the temple, we might learn something of this Sibylline volume, without their incurring the risk of loss of sight, which befel the last individual, a female Yati of the Jains, who sacrilegiously endeavoured to acquire its contents. [For the temple library at Jaisalmer see IA, iv. 81 ff; for those at Udaipur, ibid. xiii. 31. J. Burgess visited the Pātan library, described by the Author (WI, 232 ff.), and found a collection of palm-leaf MSS., carefully wrapped in cloth and deposited in large chests (BG, vii. 598).]

28. I donated some copies of these Jain manuscripts from Jaisalmer, which were written five to eight centuries ago, to the Royal Asiatic Society. Among the many manuscripts in the libraries of Patan and Jaisalmer, numerous ones are very ancient and written in a script that is no longer understood by their owners, except for the high priest and his trained librarians. There's one book so revered for its magical content that it's hung by a chain in the Chintaman temple at the aforementioned desert capital, and it's only taken down to have its cover replaced or during the installation of a new high priest. Tradition attributes its authorship to Somaditya Suru Acharya, a high priest from earlier times, before the Muslims crossed the Indus River, whose authority extended well beyond that river. His magical robe is also kept here and worn during every new installation. The script is likely the nail-headed Pali; and if we could bring the clever, tireless, and humble Mons. E. Burnouf along with his capable colleague Dr. Lassen into the temple, we might learn something about this mysterious book, without risking the loss of eyesight that befell the last person, a female Yati of the Jains, who mistakenly tried to obtain its contents. [For the temple library at Jaisalmer see IA, iv. 81 ff; for those at Udaipur, ibid. xiii. 31. J. Burgess visited the Pātan library described by the Author (WI, 232 ff.), and found a collection of palm-leaf manuscripts, carefully wrapped in cloth and stored in large chests (BG, vii. 598).]

29. Mewar, Marwar, Amber, Bikaner, Jaisalmer, Kotah, and Bundi.

29. Mewar, Marwar, Amber, Bikaner, Jaisalmer, Kotah, and Bundi.

30. Government of ‘four mouths,’ alluding to the quadriform image of the tutelary divinity.

30. Government of ‘four mouths,’ referencing the fourfold image of the protective deity.

31. [Only portions of the Chand-rāesa or Prithīrāj Rāesa have been translated (Smith, EHI, 387, note; IA, i. 269 ff., iii. 17 ff., xxxii. 167 f).167 f).]

31. [Only parts of the Chand-rāesa or Prithīrāj Rāesa have been translated (Smith, EHI, 387, note; IA, i. 269 ff., iii. 17 ff., xxxii. 167 f).167 f).]

32. Some of these preserve the names of princes who invaded India between the time of Mahmud of Ghazni and Shihabu-d-dīn, who are not mentioned by Ferishta, the Muhammadan historian. The invasion of Ajmer and the capture of Bayana, the seat of the Yadu princes, were made known to us by this means.

32. Some of these keep the names of the rulers who invaded India between the time of Mahmud of Ghazni and Shihabu-d-dīn, who are not mentioned by Ferishta, the Muslim historian. We learned about the invasion of Ajmer and the capture of Bayana, the stronghold of the Yadu princes, through these accounts.

33. Of Marwar, there were the Vijaya Vilas, the Surya Prakas, and Khyat, or legends, besides detached fragments of reigns. Of Mewar, there was the Khuman Raesa, a modern work formed from old materials which are lost, and commencing with the attack of Chitor by Mahmud, supposed to be the son of Kasim of Sind, in the very earliest ages of Muhammadanism: also the Jagat Vilas, the Raj-prakas, and the Jaya Vilas, all poems composed in the reigns of the princes whose names they bear, but generally introducing succinctly the early parts of history. Besides these, there were fragments of the Jaipur family, from their archives; and the Man Charitra, or history of Raja Man.

33. From Marwar, there were the Vijaya Vilas, the Surya Prakas, and Khyat, or legends, along with some separate segments of reigns. From Mewar, there was the Khuman Raesa, a contemporary work made from old materials that are no longer available, starting with Mahmud's attack on Chitor, believed to be the son of Kasim of Sind, in the earliest days of Islam: also the Jagat Vilas, the Raj-prakas, and the Jaya Vilas, all poems written during the reigns of the princes whose names they bear, but generally summarizing the earlier parts of history. In addition to these, there were fragments from the Jaipur family, taken from their archives; and the Man Charitra, or the history of Raja Man.

lxv

AUTHOR’S INTRODUCTION TO THE
SECOND VOLUME OF THE ORIGINAL
EDITION

In placing before the public the concluding volume of the Annals of Rajputana I have fulfilled what I considered to be a sacred obligation to the races amongst whom I have passed the better portion of my life; and although no man can more highly appreciate public approbation, I am far less eager to court that approbation than to awaken a sympathy for the objects of my work, the interesting people of Rajputana.

In presenting the final volume of the Annals of Rajputana, I feel I have fulfilled what I believe to be a deep obligation to the communities where I have spent the majority of my life. While I certainly value public approval, I am much more focused on encouraging empathy for the subjects of my work: the fascinating people of Rajputana.

I need add nothing to what was urged in the Introduction to the First Volume on the subject of Indian History; and trust that, however slight the analogy between the chronicles of the Hindus and those of Europe, as historical works, they will serve to banish the reproach, which India has so long laboured under, of possessing no records of past events: my only fear now is, that they may be thought redundant.

I don't need to add anything to what was said in the Introduction to the First Volume about Indian History. I hope that, even though the connection between the chronicles of the Hindus and those of Europe isn't very strong as historical works, they will help eliminate the criticism that India has faced for so long about not having any records of past events. My only concern now is that they might be seen as excessive.

I think I may confidently affirm, that whoever, without being alarmed at their bulk, has the patience attentively to peruse these Annals, cannot fail to become well acquainted with all the peculiar features of Hindu society, and will be enabled to trace the foundation and progress of each State in Rajputana, as well as to form a just notion of the character of a people, upon whom, at a future period, our existence in India may depend.

I can confidently say that anyone who patiently reads through these Annals, without being intimidated by their size, will become well-acquainted with the unique aspects of Hindu society. They'll also be able to understand the foundation and development of each state in Rajputana, as well as grasp the character of a people on whom our future existence in India may rely.

Whatever novelty the inquirer into the origin of nations may find in these [viii] pages, I am ambitious to claim for them a higher title than a mass of mere archaeological data. To see humanity under every aspect, and to observe the influence of different creeds upon man in his social capacity, must ever be one lxviof the highest sources of mental enjoyment; and I may hope that the personal qualities herein delineated, will allow the labourer in this vast field of philosophy to enlarge his sphere of acquaintance with human varieties. In the present circumstances of our alliance with these States, every trait of national character, and even every traditional incident, which, by leading us to understand and respect their peculiarities, may enable us to secure their friendship and esteem, become of infinite importance. The more we study their history, the better shall we comprehend the causes of their international quarrels, the origin of their tributary engagements, the secret principles of their mutual repulsion, and the sources of their strength and their weakness as an aggregate body: without which knowledge it is impossible we can arbitrate with justice in their national disputes; and, as respects ourselves, we may convert a means of defence into a source of bitter hostility.

Whatever new perspective someone exploring the origins of nations might find in these [viii] pages, I aim to claim for them a greater significance than just a collection of archaeological facts. Understanding humanity from every angle and observing how different beliefs influence people in their social lives should always be one of the greatest sources of mental enjoyment. I hope that the personal qualities described here will help those working in this vast field of philosophy expand their understanding of human diversity. Given our current alliance with these States, every aspect of national character and even every traditional story that helps us understand and appreciate their unique traits can be incredibly important for gaining their friendship and respect. The more we examine their history, the better we will grasp the reasons behind their international conflicts, the origins of their financial agreements, the hidden factors driving their mutual avoidance, and the sources of their strengths and weaknesses as a collective: without this knowledge, it's impossible to mediate their national issues fairly; and for ourselves, we might turn a means of defense into a cause of deep hostility.

It has been my aim to diversify as much as possible the details of this volume. In the Annals of Marwar I have traced the conquest and peopling of an immense region by a handful of strangers; and have dwelt, perhaps, with tedious minuteness on the long reign of Raja Ajit Singh and the Thirty Years’ War; to show what the energy of one of these petty States, impelled by a sense of oppression, effected against the colossal power of its enemies. It is a portion of their history which should be deeply studied by those who have succeeded to the paramount power; for Aurangzeb had less reason to distrust the stability of his dominion than we have: yet what is now the house of Timur? The resources of Marwar were reduced to as low an ebb at the close of Aurangzeb’s reign, as they are at the present time; yet did that [ix] State surmount all its difficulties, and bring armies into the field that annihilated the forces of the empire. Let us not, then, mistake the supineness engendered by long oppression, for want of feeling, nor mete out to these high-spirited people the same measure of contumely, with which we have treated the subjects of our earlier conquests.

I’ve tried to include as many different details as possible in this volume. In the Annals of Marwar, I’ve documented the takeover and settlement of a vast area by a small group of outsiders; I might have gone into excessive detail about the long reign of Raja Ajit Singh and the Thirty Years’ War to illustrate what the determination of one of these small states, driven by a sense of injustice, could achieve against the enormous strength of its foes. This part of their history should be carefully studied by those who now hold ultimate power; after all, Aurangzeb had less reason to doubt the stability of his rule than we do now: yet what is left of the house of Timur? The resources of Marwar had dwindled to their lowest point by the end of Aurangzeb’s reign, just as they are today; yet that State overcame all its challenges and deployed armies that crushed the forces of the empire. So, let’s not confuse the lethargy caused by long-standing oppression with a lack of spirit, nor should we treat these proud people with the same disdain we showed to those we conquered earlier.

The Annals of the Bhattis may be considered as the link connecting the tribes of India Proper with the ancient races west of the Indus, or Indo-Scythia; and although they will but slightly interest the general reader, the antiquary may find in them many new topics for investigation, as well as in the Sketch of the Desert, which has preserved the relics of names that once promised immortality.

The Annals of the Bhattis can be seen as the connection between the tribes of India and the ancient races west of the Indus, or Indo-Scythia. While they might not captivate the average reader, those interested in history may discover numerous new subjects to explore within them, as well as in the Sketch of the Desert, which has kept alive the remnants of names that once held the promise of immortality.

lxviiThe patriarchal simplicity of the Jat communities, upon whose ruins the State of Bikaner was founded, affords a picture, however imperfect, of petty republics—a form of government little known to eastern despotism, and proving the tenacity of the ancient Gete’s attachment to liberty.

lxviiThe straightforward way of life of the Jat communities, on which the State of Bikaner was built, gives us a glimpse, though not a complete one, of small republics—a type of government that is rare in Eastern despotism and shows the ancient Gete’s strong connection to freedom.

Amber, and its scion Shaikhavati, possess a still greater interest from their contiguity to our frontier. A multitude of singular privileges is attached to the Shaikhavati federation, which it behoves the paramount power thoroughly to understand, lest it should be led by false views to pursue a policy detrimental to them as well as to ourselves. To this extensive community belong the Larkhanis, so utterly unknown to us, that a recent internal tumult of that tribe was at first mistaken for an irruption of our old enemies, the Pindaris.

Amber and its region, Shaikhavati, are even more interesting because they border our frontier. The Shaikhavati federation has a lot of unique privileges that the ruling authority needs to fully understand, or else they might be misled into following a policy that harms both them and us. This large community includes the Larkhanis, who are so unfamiliar to us that a recent internal conflict within that tribe was initially mistaken for an attack by our old enemies, the Pindaris.

Haraoti may claim our regard from the high bearing of its gallant race, the Haras; and the singular character of the individual with whose biography its history closes, and which cannot fail to impart juster notions of the genius of Asiatics [x].

Haraoti may earn our respect from the noble stature of its brave people, the Haras; and the unique traits of the individual whose life story concludes its history, which will surely provide a better understanding of the genius of Asians [x].

So much for the matter of this volume—with regard to the manner, as the Rajputs abhor all pleas ad misericordiam, so likewise does their annalist, who begs to repeat, in order to deprecate a standard of criticism inapplicable to this performance, that it professes not to be constructed on exact historical principles: Non historia, sed particulae historiae.

So much for the content of this volume—regarding the style, just as the Rajputs dislike any appeals to pity, so does their historian, who wants to emphasize, in order to avoid a standard of criticism that doesn’t fit this work, that it is meant to be not strictly based on historical principles: Not history, but a part of history.

In conclusion, I adopt the peroration of the ingenuous, pious, and liberal Abu-l Fazl, when completing his History of the Provinces of India; “Praise be unto God, that by the assistance of his Divine Grace, I have completed the History of the Rajputs. The account cost me a great deal of trouble in collecting, and I found such difficulty in ascertaining dates, and in reconciling the contradictions in the several histories of the Princes of Rajputana, that I had nearly resolved to relinquish the task altogether: but who can resist the decrees of Fate? I trust that those, who have been able to obtain better information, will not dwell upon my errors; but that upon the whole I may meet with approbation.”[34]

In conclusion, I embrace the closing thoughts of the sincere, devout, and generous Abu-l Fazl as he finished his History of the Provinces of India: “Thank God that with His Divine Grace, I have finished the History of the Rajputs. Compiling this account was quite challenging for me, and I experienced a lot of difficulty figuring out dates and reconciling the contradictions in the various histories of the Rajputana princes. I almost decided to give up on the whole task. But who can fight against fate? I hope that those who have better information will overlook my mistakes, and that overall, I will receive approval.”[34]

York Place, Portman Square,
March 10, 1832.

34. [Āīn, ii. 418.]

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. [Āīn, II. 418.]


1Records and History
OF RAJASTHAN

BOOK I

GEOGRAPHY OF RAJASTHAN OR RAJPUTANA

Boundaries of Rajputana.

—Rajasthan is the collective and classical denomination of that portion of India which is ‘the abode[1] of (Rajput) princes.’ In the familiar dialect of these countries it is termed Rajwara, but by the more refined Raethana, corrupted to Rajputana, the common designation amongst the British to denote the Rajput principalities.

What might have been the nominal extent of Rajasthan prior to the Muhammadan conqueror Shihabu-d-din (when it probably reached beyond the Jumna and Ganges, even to the base of the Himalaya) cannot now be known. At present we may adhere to its restrictive definition, still comprehending a wide space and a variety of interesting races.

What the actual size of Rajasthan was before the Muslim conqueror Shihabu-d-din (when it likely extended beyond the Yamuna and Ganges, possibly reaching the foothills of the Himalayas) is impossible to determine now. For now, we can stick to its limited definition, which still covers a large area and a diverse range of interesting communities.

Previous to the erection of the minor Muhammadan monarchies of Mandu and Ahmadabad (the capitals of Malwa and Gujarat), on the ruins of Dhar and Anhilwara Patan, the term Rajasthan would have been appropriated to the space comprehended in the map prefixed to this work: the valley of the Indus on the west, and Bundelkhand[2] on the east; to the north, the sandy tracts (south of the Sutlej) termed Jangaldes; and the Vindhya mountains to the south.

Before the rise of the smaller Muslim kingdoms of Mandu and Ahmedabad (the capitals of Malwa and Gujarat), which were built on the ruins of Dhar and Anhilwara Patan, the term Rajasthan would have referred to the area shown in the map at the beginning of this work: the valley of the Indus to the west and Bundelkhand[2] to the east; to the north, the sandy regions (south of the Sutlej) known as Jangaldes; and the Vindhya mountains to the south.

2This space comprehends nearly 8° of latitude and 9° of longitude, being from 22° to 30° north latitude, and 69° to 78° east longitude, embracing a superficial area of 350,000 square miles[3] [2].

2This area covers almost 8° of latitude and 9° of longitude, ranging from 22° to 30° north latitude, and 69° to 78° east longitude, encompassing a total surface area of 350,000 square miles[3] [2].

Although it is proposed to touch upon the annals of all the States in this extensive tract, with their past and present condition, those in the centre will claim the most prominent regard; especially Mewar, which, copiously treated of, will afford a specimen, obviating the necessity of like details of the rest.

Although the intention is to cover the history of all the States in this large area, focusing on their past and present, the central ones will receive the most attention; especially Mewar, which will be thoroughly discussed, providing an example that eliminates the need for similar details about the others.

The States of Rājputāna.

—The order in which these States will be reviewed is as follows:
  • 1. Mewar, or Udaipur.
  • 2. Marwar, or Jodhpur.
  • 3. Bikaner and Kishangarh.
  • 4. Kota
    5. Bundi
    } or Haraoti.
  • 6. Amber, or Jaipur, with its branches, dependent and independent.
  • 7. Jaisalmer.
  • 8. The Indian desert to the valley of the Indus.

History of Geographical Surveys.

—The basis of this work is the geography of the country, the historical and statistical portion being consequent and subordinate thereto. It was, indeed, originally designed to be essentially geographical; but circumstances have rendered it impossible to execute the intended details, or even to make the map[4] so perfect as the superabundant material at the command of the author might have enabled him to do; a matter of regret to himself rather than of loss to the general reader, to whom geographic details, however important, are usually dry and uninteresting.

It was also intended to institute a comparison between the map and such remains of ancient geography as can be extracted from the Puranas and other Hindu authorities; which, however, must be deferred to a future period, when the deficiency of the 3present rapid and general sketch may be supplied, should the author be enabled to resume his labours.

It was also meant to compare the map with the remnants of ancient geography that can be gathered from the Puranas and other Hindu sources; however, this must be postponed until a later time, when the gaps in the 3current quick and broad overview can be filled in, if the author is able to continue his work.

The laborious research, in the course of which these data were accumulated, commenced in 1806, when the author was attached to the embassy sent, at the close of the Mahratta wars, to the court of Sindhia. This chieftain’s army was then in Mewar, at that period almost a terra incognita, the position of whose two capitals, Udaipur and Chitor, in the best existing maps, was precisely reversed [3]; that is, Chitor was inserted S.E. of Udaipur instead of E.N.E., a proof of the scanty knowledge possessed at that period.

The extensive research that gathered this data started in 1806, when the author was part of the embassy sent to the court of Sindhia after the Mahratta wars. At that time, this leader’s army was in Mewar, which was almost a unknown territory. The locations of its two capitals, Udaipur and Chitor, were completely mixed up in the best maps available; specifically, Chitor was shown to the southeast of Udaipur instead of the northeast, highlighting the limited knowledge people had back then.

In other respects there was almost a total blank. In the maps prior to 1806 nearly all the western and central States of Rajasthan will be found wanting. It had been imagined, but a little time before, that the rivers had a southerly course into the Nerbudda; a notion corrected by the father of Indian geography, the distinguished Rennell.[5]

In other ways, there was almost a complete lack of information. On maps made before 1806, nearly all the western and central States of Rajasthan were missing. It had been thought, just a little while before, that the rivers flowed southward into the Nerbudda; this idea was corrected by the father of Indian geography, the notable Rennell.[5]

This blank the author filled up; and in 1815, for the first time, the geography of Rajasthan was put into combined form and presented to the Marquess of Hastings, on the eve of a general war, when the labour of ten years was amply rewarded by its becoming in part the foundation of that illustrious commander’s plans of the campaign. It is a duty owing to himself to state that every map, without exception, printed since this period has its foundation, as regards Central and Western India, in the labours of the author.[6]

This blank was filled in by the author; and in 1815, for the first time, the geography of Rajasthan was compiled and presented to the Marquess of Hastings just before a major war, when the work of ten years was well rewarded by becoming part of that distinguished commander's campaign plans. The author feels it is important to mention that every map printed since this time, without exception, is based, in terms of Central and Western India, on the author's work.[6]

4

The Author’s Surveys.

—The route of the embassy was from Agra, through the southern frontier of Jaipur to Udaipur. A portion of this had been surveyed and points laid down from celestial observation, by Dr. W. Hunter, which I adopted as the basis of my enterprise. The Resident Envoy[7] to the court of Sindhia was possessed of the valuable sketch of the route of Colonel Palmer’s embassy in 1791, as laid down by Dr. Hunter, the foundation of my subsequent surveys, as it merited from its importance and general accuracy. It embraced all the extreme points of Central India: Agra, Narwar, Datia, Jhansi, Bhopal, Sarangpur, Ujjain, and on return from this, the first meridian of the Hindus, by Kotah, Bundi, Rampura (Tonk), Bayana, to Agra. The position of all these places was more or less accurately fixed, according to the time which could be bestowed, by astronomical observation [4].

At Rampura Hunter ceased to be my guide: and from this point commenced the new survey of Udaipur, where we arrived in June 1806. The position then assigned to it, with most inadequate instruments, has been changed only 1´of longitude, though the latitude amounted to about 5´.

At Rampura, Hunter stopped being my guide, and from here, we started the new survey of Udaipur, which we reached in June 1806. The position given to it, using very limited instruments, has only changed by 1´ of longitude, while the latitude changed by about 5´.

From Udaipur the subsequent march of the army with which we moved led past the celebrated Chitor, and through the centre of Malwa, crossing in detail all the grand streams flowing from the Vindhya, till we halted for a season on the Bundelkhand frontier at Khimlasa. In this journey of seven hundred miles I twice crossed the lines of route of the former embassy, and was gratified to find my first attempts generally coincide with their established points.

From Udaipur, the next march of the army we traveled with took us past the famous Chitor and through the heart of Malwa, crossing all the major rivers coming from the Vindhya until we paused for a while at the Bundelkhand border in Khimlasa. During this journey of seven hundred miles, I crossed the routes of the previous embassy twice and was pleased to see that my initial efforts mostly matched their established locations.

In 1807, the army having undertaken the siege of Rahatgarh, I determined to avail myself of the time which Mahrattas waste in such a process, and to pursue my favourite project. With a small guard I determined to push through untrodden fields, by the banks of the Betwa to Chanderi, and in its latitude proceed in a westerly direction towards Kotah, trace the course once more of all those streams from the south, and the points of junction of the most important (the Kali Sind, Parbati, and Banas) with the Chambal; and having effected this, continue my journey to Agra. This I accomplished in times very different from the 5present, being often obliged to strike my tents and march at midnight, and more than once the object of plunder.[8] The chief points in this route were Khimlasa, Rajwara, Kotra on the Betwa, Kanyadana,[9] Buradungar,[10] Shahabad, Barah,[11] Puleta,[12] Baroda, Sheopur, Pali,[13] Ranthambhor, Karauli, Sri Mathura, and Agra.

In 1807, after the army started the siege of Rahatgarh, I decided to take advantage of the time the Mahrattas wasted during such operations to pursue my favorite project. With a small guard, I planned to cut through uncharted fields along the banks of the Betwa to Chanderi, and then head west towards Kotah, tracing once more the paths of all the major rivers from the south—the Kali Sind, Parbati, and Banas—where they meet the Chambal. After completing this, I would continue my journey to Agra. I managed this in times very different from today, often having to set up my tents and march at midnight, and more than once I faced the risk of being plundered. The main stops along this route were Khimlasa, Rajwara, Kotra on the Betwa, Kanyadana, Buradungar, Shahabad, Barah, Puleta, Baroda, Sheopur, Pali, Ranthambhor, Karauli, Sri Mathura, and Agra.

On my return to the Mahratta camp I resolved further to increase the sphere, and proceeded westward by Bharatpur, Katumbar, Sentri, to Jaipur, Tonk, Indargarh, Gugal Chhapra, Raghugarh, Aron, Kurwai, Borasa, to Sagar: a journey of more than one thousand miles. I found the camp nearly where I left it.

On my return to the Mahratta camp, I decided to expand my journey further and headed west through Bharatpur, Katumbar, Sentri, then on to Jaipur, Tonk, Indargarh, Gugal Chhapra, Raghugarh, Aron, Kurwai, Borasa, and finally to Sagar: a trip of over a thousand miles. I found the camp almost exactly where I had left it.

With this ambulatory court I moved everywhere within this region, constantly employed in surveying till 1812, when Sindhia’s court became stationary. It was then I formed my plans for obtaining a knowledge of those countries into which I could not personally penetrate [5].

With this traveling court, I went all around this region, always busy with surveying until 1812, when Sindhia's court settled in one place. That’s when I started making plans to learn about the areas I couldn’t visit myself [5].

Survey Parties.

—In 1810-11 I had despatched two parties, one to the Indus, the other to the desert south of the Sutlej. The first party, under Shaikh Abu-l Barakat, journeyed westward, by Udaipur, through Gujarat, Saurashtra and Cutch, Lakhpat and Hyderabad (the capital of the Sindi government); crossed the Indus to Tatta, proceeded up the right bank to Sehwan; recrossed, and continued on the left bank as far as Khairpur, the residence of one of the triumvirate governors of Sind, and having reached the insulated Bakhar[14] (the capital of the Sogdoi of Alexander), returned by the desert of Umrasumra to Jaisalmer, Marwar, and Jaipur, and joined me in camp at Narwar. It was 6a perilous undertaking; but the Shaikh was a fearless and enterprising character, and moreover a man with some tincture of learning. His journals contained many hints and directions for future research in the geography, statistics, and manners of the various races amongst whom he travelled.

The other party was conducted by a most valuable man, Madari Lal, who became a perfect adept in these expeditions of geographical discovery, and other knowledge resulting therefrom. There is not a district of any consequence in the wide space before the reader which was not traversed by this spirited individual, whose qualifications for such complicated and hazardous journeys were never excelled. Ardent, persevering, prepossessing, and generally well-informed, he made his way when others might have perished.[15]

The other party was led by a highly skilled man, Madari Lal, who became an expert in these geographical expeditions and the knowledge that came from them. There isn't a significant area in the vast expanse before the reader that he didn't explore. This energetic individual had unmatched qualifications for such complex and risky journeys. Passionate, persistent, charming, and generally knowledgeable, he found his way when others might have failed.[15]

From these remote regions the best-informed native inhabitants were, by persuasion and recompense, conducted to me; and I could at all times, in the Mahratta camp at Gwalior, from 1812 to 1817, have provided a native of the valley of the Indus, the deserts of Dhat, Umrasumra, or any of the States of Rajasthan.

From these distant areas, the most knowledgeable local residents were brought to me through persuasion and rewards. During my time in the Mahratta camp at Gwalior, from 1812 to 1817, I could have arranged for someone from the Indus Valley, the Dhat deserts, Umrasumra, or any of the regions in Rajasthan.

The precision with which Kasids and other public conveyers of letters, in countries where posts are little used, can detail the peculiarities of a long line of route, and the accuracy of their distances would scarcely be credited in Europe. I have no hesitation in asserting that if a correct estimate were obtained of the measured [6] coss of a country, a line might be laid down upon a flat surface with great exactitude. I have heard it affirmed that it was the custom of the old Hindu governments to have measurements made of the roads from town to town, and that the Abu Mahatma[16] contains a notice of an instrument for that purpose. Indeed, the singular coincidence between lines measured by the perambulator and the estimated distances of the natives is the best proof that the latter are deduced from some more certain method than mere computation.

The precision with which letter carriers, like the Kasids, operate in countries where postal services are rarely used is impressive. They can accurately describe the unique features of a long route and measure distances in ways that would be hard to believe in Europe. I confidently state that if we were to correctly measure the distances in a country, we could lay out a straight line on a flat surface with great accuracy. It's been said that the old Hindu governments used to measure the roads between towns, and that the Abu Mahatma[16] mentions a tool for this purpose. In fact, the remarkable similarity between distances measured by a survey tool and the distances estimated by local people strongly suggests that their estimates come from a more reliable method than just simple calculations.

I never rested satisfied with the result of one set of my parties, 7with the single exception of Madari’s, always making the information of one a basis for the instruction of another, who went over the same ground; but with additional views and advantages, and with the aid of the natives brought successively by each, till I exhausted every field.

I was never completely happy with the outcome of any of my parties, 7except for Madari’s. I always used the information from one party to inform another that covered the same ground, but with added insights and benefits, and with the help of the locals brought in by each one, until I had explored every area.

Thus, in a few years, I had filled several volumes with lines of route throughout this space; and having many frontier and intermediate points, the positions of which were fixed, a general outline of the result was constructed, wherein all this information was laid down. I speak more particularly of the western States, as the central portion, or that watered by the Chambal and its tributary streams, whether from the elevated Aravalli on the west, or from the Vindhya mountains on the south, has been personally surveyed and measured in every direction, with an accuracy sufficient for every political or military purpose, until the grand trigonometrical survey from the peninsula shall be extended throughout India. These countries form an extended plain to the Sutlej north, and west to the Indus, rendering the amalgamation of geographical materials much less difficult than where mountainous regions intervene.

In just a few years, I had compiled several volumes detailing routes across this area; with numerous frontier and intermediate points fixed, I created a general outline incorporating all this information. I’m referring specifically to the western states, as the central region, which is drained by the Chambal and its tributaries, whether from the elevated Aravalli mountains to the west or the Vindhya mountains to the south, has been personally surveyed and measured in every direction with enough accuracy for any political or military needs, until the major trigonometrical survey from the peninsula expands across India. These regions create a vast plain stretching north to the Sutlej and west to the Indus, making it much easier to combine geographical information than in areas where mountains intervene.

After having laid down these varied lines in the outline described, I determined to check and confirm its accuracy by recommencing the survey on a new plan, viz. trigonometrically.

After outlining these different aspects, I decided to verify its accuracy by starting the survey again using a new method, specifically trigonometrically.

My parties were again despatched to resume their labours over fields now familiar to them. They commenced from points whose positions were fixed (and my knowledge enabled me to give a series of such), from each of which, as a centre, they collected every radiating route to every town within the distance of twenty miles. The points selected were generally such as to approach equilateral [7] triangles; and although to digest the information became a severe toil, the method will appear, even to the casual observer, one which must throw out its own errors; for these lines crossed in every direction, and consequently corrected each other. By such means did I work my way in those unknown tracts, and the result is in part before the reader. I say, in part; for my health compels me reluctantly to leave out much which could be combined from ten folios of journeys extending throughout these regions.

My teams were sent out again to continue their work in the fields they were now familiar with. They started from specific points that I had fixed, allowing me to provide a series of these points. From each one, as a center, they mapped out all routes radiating to every town within a twenty-mile radius. The chosen points were generally configured to form equilateral triangles, and although processing the information was quite laborious, the method obviously had its own built-in checks; these lines crossed in every direction, effectively correcting each other. This is how I navigated those unknown areas, and part of the outcome is presented to the reader. I say "part" because my health unfortunately forces me to leave out much that could have been gathered from ten volumes of journeys throughout these regions.

The Author’s Map.

—In 1815, as before stated, an outline map containing all the information thus obtained, and which the 8subsequent crisis rendered of essential importance, was presented by me to the Governor-General of India. Upon the very eve of the war I constructed and presented another, of the greater portion of Malwa, to which it appeared expedient to confine the operations against the Pindaris. The material feature in this small map was the general position of the Vindhya mountains, the sources and course of every river originating thence, and the passes in this chain, an object of primary importance. The boundaries of the various countries in this tract were likewise defined, and it became essentially useful in the subsequent dismemberment of the Peshwa’s dominions.

In the construction of this map I had many fixed points, both of Dr. Hunter’s and my own, to work from; and it is gratifying to observe that though several measured lines have since been run through this space, not only the general, but often the identical features of mine have been preserved in the maps since given to the world. As considerable improvement has been made by several measured lines through this tract, and many positions affixed by a scientific and zealous geographer, I have had no hesitation in incorporating a small portion of this improved geography in the map now presented.[17]

In creating this map, I had many fixed points, both from Dr. Hunter and from my own observations, to reference. It's rewarding to see that although several measured lines have since been established in this area, not only the overall, but often the exact features of my map have been maintained in the versions released to the public. Since there have been significant improvements from several measured lines in this region, and many locations identified by a dedicated and skilled geographer, I felt confident in incorporating a small part of this improved geography into the map I’m presenting now.[17]

Many surveyed lines were made by me from 1817 to 1822; and here I express my obligations to my kinsman,[18] to whom alone I owe any aid for improving this portion of my geographical labours. This officer made a circuitous survey, which comprehended nearly the extreme points of Mewar, from the capital, by Chitor, Mandalgarh, Jahazpur, Rajmahall, and in return by Banai, Badnor, Deogarh [8], to the point of outset. From these extreme points he was enabled to place many intermediate ones, for which Mewar is so favourable, by reason of its isolated hills.

Many survey lines were completed by me from 1817 to 1822; and here I want to acknowledge my relative,[18] who is the only person I owe any help to for enhancing this part of my geographical work. This officer conducted a roundabout survey that covered nearly all the outer points of Mewar, starting from the capital, through Chitor, Mandalgarh, Jahazpur, Rajmahall, and then back via Banai, Badnor, Deogarh [8], to the starting point. From these outer points, he was able to identify many intermediate ones, thanks to Mewar's favorable geography with its isolated hills.

In 1820 I made an important journey across the Aravalli, by Kumbhalmer, Pali, to Jodhpur, the capital of Marwar, and thence by Merta, tracing the course of the Luni to its source at Ajmer; and from this celebrated residence of the Chauhan 9kings and Mogul emperors; returning through the central lands of Mewar, by Banai and Banera, to the capital.

In 1820, I took an important trip across the Aravalli, passing through Kumbhalmer and Pali to reach Jodhpur, the capital of Marwar. From there, I traveled to Merta, following the Luni River to its source at Ajmer, the famous home of the Chauhan kings and Mogul emperors. I returned through the central area of Mewar, passing through Banai and Banera, back to the capital.

I had the peculiar satisfaction to find that my position of Jodhpur, which has been used as a capital point in fixing the geography west and north, was only 3´ of space out in latitude, and little more in longitude; which accounted for the coincidence of my position of Bikaner with that assigned by Mr. Elphinstone in his account of the embassy to Kabul.

I felt a strange sense of satisfaction when I discovered that my location in Jodhpur, which has been used as a reference point for mapping the geography to the west and north, was only 3 minutes off in latitude and slightly more in longitude. This explained why my location in Bikaner matched the one given by Mr. Elphinstone in his account of the embassy to Kabul.

Besides Udaipur, Jodhpur, Ajmer, etc., whose positions I had fixed by observations, and the points laid down by Hunter, I availed myself of a few positions given to me by that enterprising traveller, the author of the journey into Khorasan,[19] who marched from Delhi, by Nagor and Jodhpur, to Udaipur.

Besides Udaipur, Jodhpur, Ajmer, etc., whose locations I determined through observations and the points provided by Hunter, I also used a few locations given to me by that adventurous traveler, the author of the journey into Khorasan,[19] who traveled from Delhi, through Nagor and Jodhpur, to Udaipur.

The outline of the countries of Gujarat,[20] the Saurashtra peninsula, and Cutch, inserted chiefly by way of connexion, is entirely taken from the labours of that distinguished geographer, the late General Reynolds. We had both gone over a great portion of the same field, and my testimony is due to the value of his researches in countries into which he never personally penetrated, evincing what may be done by industry, and the use of such materials as I have described.

The outline of the countries of Gujarat,[20] the Saurashtra peninsula, and Cutch, included mainly for connection, is entirely drawn from the work of the renowned geographer, the late General Reynolds. We both explored a large part of the same area, and I must acknowledge the importance of his research in regions he never visited personally, demonstrating what can be achieved through hard work and the use of resources like those I have described.

Physiography of Rājputāna.

—I shall conclude with a rapid sketch of the physiognomy of these regions; minute and local descriptions will appear more appropriately in the respective historical portions.portions.

Rajasthan presents a great variety of feature. Let me place the reader on the highest peak of the insulated Abu, ‘the saint’s pinnacle,’[21] as it is termed, and guide his eye in a survey over this wide expanse, from the ‘blue waters’ of the Indus west to the ‘withy-covered’[22] Betwa on the east. From this, the most [9] elevated spot in Hindustan, overlooking by fifteen hundred feet the Aravalli mountains, his eye descends to the plains of Medpat[23] 10(the classic term for Mewar), whose chief streams, flowing from the base of the Aravalli, join the Berach and Banas, and are prevented from uniting with the Chambal only by the Patar[24] or plateau of Central India.

Rajasthan has a wide range of features. Let’s imagine standing on the highest peak of Mount Abu, known as ‘the saint’s pinnacle,’[21] and take in the view of this vast landscape, stretching from the ‘blue waters’ of the Indus to the ‘willow-covered’[22] Betwa in the east. From this highest point in India, which rises fifteen hundred feet above the Aravalli mountains, one’s gaze travels down to the plains of Medpat[23] (the traditional name for Mewar), where the main rivers flow from the base of the Aravalli, joining the Berach and Banas, and are halted from merging with the Chambal only by the Patar[24] or plateau of Central India.

Ascending this plateau near the celebrated Chitor, let the eye deviate slightly from the direct eastern line, and pursue the only practicable path by Ratangarh, and Singoli, to Kotah, and he will observe its three successive steppes, the miniature representation of those of Russian Tartary. Let the observer here glance across the Chambal and traverse Haraoti to its eastern frontier, guarded by the fortress of Shahabad: thence abruptly descend the plateau to the level of the Sind, still proceeding eastward, until the table-mountain, the western limit of Bundelkhand, affords a resting-point.

Ascending this plateau near the famous Chitor, let your gaze shift slightly from the direct eastern line and follow the only feasible path through Ratangarh and Singoli to Kotah, where you'll notice its three successive steps, resembling the smaller versions of those found in Russian Tartary. Here, if you look across the Chambal and move through Haraoti to its eastern border, protected by the fortress of Shahabad, you will then suddenly drop down from the plateau to the level of the Sind, continuing eastward until you reach the table mountain, which marks the western edge of Bundelkhand and provides a place to rest.

To render this more distinct, I present a profile of the tract described from Abu to Kotra on the Betwa:[25] from Abu to the Chambal, the result of barometrical measurement, and from the latter to the Betwa from my general observations[26] of the irregularities of surface. The result is, that the Betwa at Kotra is one thousand feet above the sea-level, and one thousand lower than the city and valley of Udaipur, which again is on the same level with the base of Abu, two thousand feet above the sea. This line, the general direction of which is but a short distance from the tropic, is about six geographic degrees in length: yet is this small space highly diversified, both in its inhabitants and the production of the soil, whether hidden or revealed.

To make this clearer, I’m providing a profile of the area described from Abu to Kotra on the Betwa: [25] from Abu to the Chambal, based on barometric measurements, and from there to the Betwa from my observations[26] of the surface irregularities. The findings show that the Betwa at Kotra is one thousand feet above sea level, which is a thousand feet lower than the city and valley of Udaipur, that is at the same level as the base of Abu, which is two thousand feet above sea level. This line, which generally runs a short distance from the tropic, is about six geographic degrees long; however, this small area is highly diverse, both in its people and in the soil's production, whether hidden or exposed.

SECTION OF THE COUNTRY FROM ĀBU TO THE BETWA.
To face page 10.

[See Transcriber’s Note for a transcription and annotation of the text.]

SECTION OF THE COUNTRY FROM ĀBU TO THE BETWA.
See page 10.

[Check __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ for a transcription and notes on the text.]

11Let us now from our elevated station (still turned to the east) carry the eye both south and north of the line described, which nearly bisects Madhyadesa,[27] ‘the central land’ of Rajasthan; best defined by the course of the Chambal and [10] its tributary streams, to its confluence with the Jumna: while the regions west of the transalpine Aravalli[28] may as justly be defined Western Rajasthan.

11Now, from our elevated position (still facing east), let’s look both south and north of the line that roughly divides Madhyadesa,[27] ‘the central land’ of Rajasthan; it’s best identified by the path of the Chambal River and its tributaries, leading to where it meets the Jumna. Meanwhile, the areas to the west of the Aravalli mountains[28] can accurately be called Western Rajasthan.

Looking to the south, the eye rests on the long-extended and strongly-defined line of the Vindhya mountains, the proper bounds of Hindustan and the Deccan. Though, from our elevated stand on ‘the Saint’s Pinnacle’ of Abu, we look down on the Vindhya as a range of diminished importance, it is that our position is the least favourable to viewing its grandeur, which would be most apparent from the south; though throughout this skirt of descent, irregular elevations attain a height of many hundred feet above such points of its abrupt descent.

Looking south, the view lands on the long stretch and clearly defined line of the Vindhya mountains, the true boundaries of Hindustan and the Deccan. Even though our high vantage point on ‘the Saint’s Pinnacle’ of Abu makes the Vindhya appear less impressive, it’s just that our angle is not the best for appreciating its majesty, which would be most evident from the south; despite this, along this sloping edge, uneven hills rise several hundred feet above the points where it drops sharply.

The Aravalli itself may be said to connect with the Vindhya, and the point of junction to be towards Champaner; though it might be as correct to say the Aravalli thence rose upon and stretched from the Vindhya. Whilst it is much less elevated than more to the north, it presents bold features throughout,[29] south by Lunawara, Dungarpur, and Idar, to Amba Bhawani and Udaipur.

The Aravalli can be seen as connecting with the Vindhya, with their meeting point being near Champaner; however, it might also be accurate to say that the Aravalli rises from and extends out from the Vindhya. While it is not as high as the areas further north, it has striking characteristics all along its route, from Lunawara, Dungarpur, and Idar, down to Amba Bhawani and Udaipur.

Still looking from Abu over the tableland of Malwa, we observe her plains of black loam furrowed by the numerous streams from the highest points of the Vindhya, pursuing their northerly course; some meandering through valleys or falling over precipices; others bearing down all opposition, and actually forcing an exit through the central plateau to join the Chambal.

Still looking from Abu over the tableland of Malwa, we see her plains of rich black soil marked by the many streams flowing from the highest points of the Vindhya, heading north; some winding through valleys or cascading over cliffs; others pushing through any obstacles, and actually forcing their way through the central plateau to join the Chambal.

The Aravalli Range.

—Having thus glanced at the south, let us cast the eye north of this line, and pause on the alpine Aravalli.[30] 12Let us take a section of it, from the capital, Udaipur, the line of our station on Abu, passing through Oghna Panarwa, and Mirpur, to the western descent near Sirohi, a space of nearly sixty miles in a direct line, where “hills o’er hills and alps on alps arise,” from the ascent at Udaipur, to the descent to Marwar. All this space to the Sirohi frontier is inhabited by communities of the aboriginal races, living in a state of primeval and almost savage independence, owning no paramount power, paying no tribute, but with all the simplicity of republics; their leaders, with the title of Rawat, being hereditary. Thus the Rawat of the Oghna commune can assemble five thousand bows, and several others [11] can on occasion muster considerable numbers. Their habitations are dispersed through the valleys in small rude hamlets, near their pastures or places of defence.[31]

Let me now transport the reader to the citadel pinnacle of Kumbhalmer,[32] thence surveying the range running north to Ajmer, where, shortly after, it loses its tabular form, and breaking into lofty ridges, sends numerous branches through the Shaikhavati federation, and Alwar, till in low heights it terminates at Delhi.

Let me take you to the highest point of Kumbhalmer,[32] from where you can see the range stretching north towards Ajmer, which soon changes from a flat shape into tall ridges, sending out many branches through the Shaikhavati area and Alwar, until it ends in low hills at Delhi.

From Kumbhalmer to Ajmer the whole space is termed Merwāra, and is inhabited by the mountain race of Mer or Mair, the habits and history of which singular class will be hereafter related. The range averages from six to fifteen miles in breadth, 13having upwards of one hundred and fifty villages and hamlets scattered over its valleys and rocks, abundantly watered, not deficient in pasture, and with cultivation enough for all internal wants, though it is raised with infinite labour on terraces, as the vine is cultivated in Switzerland and on the Rhine.

From Kumbhalmer to Ajmer, the entire area is called Merwāra, and it's home to the mountain community of Mer or Mair, whose unique lifestyle and history will be discussed later. The mountain range is generally between six to fifteen miles wide, 13and has over one hundred and fifty villages and small communities spread across its valleys and rocks. It's well-watered, has plenty of grazing land, and enough crops to meet all local needs, although farming is done with great effort on terraces, similar to how grapes are grown in Switzerland and along the Rhine.

In vain does the eye search for any trace of wheel-carriage across this compound range from Idar to Ajmer; and it consequently well merits its appellation ara, ‘the barrier,’ for the strongest arm of modern warfare, artillery, would have to turn the chain by the north to avoid the impracticable descent to the west.[33]

In vain does the eye search for any trace of wheel-carriage across this compound range from Idar to Ajmer; and it consequently well merits its name ara, ‘the barrier,’ because the strongest arm of modern warfare, artillery, would have to take the route to the north to avoid the impossible descent to the west.[33]

Views from the Aravalli Hills.

—Guiding the eye along the chain, several fortresses are observed on pinnacles guarding the passes on either side, while numerous rills descend, pouring over the declivities, seeking their devious exit between the projecting ribs of the mountain. The Berach, the Banas, the Kothari, the Khari, the Dahi all unite with the Banas to the east, while to the west the still more numerous streams which fertilize the rich province of Godwar, unite to ‘the Salt River,’ the Luni, and mark the true line of the desert. Of these the chief are the Sukri and the [12] Bandi; while others which are not perennial, and depend on atmospheric causes for their supply, receive the general denomination of rela, indicative of rapid mountain torrents, carrying in their descent a vast volume of alluvial deposit, to enrich the siliceous soil below.

However grand the view of the chaotic mass of rock from this elevated site of Kumbhalmer, it is from the plains of Marwar that its majesty is most apparent; where its ‘splintered pinnacles’ are seen rising over each other in varied form, or frowning over the dark indented recesses of its forest-covered and rugged declivities.

However impressive the view of the chaotic mass of rock from this high spot in Kumbhalmer, its true majesty is most evident from the plains of Marwar, where its 'jagged peaks' can be seen towering over one another in different shapes, or looming over the dark, indented hollows of its forested and rugged slopes.

On reflection, I am led to pronounce the Aravalli a connexion of the ‘Apennines of India’; the Ghats on the Malabar coast of 14the peninsula: nor does the passage of the Nerbudda or the Tapti, through its diminished centre, militate against the hypothesis, which might be better substantiated by the comparison of their intrinsic character and structure.

Looking back, I have to say that the Aravalli range is similar to the 'Apennines of India'; the Ghats on the Malabar coast of the peninsula. The flow of the Nerbudda or the Tapti through its reduced center doesn’t undermine this idea, which could be better supported by comparing their inherent characteristics and structure.

Geology of the Aravallis.

—The general character of the Aravalli is its primitive formation:[34] granite, reposing in variety of angle (the general dip is to the east) on massive, compact, dark blue slate, the latter rarely appearing much above the surface or base of the superincumbent granite. The internal valleys abound in variegated quartz and a variety of schistous slate of every hue, which gives a most singular appearance to the roofs of the houses and temples when the sun shines upon them. Rocks of gneiss and of syenite appear in the intervals; and in the diverging ridges west of Ajmer the summits are quite dazzling with the enormous masses of vitreous rose-coloured quartz.

The Aravalli and its subordinate hills are rich in both mineral and metallic products; and, as stated in the annals of Mewar, to the latter alone can be attributed the resources which enabled this family so long to struggle against superior power, and to raise those magnificent structures which would do honour to the most potent kingdoms of the west.

The Aravalli and its surrounding hills are abundant in both mineral and metal resources. According to the records of Mewar, it is these resources that allowed this family to persistently resist stronger forces and build those impressive structures that would be a source of pride for even the most powerful kingdoms in the west.

The mines are royalties; their produce a monopoly, increasing the personal revenue of their prince. An-Dan-Khan is a triple figurative expression, which comprehends the sum of sovereign rights in Rajasthan, being allegiance, commercial duties, mines. The tin-mines of Mewar were once very productive, and yielded, it is asserted, no inconsiderable portion of silver: but the caste of miners is extinct, and political reasons, during the Mogul domination, led to the [13] concealment of such sources of wealth. Copper of a very fine description is likewise abundant, and supplies the currency; and the chief of Salumbar even coins by sufferance from the mines on his own estate. Surma, or the oxide of antimony, 15is found on the western frontier. The garnet, amethystine quartz, rock crystal, the chrysolite, and inferior kinds of the emerald family are all to be found within Mewar; and though I have seen no specimens decidedly valuable, the Rana has often told me that, according to tradition, his native hills contained every species of mineral wealth.

The mines are a source of income; their products are a monopoly, boosting the personal wealth of their ruler. An-Dan-Khan represents the total sovereign rights in Rajasthan, which are loyalty, trade taxes, and mines. The tin mines of Mewar used to be very productive and were said to yield a significant amount of silver. However, the mining castes have disappeared, and political factors during the Mughal rule led to the concealment of these wealth sources. High-quality copper is also plentiful and provides currency; the chief of Salumbar even mints coins with permission from the mines on his own land. Surma, or antimony oxide, 15 is found on the western border. Garnets, amethyst quartz, rock crystal, chrysolite, and lesser varieties of emeralds can all be found in Mewar. Although I haven't seen any particularly valuable specimens, the Rana has often told me that, according to tradition, his native hills hold every type of mineral wealth.

The Patār Plateau.

—Let us now quit our alpine station on the Aravalli, and make a tour of the Patar, or plateau of Central India, not the least important feature of this interesting region. It possesses a most decided character, and is distinct from the Vindhya to the south and the Aravalli to the west, being of the secondary formation, or trap, of the most regular horizontal stratification.

The circumference of the plateau is best explained in the map, though its surface is most unequally detailed, and is continually alternating its character between the tabular form and clustering ridges.

The outline of the plateau is best shown on the map, even though its surface is not consistently detailed and regularly switches between flat areas and grouped ridges.

Commencing the tour of Mandalgarh, let us proceed south, skirting Chitor (both on insulated rocks detached from the plateau), thence by Jawad, Dantoli, Rampura,[35] Bhanpura, the Mukunddarra Pass,[36] to Gagraun (where the Kali Sind forces an entrance through its table-barrier to Eklera)[37] and Margwas (where the Parbati, taking advantage of the diminished elevation, passes from Malwa to Haraoti), and by Raghugarh, Shahabad, Ghazigarh, Gaswani, to Jadonwati, where the plateau terminates on the Chambal, east; while from the same point of outset, Mandalgarh, soon losing much of its table form, it stretches away in bold ranges, occasionally tabular, as in the Bundi fortress, by Dablana, Indargarh,[38] and Lakheri,[38] to Ranthambhor and Karauli, terminating at Dholpur Bari.

Starting the tour of Mandalgarh, let’s head south, bypassing Chitor (both on isolated rocks separate from the plateau), then through Jawad, Dantoli, Rampura,[35] Bhanpura, the Mukunddarra Pass,[36] to Gagraun (where the Kali Sind breaks through its table-barrier to Eklera)[37] and Margwas (where the Parbati, taking advantage of the lower elevation, flows from Malwa to Haraoti), and then through Raghugarh, Shahabad, Ghazigarh, Gaswani, to Jadonwati, where the plateau ends at the Chambal to the east; while from the same starting point, Mandalgarh, soon losing much of its flat shape, extends in bold ranges, sometimes flat, as in the Bundi fortress, through Dablana, Indargarh,[38] and Lakheri,[38] to Ranthambhor and Karauli, ending at Dholpur Bari.

The elevation and inequalities of this plateau are best seen by crossing it from west to east, from the plains to the level of the Chambal, where, with the exception of the short flat between Kotah and Pali ferry, this noble stream is seen rushing through the rocky barrier.

The height differences and unevenness of this plateau are most visible when you travel across it from west to east, going from the plains to the level of the Chambal. Here, aside from the brief flat area between Kotah and the Pali ferry, you can see this impressive river flowing swiftly through the rocky terrain.

At Ranthambhor the plateau breaks into lofty ranges, their 16white summits [14] sparkling in the sun; cragged but not peaked, and preserving the characteristic formation, though disunited from the mass. Here there are no less than seven distinct ranges (Satpara), through all of which the Banas has to force a passage to unite with the Chambal. Beyond Ranthambhor, and the whole way from Karauli to the river, is an irregular tableland, on the edge of whose summit are the fortresses of Utgir, Mandrel, and that more celebrated of Thun. But east of the eastern side there is still another steppe of descent, which may be said to originate near the fountain of the Sind at Latoti, and passing by Chanderi, Kanyadana, Narwar, and Gwalior, terminates at Deogarh, in the plains of Gohad. The descent from this second steppe is into Bundelkhand and the valley of the Betwa.

At Ranthambhor, the plateau breaks into tall ranges, their 16white peaks sparkling in the sun; rugged but not pointed, and maintaining their unique shape, even though they're separated from the main mass. Here, there are seven distinct ranges (Satpara), through which the Banas must carve a path to join the Chambal. Beyond Ranthambhor, stretching all the way from Karauli to the river, is an uneven plateau, on the edge of which stand the fortresses of Utgir, Mandrel, and the more famous Thun. But to the east, there’s another descending steppe that starts near the fountain of the Sind at Latoti and passes through Chanderi, Kanyadana, Narwar, and Gwalior, ending at Deogarh in the plains of Gohad. The descent from this second steppe leads into Bundelkhand and the valley of the Betwa.

Distinguished as is this elevated region of the surface of Central India, its summit is but little higher than the general elevation of the crest of the Vindhya, and upon a level with the valley of Udaipur and base of the Aravalli. The slope or descent, therefore, from both these ranges to the skirts of the plateau is great and abrupt, of which the most intelligible and simple proof appears in the course of these streams. Few portions of the globe attest more powerfully the force exerted by the action of waters to subdue every obstacle, than a view of the rock-bound channels of these streams in this adamantine barrier. Four streams—one of which, the Chambal, would rank with the Rhine and almost with the Rhone—have here forced their way, laying bare the stratification from the water’s level to the summit, from three to six hundred feet in perpendicular height, the rock appearing as if chiselled by the hand of man. Here the geologist may read the book of nature in distinct character; few tracts (from Rampura to Kotah) will be found more interesting to him, to the antiquarian, or to the lover of nature in her most rugged attire.

This elevated region of Central India is impressive, but its peak is only slightly higher than the overall height of the Vindhya range, and it's about the same level as the Udaipur valley and the base of the Aravalli. As a result, the drop from these ranges to the edges of the plateau is steep and sudden, which is clearly evident in the paths of these rivers. Few places in the world show more dramatically the power of water to overcome obstacles than the rock-bound channels of these rivers in this solid barrier. Four rivers—one of which, the Chambal, could be compared to the Rhine and almost to the Rhône—have carved their way through, exposing layers of rock that rise from three to six hundred feet straight up, as if shaped by human hands. Here, geologists can read nature's story clearly; few areas (from Rampura to Kotah) are more fascinating for them, for antiquarians, or for those who appreciate nature in its most rugged form.

The surface of this extensive plateau is greatly diversified. At Kotah the bare protruding rock in some places presents not a trace of vegetation; but where it bevels off to the banks of the Par it is one of the richest and most productive soils in India, and better cultivated than any spot even of British India. In its indented sides are glens of the most romantic description (as the fountain of ‘the snake King’ near Hinglaj), and deep dells, the source of small streams, where many treasures of art,[39] 17in temples and ancient dwellings, yet remain to reward the traveller [15].

The surface of this large plateau is very varied. At Kotah, the exposed rock in some areas shows no signs of plant life; however, where it slopes down to the banks of the Par, it's one of the richest and most fertile soils in India, and it's better cultivated than anywhere else, even in British India. In its rugged sides are valleys of the most picturesque kind (like the fountain of ‘the Snake King’ near Hinglaj) and deep hollows that give rise to small streams, where many artistic treasures in temples and ancient homes still remain to reward travelers.[39] 17

This central elevation, as before described, is of the secondary formation, called trap. Its prevailing colour, where laid bare by the Chambal, is milk-white: it is compact and close-grained, and though perhaps the mineral offering the greatest resistance to the chisel, the sculptures at the celebrated Barolli evince its utility to the artist. White is also the prevailing colour to the westward. About Kotah it is often mixed white and porphyritic, and about Shahabad of a mixed red and brown tint. When exposed to the action of the atmosphere in its eastern declivity the decomposed and rough surface would almost cause it to be mistaken for gritstone.

This central elevation, as previously described, is made of secondary formation, known as trap. Its main color, where exposed by the Chambal, is milk-white: it’s compact and has a fine grain, and even though it might be the mineral that resists chiseling the most, the sculptures at the famous Barolli show how useful it is to artists. White is also the main color to the west. Around Kotah, it is often a mix of white and porphyritic, and near Shahabad, it has a mix of red and brown hues. When it’s exposed to the atmosphere on its eastern slope, the decomposed and rough surface could almost be mistaken for gritstone.

This formation is not favourable to mineral wealth. The only metals are lead and iron; but their ores, especially the latter, are abundant. There are mines, said to be of value, of sulphuret of lead (galena) in the Gwalior province, from which I have had specimens, but these also are closed. The natives fear to extract their mineral wealth; and though abounding in lead, tin, and copper, they are indebted almost entirely to Europe even for the materials of their culinary utensils.

This landscape isn't great for finding minerals. The only metals here are lead and iron, but their ores, especially iron, are plentiful. There are reportedly valuable mines of lead sulfide (galena) in the Gwalior region, from which I've obtained samples, but those are also closed now. The locals are hesitant to tap into their mineral resources, and although they're rich in lead, tin, and copper, they rely heavily on Europe even for the materials for their cooking utensils.

Without attempting a delineation of inferior ranges, I will only further direct the reader’s attention to an important deduction from this superficial review of the physiognomy of Rajwara.

Without trying to define lesser areas, I’ll just point out an important conclusion from this brief overview of the appearance of Rajwara.

The Mountain System of Central India.

—There are two distinctly marked declivities or slopes in Central India: the chief is that from west to east, from the great rampart, the Aravalli (interposed to prevent the drifting of the sands into the central plains, bisected by the Chambal and his hundred arms) to the Betwa; the other slope is from south to north, from the Vindhya, the southern buttress of Central India, to the Jumna.

Extending our definition, we may pronounce the course of the Jumna to indicate the central fall of that immense vale which has its northern slope from the base of the Himalaya, and the southern from that of the Vindhya mountains.

Expanding our definition, we can say that the path of the Jumna represents the central drop of that vast valley, which has its northern incline from the base of the Himalayas and the southern incline from the Vindhya mountains.

It is not in contemplation to delineate the varied course of the magnificent Nerbudda, though I have abundant means; for the moment we ascend the summit of the tropical[40] Vindhya, to 18descend into the valley of the Nerbudda, we abandon Rajasthan and the Rajputs for the aboriginal races, the first proprietors of the land. These I shall leave to others, and commence and end with the Chambal, the paramount lord of the floods of Central India [16].

It’s not my intention to outline the winding journey of the beautiful Nerbudda, even though I have plenty of resources; as soon as we reach the peak of the tropical [40] Vindhya and then drop down into the Nerbudda valley, we leave Rajasthan and the Rajputs behind for the indigenous people, the original owners of the land. I will leave that to others and focus exclusively on the Chambal, the dominant force among the rivers of Central India [16].

The Chambal River.

—The Chambal has his fountains in a very elevated point of the Vindhya, amidst a cluster of hills on which is bestowed the local appellation of Janapao. It has three co-equal sources from the same cluster, the Chambal, Chambela, and Gambhir; while no less than nine other streams have their origin on the south side, and pour their waters into the Nerbudda.

The Sipra from Pipalda, the little Sind[41] from Dewas, and other minor streams passing Ujjain, all unite with the Chambal in different stages before he breaks through the plateau.

The Sipra from Pipalda, the small Sind[41] from Dewas, and other minor streams flowing past Ujjain all join the Chambal at various points before it cuts through the plateau.

The Kali Sind, from Bagri, and its petty branch, the Sodwia, from Raghugarh; the Niwaz (or Jamniri), from Morsukri and Magarda; the Parbati, from the pass of Amlakhera, with its more eastern arm from Daulatpur, uniting at Pharhar, are all points in the crest of the Vindhya range, whence they pursue their course through the plateau, rolling over precipices,[42] till engulfed in the Chambal at the ferries of Nunera and Pali. All these unite on the right bank.

The Kali Sind, originating from Bagri, and its smaller branch, the Sodwia, from Raghugarh; the Niwaz (or Jamniri), from Morsukri and Magarda; and the Parbati, coming from the Amlakhera pass, with its more eastern branch from Daulatpur, meet at Pharhar. These are all locations along the crest of the Vindhya range, where they continue their journey across the plateau, tumbling over cliffs,[42] until they merge into the Chambal at the ferries of Nunera and Pali. All of these rivers come together on the right bank.

On the left bank his flood is increased by the Banas, fed by the perennial streams from the Aravalli, and the Berach from the lakes of Udaipur; and after watering Mewar, the southern frontier of Jaipur, and the highlands of Karauli, the river turns south to unite at the holy Sangam,[43] Rameswar. Minor streams contribute (unworthy, however, of separate notice), and after a thousand involutions he reaches the Jumna, at the holy Triveni,[44] or ‘triple-allied’ stream, between Etawa and Kalpi.

On the left bank, the river's flow is boosted by the Banas, which is fed by the constant streams from the Aravalli, and the Berach from the lakes of Udaipur. After nourishing Mewar, the southern edge of Jaipur, and the highlands of Karauli, the river turns south to merge at the sacred meeting point, [43] Rameswar. Smaller streams contribute (though they’re not significant enough to mention separately), and after winding through countless curves, it reaches the Jumna at the holy Triveni,[44] the ‘triple-allied’ stream, located between Etawa and Kalpi.

19The course of the Chambal, not reckoning the minor sinuosities, is upwards of five hundred miles;[45] and along its banks specimens of nearly every race now existing in India may be found: Sondis, Chandarawats, Sesodias, Haras, Gaur, Jadon, Sakarwal, Gujar, Jat,[46] Tuar, Chauhan, Bhadauria, Kachhwaha, Sengar, Bundela; each in associations of various magnitudes, from the substantive state of the little republic communes between the Chambal and Kuwari[47] [17].

19The Chambal River, not counting its smaller twists and turns, is over five hundred miles long; [45] and along its banks, you can find people from almost every ethnic group that's currently in India: Sondis, Chandarawats, Sesodias, Haras, Gaur, Jadon, Sakarwal, Gujar, Jat, [46] Tuar, Chauhan, Bhadauria, Kachhwaha, Sengar, Bundela; each existing in communities of various sizes, from the established state of the small republics located between the Chambal and Kuwari [47] [17].

The Western Desert.

—Having thus sketched the central portion of Rajasthan, or that eastward of the Aravalli, I shall give a rapid general[48] view of that to the west, conducting the reader over the ‘Thal ka Tiba,’ or ‘sand hills’ of the desert, to the valley of the Indus.

The Luni River.

—Let the reader again take post on Abu, by which he may be saved a painful journey over the Thal.[49] The most interesting object in this arid ‘region of death’ is the ‘salt river,’ the Luni, with its many arms falling from the Aravalli to enrich the best portion of the principality of Jodhpur, and distinctly marking the line of that extensive plain of ever-shifting sand, termed in Hindu geography Marusthali, corrupted to Marwar.

The Luni, from its sources, the sacred lakes of Pushkar and Ajmer, and the more remote arm from Parbatsar to its embouchure in the great western salt marsh, the Rann, has a course of more than three hundred miles.

The Luni, starting from its sources, the holy lakes of Pushkar and Ajmer, and the farther stretch from Parbatsar to where it flows into the vast western salt marsh, the Rann, has a length of over three hundred miles.

In the term Eirinon of the historians of Alexander, we have the corruption of the word Ran or Rann,[50] still used to describe that extensive fen formed by the deposits of the Luni, and the equally saturated saline streams from the southern desert of Dhat. It is one hundred and fifty miles in length; and where broadest, from Bhuj to Baliari, about seventy:[51] in which direction 20the caravans cross, having as a place of halt an insulated oasis in this mediterranean salt marsh. In the dry season, nothing meets the eye but an extensive and glaring sheet of salt, spread over its insidious surface, full of dangerous quicksands: and in the rains it is a dirty saline solution, up to the camels’ girths in many places. The little oasis, the Khari Kaba, furnishes pasture for this useful animal and rest for the traveller pursuing his journey to either bank.

In the term Eirinon from the historians of Alexander, we find a corrupted version of the word Ran or Rann,[50] which is still used to describe the vast fen created by the deposits of the Luni River, along with the similarly saturated saline streams from the southern desert of Dhat. It stretches one hundred and fifty miles and is about seventy miles wide at its broadest point, from Bhuj to Baliari:[51] where caravans travel, stopping at an isolated oasis in this Mediterranean salt marsh. During the dry season, all that can be seen is a vast and glaring sheet of salt, spread across its treacherous surface, which is full of dangerous quicksands. When it rains, it turns into a muddy saline solution, often reaching up to the camels' bellies in many areas. The small oasis, Khari Kaba, provides pasture for these valuable animals and a resting spot for travelers on their journey to either side.

The Mirage.

—It is on the desiccated borders[52] of this vast salt marsh that the illusory phenomenon, the mirage, presents its fantastic appearance, pleasing to all but the wearied traveller, who sees a haven of rest in the embattled towers, the peaceful hamlet,[53] [18] or shady grove, to which he hastens in vain; receding as he advances, till “the sun in his might,” dissipating these “cloud-capp’d towers,” reveals the vanity of his pursuit.

Such phenomena are common to the desert, more particularly where these extensive saline depositions exist, but varying from certain causes. In most cases, this powerfully magnifying and reflecting medium is a vertical stratum; at first dense and opaque, it gradually attenuates with increased temperature, till the maximum of heat, which it can no longer resist, drives it off in an ethereal vapour. This optical deception, well known to the Rajputs, is called sikot, or ‘winter castles,’ because chiefly visible in the cold season: hence, possibly, originated the equally illusory and delightful ‘Chateau en Espagne,’ so well known in the west.[54]

Such phenomena are common in the desert, especially where there are large saline deposits, but they vary due to certain factors. In most cases, this powerful magnifying and reflecting medium is a vertical layer; at first dense and opaque, it gradually becomes thinner as the temperature increases, until the maximum heat it can’t withstand drives it off as an ethereal vapor. This optical illusion, well-known to the Rajputs, is called scoot, or ‘winter castles,’ because it is mostly visible in the cold season: hence, this might have inspired the equally illusory and delightful ‘Castle in Spain,’ which is well-known in the west.[54]

21

The Desert.

—From the north bank of the Luni to the south, and the Shaikhavat frontier to the east, the sandy region commences. Bikaner, Jodhpur, Jaisalmer are all sandy plains, increasing in volume as you proceed westward. All this portion of territory is incumbent on a sandstone formation: soundings of all the new wells made from Jodhpur to Ajmer yielded the same result: sand, concrete siliceous deposits, and chalk.

Jaisalmer is everywhere encircled by desert; and that portion round the capital might not be improperly termed an oasis, in which wheat, barley, and even rice are produced. The fortress is erected on the extremity of a range of some hundred feet in elevation, which can be traced beyond its southern confines to the ruins of the ancient Chhotan erected upon them, and which tradition has preserved as the capital of a tribe, or prince, termed Hapa, of whom no other trace exists. It is not unlikely that this ridge may be connected with that which runs through the rich province of Jalor; consequently an offset from the base of Abu.

Jaisalmer is completely surrounded by desert, and the area around the city could rightly be called an oasis, where wheat, barley, and even rice are grown. The fortress is built on the edge of a hill that rises a few hundred feet high, which can be seen extending beyond its southern limits to the ruins of the ancient Chhotan built on it, which tradition claims was the capital of a tribe or prince named Hapa, of whom there are no other known records. It’s quite possible that this ridge is linked to the one that runs through the wealthy province of Jalor, making it an offshoot of the base of Abu.

Though all these regions collectively bear the term Marusthali, or ‘region of death’ (the emphatic and figurative phrase for the desert), the restrictive definition applies to a part only, that under the dominion of the Rathor race [19].

Though all these areas are collectively called Marusthali, or 'region of death' (a strong and figurative term for the desert), this limiting definition only applies to a part of it, specifically the area under the rule of the Rathor race [19].

From Balotra on the Luni, throughout the whole of Dhat and Umrasumra, the western portion of Jaisalmer, and a broad strip between the southern limits of Daudputra and Bikaner, there is real solitude and desolation. But from the Sutlej to the Rann, a space of five hundred miles of longitudinal distance, and varying in breadth from fifty to one hundred miles, numerous oases are found, where the shepherds from the valley of the Indus and the Thal pasture their flocks. The springs of water in these places have various appellations, tar, par, rar, dar, all expressive of the element, round which assemble the Rajars, Sodhas, Mangalias, and Sahariyas,[55] inhabiting the desert.

From Balotra on the Luni, across all of Dhat and Umrasumra, the western part of Jaisalmer, and a wide area between the southern borders of Daudputra and Bikaner, there's a sense of true solitude and emptiness. But from the Sutlej to the Rann, extending over five hundred miles in length and varying from fifty to one hundred miles in width, there are many oases where shepherds from the Indus valley and Thal graze their flocks. The springs in these areas have different names, tar, par, rar, give, all referring to the water, around which the Rajars, Sodhas, Mangalias, and Sahariyas,[55] live in the desert.

22I will not touch on the salt lakes or natron beds, or the other products of the desert, vegetable or mineral; though the latter might soon be described, being confined to the jasper rock near Jaisalmer, which has been much used in the beautiful arabesques of that fairy fabric, at Agra, the mausoleum of Shah Jahan’s queen.

22I won't talk about the salt lakes, natron beds, or the other products of the desert, whether plant or mineral; although the minerals could be described quickly, as they’re limited to the jasper rock near Jaisalmer, which has been widely used in the beautiful arabesques of that stunning structure in Agra, the mausoleum of Shah Jahan’s queen.

Neither shall I describe the valley of the Indus, or that portion eastward of the stream, the termination of the sand ridges of the desert. I will merely remark, that the small stream which breaks from the Indus at Dara, seven miles north of the insulated Bakhar, and falls into the ocean at Lakhpat, shows the breadth of this eastern portion of the valley, which forms the western boundary of the desert. A traveller proceeding from the Khichi or flats of Sind to the east, sees the line of the desert distinctly marked, with its elevated tibas or sand ridges under which flows the Sankra, which is generally dry except at periodical inundations. These sand-hills are of considerable elevation, and may be considered the limit of the inundation of the ‘sweet river,’ the Mitha Maran, a Scythic or Tatar name for river, and by which alone the Indus is known, from the Panjnad[56] to the ocean [20].

I won’t describe the valley of the Indus or the area east of the river, where the sandy ridges of the desert end. I’ll just note that the small stream that branches off from the Indus at Dara, seven miles north of the isolated Bakhar, and flows into the ocean at Lakhpat, indicates the width of this eastern part of the valley, which serves as the western edge of the desert. A traveler heading from the Khichi or the plains of Sind to the east can clearly see the desert’s boundary, along with its raised tibas or sand ridges, beneath which flows the Sankra, which is usually dry except during seasonal floods. These sand hills are quite high and can be seen as the edge of the flooding of the 'sweet river,' the Mitha Maran, a Scythic or Tatar term for river, by which the Indus is known from the Panjnad[56] to the ocean [20].


1. Or ‘regal (rāj) dwelling (thān).‘

1. Or ‘royal (rāj) home (than).‘

2. It is rather singular that the Sind River will mark this eastern boundary, as does the Indus (or great Sind) that to the west. East of this minor Sind the Hindu princes are not of pure blood, and are excluded from Rajasthan or Rajwara.

2. It's quite unusual that the Sind River will define this eastern boundary, just as the Indus (or great Sind) does to the west. To the east of this lesser Sind, the Hindu princes are not of pure lineage and are barred from Rajasthan or Rajwara.

3. [Rājputāna, as now officially defined, lies between lat. 23° 3´ and 30° 12´ N., and long. 69° 30´ and 78° 17´ E., the total area, according to the Census Report, 1911, including Ajmer-Merwāra, being 131,698 square miles.]

3. [Rajasthan, as it is now officially defined, is located between latitude 23° 3' and 30° 12' N., and longitude 69° 30' and 78° 17' E., with a total area, according to the 1911 Census Report, including Ajmer-Merwara, of 131,698 square miles.]

4. Engraved by that meritorious artist Mr. Walker, engraver to the East India Company, who, I trust, will be able to make a fuller use of my materials hereafter. [This has been replaced by a modern map.]

4. Engraved by the talented artist Mr. Walker, engraver for the East India Company, who, I hope, will be able to utilize my materials more fully in the future. [This has been replaced by a modern map.]

5. [James Rennell, 1742-1830.]

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. [James Rennell, 1742-1830.]

6. When the war of 1817 broke out, copies of my map on a reduced scale were sent to all the divisions of the armies in the field, and came into possession of many of the staff. Transcripts were made which were brought to Europe, and portions introduced into every recent map of India. One map has, indeed, been given, in a manner to induce a supposition that the furnisher of the materials was the author of them. It has fulfilled a prediction of the Marquess of Hastings, who, foreseeing the impossibility of such materials remaining private property, “and the danger of their being appropriated by others,” and desirous that the author should derive the full advantage of his labours, had it signified that the claims for recompense, on the records of successive governments, should not be deferred. It will not be inferred the author is surprised at what he remarks. While he claims priority for himself, he is the last person to wish to see a halt in science—

6. When the war of 1817 started, copies of my map in a smaller size were sent to all the army divisions in the field and ended up in the hands of many staff members. Reproductions were made and taken to Europe, and parts were included in every recent map of India. One map has even been presented in a way that suggests the provider of the materials was the original author. This situation has fulfilled a prediction made by the Marquess of Hastings, who, anticipating that such materials couldn’t stay private, “and concerned about the risk of them being claimed by others,” expressed a desire for the author to receive full recognition for his work and indicated that claims for compensation on behalf of successive governments should not be postponed. It shouldn’t be taken that the author is surprised by his observations. While he asserts his priority, he is the last person to want a slowdown in science—

“For emulation has a thousand sons.”

7. My esteemed friend, Graeme Mercer, Esq. (of Maevisbank), who stimulated my exertions with his approbation.

7. My respected friend, Graeme Mercer, Esq. (of Maevisbank), who motivated my efforts with his support.

8. Many incidents in these journeys would require no aid of imagination to touch on the romantic, but they can have no place here.

8. Many events in these journeys would need no imagination to seem romantic, but they don't belong here.

9. Eastern tableland.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Eastern plateau.

10. Sind River.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Sind River.

11. Parbati River.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Parbati River.

12. Kali Sind River.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Kali Sind River.

13. Passage of the Chambal and junction of the Par.

13. Crossing the Chambal and where it meets the Par.

14. The Shaikh brought me specimens of the rock, which is siliceous; and also a piece of brick of the very ancient fortress of Sehwan, and some of the grain from its pits, charred and alleged by tradition to have lain there since the period of Raja Bhartarihari, the brother of Vikramaditya. It is not impossible that it might be owing to Alexander’s terrific progress, and to their supplies being destroyed by fire. Sehwan is conjectured by Captain Pottinger to be the capital of Musicanus. [The capital of the Sogdoi has been identified with Alor or Aror; but Cunningham places it between Alor and Uchh. The capital of Mousikanos was possibly Alor, and Sehwān the Sindimana of the Greeks. But, owing to changes in the course of the Lower Indus, it is very difficult to identify ancient sites (McCrindle, Alexander, 157, 354 f.).]

14. The Shaikh brought me samples of the rock, which is siliceous; and also a piece of brick from the very ancient fortress of Sehwan, along with some of the grain from its pits, burned and said by tradition to have been there since the time of Raja Bhartarihari, the brother of Vikramaditya. It's possible that this might be due to Alexander's destructive advance and the supplies being ruined by fire. Captain Pottinger speculates that Sehwan was the capital of Musicanus. [The capital of the Sogdoi has been linked to Alor or Aror; however, Cunningham places it between Alor and Uchh. The capital of Mousikanos might have been Alor, and Sehwan the Sindimana of the Greeks. But, because of changes in the course of the Lower Indus, it's very challenging to pinpoint ancient locations (McCrindle, Alexander, 157, 354 f.).]

15. His health was worn out at length, and he became the victim of depressed spirits. He died suddenly: I believe poisoned. Fateh, almost as zealous as Madari, also died in the pursuit. Geography has been destructive to all who have pursued it with ardour in the East.

15. His health eventually declined, and he became a victim of depression. He died suddenly; I suspect he was poisoned. Fateh, who was nearly as passionate as Madari, also died in pursuit. Geography has brought destruction to all who have chased it with fervor in the East.

16. A valuable and ancient work, which I presented to the Royal Asiatic Society.

16. A valuable and ancient work that I submitted to the Royal Asiatic Society.

17. It is, however, limited to Malwa, whose geography was greatly improved and enlarged by the labours of Captain Dangerfield; and though my materials could fill up the whole of this province, I merely insert the chief points to connect it with Rajasthan.

17. However, it's limited to Malwa, whose geography was greatly enhanced and expanded by Captain Dangerfield's efforts; and even though my resources could cover the entire province, I only include the key points to link it with Rajasthan.

18. Captain P. T. Waugh, 10th Regiment Light Cavalry, Bengal.

18. Captain P. T. Waugh, 10th Regiment Light Cavalry, Bengal.

19. Mr. J. B. Fraser [whose book was published in 1825].

19. Mr. J. B. Fraser [whose book was published in 1825].

20. My last journey, in 1822-23, was from Udaipur, through these countries towards the Delta of the Indus, but more with a view to historical and antiquarian than geographical research. It proved the most fruitful of all my many journeys. [The results are recorded in Travels in Western India, published in 1839, after the author’s death.]

20. My last journey, in 1822-23, was from Udaipur, through these areas towards the Indus Delta, primarily focused on historical and archaeological research rather than geographical studies. It turned out to be the most rewarding of all my many travels. [The findings are documented in Travels in Western India, published in 1839, after the author's death.]

21. Guru Sikhar.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Guru Peak.

22. Its classic name is Vetravati, Vetra being the common willow [or reed] in Sanskrit; said by Wilford to be the same in Welsh.

22. Its classic name is Vetravati, with Vetra referring to the common willow [or reed] in Sanskrit; Wilford claims it’s the same in Welsh.

23. Literally ‘the central (madhya) flat.’ [It means ‘Land of the Med tribe.’]

23. Literally ‘the central (madhya) flat.’ [It means ‘Land of the Med tribe.’]

24. Meaning ‘table (pat) mountain (ar).’—Although ar may not be found in any Sanskrit dictionary with the signification ‘mountain,’ yet it appears to be a primitive root possessing such meaning—instance, Ar-buddha, ‘hill of Buddha’; Aravalli, ‘hill of strength.’ Ar is Hebrew for ‘mountain’ (qu. Ararat?) Ὅρος in Greek? The common word for a mountain in Sanskrit, gir, is equally so in Hebrew. [These derivations are out of date. The origin of the word patār is obscure. Sir G. Grierson, to whom the question was referred, suggests a connexion with Marāthi pathār, ‘a tableland,’ or Gujarati pathār (Skr. prastara, ‘expanse, extent’). The word is probably not connected with Hindi pāt, ‘a board.’]

24. Meaning ‘table (pat) mountain (ar).’—Although ar might not be found in any Sanskrit dictionary meaning ‘mountain,’ it seems to be a primitive root with that meaning—like in the case of Ar-buddha, ‘hill of Buddha’; Aravalli, ‘hill of strength.’ Ar is Hebrew for ‘mountain’ (maybe Ararat?) Ὅρος in Greek? The common word for a mountain in Sanskrit, gir, is the same in Hebrew. [These derivations are outdated. The origin of the word patār is unclear. Sir G. Grierson, to whom this question was referred, suggests a connection with Marāthi stone, ‘a tableland,’ or Gujarati stone (Skr. ancient, ‘expanse, extent’). The word probably isn’t related to Hindi pāṭ, ‘a board.’]

25. The Betwa River runs under the tableland just alluded to, on the east.

25. The Betwa River flows beneath the plateau mentioned earlier, on the east side.

26. I am familiar with these regions, and confidently predict that when a similar measurement shall be made from the Betwa to Kotah, these results will little err, and the error will be in having made Kotah somewhat too elevated, and the bed of the Betwa a little too low. [Udaipur city is 1950 feet above sea-level.]

26. I know these areas well, and I confidently predict that when a similar measurement is taken from the Betwa to Kotah, the results will be quite accurate, with the only error being that Kotah might be measured a bit too high and the bed of the Betwa a little too low. [Udaipur city is 1950 feet above sea level.]

27. Central India, a term which I first applied as the title of the map presented to the Marquess of Hastings, in 1815, ‘of Central and Western India,’ and since become familiar. [Usually applied to the Ganges-Jumna Duāb.]

27. Central India, a term that I originally used as the title of the map I presented to the Marquess of Hastings in 1815, labeled ‘of Central and Western India,’ has since become well-known. [Usually applied to the Ganges-Jumna Duāb.]

28. Let it be remembered that the Aravalli, though it loses its tabular form, sends its branches north, terminating at Delhi.

28. Remember that the Aravalli, even though it loses its flat shape, extends its branches north, ending at Delhi.

29. Those who have marched from Baroda towards Malwa and marked the irregularities of surface will admit this chain of connexion of the Vindhya and Aravalli.

29. People who have traveled from Baroda towards Malwa and noted the unevenness of the land will acknowledge this connection between the Vindhya and Aravalli ranges.

30. ‘The refuge of strength’ [?], a title justly merited, from its affording protection to the most ancient sovereign race which holds dominion, whether in the east or west—the ancient stock of the Suryavans, the Heliadai of India, our ‘children of the sun,’ the princes of Mewar. [Ārāvalli probably means ‘Corner Line.’]

30. ‘The refuge of strength’ [?], a title that is well-deserved, as it provides protection to the oldest ruling lineage that holds power, whether in the east or west—the ancient lineage of the Suryavans, the Heliadai of India, our ‘children of the sun,’ the princes of Mewar. [Ārāvalli probably means ‘Corner Line.’]

31. It was my intention to have penetrated through their singular abodes; and I had negotiated, and obtained of these ‘forest lords’ a promise of hospitable passport, of which I have never allowed myself to doubt, as the virtues of pledged faith and hospitality are ever to be found in stronger keeping in the inverse ratio of civilization. Many years ago one of my parties was permitted to range through this tract. In one of the passes of their lengthened valleys ‘The Lord of the Mountain’ was dead: the men were all abroad, and his widow alone in the hut. Madari told his story, and claimed her surety and passport; which the Bhilni delivered from the quiver of her late lord; and the arrow carried in his hand was as well recognised as the cumbrous roll with all its seals and appendages of a traveller in Europe.

31. I intended to make my way through their unique homes; and I had arranged for, and received from these 'forest lords', a promise of a welcoming pass, which I’ve always trusted, as the principles of promised faith and hospitality are usually found to be more reliable in less civilized areas. Many years ago, one of my groups was allowed to explore this region. In one of the passes of their vast valleys, 'The Lord of the Mountain' had died: the men were all out, and his widow was alone in the hut. Madari shared his story and requested her assurance and pass; which the Bhilni retrieved from her late husband’s quiver; and the arrow in his hand was just as recognized as the bulky documents with all their seals and attachments of a traveler in Europe.

32. Meru signifies ‘a hill’ in Sanskrit, hence Komal, or properly Kūmbhalmer, is ‘the hill’ or ‘mountain of Kūmbha,’ a prince whose exploits are narrated. Likewise Ajmer is the ‘hill of Ajaya,’ the ‘Invincible’ hill. Mer is with the long é, like Mère in French, in classical orthography. [Ajmer, ‘hill of Aja, Chauhān.’]

32. Meru means ‘a hill’ in Sanskrit, so Komal, or correctly Kūmbhalmer, is ‘the hill’ or ‘mountain of Kūmbha,’ a prince whose adventures are told. Similarly, Ajmer is the ‘hill of Ajaya,’ the ‘Invincible’ hill. Sea has a long é, like Mom in French, in classical writing. [Ajmer, ‘hill of Aja, Chauhān.’]

33. At the point of my descent this was characteristically illustrated by my Rajput friend of Semar, whose domain had been invaded and cow-pens emptied, but a few days before, by the mountain bandit of Sirohi. With their booty they took the shortest and not most practicable road: but though their alpine kine are pretty well accustomed to leaping in such abodes, it would appear they had hesitated here. The difficulty was soon got over by one of the Minas, who with his dagger transfixed one and rolled him over the height, his carcase serving at once as a precedent and a stepping-stone for his horned kindred.

33. As I was going down, this was clearly shown by my Rajput friend from Semar, whose territory had been invaded and cattle pens emptied just a few days earlier by the mountain bandits from Sirohi. With their stolen goods, they took the shortest, yet not the easiest route: but even though their mountain cows are pretty used to jumping in such places, it seemed they hesitated here. One of the Minas quickly resolved the issue by using his dagger to impale one cow and roll it down the steep slope, its body serving as both a first example and a stepping-stone for the rest of the herd.

34. [“Oldest of all the physical features which intersect the continent is the range of mountains known as the Arāvallis, which strikes across the Peninsula from north-east to south-west, overlooking the sandy wastes of Rājputāna. The Arāvallis are but the depressed and degraded relics of a far more prominent mountain system, which stood, in Palaeozoic times, on the edge of the Rājputāna Sea. The disintegrated rocks which once formed part of the Arāvallis are now spread out in wide red-stone plains to the east” (IGI, i. 1).]

34. [“The oldest physical features that cross the continent are the Arāvallis mountains, which stretch from the northeast to the southwest across the Peninsula, overlooking the sandy lands of Rājputāna. The Arāvallis are essentially the worn-down remnants of a once-mighty mountain range that, in Palaeozoic times, stood at the edge of the Rājputāna Sea. The eroded rocks that used to be part of the Arāvallis are now spread out across vast red-stone plains to the east” (IGI, i. 1).]

35. Near this the Chambal first breaks into the Patar.

35. Close to this, the Chambal first flows into the Patar.

36. Here is the celebrated pass through the mountains.

36. Here is the famous mountain pass.

37. Here the Niwaz breaks the chain.

37. This is where the Niwaz breaks the chain.

38. Both celebrated passes, where the ranges are very complicated.

38. Both celebrated passes, where the mountain ranges are quite complex.

39. I have rescued a few of these from oblivion to present to my countrymen.

39. I've saved a few of these from being forgotten to share with my fellow countrymen.

40. Hence its name, Vindhya, ‘the barrier,’ to the further progress of the sun in his northern declination. [Skr. root, bind, bid, ‘to divide.’]

40. That's why it's called Vindhya, ‘the barrier,’ stopping the sun's further movement as it travels northward. [Skr. root, link, offer, ‘to divide.’]

41. This the fourth Sind of India. We have, first, the Sind or Indus; this little Sind; then the Kali Sind, or ‘black river’; and again the Sind rising at Latoti, on the plateau west and above Sironj. Sin is a Scythic word for river (now unused), so applied by the Hindus. [Skr. Sindhu, probably from the root syand, ‘to flow.’]

41. This is the fourth Sind in India. We have, first, the Sind or Indus; this smaller Sind; then the Kali Sind, or ‘black river’; and also the Sind rising at Latoti, on the plateau west and above Sironj. Sin is an old Scythian word for river (now not used), which was adopted by the Hindus. [Skr. , probably from the root syand, ‘to flow.’]

42. The falls of the Kali Sind through the rocks at Gagraun and the Parbati at Chapra (Gugal) are well worthy of a visit. The latter, though I encamped twice at Chapra, from which it was reputed five miles, I did not see.

42. The waterfalls of the Kali Sind running through the rocks at Gagraun and the Parbati at Chapra (Gugal) are definitely worth a visit. The latter, even though I camped twice at Chapra, which was said to be five miles away, I did not get to see.

43. Sangam is the point of confluence of two or more rivers, always sacred to Mahadeva.

43. Sangam is where two or more rivers meet, and it is always considered sacred to Mahadeva.

44. The Jumna, Chambal, and Sind [triveni, ‘triple braid’].

44. The Yamuna, Chambal, and Sind [triveni, ‘triple braid’].

45. [650 miles.]

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. [650 mi.]

46. The only tribes not of Rajput blood.

46. The only tribes that aren't of Rajput ancestry.

47. The ‘virgin’ stream.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. The 'untouched' stream.

48. I do not repeat the names of towns forming the arrondissements of the various States; they are distinctly laid down in the boundary lines of each.

48. I won't repeat the names of the towns that make up the districts of the different States; they're clearly outlined in the boundary lines of each.

49. Thal is the general term for the sand ridges of the desert. [Skr. sthala, ‘firm ground.’]

49. Thal is the general term for the sand ridges found in the desert. [Skr. location, 'firm ground.']

50. Most probably a corruption of aranya, or desert; [or irina, īrina, ‘desert, salt soil’], so that the Greek mode of writing it is more correct than the present.

50. Most likely a distortion of aranya, or desert; [or Irina, Irina, ‘desert, salt soil’], making the Greek spelling more accurate than the current one.

51. [The area of the Rann is about 9000 square miles: its length 150, breadth, 60 miles. Bhuj lies inland, not on the banks of the Rann.]

51. [The Rann covers around 9,000 square miles: it's 150 miles long and 60 miles wide. Bhuj is located inland, not along the edges of the Rann.]

52. It is here the wild ass (gorkhar) roams at large, untamable as in the day of the Arabian Patriarch of Uz, “whose house I have made the wilderness, the barren land (or, according to the Hebrew, salt places), his dwelling. He scorneth the multitude of the city, neither regardeth he the crying of the driver” (Job xxxix. 6, 7).

52. This is where the wild ass (gorkhar) runs free, as untamed as it was in the days of the Arabian Patriarch of Uz, “whose house I have turned into a wilderness, the barren land (or, in Hebrew, salt places), his home. He disregards the crowd of the city and pays no attention to the cries of the driver” (Job xxxix. 6, 7).

53. Purwa.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Purwa.

54. I have beheld it from the top of the ruined fortress of Hissar with unlimited range of vision, no object to diverge its ray, save the miniature forests; the entire circle of the horizon a chain of more than fancy could form of palaces, towers, and these airy ‘pillars of heaven’ terminating in turn their ephemeral existence. But in the deserts of Dhat and Umrasumra, where the shepherds pasture their flocks, and especially where the alkaline plant is produced, the stratification is more horizontal, and produces more of the watery deception. It is this illusion to which the inspired writer refers, when he says, “the mock pool of the desert shall become real water” [Isaiah xxv. 7]. The inhabitants of the desert term it Chitram, literally ‘the picture,’ by no means an unhappy designation.

54. I have seen it from the top of the ruined fortress of Hissar, with an unobstructed view, with nothing to interrupt its light except the small forests; the whole horizon is like a series of palaces, towers, and these lofty 'pillars of heaven' that are fleeting in their existence. But in the deserts of Dhat and Umrasumra, where the shepherds graze their flocks, especially where the alkaline plants grow, the layers are flatter and create more of a watery illusion. It is this illusion that the inspired writer refers to when he says, “the mock pool of the desert shall become real water” [Isaiah xxv. 7]. The people of the desert call it Picture, which literally means ‘the picture,’ and is a fitting name.

55. Sehraie [in the text], from sahra, ‘desert.’ Hence Sarrazin, or Saracen, is a corruption from sahra, ‘desert,’ and zadan, ‘to strike,’ contracted. Rāhzani, ‘to strike on the road’ (rāh). Rāhbar, ‘on the road,’ corrupted by the Pindaris to labar, the designation of their forays. [The true name is Sahariya, which has been connected with that of the Savara, a tribe in Eastern India. Saracen comes to us from the late Latin Saraceni, of which the origin is unknown; it cannot be derived from the Arabic Sharqi, ‘eastern’ (see New English Dictionary, s.v.).]

55. Sehraie [in the text], derived from , meaning ‘desert.’ Therefore, Sarrazin, or Saracen, is a distorted version of sahra, ‘desert,’ and given, ‘to strike,’ combined together. Rāhzani, meaning ‘to strike on the road’ (path). Guide, meaning ‘on the road,’ altered by the Pindaris to labar, used for their raids. [The correct name is Sahariya, which has been linked to the Savara, a tribe in Eastern India. Saracen comes from the late Latin , the origin of which is unclear; it is not derived from the Arabic Sharqi, ‘eastern’ (see New English Dictionary, s.v.).]

56. The confluent arms or sources of the Indus.

56. The merging rivers or sources of the Indus.


23

BOOK II
HISTORY OF THE RĀJPUT TRIBES

CHAPTER 1

The Purānas.

—Being desirous of epitomizing the chronicles of the martial races of Central and Western India, it was essential to ascertain the sources whence they draw, or claim to draw, their lineage. For this purpose I obtained from the library of the Rana of Udaipur their sacred volumes, the Puranas, and laid them before a body of pandits, over whom presided the learned Jati Gyanchandra. From these extracts were made of all the genealogies of the great races of Surya and Chandra, and of facts historical and geographical.

Most of the Puranas[1] contain portions of historical as well as geographical knowledge; but the Bhagavat, the Skanda, the Agni, and the Bhavishya are the chief guides. It is rather fortunate than to be regretted that their chronologies do not perfectly agree. The number of princes in each line varies, and names are transposed; but we recognize distinctly the principal features in each, affording the conclusion that they are the productions of various writers, borrowing from some common original source [21].

Most of the Puranas[1] include both historical and geographical information, but the Bhagavat, the Skanda, the Agni, and the Bhavishya are the main ones to refer to. It's more fortunate than regrettable that their timelines don't perfectly match. The number of kings in each lineage varies, and some names are switched around; however, we can clearly identify the main elements in each, suggesting that they were created by different authors drawing from some shared original source [21].

24

Deluge Legend.

—The Genesis[2] of India commences with an event described in the history of almost all nations, the deluge, which, though treated with the fancy peculiar to the orientals, is not the less entitled to attention. The essence of the extract from the Agni Purana is this: “When ocean quitted his bounds and caused universal destruction by Brahma’s command, Vaivaswata[3] Manu (Noah), who dwelt near the Himalaya[4] mountains was giving water to the gods in the Kritamala river, when a small fish fell into his hand. A voice commanded him to preserve it. The fish expanded to an enormous size. Manu, with his sons and their wives, and the sages, with the seed of every living thing, entered into a vessel which was fastened to a horn on the head of the fish, and thus they were preserved.”

Here, then, the grand northern chain is given to which the abode of the great patriarch of mankind approximated. In the Bhavishya it is stated, that “Vaivaswata (sun-born) Manu ruled at the mountain Sumeru. Of his seed was Kakutstha Raja, who obtained sovereignty at Ayodhya,[5] and his descendants filled the land and spread over the earth.”

Here, then, the vast northern range is described, which is close to the home of the great ancestor of humanity. In the Bhavishya, it is said that “Vaivaswata (sun-born) Manu ruled at the mountain Sumeru. From him came Kakutstha Raja, who became the king of Ayodhya,[5] and his descendants populated the land and spread across the earth.”

I am aware of the meaning given to Sumeru, that thus the Hindus designated the north pole of the earth. But they had also a mountain with this same appellation of pre-eminence of Meru, ‘the hill,’ with the prefix Su, ‘good, sacred’: the Sacred Hill.

I know what Sumeru means, which is why the Hindus called it the north pole of the earth. But they also had a mountain with the same name, Meru, meaning ‘the hill,’ with the prefix Su, meaning ‘good’ or ‘sacred’: the Sacred Hill.

Meru, Sumeru.

—In the geography of the Agni Purana, the term is used as a substantial geographical limit;[6] and some of 25the rivers flowing from the mountainous ranges, whose relative position with Sumeru are there defined, still retain their ancient appellations. Let us not darken the subject, by supposing only allegorical meanings attached to explicit points. In the distribution of their seven dwipas, or continents, though they interpose seas of curds, milk, or wine, we should not reject strong and evident facts, because subsequent ignorant interpolators filled up the page with puerilities [22].

This sacred mountain (Sumeru) is claimed by the Brahmans as the abode of Mahadeva,[7] Adiswar,[8] or Baghes[9]; by the Jains, as the abode of Adinath,[10] the first Jiniswara, or Jain lord. Here they say he taught mankind the arts of agriculture and civilized life. The Greeks claimed it as the abode of Bacchus; and hence the Grecian fable of this god being taken from the thigh of Jupiter, confounding meros (thigh) with the meru (hill) of this Indian deity. In this vicinity the followers of Alexander had their Saturnalia, drank to excess of the wine from its indigenous vines, and bound their brows with ivy (vela)[11] sacred to the Baghes of the east and west, whose votaries alike indulge in ‘strong drink.’

This sacred mountain (Sumeru) is said by the Brahmins to be the home of Mahadeva,[7] Adiswar,[8] or Baghes[9]; the Jains view it as the home of Adinath,[10] the first Jiniswara, or Jain lord. They claim he taught humanity the skills of farming and civilized living. The Greeks believed it was the home of Bacchus; this is why there’s a myth about this god being born from Jupiter's thigh, mixing up meros (thigh) with the meru (hill) of this Indian deity. Nearby, the followers of Alexander celebrated their Saturnalia, indulging excessively in the local wine and adorning their heads with ivy (sail)[11] sacred to the Baghes of the east and west, whose followers also enjoyed ‘strong drink.’

These traditions appear to point to one spot, and to one individual, in the early history of mankind, when the Hindu and the Greek approach a common focus; for there is little doubt that Adinath, Adiswara, Osiris, Baghes, Bacchus, Manu, Menes designate the patriarch of mankind, Noah.

These traditions seem to lead to one place and one person in early human history, where Hinduism and Greek culture converge; there’s little doubt that Adinath, Adiswara, Osiris, Baghes, Bacchus, Manu, and Menes refer to the patriarch of humanity, Noah.

The Hindus can at this time give only a very general idea of the site of Meru; but they appear to localize it in a space of which Bamian, Kabul, and Ghazni would be the exterior points. The former of these cities is known to possess remains of the 26religion of Buddha, in its caves and colossal statues.[12] The Paropamisan Alexandria is near Bamian; but the Meru and Nyssa[13] of Alexander are placed more to the eastward by the Greek writers, and according to the cautious Arrian between the Cophas and Indus. Authority localizes it between Peshawar and Jalalabad, and calls it Merkoh, or Markoh,[14] "a bare rock 2000 feet high [23] with caves to the westward, termed Bedaulat by the Emperor Humayun from its dismal appearance."[15] This 27designation, however, of Dasht-i Bedaulat, or ‘unhappy plain,’ was given to the tract between the cities beforementioned [24].

The Hindus can currently provide only a general idea of where Meru is located, but they seem to place it in an area bordered by Bamian, Kabul, and Ghazni. The city of Bamian is known to have remains of Buddhism, with its caves and giant statues. The Paropamisan Alexandria is close to Bamian; however, Greek writers position Meru and Nyssa of Alexander further east, and according to the careful Arrian, it's located between the Cophas and Indus rivers. Some sources place it between Peshawar and Jalalabad, referring to it as Merkoh or Markoh, "a bare rock 2000 feet high with caves to the west, called Bedaulat by Emperor Humayun due to its grim appearance." This term, Dasht-i Bedaulat, or ‘unhappy plain,’ was applied to the area between the cities mentioned earlier.

The only scope of these remarks on Sumeru is to show that 28the Hindus themselves do not make India within the Indus the cradle of their race, but west, amidst the hills of Caucasus,[16] whence the sons of Vaivaswata, or the ‘sun-born,’ migrated eastward to the Indus and Ganges, and founded their first establishment in Kosala, the capital, Ayodhya, or Oudh.

The purpose of these comments about Sumeru is to demonstrate that the Hindus themselves do not consider India beyond the Indus River as the birthplace of their race, but rather to the west, among the Caucasus mountains,[16] from where the sons of Vaivaswata, or the 'sun-born,' moved eastward to the Indus and Ganges rivers, establishing their first settlement in Kosala, the capital, Ayodhya, or Oudh.

Most nations have indulged the desire of fixing the source whence they issued, and few spots possess more interest than this elevated Madhya-Bhumi, or ‘central region’ of Asia, where the Amu, Oxus, or Jihun, and other rivers, have their rise, and in which both the Surya and Indu[17] races (Sakha) claim the hill,[18] 29sacred to a great patriarchal ancestor, whence they migrated eastward.

Most countries have given in to the urge to trace their origins, and few places are as intriguing as this high Madhya-Bhumi, or ‘central region’ of Asia, where the Amu, Oxus, or Jihun and other rivers begin, and where both the Surya and Indu[17] races () honor the hill,[18] 29 that is sacred to a major patriarchal ancestor from whom they migrated eastward.

The Rajput tribes could scarcely have acquired some of their still existing Scythic habits and warlike superstitions on the burning plains of Ind.Ind. It was too hot to hail with fervent adoration the return of the sun from his southern course to enliven the northern hemisphere. This should be the religion of a colder clime, brought from their first haunts, the sources of the Jihun and Jaxartes. The grand solstitial festival, the Aswamedha, or sacrifice of the horse (the type of the sun), practised by the children of Vaivaswata, the ‘sun-born,’ was most probably simultaneously introduced from Scythia into the plains of Ind, and west, by the sons of Odin, Woden, or Budha, into Scandinavia, where it became the Hi-el or Hi-ul,[19] the festival of the winter solstice; the grand jubilee of northern nations, and in the first ages of Christianity, being so near the epoch of its rise, gladly used by the first fathers of the church to perpetuate that event[20][25].

The Rajput tribes could hardly have developed some of their current Scythic habits and warrior superstitions on the scorching plains of Ind.Ind.. It was too hot to enthusiastically celebrate the return of the sun from his southern path to energize the northern hemisphere. This should be a religion of a colder region, brought from their original homes near the sources of the Jihun and Jaxartes. The grand solstice festival, the Aswamedha, or horse sacrifice (symbolizing the sun), practiced by the descendants of Vaivaswata, the 'sun-born,' was most likely introduced simultaneously from Scythia into the plains of Ind, and westward by the sons of Odin, Woden, or Budha into Scandinavia, where it became the Hi-el or Hi-ul,[19] the winter solstice festival; the major celebration of northern nations, and in the early ages of Christianity, being so close to the time of its emergence, was eagerly adopted by the early church fathers to commemorate that event[20][25].


1. “Every Purana,” says the first authority existing in Sanskrit lore, “treats of five subjects: the creation of the universe; its progress, and the renovation of the world; the genealogy of gods and heroes; chronology, according to a fabulous system; and heroic history, containing the achievements of demi-gods and heroes. Since each purana contains a cosmogony, both mythological and heroic history, the works which bear that title may not unaptly be compared to the Grecian theogonies” (‘Essay on the Sanskrit and Pracrit Languages,’ by H. T. Colebrooke, Esq.; As. Res. vol. vii. p. 202). [On the age of the Purānas see Smith, EHI, 21 ff.]

1. “Every Purana,” says the foremost expert in Sanskrit literature, “covers five main topics: the creation of the universe; its evolution and renewal; the lineage of gods and heroes; a timeline based on an imaginative system; and epic narratives that showcase the feats of demigods and heroes. Since each Purana includes a cosmogony along with both mythological and heroic narratives, the texts that carry this title can be aptly compared to the Greek theogonies” (‘Essay on the Sanskrit and Pracrit Languages,’ by H. T. Colebrooke, Esq.; As. Res. vol. vii. p. 202). [For information on the age of the Purānas, see Smith, EHI, 21 ff.]

2. Resolvable into Sanskrit, janam, ‘birth,’ and is and iswar, ‘lords’ [γένω, γίγνομαι, Skr. root jan, ‘to generate’].

2. This can be broken down into Sanskrit, birth, meaning ‘birth,’ and is and iswar, meaning ‘lords’ [γένω, γίγνομαι, Skr. root jan, ‘to generate’].

3. Son of the sun.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Child of the sun.

4. The snowy Caucasus. Sir William Jones, in an extract from a work entitled Essence of the Pooranas, says that this event took place at Dravira in the Deccan.

4. The snowy Caucasus. Sir William Jones, in an excerpt from a work titled Essence of the Pooranas, states that this event occurred in Dravira in the Deccan.

5. The present Ajodhya, capital of one of the twenty-two satrapies constituting the Mogul Empire, and for some generations held by the titular Vizir, who has recently assumed the regal title. [Ghāziu-d-dīn Haidar in 1819.]

5. Today's Ajodhya, the capital of one of the twenty-two provinces that make up the Mogul Empire, has been under the control of the nominal Vizir for a number of generations, who has just recently taken on the royal title. [Ghāziu-d-dīn Haidar in 1819.]

6. “To the south of Sumeru are the mountains Himavan, Hemakūta, and Nishadha; to the north are the countries Nīl, Sveta, and Sringi. Between Hemāchal and the ocean the land is Bhāratkhand, called Kukarma Bhūmi (land of vice, opposed to Āryāvarta, or land of virtue), in which the seven grand ranges are Mahendra, Malaya, Sahya, Suktimat, Riksha, Vindhya, and Paripatra” (Agni Purana).

6. “To the south of Sumeru are the Himavan, Hemakūta, and Nishadha mountains; to the north are the regions of Nīl, Sveta, and Sringi. Between Hemāchal and the ocean lies Bhāratkhand, known as Kukarma Bhūmi (land of vice, in contrast to Āryāvarta, or land of virtue), where the seven major mountain ranges are Mahendra, Malaya, Sahya, Suktimat, Riksha, Vindhya, and Paripatra” (Agni Purana).

7. The Creator, literally ‘the Great God.’

7. The Creator, basically ‘the Great God.’

8. The ‘first lord.’

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. The "Prime Minister."

9. Baghes, ‘the tiger lord.’lord.’ He wears a tiger’s or panther’s hide; which he places beneath him. So Bacchus did. The phallus is the emblem of each. Baghes has several temples in Mewar. [In identifying Bacchus with a Hindu tiger god the author depended on Asiatic Researches, i. 258, viii. 51. For the Greek story in the text see Quintus Curtius viii. 10; Diodorus iii. 63; Arrian, Anabasis, vii.]

9. Baghes, ‘the tiger lord.lord.’ He wears a tiger or panther hide, which he places underneath him. Just like Bacchus did. The phallus represents both. Baghes has several temples in Mewar. [In associating Bacchus with a Hindu tiger god, the author referred to Asiatic Researches, i. 258, viii. 51. For the Greek story mentioned, see Quintus Curtius viii. 10; Diodorus iii. 63; Arrian, Anabasis, vii.]

10. First lord.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. First boss.

11. Vela is the general term for a climber, sacred to the Indian Bacchus (Baghes, Adiswara, or Mahadeva), whose priests, following his example, are fond of intoxicating beverages, or drugs. The amarbel, or immortal vela, is a noble climber.

11. Vela is the general term for a climber, sacred to the Indian Bacchus (Baghes, Adiswara, or Mahadeva), whose priests, following his example, enjoy alcoholic drinks or drugs. The amarbel, or immortal vela, is a distinguished climber.

12. [“In the Tūmān of Zohāk and Bāmiān, the fortress of Zohāk is a monument of great antiquity, and in good preservation, but the fort of Bāmiān is in ruins. In the mountain-side caves have been excavated and ornamented with plaster and paintings. Of these there are 12,000 which are called Sumaj, and in former times were used by the people as winter retreats. Three colossal figures are here: one is the statue of a man, 80 yards in height; another that of a woman, 50 yards high, and the third that of a child measuring 15 yards. Strange to relate, in one of the caves is placed a coffin containing the body of one who reposes in his last sleep. The oldest and most learned of antiquarians can give no account of its origin, but suppose it to be of great antiquity. In days of old the ancients prepared a medicament with which they anointed corpses and consigned them to earth in a hard soil. The simple, deceived by this art, attribute their preservation to a miracle” (Āīn, ii. 409 f., with Jarrett’s notes). For Bāmiān see EB, iii. 304 f.]

12. [“In the region of Zohāk and Bāmiān, the fortress of Zohāk stands as an ancient monument and is well preserved, while the fort at Bāmiān is in ruins. On the mountainside, caves have been carved out and decorated with plaster and paintings. There are 12,000 of these caves, referred to as Sumaj, which were previously used by the locals as winter retreats. Among them are three gigantic figures: one of a man that is 80 yards tall, another of a woman at 50 yards, and the third of a child measuring 15 yards. Interestingly, one of the caves contains a coffin with the body of someone who rests in eternal sleep. Even the oldest and most knowledgeable antiquarians can't explain its origin, but they believe it to be very old. In ancient times, people created a substance to anoint corpses before burying them in hard soil. The simple-minded, misled by this practice, think that their preservation is a miracle” (Āīn, ii. 409 f., with Jarrett’s notes). For Bāmiān see EB, iii. 304 f.]

13. Nishadha is mentioned in the Purana as a mountain. If in the genitive case (which the final syllable marks), it would be a local term given from the city of Nissa. [Nysa has no connexion with Nishadha. It probably lay near Jalalabad or Koh-i Mor (Smith, EHI, 53).]

13. Nishadha is referred to in the Purana as a mountain. If it’s in the genitive case (as indicated by the final syllable), it would be a local term originating from the city of Nissa. [Nysa is not related to Nishadha. It likely was located near Jalalabad or Koh-i Mor (Smith, EHI, 53).]

14. Meru, Sanskrit, and Koh, Persian, for a ‘hill.’

14. Meru, Sanskrit, and Koh, Persian, meaning ‘hill.’

15. Asiatic Researches, vol. vi. p. 497. Wilford appears to have borrowed largely from that ancient store-house (as the Hindu would call it) of learning, Sir Walter Raleigh’s History of the World. He combines, however, much of what that great man had so singularly acquired and condensed, with what he himself collected, and with the aid of imagination has formed a curious mosaic. But when he took a peep into “the chorographical description of the Terrestrial Paradise,” I am surprised he did not separate the nurseries of mankind before and after the flood. There is one passage, also, of Sir Walter Raleigh which would have aided his hypothesis, that Eden was in Higher Asia, between the common sources of the Jihun and other grand rivers: the abundance of the Ficus Indica, or bar-tree, sacred to the first lord, Adnath or Mahadeva.

15. Asiatic Researches, vol. vi. p. 497. Wilford seems to have drawn heavily from that ancient repository of knowledge (as the Hindu would put it), Sir Walter Raleigh’s History of the World. However, he blends much of what that great thinker uniquely gathered and summarized with his own research, creating an interesting patchwork through imaginative interpretation. But when he looked into “the chorographical description of the Terrestrial Paradise,” I’m surprised he didn’t differentiate between the nurseries of humanity before and after the flood. There’s also a passage from Sir Walter Raleigh that would have supported his theory that Eden was in Higher Asia, between the common sources of the Jihun and other major rivers: the abundance of the Ficus Indica, or bar-tree, sacred to the first lord, Adnath or Mahadeva.

“Now for the tree of knowledge of good and evil, some men have presumed further; especially Gorapius Bocanus, who giveth himself the honour to have found out the kind of this tree, which none of the writers of former times could ever guess at, whereat Gorapius much marvelleth.”

“Now regarding the tree of knowledge of good and evil, some people have taken it further; especially Gorapius Bocanus, who takes pride in having discovered the nature of this tree, which none of the writers from earlier times could ever figure out, much to Gorapius’s amazement.”

——“Both together went
Into the thickest wood; there soon they chose
The fig tree; not that kind for fruit renowned,
But such as at this day, to Indians known
In Malabar or Decan, spreads her arms
Branching so broad and long, that in the ground
The bended twigs take root, and daughters grow
About the mother tree, a pillar’d shade
High overarched, and echoing walks between.
There oft the Indian herdsman, shunning heat,
Shelters in cool and tends his pasturing herds.”
——“Those leaves
They gathered, broad as Amazonian targe.”
Paradise Lost, Book ix. 1100 ff.

Sir Walter strongly supports the Hindu hypothesis regarding the locality of the nursery for rearing mankind, and that “India was the first planted and peopled countrie after the flood” (p. 99). His first argument is, that it was a place where the vine and olive were indigenous, as amongst the Sakai Scythai (and as they still are, together with oats, between Kabul and Bamian); and that Ararat could not be in Armenia, because the Gordian mountains on which the ark rested were in longitude 75°, and the Valley of Shinar 79° to 80°, which would be reversing the tide of migration. “As they journeyed from the East, they found a plain, in the land of Shinar, and they dwelt there” (Genesis, chap. xi. ver. 2). He adds, “Ararat, named by Moses, is not any one hill, but a general term for the great Caucasian range; therefore we must blow up this mountain Ararat, or dig it down and carry it out of Armenia, or find it elsewhere in a warmer country, and east from Shinar.” He therefore places it in Indo-Scythia, in 140° of longitude and 35° to 37° of latitude, “where the mountains do build themselves exceeding high”: and concludes, "It was in the plentiful warm East where Noah rested, where he planted the vine, where he tilled the ground and lived thereon. Placuit vero Noacho agriculturæ studium in qua tractanda ipse omnium peritissimus esse dicitur; ob eamque rem, sua ipsius lingua, Ish-Adamath:[A] hoc est, Telluris Vir, appellatur, celebratusque est. The study of husbandry pleased Noah (says the excellent learned man, Arius Montanus) in the order and knowledge of which it is said that Noah excelled all men, and therefore was he called in his own language, a man exercised in the earth." The title, character, and abode exactly suit the description the Jains give of their first Jiniswara, Adinath, the first lordly man, who taught them agriculture, even to “muzzling the bull in treading out the corn.”

Sir Walter strongly supports the idea that the birthplace of humanity was in India, stating that “India was the first country planted and populated after the flood” (p. 99). His first argument is that it was a region where the vine and olive grew naturally, just like among the Sakai Scythai (and as they still do, along with oats, between Kabul and Bamian). He asserts that Ararat could not be in Armenia because the Gordian mountains, where the ark came to rest, are at a longitude of 75°, while the Valley of Shinar is at 79° to 80°, which would contradict the direction of migration. “As they journeyed from the East, they found a plain in the land of Shinar, and they settled there” (Genesis, chap. xi. ver. 2). He adds, “The Ararat named by Moses refers not to a specific hill but to the entire great Caucasian range; therefore, we need to either demolish this mountain Ararat, or move it elsewhere in a warmer region, specifically east of Shinar.” He places it in Indo-Scythia, at a longitude of 140° and a latitude of 35° to 37°, “where the mountains rise extremely high”: and concludes, "It was in the rich, warm East where Noah rested, where he planted the vine, where he farmed and made a living. Noah was truly passionate about farming, in which he is said to be the most skilled of all; for this reason, in his own language, Ish-Adamath:__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ is called Man of the Earth, and he became renowned. The pursuit of agriculture pleased Noah (says the esteemed scholar, Arius Montanus), in the discipline and knowledge of which he is said to have surpassed all others, which is why he was called in his own language, a man experienced in the earth.” The title, character, and dwelling align perfectly with the description that the Jains give of their first Jiniswara, Adinath, the first noble man, who introduced them to farming, even to the point of “muzzling the bull while threshing the grain.”

Had Sir Walter been aware that the Hindu sacred books styled their country Aryavarta,[B] and of which the great Imaus is the northern boundary, he would doubtless have seized it for his Ararat. [Needless to say, these speculations are obsolete.]

Had Sir Walter known that the Hindu sacred texts referred to their land as Aryavarta,[B] with the great Imaus marking its northern border, he would surely have claimed it for his Ararat. [Needless to say, these speculations are outdated.]

A. In Sanskrit, Īsh, ‘Lord,’ ādi, ‘the first,’ matti, ‘Earth.’ [The derivation is absurd: matti, ‘clay,’ is modern Hindi.] Here the Sanskrit and Hebrew have the same meaning, ‘first lord of the earth.’ In these remote Rajput regions, where early manners and language remain, the strongest phrase to denote a man or human being is literally ‘earth.’ A chief describing a fray between his own followers and borderers whence death ensued, says, Meri matti māri, ‘My earth has been struck’: a phrase requiring no comment, and denoting that he must have blood in return.

A. In Sanskrit, Īsh, ‘Lord,’ adi, ‘the first,’ matti, ‘Earth.’ [The derivation is absurd: matti, ‘clay,’ is modern Hindi.] Here, Sanskrit and Hebrew share the same meaning, ‘first lord of the earth.’ In these remote Rajput areas, where traditional customs and language still exist, the most powerful term to describe a man or human being is literally ‘earth.’ A chief recounting a conflict between his own followers and neighboring groups that resulted in death says, Meri matti maari, ‘My earth has been struck’: a phrase that needs no explanation, indicating that he must seek retribution.

B. Āryāvarta, or the land of promise or virtue, cannot extend to the flat plains of India south of the Himavat; for this is styled in the Purānas the very reverse, kukarma des, or land of vice. [Āryāvarta is the land bounded by the Himalaya and Vindhya, from the eastern to the western seas (Manu, Laws, ii. 22).]

B. Āryāvarta, which means the land of promise or virtue, cannot include the flat plains of India south of the Himavat; these areas are referred to in the Purānas as the complete opposite, good karma, or land of vice. [Āryāvarta is the region bordered by the Himalayas and Vindhya, stretching from the eastern to the western seas (Manu, Laws, ii. 22).]

16. Hindu, or Indu-kush or koh, is the local appellation; ‘mountain of the moon.’ [Hindu-kush is said to mean ‘Hindu-slayer’ or ‘Indian Caucasus.’]

16. Hindu, or Indu-kush or koh, is the local name; ‘mountain of the moon.’ [Hindu-kush is said to mean ‘Hindu-slayer’ or ‘Indian Caucasus.’]

17. Solar and lunar.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Sun and moon.

18. Meru, ‘the hill,’ is used distinctively, as in Jaisalmer (the capital of the Bhatti tribe in the Western Desert), ‘the hill of Jaisal’; Merwara, or the ‘mountainous region’; and its inhabitants Meras, or ‘mountaineers.’ Thus, also, in the grand epic the Ramayana (Book i. p. 236), Mena is the mountain-nymph, the daughter of Meru and spouse of Himavat; from whom sprung two daughters, the river goddess Ganga and the mountain-nymph Parbati. She is, in the Mahabharata, also termed Saila, the daughter of Sail, another designation of the snowy chain; and hence mountain streams are called in Sanskrit silletee [?]. Saila bears the same attributes with the Phrygian Cybele, who was also the daughter of a mountain of the same name; the one is carried, the other drawn, by lions. Thus the Greeks also metamorphosed Parbat Pamer, or ‘the mountain Pamer,’ into Paropamisan, applied to the Hindu Koh west of Bamian: but the Parbat pat Pamer, or ‘Pamer chief of hills,’ is mentioned by the bard Chand as being far east of that tract, and under it resided Hamīra, one of the great feudatories of Prithwiraja of Delhi. Had it been Paropanisan (as some authorities write it), it would better accord with the locality where it takes up the name, being near to Nyssa and Meru, of which Parbat or Pahar would be a version, and form Paronisan, ‘the Mountain of Nyssa,’ the range Nishadha of the Puranas. [The true form is Paropanisos: the suggested derivation is impossible.]

18. Meru, meaning 'the hill,' is used specifically, like in Jaisalmer (the capital of the Bhatti tribe in the Western Desert), referred to as 'the hill of Jaisal'; Merwara, or 'the mountainous region'; and its residents, Meras, or 'mountaineers.' Similarly, in the grand epic the Ramayana (Book i. p. 236), Mena is the mountain-nymph, the daughter of Meru and wife of Himavat; from whom came two daughters, the river goddess Ganga and the mountain-nymph Parbati. In the Mahabharata, she is also called Saila, the daughter of Sail, another name for the snowy range; and that's why mountain streams are referred to in Sanskrit as silhouette [?]. Saila shares similar attributes with the Phrygian Cybele, who was also the daughter of a mountain of the same name; one is carried, while the other is drawn by lions. Likewise, the Greeks transformed Parbat Pamer, or ‘the mountain Pamer,’ into Paropamisan, a name for the Hindu Koh west of Bamian: however, the Parbat pat Pamer, or ‘Pamer chief of hills,’ is mentioned by the bard Chand as being far east of that area, and below it lived Hamīra, one of the great vassals of Prithwiraja of Delhi. If it had been Paropanisan (as some sources write), it would better fit the location where it takes the name, being close to Nyssa and Meru, of which Parbat or Pahar would be a variation, forming Paronisan, ‘the Mountain of Nyssa,’ the Nishadha range of the Puranas. [The true form is Paropanisos: the suggested derivation is impossible.]

19. Haya or Hi, in Sanskrit, ‘horse’—El, ‘sun’: whence ἵππος and ἕλιος. Ηλ appears to have been a term of Scythian origin for the sun; and Hari, the Indian Apollo, is addressed as the sun. Hiul, or Jul, of northern nations (qu. Noel of France?), is the Hindu Sankrānti, of which more will be said hereafter. [The feast was known as Hvil, Jul, or Yule, and the suggested derivation is impossible.]

19. Haya or Hey, in Sanskrit, means ‘horse’—El means ‘sun’: hence ἵππος and ἕλιος. Ηλ seems to be a term of Scythian origin for the sun; and Hari, the Indian version of Apollo, is referred to as the sun. Hiul, or Jul, in northern cultures (possibly Noel from France?), relates to the Hindu festival Sankrānti, which will be discussed further later. [The celebration was known as Hvil, Jul, or Yule, and the proposed origin is not plausible.]

20. Mallet’s Northern Antiquities.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Mallet’s Northern Antiquities.


CHAPTER 2

Puranic Genealogies.

—The chronicles of the Bhagavat and Agni, containing the genealogies of the Surya (sun) and Indu (moon) races, shall now be examined. The first of these, by calculation, brings down the chain to a period six centuries subsequent to Vikramaditya (AD 650), so that these books may have been remodelled or commented on about this period: their fabrication cannot be supposed.

Although portions of these genealogies by Sir William Jones, Mr. Bentley, and Colonel Wilford, have appeared in the volumes of the Asiatic Researches, yet no one should rest satisfied with the inquiries of others, if by any process he can reach the fountain-head himself.

Although parts of these genealogies by Sir William Jones, Mr. Bentley, and Colonel Wilford have been published in the volumes of the Asiatic Researches, no one should be content to rely solely on the investigations of others when they can access the original sources themselves.

If, after all, these are fabricated genealogies of the ancient 30families of India, the fabrication is of ancient date, and they are all they know themselves upon the subject. The step next in importance to obtaining a perfect acquaintance with the genuine early history of nations, is to learn what those nations repute to be such.

If these are, after all, made-up family trees of the ancient families of India, then this fabrication is very old, and it's all they know about the topic. The next most important step in truly understanding the early history of nations is to find out what those nations believe to be true.

Doubtless the original Puranas contained much valuable historical matter; but, at present, it is difficult to separate a little pure metal from the base alloy of ignorant expounders and interpolators. I have but skimmed the surface: research, to the capable, may yet be rewarded by many isolated facts and important transactions, now hid under the veil of ignorance and allegory.

The original Puranas probably included a lot of valuable historical information, but now it’s hard to distinguish the genuine details from the misleading interpretations and additions made by uninformed commentators. I've only scratched the surface: for those skilled in research, there may still be many overlooked facts and significant events waiting to be discovered, currently obscured by ignorance and symbolism.

Neglect of History by the Hindus.

—The Hindus, with the decrease of intellectual power, their possession of which is evinced by their architectural remains, where just proportion and elegant mythological device are still visible, lost the relish for the beauty of truth, and adopted the monstrous in their writings as well as their edifices. But for detection and shame, matters of history would be hideously distorted even in civilized Europe; but in the East, in the moral decrepitude of ancient Asia, with no judge to condemn, no public to praise, each priestly expounder may revel in an unfettered imagination, and reckon his admirers in proportion to the mixture of the marvellous[1] [26]. Plain historical truths have long ceased to interest this artificially fed people.

If at such a comparatively modern period as the third century before Christ, the Babylonian historian Berosus composed his fictions, which assigned to that monarchy such incredible antiquity, it became capable of refutation from the many historians of repute who preceded him. But on the fabulist of India we have no such check. If Vyasa himself penned these legends as now existing, then is the stream of knowledge corrupt from the fountain-head. If such the source, the stream, filtering through ages of ignorance, has only been increased by fresh impurities. It is difficult to conceive how the arts and sciences could advance, 31when it is held impious to doubt the truth of whatever has been handed down, and still more to suppose that the degenerate could improve thereon. The highest ambition of the present learned priesthood, generation after generation, is to be able to comprehend what has thus reached them, and to form commentaries upon past wisdom; which commentaries are commented on ad infinitum. Whoever dare now aspire to improve thereon must keep the secret in his own breast. They are but the expounders of the olden oracles; were they more they would be infidels. But this could not always have been the case.

If, in a relatively modern time like the third century before Christ, the Babylonian historian Berosus wrote his stories that gave incredible age to that monarchy, it could be challenged by the many reputable historians who came before him. However, we have no such scrutiny for the storyteller of India. If Vyasa himself wrote these legends as we know them today, then the source of knowledge is tainted from the beginning. If that’s the case, the knowledge has only been contaminated by new impurities over the ages. It’s hard to understand how arts and sciences could progress when it's deemed offensive to question the truth of what has been passed down, and even more so to think that those who have declined could build upon it. The highest goal of the current learned priesthood, generation after generation, is to understand what has come to them and to write commentaries on past wisdom; those commentaries are endlessly commented on 31. Anyone who dares to aspire to improve on this must keep it a secret. They are merely interpreters of the ancient teachings; if they were more than that, they would be considered heretics. But it couldn’t have always been this way.

With the Hindus, as with other nations, the progress to the heights of science they attained must have been gradual; unless we take from them the merit of original invention, and set them down as borrowers of a system. These slavish fetters of the mind must have been forged at a later period, and it is fair to infer that the monopoly of science and religion was simultaneous. What must be the effect of such monopoly on the impulses and operations of the understanding? Where such exists, knowledge could not long remain stationary; it must perforce retrograde. Could we but discover the period when religion[2] ceased to be a profession [27] and became hereditary (and that such there was these very genealogies bear evidence), we might approximate the era when science attained its height.

With the Hindus, like with other nations, their progress to the heights of science must have been gradual; unless we take away their credit for original invention and label them as borrowers of a system. These restrictive chains of thought must have been created later on, and it’s reasonable to assume that the control over science and religion happened at the same time. What impact would such control have on the motivations and functions of understanding? Where such control exists, knowledge couldn’t stay still for long; it would inevitably decline. If we could just find out when religion ceased to be a profession [27] and became hereditary (and these very genealogies provide proof of that), we might get closer to the time when science reached its peak.

The Priestly Office.

—In the early ages of these Solar and Lunar dynasties, the priestly office was not hereditary in families; it was a profession; and the genealogies exhibit frequent instances of branches of these races terminating their martial career in the 32commencement of a religious sect, or clan, and of their descendants reassuming their warlike occupations. Thus, of the ten sons of Ikshwaku,[3] three are represented as abandoning worldly affairs and taking to religion; and one of these, Kanina, is said to be the first who made an fire ritual, or pyreum, and worshipped fire, while another son embraced commerce. Of the Lunar line and the six sons of Pururavas, the name of the fourth was Raya; “from him the fifteenth generation was Harita, who with his eight brothers took to the office of religion, and established the Kausika Gotra, or tribe of Brahmans.”

From the twenty-fourth prince in lineal descent from Yayati, by name Bharadwaja, originated a celebrated sect, who still bear his name, and are the spiritual teachers of several Rajput tribes.

From the twenty-fourth prince descended from Yayati, named Bharadwaja, a renowned sect originated that still carries his name and serves as the spiritual teachers of several Rajput tribes.

Of the twenty-sixth prince, Manava, two sons devoted themselves to religion, and established celebrated sects, viz. Mahavira, whose descendants were the Pushkar Brahmans; and Sankriti, whose issue were learned in the Vedas.Vedas. From the line of Ajamidha these ministers of religion were continually branching off.

Of the twenty-sixth prince, Manava, two of his sons dedicated themselves to religion and founded well-known sects: Mahavira, whose descendants became the Pushkar Brahmans, and Sankriti, whose offspring were knowledgeable in the Vedas.Vedas. From the lineage of Ajamidha, these religious leaders were consistently branching out.

In the very early periods, the princes of the Solar line, like the Egyptians and Romans, combined the offices of the priesthood with kingly power, and this whether Brahmanical or Buddhist.[4] Many of the royal line, before and subsequent to Rama, passed great part of their lives as ascetics; and in ancient sculpture and drawings the head is as often adorned with the braided lock of the ascetic as with the diadem of royalty.[5]

In the earliest times, the princes of the Solar dynasty, similar to the Egyptians and Romans, held both religious and kingly roles, whether Brahmanical or Buddhist.[4] Many members of the royal family, both before and after Rama, spent significant portions of their lives as ascetics; in ancient sculptures and drawings, the head is often shown adorned with the ascetic's braided hair just as much as with the royal crown.[5]

The greatest monarchs bestowed their daughters on these royal hermits and sages [28]. Ahalya, the daughter of the powerful Panchala,[6] became the wife of the ascetic Gautama. The sage Jamadagni espoused the daughter of Sahasra[7] Arjuna, of 33Mahishmat,[8] king of the Haihaya tribe, a great branch of the Yadu race.

The greatest kings gave their daughters to these royal hermits and sages [28]. Ahalya, the daughter of the powerful Panchala,[6] became the wife of the ascetic Gautama. The sage Jamadagni married the daughter of Sahasra[7] Arjuna, of 33Mahishmat,[8] king of the Haihaya tribe, a prominent branch of the Yadu lineage.

Among the Egyptians, according to Herodotus [ii. 37, 141], the priests succeeded to sovereignty, as they and the military class alone could hold lands; and Sethos, the priest of Vulcan, caused a revolution, by depriving the military of their estates.

Among the Egyptians, according to Herodotus [ii. 37, 141], the priests gained power because they and the military class were the only ones allowed to own land. Sethos, the priest of Vulcan, initiated a revolution by taking away the military's estates.

We have various instances in India of the Brahmans from Jamadagni to the Mahratta Peshwa, contesting for sovereignty; power[9] and homage being still their great aim, as in the days of Vishvamitra[10] and Vasishtha, the royal sages [29] whom “Janaka 34sovereign of Mithila, addressed with folded hands in token of superiority.”

We see various examples in India of the Brahmins from Jamadagni to the Maratha Peshwa fighting for power; authority and respect are still their main goals, just like in the times of Vishvamitra and Vasishtha, the royal sages, whom Janaka, the ruler of Mithila, addressed with folded hands as a sign of superiority.

Relations of Rajputs with Brahmans.

—But this deference for the Brahmans is certainly, with many Rajput classes, very weak. In obedience to prejudice, they show them outward civility; but, unless when their fears or wishes interfere, they are less esteemed than the bards.

The story of the King Vishvamitra of Gadhipura[11] and the Brahman Vasishtha, which fills so many sections of the first book of the Ramayana,[12] exemplifies, under the veil of allegory, the 35contests for power between the Brahmanical and military classes, and will serve to indicate the probable period when the castes became immutable. Stripped of its allegory, the legend appears to point to a time when the division of the classes was yet imperfect; though we may infer, from the violence of the struggle, that it was the last in which Brahmanhood could be obtained by the military.

The story of King Vishvamitra of Gadhipura[11] and the Brahman Vasishtha, which fills so many sections of the first book of the Ramayana,[12] illustrates, through allegory, the struggle for power between the Brahmanical and military classes, and will help indicate when the castes became fixed. Without the allegory, the legend seems to highlight a time when the division between classes was still evolving; however, we can infer from the intensity of the conflict that it was the last time Brahmanhood could be attained by the military.

Vishvamitra was the son of Gadhi (of the race of Kausika), King of Gadhipura, and contemporary of Ambarisha, King of Ayodhya or Oudh, the fortieth prince from Ikshwaku; consequently about two hundred years anterior to Rama. This event therefore, whence we infer that the system of castes was approaching perfection, was probably about one thousand four hundred years before Christ.

Vishvamitra was the son of Gadhi (from the Kausika lineage), king of Gadhipura, and lived around the same time as Ambarisha, king of Ayodhya (or Oudh), who was the fortieth ruler from Ikshwaku; this places him roughly two hundred years before Rama. This event suggests that the caste system was nearing its ideal form and likely occurred about one thousand four hundred years before Christ.

Dates of the Genealogies.

—If proof can be given that these genealogies existed in the days of Alexander, the fact would be interesting. The legend in the Puranas, of the origin of the Lunar race, appears to afford this testimony.

Vyasa, the author of the grand epic the Mahabharata, was son of Santanu (of the race of Hari),[13] sovereign of Delhi, by Yojanagandha, a fisherman’s daughter,[14] [30] consequently illegitimate. He became the spiritual father, or preceptor, of his nieces, the daughters of Vichitravirya, the son and successor of Santanu.

Vyasa, the author of the epic Mahabharata, was the son of Santanu (from the Hari dynasty),[13] the ruler of Delhi, and Yojanagandha, a fisherman’s daughter,[14] [30] making him illegitimate. He became the spiritual father and teacher to his nieces, the daughters of Vichitravirya, who was Santanu's son and successor.

The Herakles Legend.

—Vichitravirya had no male offspring. Of his three daughters, one was named Pandaia[15]; and Vyasa, 36being the sole remaining male branch of the house of Santanu, took his niece, and spiritual daughter, Pandaia, to wife, and became the father of Pandu, afterwards sovereign of Indraprastha.

Arrian gives the story thus: "It is further said that he [Herakles][16] had a very numerous progeny of children born to 37him in India ... [31] but that he had only one daughter.[17] The name of this child was Pandaia, and the land in which she was born, and with the sovereignty of which Herakles entrusted her, was called after her name Pandaia" (Indika, viii.).

Arrian tells the story like this: "It's also said that he [Herakles][16] had a very large number of children born to him in India ... [31] but he only had one daughter.[17] Her name was Pandaia, and the land where she was born, which Herakles gave her to rule, was named after her: Pandaia" (Indika, viii.).

This is the very legend contained in the Puranas, of Vyasa (who was Hari-kul-es, or chief of the race of Hari) and his spiritual daughter Pandaia, from whom the grand race the Pandavas, and from whom Delhi and its dependencies were designated the Pandava sovereignty.

This is the very legend found in the Puranas, about Vyasa (who was Hari-kul-es, or the leader of the Hari clan) and his spiritual daughter Pandaia, from whom the great lineage of the Pandavas descended, and from whom Delhi and its surrounding areas were named the Pandava sovereignty.

Her issue ruled for thirty-one generations in direct descents, or from 1120 to 610 before Christ; when the military minister,[18] connected by blood, was chosen by the chiefs who rebelled against the last Pandu king, represented as “neglectful of all the cares of government,” and whose deposition and death introduced a new dynasty.

Her lineage ruled for thirty-one generations in direct descent, from 1120 to 610 BC; during this time, the military minister,[18] related by blood, was chosen by the leaders who revolted against the last Pandu king, depicted as “neglectful of all governance,” and whose removal and death marked the beginning of a new dynasty.

Two other dynasties succeeded in like manner by the usurpation of these military ministers, until Vikramaditya, when the Pandava sovereignty and era of Yudhishthira were both overturned.

Two other dynasties followed the same path by taking control from these military leaders, until Vikramaditya, when the Pandava rule and the age of Yudhishthira both came to an end.

38Indraprastha remained without a sovereign, supreme power being removed from the north to the southern parts of India, till the fourth, or, according to some authorities, the eighth century after Vikrama, when the throne of Yudhishthira was once more occupied by the Tuar tribe of Rajputs, claiming descents from the Pandus. To this ancient capital, thus refounded, the new appellation of Delhi was given; and the dynasty of the founder, Anangpal, lasted to the twelfth century, when he abdicated in favour of his grandson,[19] Prithiviraja, the last imperial Rajput sovereign of India, whose defeat and death introduced the Muhammadans.

38Indraprastha was left without a ruler, as the supreme power shifted from the north to the southern parts of India, until the fourth, or according to some sources, the eighth century after Vikrama. It was then that the throne of Yudhishthira was once again taken by the Tuar tribe of Rajputs, who claimed to be descendants of the Pandus. This ancient capital, now restored, was given the new name Delhi; and the dynasty established by the founder, Anangpal, lasted until the twelfth century, when he stepped down in favor of his grandson, [19] Prithiviraja, the last imperial Rajput ruler of India, whose defeat and death marked the entry of the Muhammadans.

This line has also closed with the pageant of a prince, and a colony returned from the extreme west is now the sole arbiter of the thrones of Pandu and Timur.

This line has also wrapped up with the spectacle of a prince, and a colony that came back from the far west is now the only judge of the thrones of Pandu and Timur.

Britain has become heir to the monuments of Indraprastha raised by the descendants of Budha and Ila; to the iron pillar of the Pandavas, "whose pedestal[20] [32] is fixed in hell"; to the columns reared to victory, inscribed with characters yet unknown; to the massive ruins of its ancient continuous cities, encompassing a space still larger than the largest city in the world, whose mouldering domes and sites of fortresses,[21] the very names of which are 39lost, present a noble field for speculation on the ephemeral nature of power and glory. What monument would Britain bequeath to distant posterity of her succession to this dominion? Not one: except it be that of a still less perishable nature, the monument of national benefit. Much is in our power: much has been given, and posterity will demand the result.

Britain has inherited the ruins of Indraprastha built by the descendants of Budha and Ila; the iron pillar of the Pandavas, "whose pedestal[20] [32] is fixed in hell"; the columns raised to victory, marked with symbols yet to be deciphered; the massive remains of its ancient, sprawling cities, covering an area even larger than the biggest city in the world, whose crumbling domes and sites of fortresses,[21] the very names of which are 39forgotten, provide a great opportunity to reflect on the fleeting nature of power and glory. What monument will Britain leave for future generations as a testament to its rule? None, unless it’s one of a more lasting kind—the monument of national benefit. We have a lot of power: much has been given, and future generations will expect the outcome.


1. The celebrated Goguet remarks on the madness of most nations pretending to trace their origin to infinity. The Babylonians, the Egyptians, and the Scythians, particularly, piqued themselves on their high antiquity, and the first assimilate with the Hindus in boasting they had observed the course of the stars 473,000 years. Each heaped ages on ages; but the foundations of this pretended antiquity are not supported by probability, and are even of modern invention (Origin of Laws).

1. The famous Goguet points out the absurdity of many nations claiming their history goes back infinitely. The Babylonians, the Egyptians, and the Scythians especially took pride in their ancient origins, with the Babylonians, in particular, claiming to have tracked the stars for 473,000 years. Each group added more and more years to their timeline; however, the basis for this supposed ancient history lacks supporting evidence and is even a relatively modern fabrication (Origin of Laws).

2. It has been said that the Brahmanical religion was foreign to India; but as to the period of importation we have but loose assertion. We can easily give credit to various creeds and tenets of faith being from time to time incorporated, ere the present books were composed, and that previously the sons of royalty alone possessed the office. Authorities of weight inform us of these grafts; for instance, Mr. Colebrooke gives a passage in his Indian Classes: “A chief of the twice-born tribe was brought by Vishnu’s eagle from Saca Dwipa; hence Saca Dwipa Brahmins were known in Jambu Dwipa.” By Saka Dwipa, Scythia is understood, of which more will be said hereafter. Ferishta also, translating from ancient authorities, says, to the same effect, that “in the reign of Mahraje, King of Canouj, a Brahmin came from Persia, who introduced magic, idolatry, and the worship of the stars”; so that there is no want of authority for the introduction of new tenets of faith. [The passage, inaccurately quoted, is taken from Dow i. 16. See Briggs’s translation, i. Introd. lxviii.]

2. It's been said that the Brahmanical religion was not native to India; however, we only have vague claims about when it was first introduced. It's easy to believe that different beliefs and practices were incorporated over time before the current texts were written, and that initially only royal heirs held this position. Notable authorities confirm these additions; for example, Mr. Colebrooke mentions in his Indian Classes: “A chief from the twice-born tribe was brought by Vishnu’s eagle from Saca Dwipa; thus, Saca Dwipa Brahmins were recognized in Jambu Dwipa.” By Saca Dwipa, Scythia is meant, which will be discussed further later. Ferishta also, translating from ancient sources, states similarly that “during the reign of Mahraje, King of Canouj, a Brahmin arrived from Persia, who introduced magic, idolatry, and the worship of the stars”; so there is ample evidence for the introduction of new beliefs. [The passage, inaccurately quoted, is taken from Dow i. 16. See Briggs’s translation, i. Introd. lxviii.]

3. See Table I. [now obsolete, not reprinted].

3. See Table I. [now obsolete, not reprinted].

4. Some of the earlier of the twenty-four Tirthakaras, or Jain hierarchs, trace their origin from the solar race of princes. [As usual, Buddhism confused with Jainism.]

4. Some of the earliest of the twenty-four Tirthakaras, or Jain leaders, trace their roots back to the solar lineage of royalty. [As usual, Buddhism is mixed up with Jainism.]

5. Even now the Rana of Mewar mingles spiritual duties with those of royalty, and when he attends the temple of the tutelary deity of his race, he performs himself all the offices of the high priest for the day. In this point a strong resemblance exists to many of the races of antiquity.

5. Even now, the Rana of Mewar combines spiritual responsibilities with those of royalty, and when he visits the temple of his family's guardian deity, he personally carries out all the duties of the high priest for the day. In this regard, there is a strong similarity to many ancient races.

6. Prince of the country of Panjab, or five streams east of the Indus. [Panchāla was in the Ganges-Jumna Duāb and its neighbourhood.]

6. Prince of the region of Punjab, or the five rivers east of the Indus. [Panchāla was located in the Ganges-Jumna Duāb and nearby areas.]

7. The legend of this monarch stealing his son-in-law’s, the hermit’s, cow (of which the Ramayana gives another version), the incarnation of Parasuram, son of Jamadagni, and his exploits, appear purely allegorical, signifying the violence and oppression of royalty over the earth (prithivi), personified by the sacred gao, or cow; and that the Brahmans were enabled to wrest royalty from the martial tribe, shows how they had multiplied. On the derivatives from the word gao, I venture an etymology for others to pursue:

7. The story of this king stealing his son-in-law's cow, which the Ramayana tells in another way, along with the incarnation of Parasuram, son of Jamadagni, and his adventures, is purely symbolic, representing the violence and oppression of royalty over the earth (Earth), represented by the sacred gao, or cow. The fact that the Brahmans were able to take power from the warrior tribe shows how they had increased in number. I suggest an etymology for the derivatives of the word gao for others to explore:

ΓΑῙΑ, γέα, γῆ (Dor. γᾶ), that which produces all things (from γάω, genero); the earth.—Jones’s Dictionary.

ΓΑῙΑ, γέα, γῆ (Dor. γᾶ), what creates everything (from γάω, generate); the earth.—Jones’s Dictionary.

ΓΆΛΑ, Milk. Gaola, Herdsman, in Sanskrit. Γαλατικοῖ, Κέλτοι, Galatians, or Gauls, and Celts (allowed to be the same) would be the shepherd races, the pastoral invaders of Europe [?].

ΓΆΛΑ, Milk. Gaola, Herdsman, in Sanskrit. Γαλατικοῖ, Κέλτοι, Galatians, or Gauls, and Celts (considered to be the same) would be the shepherd races, the pastoral invaders of Europe [?].

8. Maheswar, on the Nerbudda River.

8. Maheswar, on the Narmada River.

9. Hindustan abounds with Brahmans, who make excellent soldiers, as far as bravery is a virtue; but our officers are cautious, from experience, of admitting too many into a troop or company, for they still retain their intriguing habits. I have seen nearly as many of the Brahmans as of military in some companies; a dangerous error [realized in the Great Mutiny].

9. India has plenty of Brahmans, who are great soldiers when it comes to bravery; however, our officers are careful, based on past experiences, about letting too many join a troop or company because they still have their intriguing ways. I've noticed almost as many Brahmans as military personnel in some units; this was a risky mistake [recognized during the Great Mutiny].

10. The Brahman Vasishtha possessed a cow named Savala, so fruitful that with her assistance he could accomplish whatever he desired. By her aid he entertained King Vishvamitra and his army. It is evident that this cow denotes some tract of country which the priest held (bearing in mind that gao, prithivi, signify ‘the earth,’ as well as ‘cow’): a grant, beyond doubt, by some of Vishvamitra’s unwise ancestors, and which he wished to resume. From her were supplied "the oblations to the gods and the pitrideva (father-gods, or ancestors), the perpetual sacrificial fire, the burnt-offerings and sacrifices." This was “the fountain of devotional acts”; this was the Savala for which the king offered “a hundred thousand cows”; this was "the jewel of which a king only should be proprietor."—The subjects of the Brahman appeared not to relish such transfer, and by “the lowing of the cow Savala” obtained numerous foreign auxiliaries, which enabled the Brahman to set his sovereign at defiance. Of these “the Pahlavi (Persian) kings, the dreadful Sakas (Sakai), and Yavanas (Greeks), with scymitars and gold armour, the Kambojas,” etc., were each in turn created by the all-producing cow. The armies of the Pahlavi kings were cut to pieces by Vishvamitra; who at last, by continual reinforcements, was overpowered by the Brahman’s levies. These reinforcements would appear to have been the ancient Persians, the Sacae, the Greeks, the inhabitants of Assam and Southern India, and various races out of the pale of the Hindu religion; all classed under the term Mlechchha, equivalents the ‘barbarian’ of the Greeks and Romans.

10. The priest Vasishtha owned a cow named Savala, so productive that with her help he could achieve anything he wanted. With her assistance, he hosted King Vishvamitra and his army. It's clear that this cow represents some piece of land that the priest possessed (considering that gao, Earth, means both ‘earth’ and ‘cow’): likely a grant from some of Vishvamitra’s foolish ancestors, which he wanted to reclaim. From her, he provided "offerings to the gods and the pitrideva (ancestor gods), the eternal sacrificial fire, the burnt-offerings and sacrifices." This was “the source of devotional acts”; this was the Savala for which the king offered “a hundred thousand cows”; this was "the treasure of which only a king should own."—The people of the Brahman didn't seem to like this transfer, and through “the mooing of the cow Savala” they gathered many foreign allies, enabling the Brahman to defy his sovereign. Among these were “the Pahlavi (Persian) kings, the fearsome Sakas (Sakai), and Yavanas (Greeks), armed with scimitars and gold armor, the Kambojas,” etc., all created in turn by the all-giving cow. The armies of the Pahlavi kings were decimated by Vishvamitra; who ultimately, through constant reinforcements, was overpowered by the Brahman's troops. These reinforcements appeared to be the ancient Persians, the Sacae, the Greeks, the people from Assam and Southern India, and various groups outside the Hindu faith; all categorized under the term Mlechchha, equivalent to the ‘barbarians’ of the Greeks and Romans.

The King Vishvamitra, defeated and disgraced by this powerful priest, “like a serpent with his teeth broken, like the sun robbed by the eclipse of its splendour, was filled with perturbation. Deprived of his sons and array, stripped of his pride and confidence, he was left without resource as a bird bereft of his wings.” He abandoned his kingdom to his son, and like all Hindu princes in distress, determined, by penitential rites and austerities, “to obtain Brahmanhood.” He took up his abode at the sacred Pushkar, living on fruits and roots, and fixing his mind, said, “I will become a Brahman.” By these penances he attained such spiritual power that he was enabled to usurp the Brahman’s office. The theocrats caution Vishvamitra, thus determined to become a Brahman by austerity, that “the divine books are to be observed with care only by those acquainted with their evidence; nor does it become thee (Vishvamitra) to subvert the order of things established by the ancients.” The history of his wanderings, austerities, and the temptations thrown in his way is related. The celestial fair were commissioned to break in upon his meditations. The mother of love herself descended; while Indra, joining the cause of the Brahmans, took the shape of the kokila, and added the melody of his notes to the allurements of Rambha, and the perfumed zephyrs which assailed the royal saint in the wilderness. He was proof against all temptation, and condemned the fair to become a pillar of stone. He persevered “till every passion was subdued,” till “not a tincture of sin appeared in him,” and gave such alarm to the whole priesthood, that they dreaded lest his excessive sanctity should be fatal to them: they feared “mankind would become atheists.” “The gods and Brahma at their head were obliged to grant his desire of Brahmanhood; and Vashishtha, conciliated by the gods, acquiesced in their wish, and formed a friendship with Vishvamitra” [Muir, Original Sanskrit Texts, Part i. (1858), 75 ff.].

King Vishvamitra, defeated and shamed by this powerful priest, “like a serpent with broken fangs, like the sun eclipsed and stripped of its brightness, was filled with turmoil. Deprived of his sons and his kingdom, stripped of his pride and confidence, he was left without resources, like a bird without wings.” He handed over his kingdom to his son and, like all Hindu princes in distress, decided, through penance and austerities, “to become a Brahman.” He settled in sacred Pushkar, living on fruits and roots, and focused his mind, saying, “I will become a Brahman.” Through these penances, he gained such spiritual power that he was able to take on the Brahman's role. The theocrats warned Vishvamitra, who was determined to become a Brahman through austerity, that “the divine texts should only be observed carefully by those who understand their evidence; nor should it be fitting for you (Vishvamitra) to disrupt the established order of things laid down by the ancients.” The story of his wanderings, austerities, and the temptations he faced is told. The celestial nymphs were sent to interrupt his meditations. The very embodiment of love descended; while Indra, supporting the Brahmans, took the form of the kokila bird and added his melodic notes to the temptations of Rambha, along with the fragrant breezes that assaulted the royal sage in the wilderness. He resisted all temptation and condemned the nymphs to become pillars of stone. He persevered “until every passion was subdued,” until “not a trace of sin remained in him,” causing such alarm among the entire priesthood that they feared his extreme holiness might bring ruin upon them: they worried “that mankind would become atheists.” “The gods, led by Brahma, had no choice but to grant his wish for Brahmanhood; and Vashishtha, appeased by the gods, accepted their desire and formed a friendship with Vishvamitra” [Muir, Original Sanskrit Texts, Part i. (1858), 75 ff.].

11. Kanauj, the ancient capital of the present race of Marwar. [This is a myth.]

11. Kanauj, the old capital of the current Marwar people. [This is a myth.]

12. See translation of this epic, by Messrs. Carey and Marshman [in verse, by R. T. H. Griffith].

12. Check out the translation of this epic by Carey and Marshman [in verse, by R. T. H. Griffith].

13. Hari-Kula.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Hari-Kula.

14. It is a very curious circumstance that Hindu legend gives to two of their most celebrated authors, whom they have invested with a sacred character, a descent from the aboriginal and impure tribes of India: Vyasa from a fisherman, and Valmiki, the author of the other grand epic the Ramayana, from a Baddhik or robber, an associate of the Bhil tribe at Abu. The conversion of Valmiki (said to have been miraculous, when in the act of robbing the shrine of the deity) is worked into a story of considerable effect, in the works of Chand, from olden authority.

14. It's quite interesting that Hindu legend attributes two of their most famous writers, who have been given a sacred status, to the original and less reputable tribes of India: Vyasa descended from a fisherman, and Valmiki, the author of the other great epic the Ramayana, descended from a Baddhik or robber, who was part of the Bhil tribe at Abu. The transformation of Valmiki (said to be miraculous, happening while he was trying to rob the shrine of the deity) is woven into a story of significant impact in the works of Chand, drawing from ancient sources.

15. The reason for this name is thus given. One of these daughters being by a slave, it was necessary to ascertain which: a difficult matter, from the seclusion in which they were kept. It was therefore left to Vyasa to discover the pure of birth, who determined that nobility of blood would show itself, and commanded that the princesses should walk uncovered before him. The elder, from shame, closed her eyes, and from her was born the blind Dhritarashtra, sovereign of Hastinapura; the second, from the same feeling, covered herself with yellow ochre, called pandu, and henceforth she bore the name of Pandya, and her son was called Pandu; while the third stepped forth unabashed. She was adjudged not of gentle blood, and her issue was Vidura.

15. Here's why this name was chosen. One of these daughters was born from a slave, and it was crucial to figure out which one. This was challenging because they were kept secluded. So, Vyasa was tasked with identifying the one of noble birth. He stated that true nobility would reveal itself and instructed the princesses to walk in front of him without covering themselves. The eldest, feeling ashamed, closed her eyes, and from her was born the blind Dhritarashtra, ruler of Hastinapura; the second, also feeling ashamed, covered herself in yellow ochre, which is why she was called pandu, and her son was named Pandu; while the third stepped forward confidently. She was determined to not be of noble lineage, and her offspring was Vidura.

16. A generic term for the sovereigns of the race of Hari, used by Arrian as a proper name [?]. A section of the Mahabharata is devoted to the history of the Harikula, of which race was Vyasa.

16. A general term for the rulers of the Hari lineage, used by Arrian as a proper name [?]. A part of the Mahabharata focuses on the history of the Harikula, from which Vyasa belonged.

Arrian notices the similarity of the Theban and the Hindu Hercules, and cites as authority the ambassador of Seleucus, Megasthenes, who says: “This Herakles is held in special honour by the Sourasenoi, an Indian tribe who possess two large cities, Methora and Cleisobora.... But the dress which this Herakles wore, Megasthenes tells us, resembled that of the Theban Herakles, as the Indians themselves admit.” [Arrian, Indika, viii., Methora is Mathura; Growse (Mathura, 3rd ed. 279) suggests that Cleisobora is Krishnapura, ‘city of Krishna.’]

Arrian points out the similarities between the Theban and Hindu Hercules, referencing the ambassador of Seleucus, Megasthenes, who remarks: “This Herakles is particularly revered by the Sourasenoi, an Indian tribe that has two large cities, Methora and Cleisobora.... However, the outfit that this Herakles wore, according to Megasthenes, looked similar to that of the Theban Herakles, as the Indians themselves acknowledge.” [Arrian, Indika, viii., Methora is Mathura; Growse (Mathura, 3rd ed. 279) proposes that Cleisobora is Krishnapura, ‘city of Krishna.’]

Diodorus has the same legend, with some variety. He says: "Hercules was born amongst the Indians, and like the Greeks they furnish him with a club and lion’s hide. In strength (bala) he excelled all men, and cleared the sea and land of monsters and wild beasts. He had many sons, but only one daughter. It is said that he built Palibothra, and divided his kingdom amongst his sons (the Balika-putras, sons of Bali). They never colonized; but in time most of the cities assumed a democratical form of government (though some were monarchical) till Alexander’s time." The combats of Hercules, to which Diodorus alludes, are those in the legendary haunts of the Harikulas, during their twelve years’ exile from the seats of their forefathers.

Diodorus tells a similar story, but with some differences. He says: "Hercules was born among the Indians, and like the Greeks, they provided him with a club and a lion's skin. In strength, he surpassed all men and cleared the seas and land of monsters and wild beasts. He had many sons but only one daughter. It’s said that he built Palibothra and divided his kingdom among his sons (the Balika-putras, sons of Bali). They never established colonies; however, over time, most cities adopted a democratic form of government (though some remained monarchical) until the time of Alexander." The battles of Hercules that Diodorus references took place in the legendary haunts of the Harikulas during their twelve years of exile from their ancestral lands.

How invaluable such remnants of the ancient race of Harikula! How refreshing to the mind yet to discover, amidst the ruins on the Yamuna, Hercules (Baldeva, god of strength) retaining his club and lion’s hide, standing on his pedestal at Baldeo, and yet worshipped by the Suraseni! This name was given to a large tract of country round Mathura, or rather round Surpura, the ancient capital founded by Surasena, the grandfather of the Indian brother-deities, Krishna and Baldeva, Apollo and Hercules. The title would apply to either; though Baldeva has the attributes of the ‘god of strength.’ Both are es (lords) of the race (kula) of Hari (Hari-kul-es), of which the Greeks might have made the compound Hercules. Might not a colony after the Great War have migrated westward? The period of the return of the Heraclidae, the descendants of Atreus (Atri is progenitor of the Harikula), would answer: it was about half a century after the Great War. [These speculations are worthless.]

How priceless these remnants of the ancient Harikula race are! How refreshing it is to discover, amidst the ruins by the Yamuna, Hercules (Baldeva, the god of strength) still holding his club and lion's hide, standing on his pedestal at Baldeo, and still worshipped by the Suraseni! This name was given to a large region surrounding Mathura, or more accurately, around Surpura, the old capital founded by Surasena, the grandfather of the Indian brother-deities, Krishna and Baldeva, Apollo and Hercules. The title could apply to either, though Baldeva embodies the attributes of the ‘god of strength.’ Both are es (lords) of the race (kula) of Hari (Hari-kul-es), which might be where the Greeks got the name Hercules. Could it be that a colony migrated westward after the Great War? The time of the return of the Heraclidae, the descendants of Atreus (Atri is the ancestor of the Harikula), would fit: it was about fifty years after the Great War. [These speculations are worthless.]

It is unfortunate that Alexander’s historians were unable to penetrate into the arcana of the Hindus, as Herodotus appears to have done with those of the Egyptians. The shortness of Alexander’s stay, the unknown language in which their science and religion were hid, presented an insuperable difficulty. They could have made very little progress in the study of the language without discovering its analogy to their own.

It’s too bad that Alexander's historians couldn't get to the deeper knowledge of the Hindus, unlike Herodotus, who seemed to do so with the Egyptians. The brief time Alexander spent there and the unfamiliar language in which their science and religion were concealed made it nearly impossible. They likely made minimal progress in learning the language without recognizing its similarities to their own.

17. Arrian generally exercises his judgment in these matters, and is the reverse of credulous. On this point he says, “Now to me it seems that even if Herakles could have done a thing so marvellous, he could have made himself longer-lived, in order to have intercourse with his daughter when she was of mature age” [Indika, ix.].

17. Arrian typically uses his judgment in these issues and is quite skeptical. He states, “It seems to me that even if Herakles could have performed such a remarkable feat, he could have made himself live longer to have relations with his daughter when she was of age” [Indika, ix.].

Sandrocottus is mentioned by Arrian to be of this line; and we can have no hesitation, therefore, in giving him a place in the dynasty of Puru, the second son of Yayati, whence the patronymic used by the race now extinct, as was Yadu, the elder brother of Puru. Hence Sandrocottus, if not a Puru himself, is connected with the chain of which the links are Jarasandha (a hero of the Bharat), Ripunjaya, the twenty-third in descent, when a new race, headed by Sanaka and Sheshnag, about six hundred years before Christ, usurped the seat of the lineal descendants of Puru; in which line of usurpation is Chandragupta, of the tribe Maurya, the Sandrocottus of Alexander, a branch of this Sheshnag, Takshak, or Snake race, a race which, stripped of its allegory, will afford room for subsequent dissertation. The Prasioi of Arrian would be the stock of Puru; Prayag is claimed in the annals yet existing as the cradle of their race. This is the modern Allahabad; and the Eranaboas must be the Jumna, and the point of junction with the Ganges, where we must place the capital of the Prasioi. [For Sandrokottos or Chandragupta Maurya see Smith, EHI, 42 ff. He certainly did not belong to the ‘Snake Race.’ The Erannoboas (Skr. Hiranyavaha, ‘gold-bearing’) is the river Son. The Prasioi (Skr. Prāchyās, ‘dwellers in the east’) had their capital at Pātaliputra, the modern Patna (McCrindle, Alexander, 365 f.).]

Sandrocottus is mentioned by Arrian as being from this lineage; therefore, we can confidently place him in the dynasty of Puru, the second son of Yayati. This connection is reflected in the name of the now-extinct race, just like Yadu, the elder brother of Puru. So, Sandrocottus, if he isn’t a Puru himself, is linked to a lineage that includes Jarasandha (a hero of the Bharat) and Ripunjaya, who is the twenty-third in descent. About six hundred years before Christ, a new group, led by Sanaka and Sheshnag, took over the place of Puru's direct descendants. Among these usurpers is Chandragupta, from the Maurya tribe, also known as Sandrocottus to Alexander, which is a branch of the Sheshnag, Takshak, or Snake race. Stripping away the allegory, this lineage opens up room for further discussion. The Prasioi mentioned by Arrian would be the descendants of Puru; Prayag is noted in existing records as the birthplace of their race. This is the modern Allahabad, and the Eranaboas must refer to the Jumna, where it meets the Ganges, which would have been the capital of the Prasioi. [For Sandrokottos or Chandragupta Maurya see Smith, EHI, 42 ff. He certainly did not belong to the ‘Snake Race.’ The Erannoboas (Skr. Hiranyavaha, ‘gold-bearing’) is the river Son. The Prasioi (Skr. Prāchyās, ‘dwellers in the east’) had their capital at Pātaliputra, the modern Patna (McCrindle, Alexander, 365 f.).]

18. Analogous to the maire du palais of the first races of the Franks.

18. Similar to the palace mayor of the early Frankish tribes.

19. His daughter’s son. This is not the first or only instance of the Salic law of India being set aside. There are two in the history of the sovereigns of Anhilwara Patan. In all adoptions of this nature, when the child ‘binds round his head the turban’ of his adopted father, he is finally severed from the stock whence he had his birth. [For the early history of Delhi see Smith, EHI, 386 ff.]

19. His daughter's son. This isn't the first or only time the Salic law of India has been ignored. There are two instances in the history of the rulers of Anhilwara Patan. In all adoptions like this, when the child “puts on the turban” of his adopted father, he is completely cut off from the lineage he was born into. [For the early history of Delhi see Smith, EHI, 386 ff.]

20. The khil, or iron pillar of the Pandus, is mentioned in the poems of Chand. An infidel Tuar prince wished to prove the truth of the tradition of its depth of foundation: "blood gushed up from the earth’s centre, the pillar became loose (dhili)," as did the fortune of the house from such impiety. This is the origin of Delhi. [The inscription on the pillar proves the falsity of the legend, and the name Delhi is older than the Tuar dynasty (IGI, xi. 233).]

20. The khil, or iron pillar of the Pandus, is referenced in the poems of Chand. A non-believing Tuar prince wanted to test the truth of the legend about how deep its foundation goes: "blood flowed up from the earth’s center, the pillar became loose (dhili)," just as the house's fortunes declined due to such disrespect. This is how Delhi got its name. [The inscription on the pillar shows that the legend is false, and the name Delhi actually predates the Tuar dynasty (IGI, xi. 233).]

21. I doubt if Shahpur is yet known. I traced its extent from the remains of a tower between Humayun’s tomb and the grand column, the Kutb. In 1809 I resided four months at the mausoleum of Safdar Jang, the ancestor of the present [late] King of Oudh, amidst the ruins of Indraprastha, several miles from inhabited Delhi, but with which these ruins forms detached links of connexion. I went to that retirement with a friend now no more, Lieutenant Macartney, a name well known and honoured. We had both been employed in surveying the canals which had their sources in common from the head of the Jumna, where this river leaves its rocky barriers, the Siwalik chain, and issues into the plains of Hindustan. These canals on each side, fed by the parent stream, returned the waters again into it; one through the city of Delhi, the other on the opposite side. [Cunningham (ASR, i. 207 ff.) proved that the true site of the ancient city, Siri, was the old ruined fort to the north-east of Rāī Pithora’s stronghold, which is at present called Shāhpur. This identification has been disputed by C. J. Campbell (JASB, 1866, p. 206). But Cunningham gives good reasons for maintaining his opinion. The place took its name from Sher Shāh and his son Islām or Salīm Shāh. See also Carr Stephens, Archaeological and Monumental Remains of Delhi (1876), pp. 87 f., 190.]

21. I doubt Shahpur is widely recognized yet. I traced its boundaries from the remnants of a tower situated between Humayun’s tomb and the grand pillar, the Kutb. In 1809, I spent four months at the mausoleum of Safdar Jang, the ancestor of the current [late] King of Oudh, amidst the ruins of Indraprastha, several miles from populated Delhi, but these ruins form disconnected links to it. I went to that secluded spot with a friend who has since passed away, Lieutenant Macartney, a name that is well-known and respected. We were both involved in surveying the canals that originate from the head of the Jumna, where this river breaks through the rocky barriers of the Siwalik range and flows into the plains of Hindustan. These canals, on either side, were fed by the main river and returned the water back into it; one went through the city of Delhi, while the other ran on the opposite side. [Cunningham (ASR, i. 207 ff.) proved that the true location of the ancient city, Siri, was the old ruined fort to the northeast of Rāī Pithora’s stronghold, which is currently referred to as Shāhpur. This identification has been contested by C. J. Campbell (JASB, 1866, p. 206). However, Cunningham provides strong reasons to support his view. The location was named after Sher Shāh and his son Islām or Salīm Shāh. See also Carr Stephens, Archaeological and Monumental Remains of Delhi (1876), pp. 87 f., 190.]


CHAPTER 3

Princes of the Solar Line.

—Vyasa gives but fifty-seven princes of the Solar line, from Vaivaswata Manu to Rama; and no list which has come under my observation exhibits more than fifty-eight, for the same period, of the Lunar race. How different from the Egyptian priesthood, who, according to Herodotus, gave a list up to that period of three hundred and thirty[1] sovereigns from their first prince, also the ‘sun-born[2] Menes!’

Ikshwaku was the son of Manu, and the first who moved to the eastward, and founded Ayodhya.

Ikshwaku was the son of Manu and the first to move eastward, where he founded Ayodhya.

Budha (Mercury) founded the Lunar line; but we are not told who established their first capital, Prayag,[3] though we are authorized to infer that it was founded by Puru, the sixth in descent from Budha [33].

Budha (Mercury) established the Lunar line, but we don't know who created their first capital, Prayag,[3] although we can reasonably assume it was founded by Puru, the sixth generation from Budha [33].

A succession of fifty-seven princes occupied Ayodhya from Ikshwaku to Rama. From Yäyati’s sons the Lunar races descend 40in unequal lengths. The lines from Yadu,[4] concluding with Krishna and his cousin Kansa, exhibit fifty-seven and fifty-nine descents from Yayati; while Yudhishthira,[5] Salya,[6] Jarasandha,[7] and Vahurita,[8] all contemporaries of Krishna and Kansa, are fifty-one, forty-six, and forty-seven generations respectively, from the common ancestor Yayati.

A total of fifty-seven kings ruled Ayodhya from Ikshwaku to Rama. The Lunar dynasties come from Yayati's sons in varying lengths. The lines from Yadu, concluding with Krishna and his cousin Kansa, show fifty-seven and fifty-nine generations from Yayati; while Yudhishthira, Salya, Jarasandha, and Vahurita, all contemporaries of Krishna and Kansa, have fifty-one, forty-six, and forty-seven generations respectively, from their common ancestor Yayati. 40

Solar and Lunar Genealogies.

—There is a wide difference between the Solar and the Yadu branches of the Lunar lines; yet is that now given fuller than any I have met with. Sir William Jones’s lists of the Solar line give fifty-six, and of the Lunar (Budha to Yudhishthira) forty-six, being one less in each than in the tables now presented; nor has he given the important branch terminating with Krishna. So close an affinity between lists, derived from such different authorities as this distinguished character and myself had access to, shows that there was some general source entitled to credit.

Mr. Bentley’s[9] lists agree with Sir William Jones’s, exhibiting fifty-six and forty-six respectively for the last-mentioned Solar and Lunar races. But, on a close comparison, he has either copied them or taken from the same original source; afterwards transposing names which, though aiding a likely hypothesis, will not accord with their historical belief.

Mr. Bentley’s[9] lists match Sir William Jones’s, showing fifty-six and forty-six respectively for the recently mentioned Solar and Lunar races. However, upon closer examination, it seems he either copied them or sourced them from the same original work; then he rearranged names that, while supporting a plausible theory, do not align with historical accuracy.

Colonel Wilford’s[10] Solar list is of no use; but his two dynasties of Puru and Yadu of the Lunar race are excellent, that part of the line of Puru, from Jarasandha to Chandragupta, being the only correct one in print.

Colonel Wilford’s[10] Solar list isn’t helpful; however, his two dynasties of Puru and Yadu from the Lunar race are great. The line of Puru, from Jarasandha to Chandragupta, is the only accurate one in print.

It is surprising Wilford did not make use of Sir William Jones’s Solar chronology; but he appears to have dreaded bringing down Rama to the period of Krishna, as he is known to have preceded by four generations ‘the Great War’ of the Yadu races.

It’s surprising that Wilford didn’t use Sir William Jones’s Solar chronology; however, he seems to have feared connecting Rama to the time of Krishna, since it’s known that Rama came four generations before the 'Great War' of the Yadu races.

It is evident that the Lunar line has reached us defective. It is supposed so by their genealogists; and Wilford would have 41increased the error by taking it as the standard, and reducing the Solar to conform thereto.

It’s clear that the Lunar line has come to us flawed. Their genealogists assume this; and Wilford would have worsened the mistake by using it as the standard and adjusting the Solar line to fit.

Mr. Bentley’s method is therefore preferable; namely, to suppose eleven princes omitted in the Lunar between Janmejaya and Prachinvat. But as there is no [34] authority for this, the Lunar princes are distributed in the tables collaterally with the Solar, preserving contemporaneous affinity where synchronisms will authorise. By this means all hypothesis will be avoided, and the genealogies will speak for themselves.

Mr. Bentley’s approach is therefore better; specifically, to assume that eleven princes are missing in the Lunar lineage between Janmejaya and Prachinvat. However, since there is no [34] proof for this, the Lunar princes are arranged in the tables alongside the Solar ones, maintaining contemporary connections where synchronizations allow. This way, all assumptions will be avoided, and the genealogies will be clear on their own.

There is very little difference between Sir William Jones’s and Colonel Wilford’s lists, in that main branch of the Lunar race, of which Puru, Hastin, Ajamidha, Kuru, Santanu, and Yudhishthira are the most distinguished links. The coincidence is so near as to warrant a supposition of identity of source; but close inspection shows Wilford to have had a fuller supply, for he produces new branches, both of Hastin’s and Kuru’s progeny. He has also one name (Bhimasena) towards the close, which is in my lists, but not in Sir William Jones’s; and immediately following Bhimasena, both these lists exhibit Dilipa, wanting in my copy of the Bhagavat, though contained in the Agni Purana: proofs of the diversity of the sources of supply, and highly gratifying when the remoteness of those sources is considered. There is also in my lists Tansu, the nineteenth from Budha, who is not in the lists either of Sir William Jones or Wilford. Again; Wilford has a Suhotra preceding Hastin, who is not in Sir William Jones’s genealogies.[11]

There’s very little difference between Sir William Jones's and Colonel Wilford's lists in that main branch of the Lunar race, where Puru, Hastin, Ajamidha, Kuru, Santanu, and Yudhishthira are the most notable figures. The similarities are strong enough to suggest they might share a common source; however, a closer look reveals that Wilford had more information, as he includes new branches from both Hastin's and Kuru's descendants. He also mentions one name (Bhimasena) towards the end, which appears in my lists but not in Sir William Jones's. Immediately after Bhimasena, both lists show Dilipa, which is missing from my copy of the Bhagavat but is found in the Agni Purana: evidence of the differing sources used, and very satisfying considering how far apart those sources are. My lists also include Tansu, the nineteenth from Budha, who isn't listed by either Sir William Jones or Wilford. Additionally, Wilford has a Suhotra listed before Hastin, who is absent from Sir William Jones's genealogies.[11]

Again; Jahnu is made the successor to Kuru; whereas the Purana (whence my extracts) makes Parikshit the successor, who adopts the son of Jahnu. This son is Viduratha, who has a place in all three. Other variations are merely orthographical.

Again, Jahnu is made the successor to Kuru, while the Purana (from which my extracts are taken) names Parikshit as the successor, who adopts Jahnu's son. This son is Viduratha, who appears in all three versions. Other differences are just spelling variations.

A comparison of Sir William Jones’s Solar genealogies with my tables will yield nearly the same satisfactory result as to original authenticity. I say Sir William Jones’s list, because there is no other efficient one. We first differ at the fourth from Ikshwaku. In my list this is Am-Prithu, of which he makes two names, Anenas and Prithu. Thence to Purukutsa, the eighteenth, the difference is only in orthography. To Irisuaka, the twenty-third in mine, the twenty-sixth in Sir William Jones’s list, one name is above accounted for; but here are two wanting in mine, Trasadasyu 42and Haryaswa. There is, also, considerable difference in the orthography of those names which we have in common. Again; we differ as to the successors of Champa, the twenty-seventh, the founder of Champapur in Bihar. In Sir William’s, Sadeva succeeds, and he is followed by Vijaya; but my authorities state these both to be sons of Champa, and that Vijaya, the [35] younger, was his successor, as the elder, Sadeva, took to religious austerity. The thirty-third and thirty-sixth, Kesi and Dilipa, are not noticed by Sir William Jones; but there is a much more important person than either of these omitted, who is a grand link of connexion, and affording a good synchronism of the earliest history. This is Ambarisha, the fortieth, the contemporary of Gadhi, who was the founder of Gadhipura or Kanauj. Nala, Sarura, and Dilipa (Nos. 44, 45, 54 of my lists) are all omitted by Sir William Jones.

A comparison of Sir William Jones’s Solar genealogies with my tables will show almost the same satisfying result regarding original authenticity. I mention Sir William Jones’s list because there isn’t another effective one. We first differ at the fourth from Ikshwaku. In my list, this is Am-Prithu, which he separates into two names, Anenas and Prithu. From there to Purukutsa, the eighteenth, the difference is only in spelling. To Irisuaka, the twenty-third in my list and the twenty-sixth in Sir William Jones’s list, one name is already accounted for; however, there are two missing in mine, Trasadasyu and Haryaswa. There is also a significant difference in the spelling of the names we both have. Again, we disagree about the successors of Champa, the twenty-seventh, the founder of Champapur in Bihar. In Sir William’s list, Sadeva succeeds him, followed by Vijaya; but my sources say that both are sons of Champa, with Vijaya, the younger, being his successor, while the elder, Sadeva, chose religious austerity. The thirty-third and thirty-sixth, Kesi and Dilipa, are not mentioned by Sir William Jones; however, there is an even more important figure omitted, who is a major link in the connection and provides good synchronism in the earliest history. This is Ambarisha, the fortieth, who was contemporary with Gadhi, the founder of Gadhipura or Kanauj. Nala, Sarura, and Dilipa (Nos. 44, 45, 54 of my lists) are all left out by Sir William Jones.

This comparative analysis of the chronologies of both these grand races cannot fail to be satisfactory. Those which I furnish are from the sacred genealogies in the library of a prince who claims common origin with them, and are less liable to interpolation. There is scarcely a chief of character for knowledge who cannot repeat the genealogy of his line. The Prince of Mewar has a peculiarly retentive memory in this way. The professed genealogists, the Bhats, must have them graven on their memory, and the Charanas (the encomiasts) ought to be well versed therein.

This comparative analysis of the timelines of these great races is bound to be satisfying. The information I provide comes from the sacred genealogies in the library of a prince who claims a shared ancestry with them, making it less prone to changes. Almost every knowledgeable chief can recite the genealogy of their lineage. The Prince of Mewar has an exceptionally good memory for this. The official genealogists, the Bhats, must have these details memorized, and the Charanas (the poets) should be well-informed about them.

The first table exhibits two dynasties of the Solar race of Princes of Ayodhya and Mithila Des, or Tirhut, which latter I have seen nowhere else. It also exhibits four great and three lesser dynasties of the Lunar race; and an eighth line is added, of the race of Yadu, from the annals of the Bhatti tribe at Jaisalmer.

The first table shows two dynasties of the Solar lineage of the Princes of Ayodhya and Mithila Des, or Tirhut, which I haven't encountered anywhere else. It also displays four major and three minor dynasties of the Lunar lineage; an eighth line has been added, representing the Yadu lineage, drawn from the records of the Bhatti tribe at Jaisalmer.

Ere quitting this halting-place in the genealogical history of the ancient races, where the celebrated names of Rama, Krishna, and Yudhishthira close the brazen age of India, and whose issue introduce the present iron age, or Kali Yuga, I shall shortly refer to the few synchronic points which the various authorities admit.

Before leaving this pause in the genealogical history of the ancient races, where the famous names of Rama, Krishna, and Yudhishthira end the bronze age of India, and whose descendants lead into the current iron age, or Kali Yuga, I will briefly mention the few common points that different sources acknowledge.

Of periods so remote, approximations to truth are the utmost to be looked for; and it is from the Ramayana and the Puranas these synchronisms are hazarded.

Of times so distant, the closest we can get to the truth are just estimates; and it's from the Ramayana and the Puranas that these timelines are suggested.

Harischandra.

—The first commences with a celebrated name of the Solar line, Harischandra, son of Trisanku, still proverbial for 43his humility.[12] He is the twenty-fourth,[13] and declared contemporary of Parasurama, who slew the celebrated Sahasra-Arjuna[14] of [36] the Haihaya (Lunar) race, Prince of Mahishmati on the Nerbudda. This is confirmed by the Ramayana, which details the destruction of the military class and assumption of political power by the Brahmans, under their chief Parasurama, marking the period when the military class ‘lost the umbrella of royalty,’ and, as the Brahmans ridiculously assert, their purity of blood. This last, however, their own books sufficiently contradict, as the next synchronism will show.

Sagara.

—This synchronism we have in Sagara, the thirty-second prince of the Solar line, the contemporary of Talajangha, of the Lunar line, the sixth in descent from Sahasra Arjuna, who had five sons preserved from the general slaughter of the military class by Parasurama, whose names are given in the Bhavishya Purana.

Wars were constantly carried on between these great rival races, Surya and Indu, recorded in the Puranas and Ramayana. The Bhavishya describes that between Sagara and Talajangha 44“to resemble that of their ancestors, in which the Haihayas suffered as severely as before.” But that they had recovered all their power since Parasurama is evident from their having completely retaliated on the Suryas, and expelled the father[15] of Sagara from his capital of Ayodhya. Sagara and Talajangha appear to have been contemporary with Hastin of Hastinapura, and with Anga, descended from Budha, the founder of Angadesa,[16] or Ongdesa, and the Anga race.

Wars were continuously fought between these major rival races, Surya and Indu, as recorded in the Puranas and the Ramayana. The Bhavishya states that between Sagara and Talajangha, "they resembled their ancestors, with the Haihayas suffering just as badly as before." However, it’s clear that they had regained all their power since Parasurama, evident from their complete retaliation against the Suryas and the expulsion of the father of Sagara from his capital at Ayodhya. Sagara and Talajangha seem to have been contemporaneous with Hastin of Hastinapura and with Anga, who was descended from Budha, the founder of Angadesa, or Ongdesa, and the Anga race.

Ambarisha.

—The Ramayana affords another synchronism; namely, that Ambarisha of Ayodhya, the fortieth prince of the Solar line, was the contemporary of Gadhi, the founder of Kanauj, and of Lomapada the Prince of Angadesa.

Krishna.

—The last synchronism is that of Krishna and Yudhishthira, which terminates the [37] brazen, and introduces the Kali Yuga or iron age. But this is in the Lunar line; nor have we any guide by which the difference can be adjusted between the appearance of Rama of the Solar and Krishna of the Lunar races.

Thus of the race of Krostu we have Kansa, Prince of Mathura, the fifty-ninth, and his cousin Krishna, the fifty-eighth from Budha; while of the line of Puru, descending through Ajamidha and Dvimidha, we have Salya, Jarasandha, and Yudhishthira, the fifty-first, fifty-third, and fifty-fourth respectively.

Thus of the Krostu lineage, we have Kansa, the Prince of Mathura, the fifty-ninth, and his cousin Krishna, the fifty-eighth from Budha; while from the Puru line, descending through Ajamidha and Dvimidha, we have Salya, Jarasandha, and Yudhishthira, the fifty-first, fifty-third, and fifty-fourth respectively.

The race of Anga gives Prithusena as one of the actors and survivors of the Mahabharata, and the fifty-third from Budha.

The Anga people recognize Prithusena as one of the key figures and survivors of the Mahabharata, and he is the fifty-third descendant from Budha.

Thus, taking an average of the whole, we may consider fifty-five princes to be the number of descents from Budha to Krishna 45and Yudhishthira; and, admitting an average of twenty years for each reign, a period of eleven hundred years; which being added to a like period calculated from thence to Vikramaditya, who reigned fifty-six years before Christ, I venture to place the establishment in India Proper of these two grand races, distinctively called those of Surya and Chandra, at about 2256 years before the Christian era; at which period, though somewhat later, the Egyptian, Chinese, and Assyrian monarchies are generally stated to have been established,[17] and about a century and a half after that great event, the Flood.

Thus, taking an average of everything, we can consider that there were fifty-five generations from Buddha to Krishna and Yudhishthira. If we assume an average of twenty years for each reign, that gives us a total of eleven hundred years. When we add this to a similar period calculated from that time to Vikramaditya, who reigned fifty-six years before Christ, I estimate that the establishment of these two major dynasties in India, known as those of Surya and Chandra, occurred around 2256 years before the Christian era. During this time, although somewhat later, the Egyptian, Chinese, and Assyrian monarchies are generally believed to have been established, and about one and a half centuries after that significant event, the Flood. 45

Though a passage in the Agni Purana indicates that the line of Surya, of which Ikshwaku was the head, was the first colony which entered India from Central Asia, yet we are compelled to place the patriarch Budha as his contemporary, he being stated to have come from a distant region, and married to Ila, the sister of Ikshwaku.

Though a section in the Agni Purana suggests that the lineage of Surya, with Ikshwaku as its leader, was the first group to migrate to India from Central Asia, we must also consider the patriarch Budha as a contemporary, since he is said to have come from a faraway land and married Ila, the sister of Ikshwaku.

Ere we proceed to make any remarks on the descendants of Krishna and Arjuna, who carry on the Lunar line, or of the Kushites and Lavites, from Kusa and Lava, the sons of Rama, who carry on that of the Sun, a few observations on the chief kingdoms established by their progenitors on the continent of India will be hazarded in the ensuing Chapter [38].

Before we begin discussing the descendants of Krishna and Arjuna, who continue the Lunar line, or the Kushites and Lavites, from Kusa and Lava, the sons of Rama, who continue the Sun line, let's make a few comments on the main kingdoms set up by their ancestors on the Indian continent in the upcoming Chapter [38].


1. Herodotus ii. 99, 100.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Herodotus 2.99, 2.100.

2. The Egyptians claim the sun, also, as the first founder of the kingdom of Egypt.

2. The Egyptians also regard the sun as the original founder of the kingdom of Egypt.

3. The Jaisalmer annals give in succession Prayag, Mathura, Kusasthala, Dwaraka, as capitals of the Indu or Lunar race, in the ages preceding the Bharat or Great War. Hastinapur was founded twenty generations after these, by Hastin, from whom ramified the three grand Sakha, viz. Ajamidha, Vimidha, and Purumidha, which diversified the Yadu race.

3. The Jaisalmer records list Prayag, Mathura, Kusasthala, and Dwaraka as the capitals of the Indu or Lunar dynasty, during the times before the Bharat or Great War. Hastinapur was established twenty generations later by Hastin, from whom three major branches emerged: Ajamidha, Vimidha, and Purumidha, that diversified the Yadu lineage.

4. See Table I. [not reprinted].

4. See Table I. [not reprinted].

5. Of Delhi—Indraprastha.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Of Delhi—Indraprastha.

6. Salya, the founder of Aror on the Indus, a capital I had the good fortune to discover. Salya is the Siharas of Abu-l Fazl. [Āīn, ii. 343.]

6. Salya, the founder of Aror on the Indus, is a capital I was lucky to discover. Salya is the Siharas of Abu-l Fazl. [Āīn, ii. 343.]

7. Jarasandha of Bihar.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Jarasandha from Bihar.

8. Vahoorita, unknown yet. [? Bahuratha.]

8. Vahoorita, not known yet. [? Bahuratha.]

9. Asiatic Researches, vol. v. p. 341.

9. Asiatic Researches, vol. v. p. 341.

10. Ibid. vol. v. p. 241.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Ibid. vol. 5, p. 241.

11. I find them, however, in the Agni Purana.

11. I do, however, find them in the Agni Purana.

12. [The tragical story of Harischandra is told by J. Muir, Original Sanskrit Texts, i. 88 ff.]

12. [The tragic story of Harischandra is described by J. Muir, Original Sanskrit Texts, i. 88 ff.]

13. Sahyadri Khanda of the Skanda Purana.

13. Sahyadri Khanda of the Skanda Purana.

14. In the Bhavishya Purana this prince, Sahasra-Arjuna, is termed a Chakravartin, or paramount sovereign. It is said that he conquered Karkotaka of the Takshak, Turushka, or Snake race, and brought with him the population of Mahishmati, and founded Hemanagara in the north of India, on his expulsion from his dominions on the Nerbudda. Traditionary legends yet remain of this prince on the Nerbudda, where he is styled Sahasrabahu, or ‘with a thousand arms,’ figurative of his numerous progeny. The Takshak, or Snake race, here alluded to, will hereafter engage our attention. The names of animals in early times, planets, and things inanimate, all furnished symbolic appellations for the various races. In Scripture we have the fly, the bee, the ram to describe the princes of Egypt, Assyria, and Macedonia; here we have the snake, horse, monkey, etc. The Snake or Takshak race was one of the most extensive and earliest of Higher Asia, and celebrated in all its extent, and to which I shall have to recur hereafter. [By the Takshak race, so often referred to, the author seems to mean a body of Scythian snake-worshippers. There are instances of a serpent barrow, and of the use of the snake as a form of ornament among the Scythians; but beyond this the evidence of worship of the serpent is scanty (E. H. Minns, Scythians and Greeks, 328 f., 66 note, 294, 318, 323, etc.). It was really the Takka, a Panjāb tribe (Beal, Si-yu-ki, i. 165 ff.; Cunningham, Ancient Geography of India, 148 ff.; Stein, Rājatarangini, i. 204 f.).]

14. In the Bhavishya Purana, this prince, Sahasra-Arjuna, is referred to as a Chakravartin, or supreme ruler. It's said that he defeated Karkotaka of the Takshak, Turushka, or Snake race, and brought the people of Mahishmati with him, establishing Hemanagara in northern India after being expelled from his lands along the Nerbudda. Legends about this prince still exist on the Nerbudda, where he is called Sahasrabahu, meaning ‘with a thousand arms,’ symbolizing his many descendants. The Takshak, or Snake race, mentioned here will be discussed further later. In ancient times, the names of animals, planets, and inanimate objects were often used symbolically to name various races. In Scripture, we find the fly, bee, and ram used to describe the princes of Egypt, Assyria, and Macedonia; here, we have the snake, horse, monkey, and so on. The Takshak or Snake race was one of the largest and earliest in Higher Asia, celebrated across its range, and I will need to return to this topic later. [By the Takshak race frequently mentioned, the author likely refers to a group of Scythian snake-worshippers. There are examples of serpent mounds and the use of snake motifs as ornaments among the Scythians; however, evidence of serpent worship is limited (E. H. Minns, Scythians and Greeks, 328 f., 66 note, 294, 318, 323, etc.). It actually pertains to the Takka, a tribe from the Punjab (Beal, Si-yu-ki, i. 165 ff.; Cunningham, Ancient Geography of India, 148 ff.; Stein, Rājatarangini, i. 204 f.).]

In the Ramayana it is stated that the sacrificial horse was stolen by “a serpent (Takshak) assuming the form of Ananta.”

In the Ramayana, it says that the sacrificial horse was stolen by “a serpent (Takshak) taking the form of Ananta.”

15. “Asita, the father of Sagara, expelled by hostile kings of the Haihayas, the Talajanghas, and the Sasa-vindus, fled to the Himavat mountains, where he died, leaving his wives pregnant, and from one of these Sagara was born” (Ramayana, i. 41). It was to preserve the Solar race from the destruction which threatened it from the prolific Lunar race, that the Brahman Parasurama armed: evidently proving that the Brahmanical faith was held by the Solar race; while the religion of Budha, the great progenitor of the Lunar, still governed his descendants. This strengthened the opposition of the sages of the Solar line to Vishvamitra’s (of Budha’s or the Lunar line) obtaining Brahmanhood. That Krishna, of Lunar stock, prior to founding a new sect, worshipped Budha, is susceptible of proof.

15. “Asita, the father of Sagara, was expelled by the hostile kings of the Haihayas, the Talajanghas, and the Sasa-vindus. He fled to the Himavat mountains, where he died, leaving his wives pregnant, and from one of them, Sagara was born” (Ramayana, i. 41). To protect the Solar race from the threat posed by the prolific Lunar race, the Brahman Parasurama took up arms, clearly showing that the Brahmanical faith was upheld by the Solar race, while the religion of Buddha, the great ancestor of the Lunar race, continued to dominate his descendants. This intensified the resistance of the sages of the Solar line to Vishvamitra’s (from Buddha’s or the Lunar line) receiving Brahmanhood. It can be shown that Krishna, from the Lunar line, worshipped Buddha before establishing a new sect.

16. Angdes, Ongdes, or Undes adjoins Tibet. The inhabitants call themselves Hungias, and appear to be the Hong-niu of the Chinese authors, the Huns (Hūns) of Europe and India, which prove this Tartar race to be Lunar, and of Budha. [Anga, the modern Bhāgalpur, is confounded with Hundes or Tibet.]

16. Angdes, Ongdes, or Undes borders Tibet. The people there refer to themselves as Hungias, and they seem to be the Hong-niu mentioned by Chinese writers, as well as the Huns (Hūns) known in Europe and India, which indicates that this Tartar group is Lunar and associated with Budha. [Anga, which is today known as Bhāgalpur, is often confused with Hundes or Tibet.]

17. Egyptian, under Misraim, 2188 B.C.; Assyrian, 2059; Chinese, 2207. [The first Egyptian dynasty is now dated 5500 B.C.; Chinese, 2852 B.C.; Babylonian, 2300 B.C. Any attempt to establish an Indian chronology from the materials used by the Author does not promise to be successful.]

17. Egyptian, under Misraim, 2188 BCE; Assyrian, 2059; Chinese, 2207. [The first Egyptian dynasty is now dated to 5500 BCE; Chinese, 2852 BCE; Babylonian, 2300 BCE Any attempt to establish an Indian timeline from the materials used by the Author is not likely to be successful.]


CHAPTER 4

Ayodhya.

—Ayodhya[1] was the first city founded by the race of Surya. Like other capitals, its importance must have risen by 46slow degrees; yet making every allowance for exaggeration, it must have attained great splendour long anterior to Rama. Its site is well known at this day under the contracted name of Oudh, which also designates the country appertaining to the titular wazir of the Mogul empire; which country, twenty-five years ago, nearly marked the limits of Kosala, the pristine kingdom of the Surya race. Overgrown greatness characterized all the ancient Asiatic capitals, and that of Ayodhya was immense. Lucknow, the present capital, is traditionally asserted to have been one of the suburbs of ancient Oudh, and so named by Rama, in compliment to his brother Lakshman.

Mithila.

—Nearly coeval in point of time with Ayodhya was Mithila,[2] the capital of a country of the same name, founded by Mithila, the grandson of Ikshwaku.

The name of Janaka,[3] son of Mithila, eclipsed that of the founder and became the patronymic of this branch of the Solar race.

The name of Janaka,[3] son of Mithila, overshadowed that of the founder and became the family name of this line of the Solar dynasty.

Other Kingdoms.

—These are the two chief capitals of the kingdoms of the Solar line described in [39] this early age; though there were others of a minor order, such as Rohtas, Champapura,[4] etc., all founded previously to Rama.

By the numerous dynasties of the Lunar race of Budha many kingdoms were founded. Much has been said of the antiquity of Prayag; yet the first capital of the Indu or Lunar race appears 47to have been founded by Sahasra Arjuna, of the Haihaya tribe. This was Mahishmati on the Nerbudda, still existing in Maheswar.[5] The rivalry between the Lunar race and that of the Suryas of Ayodhya, in whose aid the priesthood armed, and expelled Sahasra Arjuna from Mahishmati, has been mentioned. A small branch of these ancient Haihayas[6] yet exist in the line of the Nerbudda, near the very top of the valley at Sohagpur, in Baghelkhand, aware of their ancient lineage; and, though few in number, are still celebrated for their valour.[7]

By the many dynasties of the Lunar race of Budha, numerous kingdoms were established. A lot has been said about the ancient history of Prayag; however, the first capital of the Indu or Lunar race seems to have been founded by Sahasra Arjuna of the Haihaya tribe. This was Mahishmati on the Nerbudda, which still exists today in Maheswar.47 The competition between the Lunar race and the Suryas of Ayodhya, who were supported by the priesthood that expelled Sahasra Arjuna from Mahishmati, has been noted. A small branch of these ancient Haihayas[6] still exists along the Nerbudda, near the very top of the valley at Sohagpur in Baghelkhand, and they are aware of their ancient lineage. Though few in number, they are still known for their bravery.[7]

Dwarka.

—Kusasthali Dwarka, the capital of Krishna, was founded prior to Prayag, to Surpur, or Mathura. The Bhagavat attributes the foundation of the city to Anrita, the brother of Ikshwaku, of the Solar race, but states not how or when the Yadus became possessed thereof.

The ancient annals of the Jaisalmer family of the Yadu stock give the priority of foundation to Prayag, next to Mathura, and last to Dwarka. All these cities are too well known to require description; especially Prayag, at the confluence of the Yamuna and Ganges. The Prasioi were the descendants of Puru[8] of Prayag, visited by Megasthenes, ambassador of Seleucus, and the principal city of the Yadus, ere it sent forth the four branches from Satwata. At Prayag resided the celebrated Bharat, the son of Sakuntala.

The old records of the Jaisalmer family from the Yadu lineage state that Prayag was the first to be established, followed by Mathura, and lastly Dwarka. All these cities are so well-known that they don’t need any explanation; especially Prayag, where the Yamuna and Ganges meet. The Prasioi were the descendants of Puru[8] from Prayag, which was visited by Megasthenes, the ambassador of Seleucus, and it was the main city of the Yadus before it gave rise to the four branches from Satwata. The famous Bharat, the son of Sakuntala, lived in Prayag.

In the Ramayana the Sasavindus[9] (another Yadu race) are inscribed as allied with the Haihayas in the wars with the race of Surya; and of this race was Sisupal[10] (the founder of Chedi[11]), one of the foes of Krishna [40].

In the Ramayana, the Sasavindus[9] (another Yadu clan) are noted to be allied with the Haihayas in battles against the Surya race; from this clan came Sisupal[10] (the founder of Chedi[11]), one of Krishna's enemies [40].

48

Surpur.

—We are assured by Alexander’s historians that the country and people round Mathura, when he invaded India, were termed Surasenoi. There are two princes of the name of Sursen in the immediate ancestry of Krishna; one his grandfather, the other eight generations anterior.anterior. Which of these founded the capital Surpur,[12] whence the country and inhabitants had their appellation, we cannot say.say. Mathura and Cleisobara are mentioned by the historians of Alexander as the chief cities of the Surasenoi. Though the Greeks sadly disfigure names, we cannot trace any affinity between Cleisobara and Surpur.
49

Hastinapura.

—The city of Hastinapura was built by Hastin a name celebrated in the Lunar dynasties. The name of this city is still preserved on the Ganges, about forty miles south of Hardwar,[13] where the Ganges breaks through the Siwalik mountains and enters the plains of India. This mighty stream, rolling its masses of waters from the glaciers of the Himalaya, and joined by many auxiliary streams, frequently carries destruction before it. In one night a column of thirty feet in perpendicular height has been known to bear away all within its sweep, and to such an occurrence the capital of Hastin is said to have owed its ruin.[14] As it existed, however, long after the Mahabharata, it is surprising it is not mentioned by the historians of Alexander, who invaded India probably about eight centuries after that event. In this abode of the sons of Puru resided Porus, one of the two princes of that name, opponents of Alexander, and probably Bindusara the son of Chandragupta, surmised to be the Abisares[15] and Sandrakottos of Grecian authorities. Of the two princes named Porus mentioned by Alexander’s [41] historians, one resided in the very cradle of the Puru dynasties; the abode of the other bordered on the Panjab: warranting an assertion that the Pori of Alexander were of the Lunar race, and destroying all the claims various authors[16] have advanced on behalf of the princes of Mewar.[17]

Hastin sent forth three grand branches, Ajamidha, Dvimidha, and Purumidha. Of the two last we lose sight altogether; but Ajamidha’s progeny spread over all the northern parts of India, in the Panjab and across the Indus. The period, probably one thousand six hundred years before Christ.

Hastin sent out three main branches: Ajamidha, Dvimidha, and Purumidha. We completely lose track of the last two, but Ajamidha’s descendants spread throughout the northern regions of India, in Punjab and across the Indus River. This was likely around 1,600 years before Christ.

50From Ajamidha,[18] in the fourth generation, was Bajaswa, who obtained possessions towards the Indus, and whose five sons gave their name, Panchala, to the Panjab, or space watered by the five rivers. The capital founded by the younger brother, Kampila, was named Kampilnagara.[19]

50From Ajamidha,[18] in the fourth generation came Bajaswa, who gained land near the Indus River, and whose five sons named the region Panchala, or the area watered by the five rivers, which is now known as Punjab. The capital established by his younger brother, Kampila, was called Kampilnagara.[19]

The descendants of Ajamidha by his second wife, Kesini, founded another kingdom and dynasty, celebrated in the heroic history of Northern India. This is the Kausika dynasty.

The descendants of Ajamidha by his second wife, Kesini, established another kingdom and dynasty, which is celebrated in the heroic history of Northern India. This is the Kausika dynasty.

Kanauj.

—Kusa had four sons, two of whom, Kusanabha and Kusamba, are well known to traditional history, and by the still surviving cities founded by them. Kusanabha founded the city of Mahodaya on the Ganges, afterwards changed to Kanyakubja, or Kanauj, which maintained its celebrity until the Muhammadan invasion of Shihabu-d-din (CE 1193), when this overgrown city was laid prostrate for ever. It was not unfrequently called Gadhipura, or the ‘city of Gadhi.’ This practice of multiplying names of cities in the east is very destructive to history. Abu-l Fazl has taken from Hindu authorities an account of Kanauj; and could we admit the authority of a poet on such subjects, Chand, the bard of Prithwiraja,[20] would afford materials. Ferishta states it in the early ages to have been twenty-five coss [42] (thirty-five miles) in circumference, and that there were thirty thousand shops for the sale of the areca or beetle-nut only;[21] and this in the sixth century, at which period the Rathor dynasty, which terminated with Jaichand, in the twelfth, had been in possession from the end of the fifth century.

Kusamba also founded a city, called after his own name 51Kausambi.[22] The name was in existence in the eleventh century; and ruins might yet exist, if search were made on the shores of the Ganges, from Kanauj southward.

Kusamba also established a city named after himself, Kausambi.51[22] The name was known in the eleventh century; and there could still be ruins if one were to look along the shores of the Ganges, from Kanauj to the south.

The other sons built two capitals, Dharmaranya and Vasumati; but of neither have we any correct knowledge.

The other sons established two capitals, Dharmaranya and Vasumati; however, we don't have any accurate information about either of them.

Kuru had two sons, Sudhanush and Parikhshita. The descendants of the former terminated with Jarasandha, whose capital was Rajagriha (the modern Rajmahal) on the Ganges, in the province of Bihar.[23] From Parikhshita descended the monarchs Santanu and Balaka: the first producing the rivals of the Great War, Yudhishthira and Duryodhana; the other the Balakaputras.

Kuru had two sons, Sudhanush and Parikhshita. The line from Sudhanush ended with Jarasandha, whose capital was Rajagriha (now known as Rajmahal) on the Ganges River in Bihar.[23] From Parikhshita came the kings Santanu and Balaka: Santanu fathered the rivals of the Great War, Yudhishthira and Duryodhana; Balaka produced the Balakaputras.

Duryodhana, the successor to the throne of Kuru, resided at the ancient capital, Hastinapura; while the junior branch, Yudhishthira, founded Indraprastha, on the Yamuna or Jumna, which name in the eighth century was changed to Delhi.

Duryodhana, the heir to the Kuru throne, lived in the ancient capital of Hastinapura, while the younger branch, Yudhishthira, established Indraprastha on the Yamuna or Jumna, which was renamed Delhi in the eighth century.

The sons of Balaka founded two kingdoms: Palibothra, on the lower Ganges; and Aror,[24] on the eastern bank of the Indus, founded by Sahl [43].

The sons of Balaka established two kingdoms: Palibothra, located on the lower Ganges; and Aror,[24] on the eastern bank of the Indus, created by Sahl [43].

52One great arm of the tree of Yayati remains unnoticed, that of Uru or Urvasu, written by others Turvasu. Uru was the father of a line of kings who founded several empires. Virupa, the eighth prince from Uru, had eight sons, two of whom are particularly mentioned as sending forth two grand shoots, Druhyu and Bhabru. From Druhyu a dynasty was established in the north. Aradwat, with his son Gandhara, is stated to have founded a State: Prachetas is said to have become king of Mlecchhades, or the barbarous regions. This line terminated with Dushyanta, the husband of the celebrated Sakuntala, father of Bharat, and who, labouring under the displeasure of some offended deity, is said by the Hindus to have been the cause of all the woes which subsequently befell the race. The four grandsons of Dushyanta, Kalanjar, Keral, Pand, and Chaul, gave their names to countries.

52One significant branch of the tree of Yayati is often overlooked, that of Uru or Urvasu, also known as Turvasu by others. Uru was the ancestor of a line of kings who established multiple empires. Virupa, the eighth prince from Uru, had eight sons, two of whom are especially noted for creating two major branches, Druhyu and Bhabru. From Druhyu, a dynasty was formed in the north. Aradwat, along with his son Gandhara, is said to have founded a State: Prachetas is believed to have become king of the Mlecchhades, or barbaric territories. This lineage ended with Dushyanta, the husband of the famous Sakuntala, and father of Bharat, who, due to the wrath of an offended deity, is said by Hindus to have caused all the misfortunes that later affected the race. The four grandsons of Dushyanta—Kalanjar, Keral, Pand, and Chaul—gave their names to various regions.

Kalanjar.

—Kalanjar is the celebrated fortress in Bundelkhand, so well known for its antiquities, which have claimed considerable notice.

Kerala.

—Of the second, Kerala, it is only known that in the list of the thirty-six royal races in the twelfth century, the Kerala makes one, but the capital is unknown.[25]
53

Pandya.

—The kingdom founded by Pand may be that on the coast of Malabar, the Pandu-Mandal of the Hindus, the Regia Pandiona of the geographers of the west, and of which, probably, Tanjore is the modern capital.[26]

Chaul.

—Chaul[27] is in the Saurashtra peninsula, and on the coast, towards Jagat Khunt, ‘the world’s end,’ and still retains its appellation.

Anga.

—The other shoot from Bhabru became celebrated. The thirty-fourth prince, Anga, founded the kingdom of Angadesa, of which Champapuri[28] was the [44] capital, established about the same time with Kanauj, probably fifteen hundred years before Christ. With him the patronymic was changed, and the Anga race became famous in ancient Hindu history; and to this day Un-des still designates the Alpine regions of Tibet bordering on Chinese Tartary.

Prithusena terminates the line of Anga; and as he survived the disasters of the Great War, his race probably multiplied in those regions, where caste appears never to have been introduced.

Prithusena ends the line of Anga; and since he survived the calamities of the Great War, his lineage likely thrived in those areas, where caste seems never to have been established.

Recapitulation.

—Thus have we rapidly reviewed the dynasties of Surya and Chandra, from Manu and Budha to Rama, Krishna, Yudhishthira, and Jarasandha; establishing, it is hoped, some new points, and perhaps adding to the credibility of the whole.

The wrecks of almost all the vast cities founded by them are yet to be traced in ruins. The city of Ikshwaku and Rama, on the Sarju; Indraprastha, Mathura, Surpura, Prayag on the Yamuna; Hastinapura, Kanyakubja, Rajagriha on the Ganges; Maheswar on the Nerbudda; Aror on the Indus; and Kusasthali 54Dwarka on the shore of the Indian Ocean. Each has left some memorial of former grandeur: research may discover others.

The ruins of almost all the massive cities they established are still waiting to be found. The city of Ikshwaku and Rama, on the Sarju; Indraprastha, Mathura, Surpura, Prayag on the Yamuna; Hastinapura, Kanyakubja, Rajagriha on the Ganges; Maheswar on the Nerbudda; Aror on the Indus; and Kusasthali Dwarka on the coast of the Indian Ocean. Each has left behind some reminder of its former greatness: further research might uncover more. 54

There is yet an unexplored region in Panchala; Kampilanagara its capital, and those cities established west of the Indus by the sons of Bajaswa.

There is still an unexplored area in Panchala: Kampilanagara, its capital, along with those cities set up west of the Indus by the sons of Bajaswa.

Traces of the early Indo-Scythic nations may possibly reward the search of some adventurous traveller who may penetrate into Transoxiana, on the sites of Cyropolis, and the most northern Alexandria; in Balkh, and amidst the caves of Bamian.

Traces of the early Indo-Scythian nations might be found by some adventurous traveler willing to explore Transoxiana, at the sites of Cyropolis and the northern Alexandria; in Balkh, and among the caves of Bamian.

The plains of India retain yet many ancient cities, from whose ruins somewhat may be gleaned to add a mite to knowledge; and where inscriptions may be found in a character which, though yet unintelligible, will not always remain so in this age of discovery. For such let the search be general, and when once a key is obtained, they will enlighten each other. Wherever the races of Kuru, Uru, and Yadu have swayed, have been found ancient and yet undeciphered characters.

The plains of India still hold many ancient cities, from which we can gain some insights to enhance our knowledge; and where we can find inscriptions in a script that, although currently unreadable, won’t always stay that way in this age of exploration. Therefore, let the search be widespread, and once a key is discovered, they will illuminate each other. Wherever the tribes of Kuru, Uru, and Yadu have ruled, ancient and yet undeciphered scripts have been found.

Much would reward him who would make a better digest of the historical and geographical matter in the Puranas. But we must discard the idea that the history of Rama, the Mahabharata of Krishna and the five Pandava[29] brothers, are [45] mere allegory: an idea supported by some, although their races, their cities, and their coins still exist. Let us master the characters on the columns of Indraprastha, of Prayag and Mewar, on the rocks of Junagarh,[30] at Bijolli, on the Aravalli, and in the Jain 55temples scattered over India, and then we shall be able to arrive at just and satisfactory conclusions.

Much would be gained by someone who could create a better summary of the historical and geographical content in the Puranas. However, we need to dismiss the notion that the stories of Rama, the Mahabharata of Krishna, and the five Pandava brothers are just allegories—an idea held by some, even though their races, cities, and coins still exist. Let’s study the inscriptions on the columns of Indraprastha, Prayag, and Mewar, on the rocks of Junagarh, at Bijolli, on the Aravalli, and in the Jain temples scattered throughout India, and only then can we reach fair and satisfying conclusions.


1. The picture drawn by Valmiki of the capital of the Solar race is so highly coloured that Ayodhya might stand for Utopia, and it would be difficult to find such a catalogue of metropolitan embellishments in this, the iron age of Oudh. "On the banks of the Surayu is a large country called Kosala, in which is Ayodhya, built by Manu, twelve yojans (forty-eight miles) in extent, with streets regular and well watered. It was filled with merchants, beautified by gardens, ornamented with stately gates and high-arched porticoes, furnished with arms, crowded with chariots, elephants, and horses, and with ambassadors from foreign lands; embellished with palaces whose domes resembled the mountain tops, dwellings of equal height, resounding with the delightful music of the tabor, the flute, and the harp. It was surrounded by an impassable moat, and guarded by archers. Dasaratha was its king, a mighty charioteer. There were no atheists. The affections of the men were in their consorts. The women were chaste and obedient to their lords, endowed with beauty, wit, sweetness, prudence, and industry, with bright ornaments and fair apparel; the men devoted to truth and hospitality, regardful of their superiors, their ancestors, and their gods.

1. The description by Valmiki of the capital of the Solar race is so vibrant that Ayodhya could be seen as a perfect world, and it's hard to find such a list of city features in this current age of Oudh. "On the banks of the Surayu is a large region called Kosala, where Ayodhya was built by Manu, stretching twelve yojans (forty-eight miles), with orderly and well-watered streets. It was packed with merchants, enhanced by gardens, adorned with grand gates and tall porticoes, equipped with weapons, bustling with chariots, elephants, and horses, and filled with ambassadors from distant lands; decorated with palaces whose domes mimicked mountain tops, houses of similar height, echoing with the pleasant sounds of the tabor, flute, and harp. It was encircled by an impenetrable moat and defended by archers. Dasaratha was its king, an exceptional charioteer. There were no atheists. The men's hearts were with their partners. The women were chaste and respectful to their husbands, blessed with beauty, intelligence, charm, wisdom, and hard work, adorned with bright jewelry and fine clothing; the men committed to truth and hospitality, honoring their superiors, ancestors, and deities."

“There were eight councillors; two chosen priests profound in the law, besides another inferior council of six. Of subdued appetites, disinterested, forbearing, pleasant, patient; not avaricious; well acquainted with their duties and popular customs; attentive to the army, the treasury; impartially awarding punishment even on their own sons; never oppressing even an enemy; not arrogant; comely in dress; never confident about doubtful matters; devoted to the sovereign.”

“There were eight council members: two priests well-versed in the law, along with another smaller council of six. They had controlled desires, were selfless, tolerant, friendly, patient; not greedy; familiar with their responsibilities and common customs; mindful of the military and finances; fairly punishing even their own sons; never oppressing even an enemy; not arrogant; well-dressed; never overly confident about uncertain issues; and dedicated to the ruler.”

2. Mithila, the modern Tirhut in Bengal [including the modern districts of Darbhanga, Champāran, and Muzaffarpur].

2. Mithila, the present-day Tirhut in Bengal [including the current districts of Darbhanga, Champāran, and Muzaffarpur].

3. Kusadhwaja, father of Sita (spouse of Rama), is also called Janaka; a name common in this line, and borne by the third prince in succession after Suvarna Roma, the ‘golden-haired’ chief Mithila.

3. Kusadhwaja, Sita’s father (Rama’s wife), is also known as Janaka; a name often seen in this lineage, and held by the third prince in line after Suvarna Roma, the 'golden-haired' leader of Mithila.

4. [Rohtās in the modern Shāhābād district; Champapura in Bhāgalpur.]

4. [Rohtās in the current Shāhābād district; Champapura in Bhāgalpur.]

5. Familiarly designated as Sahasra Bahu ki Basti, or ‘the town of the thousand-armed.’ [In Indore State (IGI, xvii. 8).]

5. Commonly known as Sahasra Bahu ki Basti, or ‘the town of the thousand-armed.’ [In Indore State (IGI, xvii. 8).]

6. The Haihaya race, of the line of Budha, may claim affinity with the Chinese race which first gave monarchs to China [?].

6. The Haihaya race, descended from Budha, is related to the Chinese race that originally provided rulers to China [?].

7. Of this I have heard the most romantic proofs in very recent times.

7. I've recently heard some really romantic evidence about this.

8. Puru became the patronymic of this branch of the Lunar race. Of this Alexander’s historians made Porus. The Suraseni of Methoras (descendants of the Sursen of Mathura) were all Purus, the Prasioi of Megasthenes [see p. 37, n.]. Allahabad yet retains its Hindu name of Prayag, pronounced Prag.

8. Puru became the family name of this branch of the Lunar race. Alexander’s historians referred to him as Porus. The Suraseni of Methoras (descendants of the Sursen of Mathura) were all Purus, as noted by Megasthenes [see p. 37, n.]. Allahabad still retains its Hindu name of Prayag, pronounced Prag.

9. The Hares. Sesodia is said to have the same derivation. [From Sesoda in Mewār.]

9. The Hares. Sesodia is believed to have the same origin. [From Sesoda in Mewār.]

10. The princes of Ranthambhor, expelled by Prithwiraja of Delhi, were of this race.

10. The princes of Ranthambhor, who were driven out by Prithwiraja of Delhi, belonged to this lineage.

11. The modern Chanderi [in the Gwalior State, IGI, x. 163 f.] is said to be this capital, and one of the few to which no Englishman has obtained entrance, though I tried hard in 1807. Doubtless it would afford food for curiosity; for, being out of the path of armies in the days of conquest and revolution, it may, and I believe does, retain much worthy of research. [The capital of the Chedi or Kalachuri dynasty was Tripura or Karanbel, near Jabalpur (IGI, x. 12).]

11. The modern Chanderi [in Gwalior State, IGI, x. 163 f.] is considered to be this capital, and it's one of the few places where no Englishman has been allowed entry, despite my efforts in 1807. It would certainly spark curiosity; because it was not in the path of armies during times of conquest and revolution, it may, and I believe does, hold much that is worth researching. [The capital of the Chedi or Kalachuri dynasty was Tripura or Karanbel, near Jabalpur (IGI, x. 12).]

12. I had the pleasure, in 1814, of discovering a remnant of this city, which the Yamuna has overwhelmed. [The ancient Sūryapura was near Batesar, 40 miles south-east of Agra city. Sir H. Elliot (Supplemental Glossary, 187) remarks that it is strange that the Author so often claims the credit of discovery when its position is fixed in a set of familiar verses. For Sūryapura see A. Führer, Monumental Antiquities and Inscriptions, 69.] The sacred place of pilgrimage, Batesar, stands on part of it. My discovery of it was doubly gratifying, for while I found out the Surasenoi of the Greeks, I obtained a medal of the little known Apollodotus, who carried his arms to the mouths of the Indus, and possibly to the centre of the land of the Yadus. He is not included by Bayer in his lists of the kings of Bactria, but we have only an imperfect knowledge of the extent of that dynasty. The Bhagavat Purana asserts thirteen Yavan or Ionian princes to have ruled in Balichdes [?] or Bactria, in which they mention Pushpamitra Dvimitra. We are justified in asserting this to be Demetrius, the son of Euthydemus, but who did not succeed his father, as Menander intervened. Of this last conqueror I also possess a medal, obtained amongst the Surasenoi, and struck in commemoration of victory, as the winged messenger of heavenly peace extends the palm branch from her hand. These two will fill up a chasm in the Bactrian annals, for Menander is well known to them. Apollodotus would have perished but for Arrian, who wrote the Periplus of the Erythraean Sea in the second century, while commercial agent at Broach, or classically Brigukachchha, the Barugaza of the Greeks. [The Periplus of the Erythraean Sea was written by an unknown Greek merchant of first century A.D. (McCrindle, Commerce and Navigation, Introd. p. 1).]

12. In 1814, I had the opportunity to discover a remnants of this city, which the Yamuna has overwhelmed. [The ancient Sūryapura was located near Batesar, 40 miles southeast of Agra city. Sir H. Elliot (Supplemental Glossary, 187) notes that it's odd that the Author often claims discovery credit when its location is described in a set of familiar verses. For Sūryapura, see A. Führer, Monumental Antiquities and Inscriptions, 69.] The sacred pilgrimage site, Batesar, stands on part of it. My discovery was especially rewarding, as I uncovered the Surasenoi of the Greeks and obtained a medal of the little-known Apollodotus, who took his armies to the mouths of the Indus, and possibly to the center of the land of the Yadus. Bayer doesn't include him in his lists of the kings of Bactria, but our knowledge of that dynasty's extent is incomplete. The Bhagavat Purana claims that thirteen Yavan or Ionian princes ruled in Balichdes [?] or Bactria, mentioning Pushpamitra Dvimitra. We are justified in considering this to be Demetrius, the son of Euthydemus, although he didn't succeed his father because Menander intervened. I also have a medal of this last conqueror, found among the Surasenoi, minted in commemoration of victory, as the winged messenger of heavenly peace extends a palm branch from her hand. These two items will fill a gap in the Bactrian annals, as Menander is well known to them. Apollodotus might have been forgotten if not for Arrian, who wrote the Periplus of the Erythraean Sea in the second century while serving as a commercial agent at Broach, or in classical terms, Brigukachchha, the Barugaza of the Greeks. [The Periplus of the Erythraean Sea was written by an unknown Greek merchant in the first century CE (McCrindle, Commerce and Navigation, Introd. p. 1).]

Without the notice this writer has afforded us, my Apollodotus would have lost half its value. Since my arrival in Europe I have also been made acquainted with the existence of a medal of Demetrius, discovered in Bokhara, and on which an essay has been written by a savant at St. Petersburg.

Without the insights this writer has given us, my Apollodotus would have lost half its worth. Since I arrived in Europe, I have also learned about a medal of Demetrius found in Bokhara, which has been the subject of an essay by a genius in St. Petersburg.

13. The portal of Hari or Hara, whose trisula or trident is there.

13. The entrance of Hari or Hara, where his trident is located.

14. Wilford says this event is mentioned in two Puranas as occurring in the sixth or eighth generation of the Great War. Those who have travelled in the Duab must have remarked where both the Ganges and Jumna have shifted their beds.

14. Wilford states that this event is referenced in two Puranas as happening in the sixth or eighth generation of the Great War. Anyone who has traveled in the Duab must have noticed where both the Ganges and Jumna have changed their courses.

15. [Abisares is Abhisāra in the modern Kashmīr State (Smith, EHI, 59).]

15. [Abisares is Abhisāra in present-day Kashmir (Smith, EHI, 59).]

16. Sir Thomas Roe; Sir Thomas Herbert; the Holstein ambassador (by Olearius); Della Valle; Churchill, in his collection: and borrowing from these, D’Anville, Bayer, Orme, Rennell, etc.

16. Sir Thomas Roe; Sir Thomas Herbert; the Holstein ambassador (by Olearius); Della Valle; Churchill, in his collection: and borrowing from these, D’Anville, Bayer, Orme, Rennell, etc.

17. The ignorance of the family of Mewar of the fact would by no means be a conclusive argument against it, could it be otherwise substantiated; but the race of Surya was completely eclipsed at that period by the Lunar and new races which soon poured in from the west of the Indus, and in time displaced them all.

17. The Mewar family's lack of knowledge about this doesn't necessarily disprove it if there is other evidence; however, the Surya lineage was totally overshadowed during that time by the Lunar and other new groups that quickly arrived from west of the Indus and eventually replaced them all.

18. Ajamidha, by his wife Nila, had five sons, who spread their branches (Sakha) on both sides the Indus. Regarding three the Puranas are silent, which implies their migration to distant regions. Is it possible they might be the origin of the Medes? These Medes are descendants of Yayati, third son of the patriarch Manu; and Madai, founder of the Medes, was of Japhet’s line. Ajamidha, the patronymic of the branch of Bajaswa, is from Aja, ‘a goat.’ The Assyrian Mede, in Scripture, is typified by the goat. [These speculations are worthless.]

18. Ajamidha, with his wife Nila, had five sons who established their branches (Sakha) on both sides of the Indus. The Puranas are silent about three of them, suggesting they moved to distant areas. Could they be the ancestors of the Medes? These Medes are the descendants of Yayati, the third son of the patriarch Manu; and Madai, the founder of the Medes, came from Japhet’s line. Ajamidha, the name of the Bajaswa branch, is derived from Aja, meaning ‘a goat.’ In the Scriptures, the Assyrian Mede is represented by the goat. [These speculations are worthless.]

19. Of this house was Draupadi, the wife, in common, of the five Pandava brothers: manners peculiar to Scythia.

19. In this house lived Draupadi, the shared wife of the five Pandava brothers: customs unique to Scythia.

20. King of Delhi.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Delhi King.

21. [Briggs i. 57. The accounts of the size of the city are extravagant (Elphinstone, HI, 332 note; Cunningham, ASR, i. 279 ff.).]

21. [Briggs i. 57. The descriptions of the city's size are excessive (Elphinstone, HI, 332 note; Cunningham, ASR, i. 279 ff.).]

22. An inscription was discovered at Kara on the Ganges, in which Yaspal is mentioned as prince of the realm of Kausambi (As. Res. vol. ix. p. 440). Wilford, in his Essay on the Geography of the Purans, says “Causambi, near Alluhabad” (As. Res. vol. xiv.). [The site is uncertain (Smith, EHI, 293, note).]

22. An inscription was found at Kara on the Ganges, where Yaspal is referred to as the prince of the kingdom of Kausambi (As. Res. vol. ix. p. 440). Wilford, in his essay on the geography of the Puranas, states, “Causambi, near Allahabad” (As. Res. vol. xiv.). [The exact location is uncertain (Smith, EHI, 293, note).]

23. [Rājgīr in Patna District.]

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. [Rājgīr in Patna District.]

24. Aror, or Alor, was the capital of Sind in remote antiquity: a bridge over the stream which branched from the Indus, near Dara, is almost the sole vestige of this capital of the Sogdoi of Alexander. On its site the shepherds of the desert have established an extensive hamlet; it is placed on a ridge of siliceous rock, seven miles east of the insular Bakhar, and free from the inundations of the Indus. The Sodha tribe, a powerful branch of the Pramara race, has ruled in these countries from remote antiquity, and to a very late period they were lords of Umarkot and Umrasumra, in which divisions was Aror. Sahl and his capital were known to Abu-l Fazl, though he was ignorant of its position, which he transferred to Debal, or Dewal, the modern Tatta. This indefatigable historian thus describes it: “In ancient times there lived a raja named Siharas (Sahl), whose capital was Alor, and his dominions extended north to Kashmīr and south to the ocean” [Āīn, ii. 343]. Sahl, or Sahr, became a titular appellation of the country, its princes, and its inhabitants, the Sehraes. [See p. 21 above.] Alor appears to have been the capital of the kingdom of Sigerdis, conquered by Menander of Bactria. Ibn Haukal, the Arabian geographer, mentions it; but a superfluous point in writing has changed Aror into Azor, or Azour, as translated by Sir W. Ouseley. The illustrious D’Anville mentions it; but, in ignorance of its position, quoting Abulfeda. says, in grandeur “Azour est presque comparable à Mooltan.” I have to claim the discovery of several ancient capital cities in the north of India: Surpur, on the Jumna, the capital of the Yadus; Alor, on the Indus, the capital of the Sodhas; Mandodri, capital of the Pariharas; Chandravati, at the foot of the Aravalli mountains; and Valabhipura, in Gujarat, capital of the Balaka-raes, the Balharas of Arab travellers. The Bala Rajput of Saurashtra may have given the name to Valabhipura, as descendants of Balaka, from Sahl of Aror. The blessing of the bard to them is yet, Tatta Multān ka Rāo (‘lord of Tatta and Multan,’ the seats of the Balaka-putras): nor is it improbable that a branch of these under the Indian Hercules, Balaram, who left India after the Great War, may have founded Balich, or Balkh, emphatically called the ‘mother of cities.’ The Jaisalmer annals assert that the Yadu and Balaka branches of the Indu race ruled Khorasan after the Great War, the Indo-Scythic races of Grecian authors. Besides the Balakas, and the numerous branches of the Indo-Medes, many of the sons of Kuru dispersed over these regions: amongst whom we may place Uttara Kuru (Northern Kurus) of the Puranas, the Ottorokorrhai of the Greek authors. Both the Indu and Surya races were eternally sending their superfluous population to those distant regions, when probably the same primeval religion governed the races east and west of the Indus. [Much of this is incorrect.]

24. Aror, or Alor, was the capital of Sind in ancient times: a bridge over the stream that branched from the Indus, near Dara, is almost the only remnant of this capital of the Sogdoi from Alexander’s era. On its site, desert shepherds have built a sizable village; it sits on a ridge of siliceous rock, seven miles east of the island-like Bakhar, and is safe from the Indus floods. The Sodha tribe, a powerful offshoot of the Pramara race, has been in power in these regions since ancient times, and well into the later years, they were the rulers of Umarkot and Umrasumra, where Aror was located. Sahl and his capital were known to Abu-l Fazl, though he didn’t know its exact location, mistakenly placing it at Debal, or Dewal, which is the modern Tatta. This tireless historian describes it like this: “In ancient times there lived a raja named Siharas (Sahl), whose capital was Alor, and his dominions stretched north to Kashmīr and south to the ocean” [Āīn, ii. 343]. Sahl, or Sahr, became a title for the country, its princes, and its people, the Sehraes. [See p. 21 above.] Alor seems to have been the capital of the kingdom of Sigerdis, conquered by Menander of Bactria. Ibn Haukal, the Arabian geographer, mentions it; however, a scribal error has turned Aror into Azor, or Azour, as translated by Sir W. Ouseley. The renowned D’Anville notes it; but, unaware of its location, quoting Abulfeda, states grandly, “Azour is almost comparable to Mooltan.” I must claim the discovery of several ancient capital cities in northern India: Surpur, on the Jumna, the capital of the Yadus; Alor, on the Indus, the capital of the Sodhas; Mandodri, capital of the Pariharas; Chandravati, at the foot of the Aravalli mountains; and Valabhipura, in Gujarat, capital of the Balaka-raes, the Balharas known to Arab travelers. The Bala Rajput of Saurashtra may have given the name to Valabhipura, as descendants of Balaka, from Sahl of Aror. The bard's blessing to them is still Tatta Multān ka Rāo (‘lord of Tatta and Multan,’ the seats of the Balaka-putras): it’s also possible that a branch of these under the Indian Hercules, Balaram, who left India after the Great War, may have founded Balich, or Balkh, famously known as the ‘mother of cities.’ The Jaisalmer records state that the Yadu and Balaka branches of the Indu race governed Khorasan after the Great War, the Indo-Scythic races mentioned by Grecian authors. Besides the Balakas and the many branches of the Indo-Medes, many sons of Kuru spread out over these areas: among them, we can include Uttara Kuru (Northern Kurus) of the Puranas, the Ottorokorrhai from Greek accounts. Both the Indu and Surya races were continually sending their excess population to those far-off regions, possibly when the same ancient religion ruled the races east and west of the Indus. [Much of this is incorrect.]

25. [The Chera or Kerala kingdom comprised the Southern Konkans or Malabar coast, the present Malabar district with Travancore and Cochin, the dynasty being in existence early in the Christian era (Smith, EHI, 447; IGI, x. 192 f.).]

25. [The Chera or Kerala kingdom included the Southern Konkans or Malabar coast, which is now the Malabar district along with Travancore and Cochin. This dynasty existed as early as the Christian era (Smith, EHI, 447; IGI, x. 192 f.).]

26. [The Pāndya kingdom included the Madura and Tinnevelly districts, with parts of Trichinopoly, and sometimes Travancore, its capitals being Madura, or Kūdal, and Korkai (Smith, op. cit. 449 f.; IGI, xix. 394 f.).]

26. [The Pāndya kingdom included the Madura and Tinnevelly districts, parts of Trichinopoly, and occasionally Travancore, with its capitals being Madura, or Kūdal, and Korkai (Smith, op. cit. 449 f.; IGI, xix. 394 f.).]

27. From Chaul on the coast, in journeying towards Junagarh, and about seven miles from the former, are the remains of an ancient city.

27. From Chaul on the coast, while traveling toward Junagarh, and about seven miles from the former, there are the ruins of an ancient city.

28. From the description in the Ramayana of King Dasaratha proceeding to Champamalina, the capital of Lomapada, king of Anga (sixth in descent from the founder), it is evident that it was a very mountainous region, and the deep forests and large rivers presented serious obstructions to his journey. From this I should imagine it impossible that Angadesa should apply to a portion of Bengal, in which there is a Champamalina, described by Colonel Francklin in his Essay on Palibothra. [The Anga kingdom, with its capital at Champapuri, near Bhāgalpur, corresponded to the modern districts of North Monghyr, North Bhāgalpur, and Purnea west of the Mahananda river (IGI, v. 373).]

28. From the description in the Ramayana of King Dasaratha traveling to Champamalina, the capital of Lomapada, king of Anga (sixth in line from the founder), it's clear that this was a very mountainous area, and the dense forests and large rivers posed significant challenges to his journey. Because of this, I would think it's unlikely that Angadesa refers to a part of Bengal, which has a Champamalina that's described by Colonel Francklin in his Essay on Palibothra. [The Anga kingdom, with its capital at Champapuri, near Bhāgalpur, corresponded to the current districts of North Monghyr, North Bhāgalpur, and Purnea west of the Mahananda river (IGI, v. 373).]

29. The history and exploits of the Pandavas and Harikulas are best known in the most remote parts of India: amidst the forest-covered mountains of Saurashtra, the deep woods and caves of Hidimba and Virat (still the shelter of the savage Bhil and Koli), or on the craggy banks of the Charmanvati (Chambal). In each, tradition has localized the shelter of these heroes when exiled from the Yamuna; and colossal figures cut from the mountain, ancient temples and caves inscribed with characters yet unknown, attributed to the Pandavas, confirm the legendary tale.

29. The history and adventures of the Pandavas and Harikulas are most well-known in the farthest corners of India: among the forest-covered mountains of Saurashtra, the deep woods and caves of Hidimba and Virat (still home to the wild Bhil and Koli), or along the rocky banks of the Charmanvati (Chambal). In each location, tradition has marked the places where these heroes took refuge during their exile from the Yamuna; and massive figures carved from the mountains, ancient temples, and caves inscribed with unknown characters, believed to be linked to the Pandavas, validate the legendary story.

30. The ‘ancient city,’ par eminence, is the only name this old capital, at the foot of, and guarding, the sacred mount Girnar, is known by. Abu-l Fazl says it had long remained desolate and unknown, and was discovered by mere accident. [Āīn, ii. 245. For a description of the place see BG, viii. 487; E. C. Bayley, Local Muhammadan Dynasties, Gujarāt, 182 ff.] Tradition even being silent, they gave it the emphatic appellation of Juna (old) Garh (fortress). I have little doubt that it is the Asaldurga, or Asalgarh, of the Guhilot annals; where it is said that prince Asal raised a fortress, called after him, near to Girnar, by the consent of the Dabhi prince, his uncle.

30. The 'ancient city,' par excellence, is the only name known for this old capital, situated at the base of and protecting the sacred mount Girnar. Abu-l Fazl mentions that it had long been abandoned and unrecognized, only to be discovered by chance. [Āīn, ii. 245. For a description of the place see BG, viii. 487; E. C. Bayley, Local Muhammadan Dynasties, Gujarāt, 182 ff.] Even in the absence of tradition, it was given the significant name Juna (old) Garh (fortress). I have little doubt that it is the Asaldurga, or Asalgarh, from the Guhilot records; where it is said that Prince Asal built a fortress, named after him, near Girnar with the agreement of his uncle, the Dabhi prince.


CHAPTER 5

Having investigated the line from Ikshwaku to Rama, and that from Budha (the parent and first emigrant of the Indu[1] race, from Saka Dwipa, or Scythia, to Hindustan) to Krishna and Yudhishthira, a period of twelve hundred years, we proceed to the second division and second table of the genealogies.

Having looked into the lineage from Ikshwaku to Rama, and from Budha (the ancestor and first emigrant of the Indu[1] race, from Saka Dwipa, or Scythia, to Hindustan) to Krishna and Yudhishthira, a span of twelve hundred years, we move on to the second section and second table of the genealogies.

The Suryavansa or Solar Line.

—From Rama all the tribes termed Suryavansa, or ‘Race of the Sun,’ claim descent, as the present princes of Mewar, Jaipur, Marwar, Bikaner, and their numerous clans; while from the Lunar (Indu) line of Budha and Krishna, the families of Jaisalmer and Cutch (the Bhatti[2] and Jareja races), extending throughout the Indian desert from the Sutlej to the ocean, deduce their pedigrees.

Rama preceded Krishna: but as their historians, Valmiki and Vyasa, who wrote the events they witnessed, were contemporaries, it could not have been by many years [46].

Rama came before Krishna, but since their historians, Valmiki and Vyasa, who recorded the events they observed, were contemporaries, it couldn't have been by many years. [46]

The present table contains the dynasties which succeeded these great beacons of the Solar and Lunar races, and are three in number.[3]

The current table lists the dynasties that followed these significant figures of the Solar and Lunar lineages, totaling three in number.[3]

1. The Suryavansa, descendants of Rama.Rama.

The Suryavansa, descendants of Rama. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

2. The Induvansa, descendants of Pandu through Yudhishthira.

2. The Induvansa, descendants of Pandu through Yudhishthira.

3. The Induvansa, descendants of Jarasandha, monarch of Rajagriha.

3. The Induvansa, descendants of Jarasandha, king of Rajagriha.

The Bhagavat and Agni Puranas are the authorities for the 56lines from Rama and Jarasandha; while that of Pandu is from the Raja Tarangini and Rajavali.

The Bhagavat and Agni Puranas are the sources for the lines from Rama and Jarasandha, while those about Pandu come from the Raja Tarangini and Rajavali.

The existing Rajput tribes of the Solar race claim descent from Lava and Kusa, the two elder sons of Rama; nor do I believe any existing tribes trace their ancestry to his other children, or to his brothers.

The current Rajput tribes of the Solar race claim they are descendants of Lava and Kusa, the two older sons of Rama; I also don’t believe any existing tribes trace their lineage to his other children or to his brothers.

From the eldest son, Lava, the Ranas of Mewar claim descent: so do the Bargujar tribe, formerly powerful within the confines of the present Amber, whose representative now dwells at Anupshahr on the Ganges.

From the eldest son, Lava, the Ranas of Mewar claim descent; the Bargujar tribe does as well, which was once powerful within what is now Amber, and whose representative now lives in Anupshahr on the Ganges.

From Kusa descend the Kachhwaha[4] princes of Narwar and Amber, and their numerous clans. Amber, though the first in power, is but a scion of Narwar, transplanted about one thousand years back, whose chief, the representative of the celebrated Prince Nala, enjoys but a sorry district[5] of all his ancient possessions.

From Kusa come the Kachhwaha[4] princes of Narwar and Amber, along with their many clans. Amber, while the most powerful, is essentially a branch of Narwar, moved about a thousand years ago. Its leader, a descendant of the famous Prince Nala, now only manages a small area[5] of all his former lands.

The house of Marwar also claims descent from this stem, which appears to originate in an error of the genealogists, confounding the race of Kusa with the Kausika of Kanauj and Kausambi. Nor do the Solar genealogists admit this assumed pedigree.

The house of Marwar also claims to be descended from this lineage, which seems to come from a mistake made by genealogists, mixing up the Kusa line with the Kausika of Kanauj and Kausambi. The Solar genealogists do not acknowledge this supposed ancestry either.

The Amber prince in his genealogies traces the descent of the Mewar[6] family from Rama to Sumitra, through Lava, the eldest brother, and not through Kusa,[7] as in some copies of the Puranas, and in that whence Sir William Jones had his lists [47].

The Amber prince in his family tree traces the lineage of the Mewar[6] family from Rama to Sumitra, through Lava, the older brother, and not through Kusa,[7] like in some versions of the Puranas, and in the source from which Sir William Jones got his lists [47].

Mr. Bentley, taking this genealogy from the same authority as Sir William Jones, has mutilated it by a transposition, for 57which his reasons are insufficient, and militate against every opinion of the Hindus. Finding the names Vrihadbala and Vridasura, declared to be princes contemporary with Yudhishthira, he transposes the whole ten princes of his list intervening between Takshak[8] and Bahuman.[9]

Mr. Bentley, taking this genealogy from the same source as Sir William Jones, has altered it by rearranging the order, for which his reasons are inadequate and contradict every belief of the Hindus. Upon finding the names Vrihadbala and Vridasura, identified as princes who lived during the time of Yudhishthira, he rearranges all ten princes in his list that fall between Takshak[8] and Bahuman.[9]

Bahuman,[10] or ‘the man with arms’ (Darazdasht or Longimanus) is the thirty-fourth prince from Rama; and his reign must be placed nearly intermediate between Rama and Sumitra, or his contemporary Vikrama, and in the sixth century from either.

Bahuman,[10] or ‘the man with arms’ (Darazdasht or Longimanus) is the thirty-fourth prince from Rama. His reign is likely positioned roughly between Rama and Sumitra, or his contemporary Vikrama, and occurs in the sixth century from either.

Sumitra concludes the line of Surya or Rama from the Bhagavat Purana. Thence it is connected with the present line of Mewar, by Jai Singh’s authorities; which list has been compared with various others, chiefly Jain, as will be related in the annals of Mewar.

Sumitra wraps up the lineage of Surya or Rama from the Bhagavat Purana. From there, it links to the current line of Mewar, as noted by Jai Singh’s sources; this list has been compared with several others, mainly Jain, as will be discussed in the history of Mewar.

It will be seen that the line of Surya exhibits fifty-six princes, from Lava, the son of Rama, to Sumitra, the last prince given in the Puranas. Sir William Jones exhibits fifty-seven.

It can be observed that the line of Surya shows fifty-six princes, starting with Lava, the son of Rama, and ending with Sumitra, the last prince mentioned in the Puranas. Sir William Jones lists fifty-seven.

To these fifty-six reigns I should be willing to allow the average of twenty years, which would give 1120 from Rama to Sumitra, who preceded by a short period Vikramaditya; and as 1100 have been already calculated to have preceded the era of Rama and Yudhishthira, the inference is, that 2200 years elapsed from Ikshwaku, the founder of the Solar line, to Sumitra.

To these fifty-six reigns, I would estimate an average of twenty years each, which totals 1120 years from Rama to Sumitra, who came shortly before Vikramaditya; and since 1100 years have already been calculated to have preceded the era of Rama and Yudhishthira, the conclusion is that 2200 years passed from Ikshwaku, the founder of the Solar line, to Sumitra.

Chandravansa or the Lunar Line.

—From the Raja Tarangini and Rajavali the Induvansa family (descendants of Pandu through Yudhishthira) is supplied. These works, celebrated in Rajwara as collections of genealogies and historical facts, by the 58Pandits Vidyadhara and Raghunath, were compiled under the eye of the most learned prince of his period, Sawai Jai Singh of Amber, and give the various dynasties which ruled at Indraprastha, or Delhi, from Yudhishthira to Vikramaditya; and although barren of events, may be considered of value in filling up a period of entire darkness [48].

The Tarangini commences with Adinath[11] or Rishabhdeva,[12] being the Jain[13] theogony. Rapidly noticing the leading princes of the dynasties discussed, they pass to the birth of the kings Dhritarashtra and Pandu, and their offspring, detailing the causes of their civil strife, to that conflict termed the Mahabharata or Great War.

The Tarangini starts with Adinath[11] or Rishabhdeva,[12] who is the Jain[13] theogony. It quickly highlights the prominent princes from the discussed dynasties and moves on to the birth of kings Dhritarashtra and Pandu, along with their descendants, explaining the reasons behind their civil conflicts, leading to what is known as the Mahabharata or Great War.

The Pandava Family.

—The origin of every family, whether of east or west, is involved in fable. That of the Pandu[14] is entitled to as much credence as the birth of Romulus, or other founders of a race.

Such traditions[15] were probably invented to cover some great disgrace in the Pandu family, and have relation to the story already related of Vyasa, and the debasement of this branch of the Harikulas. Accordingly, on the death of Pandu, Duryodhana, nephew of Pandu (son of Dhritarashtra, who from blindness could not inherit), asserted their illegitimacy before the assembled kin at Hastinapura. With the aid, however, of the priesthood, and the blind Dhritarashtra, his nephew, Yudhishthira, elder son of Pandu, was invested by him with the seal of royalty, in the capital, Hastinapura.

Such traditions[15] were likely created to hide a significant shame in the Pandu family and are connected to the story of Vyasa and the downfall of this branch of the Harikulas. After Pandu's death, Duryodhana, who was Pandu's nephew (the son of Dhritarashtra, who couldn't inherit due to his blindness), claimed their illegitimacy in front of the gathered relatives in Hastinapura. However, with the support of the priests and his blind uncle Dhritarashtra, Yudhishthira, the eldest son of Pandu, was given the royal seal by him in the capital, Hastinapura.

Duryodhana’s plots against the Pandu and his partisans were 59so numerous that the five brothers determined to leave for a while their ancestral abodes on the Ganges. They sought shelter in foreign countries about the Indus, and were first protected by Drupada, king of Panchala, at whose capital, Kampilanagara, the surrounding princes had arrived as suitors for the hand of his daughter, Draupadi.[16] But the prize was destined for the exiled Pandu, and the skill of Arjuna in archery obtained him the fair, who “threw round his neck the (barmala) garland of marriage.” The disappointed princes indulged their resentment against the exile; but by Arjuna’s bow they suffered the fate of Penelope’s suitors, and the Pandu brought home his bride, who became the wife in common of the five brothers: manners[17] decisively Scythic [49].

Duryodhana's schemes against the Pandu and his allies were so numerous that the five brothers decided to temporarily leave their ancestral homes by the Ganges. They sought refuge in foreign lands near the Indus and were initially sheltered by Drupada, the king of Panchala, in his capital, Kampilanagara, where nearby princes had gathered to seek the hand of his daughter, Draupadi. But the prize was meant for the exiled Pandu, and Arjuna's skill in archery won him the beautiful bride, who placed the wedding garland around his neck. The disappointed princes took out their frustration on the exiles; however, thanks to Arjuna's bow, they met the same fate as Penelope's suitors, allowing the Pandu to bring home his bride, who became the shared wife of the five brothers, reflecting a decisively Scythic manner.

The deeds of the brothers abroad were bruited in Hastinapura and the blind Dhritarashtra’s influence effected their recall. To stop, however, their intestine feuds, he partitioned the Pandu sovereignty; and while his son, Duryodhana, retained Hastinapura, Yudhishthira founded the new capital of Indraprastha; but shortly after the Mahabharata he abdicated in favour of his grand-nephew, Parikshita, introducing a new era, called after himself, which existed for eleven hundred years, when it was overturned, and Indraprastha was conquered by Vikramaditya Tuar of Ujjain, of the same race, who established an era of his own.

The actions of the brothers overseas were talked about in Hastinapura, and the blind Dhritarashtra's influence led to their return. To put an end to their internal conflicts, he split the Pandu kingdom. While his son, Duryodhana, kept control of Hastinapura, Yudhishthira established the new capital of Indraprastha. Soon after the Mahabharata, he stepped down in favor of his grand-nephew, Parikshita, starting a new era named after himself that lasted for eleven hundred years, until it was eventually overthrown and Indraprastha was taken by Vikramaditya Tuar of Ujjain, who was from the same lineage and began his own era.

On the division of the Pandu sovereignty, the new kingdom of Indraprastha eclipsed that of Hastinapura. The brothers reduced to obedience the surrounding[18] nations, and compelled their princes to sign tributary engagements (paenama).[19]

On the split of the Pandu kingdom, the new realm of Indraprastha overshadowed Hastinapura. The brothers established control over the neighboring[18] nations and forced their rulers to agree to tribute agreements (paenama).[19]

Yudhishthira, firmly seated on his throne, determined to 60signalize his reign and paramount sovereignty, by the imposing and solemn rites of Asvamedha[20] and Rajasuya.

Yudhishthira, seated confidently on his throne, wanted to mark his reign and supreme authority with the grand and serious ceremonies of Asvamedha[20] and Rajasuya.

The Asvamedha.

—In these magnificent ceremonies, in which princes alone officiate, every duty, down to that of porter, is performed by royalty.

The ‘Steed of Sacrifice’ was liberated under Arjuna’s care, having wandered whither he listed for twelve months; and none daring to accept this challenge of supremacy, he was reconducted to Indraprastha, where, in the meanwhile, the hall of sacrifice was prepared, and all the princes of the land were summoned to attend.

The ‘Steed of Sacrifice’ was freed under Arjuna’s supervision after roaming wherever it pleased for twelve months; and with no one daring to take on this challenge of dominance, it was brought back to Indraprastha, where, in the meantime, the hall of sacrifice was set up, and all the princes of the land were called to come.

The hearts of the Kurus[21] burned with envy at the assumption of supremacy by the Pandus, for the Prince of Hastinapura’s office was to serve out the sacred food [50].

The hearts of the Kurus[21] burned with envy at the assumption of superiority by the Pandus, as the Prince of Hastinapura’s role was to distribute the sacred food [50].

The rivalry between the races burst forth afresh; but Duryodhana, who so often failed in his schemes against the safety of his antagonists, determined to make the virtue of Yudhishthira the instrument of his success. He availed himself of the national propensity for play, in which the Rajput continues to preserve his Scythic[22] resemblance. Yudhishthira fell into the snare prepared for him. He lost his kingdom, his wife, and even his personal liberty and that of his brothers, for twelve years, and became an exile from the plains of the Yamuna.

The rivalry between the races flared up again; but Duryodhana, who often struggled in his plots against his opponents, decided to use Yudhishthira's virtue to his advantage. He took advantage of the national love for gambling, which the Rajput still embodies in his Scythic[22] heritage. Yudhishthira fell into the trap set for him. He lost his kingdom, his wife, and even his personal freedom along with that of his brothers, for twelve years, and became an exile from the plains of the Yamuna.

The traditional history of these wanderers during the term of probation, their many lurking places now sacred, the return to their ancestral abodes, and the grand battle (Mahabharata) which ensued, form highly interesting episodes in the legends of Hindu antiquity.

The traditional history of these wanderers during their probation period, their many hidden spots that are now sacred, their return to their ancestral homes, and the great battle (Mahabharata) that followed, make for some very interesting stories in the legends of Hindu history.

To decide this civil strife, every tribe and chief of fame, from the Caucasus to the ocean, assembled on Kurukshetra, the field 61on which the empire of India has since more than once been contested[23] and lost.

To resolve this civil conflict, all the notable tribes and leaders, from the Caucasus to the ocean, gathered at Kurukshetra, the battlefield where the empire of India has been fought over more than once and lost. 61

This combat was fatal to the dominant influence of the “fifty-six tribes of Yadu.” On each of its eighteen days’ combat, myriads were slain; for “the father knew not the son, nor the disciple his preceptor.”

This battle was deadly for the powerful influence of the “fifty-six tribes of Yadu.” Throughout its eighteen days of fighting, countless lives were lost; for “the father didn’t know the son, nor the student his teacher.”

Victory brought no happiness to Yudhishthira. The slaughter of his friends disgusted him with the world, and he determined to withdraw from it; previously performing, at Hastinapura, funeral rites for Duryodhana (slain by the hands of Bhima), whose ambition and bad faith had originated this exterminating war. “Having regained his kingdom, he proclaimed a new era, and placing on the throne of Indraprastha, Parikshita, grandson to Arjuna, retired to Dwarka with Krishna and Baldeva: and since the war to the period of writing, 4636 years have elapsed.”[24]

Victory brought no joy to Yudhishthira. The slaughter of his friends left him sickened by the world, and he decided to withdraw from it; first performing funeral rites for Duryodhana (who was killed by Bhima) at Hastinapura, whose ambition and deceit had sparked this devastating war. “Having reclaimed his kingdom, he declared a new era and placed Parikshita, Arjuna’s grandson, on the throne of Indraprastha, then retired to Dwarka with Krishna and Baldeva: and from the war to the time of writing, 4636 years have passed.”[24]

Yudhishthira, Baldeva, and Krishna, having retired with the wreck of this ill-fated struggle to Dwarka, the two former had soon to lament the death of Krishna, slain by one of the aboriginal tribes of Bhils; against whom, from their shattered condition, they were unable to contend. After this event, Yudhishthira, with [51] Baldeva and a few followers, entirely withdrew from India, and emigrating northwards, by Sind, to the Himalayan mountains, are there abandoned by Hindu traditional history, and are supposed to have perished in the snows.[25]

Yudhishthira, Baldeva, and Krishna, after the disastrous end of this struggle, retreated to Dwarka. The first two soon had to mourn Krishna's death, killed by one of the native Bhil tribes; in their weakened state, they couldn't fight back against them. Following this tragedy, Yudhishthira, along with Baldeva and a few companions, completely left India. They migrated northward, via Sind, to the Himalayan mountains, where they disappeared from Hindu historical records and are believed to have died in the snow.[25]

62From Parikshita, who succeeded Yudhishthira, to Vikramaditya, four[26] dynasties are given in a continuous chain, exhibiting sixty-six princes to Rajpal, who, invading Kumaon, was slain by Sukwanti. The Kumaun conqueror seized upon Delhi, but was soon dispossessed by Vikramaditya, who transferred the seat of imperial power from Indraprastha to Avanti, or Ujjain, from which time it became the first meridian of the Hindu astronomy.

62From Parikshita, who followed Yudhishthira, to Vikramaditya, four[26] dynasties are listed in a continuous line, showcasing sixty-six princes. Rajpal, who invaded Kumaon, was killed by Sukwanti. The conqueror of Kumaon took over Delhi but was quickly ousted by Vikramaditya, who moved the center of imperial power from Indraprastha to Avanti, or Ujjain, marking the point when it became the primary reference for Hindu astronomy.

Indraprastha ceased to be a regal abode for eight centuries, when it was re-established by Anangpal,[27] the founder of the Tuar race, claiming descent from the Pandus. Then the name of Delhi superseded that of Indraprastha.

Indraprastha stopped being a royal residence for eight centuries until it was restored by Anangpal,[27] the founder of the Tuar dynasty, who claimed to be descended from the Pandus. After that, the name Delhi replaced Indraprastha.

63"Sukwanti, a prince from the northern mountains of Kumaun, ruled fourteen [52] years, when he was slain by Vikramaditya;[28] and from the Bharat to this period 2915 years have elapsed."[29]

63"Sukwanti, a prince from the northern mountains of Kumaun, ruled for fourteen years before being killed by Vikramaditya; [28] and since the Bharats, 2915 years have passed."[29]

Such a period asserted to have elapsed while sixty-six princes occupied the throne, gives an average of forty-four years to each; which is incredible, if not absolutely impossible.

Such a time claimed to have passed while sixty-six princes ruled gives an average of forty-four years for each; which is unbelievable, if not completely impossible.

In another passage the compiler says: “I have read many books (shastras), and all agreed to make one hundred princes, all of Khatri[30] race, occupy the throne of Delhi from Yudhishthira to Prithwiraja, a period of 4100 years,[31] after which the Ravad[32] race succeeded.”

In another section, the compiler writes: “I’ve read many books (shastras), and they all agree that one hundred princes of the Khatri[30] race ruled the throne of Delhi from Yudhishthira to Prithwiraja for a period of 4100 years,[31] after which the Ravad[32] race took over.”

It is fortunate for these remnants of historical data that they have only extended the duration of reigns, and not added more heads. Sixty-six links are quite sufficient to connect Yudhishthira and Vikramaditya.

It’s lucky for these bits of historical data that they’ve only increased the length of reigns and haven’t added more rulers. Sixty-six links are more than enough to connect Yudhishthira and Vikramaditya.

We cannot object to the “one hundred princes” who fill the space assigned from Yudhishthira to Prithwiraja, though there is no proportion between the number which precedes and that which follows Vikramaditya, the former being sixty-six, the latter only thirty-four princes, although the period cannot differ half a century.

We can't argue against the “one hundred princes” who occupy the space from Yudhishthira to Prithwiraja, even though there’s no balance between the number that comes before and after Vikramaditya, with the former being sixty-six and the latter only thirty-four princes, even though the time span can’t vary by half a century.

Let us apply a test to these one hundred kings, from Yudhishthira to Prithwiraja: the result will be 2250 years.

Let’s test these one hundred kings, from Yudhishthira to Prithwiraja: the outcome will be 2,250 years.

This test is derived from the average rate of reigns of the chief dynasties of Rajasthan, during a period of 633[33] to 663[34] years, or from Prithwiraja to the present date.

This test comes from the average duration of rule of the main dynasties in Rajasthan, spanning a period from 633[33] to 663[34] years, starting with Prithwiraja up to now.

64
Of Mewar 34[35] princes, or 19 years to each reign.
Of Marwar 28   princes, or 23¼     ”        ”
Of Amber 29   princes, or 22½     ”        ”
Of Jaisalmer 28   princes, or 23¼     ”        ”

giving an average of twenty-two years for each reign [53].

giving an average of twenty-two years for each reign [53].

It would not be proper to ascribe a longer period to each reign, and it were perhaps better to give the minimum, nineteen, to extended dynasties; and to the sixty-six princes from Yudhishthira and Vikramaditya not even so much, four revolutions[36] and usurpations marking this period.

It wouldn’t be appropriate to assign a longer duration to each reign, and it might be better to assign the minimum, nineteen, to extended dynasties; and to the sixty-six princes from Yudhishthira and Vikramaditya, not even that much, just four revolutions[36] and usurpations marking this period.

Jarasandha.

—The remaining line, that of Jarasandha, taken from the Bhagavat, is of considerable importance, and will afford scope for further speculation.

Jarasandha was the monarch of Rajagriha,[37] or Bihar, whose son Sahadeva, and grandson Marjari, are declared to have been contemporaries of the Mahabharata, and consequently coeval with Parikshita, the Delhi sovereign.

Jarasandha was the king of Rajagriha,[37] or Bihar, whose son Sahadeva and grandson Marjari lived around the same time as the Mahabharata and were therefore contemporaries of Parikshita, the ruler of Delhi.

The direct line of Jarasandha terminates in twenty-three descents with Ripunjaya, who was slain, and his throne assumed by his minister, Sanaka, whose dynasty terminated in the fifth generation with Nandivardandhana. Sanaka derived no personal advantage from his usurpation, as he immediately placed his son, Pradyota, on the throne. To these five princes one hundred and thirty-eight years are assigned.

The direct line of Jarasandha ends with twenty-three generations, concluding with Ripunjaya, who was killed, and his minister Sanaka took over his throne. Sanaka's lineage ended in the fifth generation with Nandivardandhana. He didn’t benefit personally from taking the throne, as he quickly put his son, Pradyota, in charge. These five princes ruled for a total of one hundred thirty-eight years.

A new race entered Hindustan, led by a conqueror termed Sheshnag, from Sheshnagdesa,[38] who ascended the Pandu throne, 65and whose line terminates in ten descents with Mahanandin, of spurious birth. This last prince, who was also named Baikyat, carried on an exterminating warfare against the ancient Rajput princes of pure blood, the Puranas declaring that since the dynasty of Sheshnag the princes were Sudras. Three hundred and sixty years are allotted to these ten princes.

A new group arrived in Hindustan, led by a conqueror named Sheshnag, from Sheshnagdesa,[38] who took the Pandu throne, 65 and whose lineage ends with ten generations leading to Mahanandin, who was of questionable birth. This last prince, also called Baikyat, waged a relentless war against the ancient Rajput princes of noble descent, with the Puranas stating that since the dynasty of Sheshnag, the princes were considered Sudras. These ten princes ruled for a total of three hundred and sixty years.

Chandragupta Maurya.

—A fourth dynasty commenced with Chandragupta Maurya, of the same Takshak race.[39] The Maurya dynasty consisted of ten princes, who are stated to have passed away in one hundred and thirty-seven years. [322-185 BCE]

Sunga, Kanva Dynasties.

—The fifth dynasty of eight princes were from Sringides, and are said to have ruled one hundred and twelve years, when a prince of Kanvades deprived the last of life and kingdom. Of these eight princes, four were of pure blood, when Kistna, by a Sudra woman, succeeded. The dynasty of Kanvades terminates in twenty-three generations with Susarman[40] [54].

Recapitulation.

—Thus from the Great War six successive dynasties are given, presenting a continuous chain of eighty-two princes, reckoning from Sahadeva, the successor of Jarasandha, to Susarman.

To some of the short dynasties periods are assigned of moderate length: but as the first and last are without such data, the test 66already decided on must be applied; which will yield 1704 years, being six hundred and four after Vikramaditya, whose contemporary will thus be Basdeva, the fifty-fifth prince from Sahadeva of the sixth dynasty, said to be a conqueror from the country of Katehr [or Rohilkhand]. If these calculations possess any value, the genealogies of the Bhagavat are brought down to the close of the fifth century following Vikramaditya. As we cannot admit the gift of prophecy to the compilers of these books, we may infer that they remodelled their ancient chronicles during the reign of Susarman, about the year of Vikrama 600, or A.D. 546.

Some short dynasties are given periods of moderate length, but since we have no data for the first and last, we need to apply the test already established, which results in a total of 1704 years. This accounts for six hundred and four years after Vikramaditya, whose contemporary is Basdeva, the fifty-fifth prince from Sahadeva of the sixth dynasty, said to be a conqueror from the region of Katehr (or Rohilkhand). If these calculations are valid, the genealogies of the Bhagavat extend to the end of the fifth century after Vikramaditya. Since we can’t assume that the compilers of these texts had prophetic insights, we can conclude that they revised their ancient chronicles during the reign of Susarman, around the year Vikrama 600 or A.D. 546.

With regard to calculations already adduced, as to the average number of years for the reigns of the foregoing dynasties, a comparison with those which history affords of other parts of the world will supply the best criterion of the correctness of the assumed data.

Based on the calculations already provided about the average number of years for the reigns of the mentioned dynasties, comparing them with historical data from other parts of the world will give us the best way to determine how accurate the assumed data is.

From the revolt of the ten tribes against Rehoboam[41] to the capture of Jerusalem, a period of three hundred and eighty-seven years, twenty kings sat on the throne of Judah, making each reign nineteen and a half years; but if we include the three anterior reigns of Saul, David, and Solomon, prior to the revolt, the result will be twenty-six and a half years each.

From the rebellion of the ten tribes against Rehoboam[41] to the capture of Jerusalem, a span of three hundred and eighty-seven years saw twenty kings on the throne of Judah, averaging each reign to about nineteen and a half years; however, if we include the three previous reigns of Saul, David, and Solomon before the revolt, the average becomes twenty-six and a half years for each.

From the dismemberment of the Assyrian[42] empire under Sardanapalus, nearly nine hundred years before Christ, the three consequent confluent dynasties of Babylonia, Assyria, and Media afford very different results for comparison.

From the breakup of the Assyrian[42] empire under Sardanapalus, almost nine hundred years before Christ, the three resulting overlapping dynasties of Babylonia, Assyria, and Media show very different outcomes for comparison.

The Assyrian preserves the medium, while the Babylonish and Median run into extremes. Of the nine princes who swayed Babylon, from the period of its separation from, till its reunion to Assyria, a space of fifty-two years, Darius, who ruled Media sixty [thirty-six] years [55], outlived the whole. Of the line of Darius there were but six princes, from the separation of the kingdoms to their reunion under Cyrus, a period of one hundred and seventy-four years, or twenty-nine to each reign.

The Assyrians maintained a balanced approach, while the Babylonians and Medians went to extremes. Over the fifty-two years from the time Babylon became independent until it reunited with Assyria, there were nine kings in Babylon. Darius, who ruled Media for sixty (actually thirty-six) years, outlived all of them. The line of Darius had only six rulers from the time the kingdoms separated until they reunited under Cyrus, which spanned one hundred seventy-four years, averaging twenty-nine years per reign.

The Assyrian reigns form a juster medium. From Nebuchadnezzar to Sardanapalus we have twenty-two years to a reign; but from thence to the extinction of this dynasty, eighteen.

The Assyrian reigns create a fairer average. From Nebuchadnezzar to Sardanapalus, we have twenty-two years per reign; but from there until the end of this dynasty, it's eighteen.

The first eleven kings, the Heraclidae of Lacedaemon, commencing 67with Eurysthenes (1078 before Christ), average thirty-two years; while in republican Athens, nearly contemporary, from the first perpetual archon until the office became decennial in the seventh Olympiad, the reigns of the twelve chief magistrates average twenty-eight years and a half.

The first eleven kings, the Heraclidae of Lacedaemon, starting with Eurysthenes (1078 BC), had an average reign of thirty-two years; while in republican Athens, nearly at the same time, from the first perpetual archon until the office turned decennial in the seventh Olympiad, the reigns of the twelve chief magistrates averaged twenty-eight and a half years.

Thus we have three periods, Jewish, Spartan, and Athenian, each commencing about eleven hundred years before Christ, not half a century remote from the Mahabharata; with those of Babylonia, Assyria, and Media, commencing where we quit the Grecian, in the eighth century before the Christian era, the Jewish ending in the sixth century.

Thus we have three periods: Jewish, Spartan, and Athenian, each starting around eleven hundred years before Christ, not far off from the Mahabharata; alongside those of Babylonia, Assyria, and Media, which begin where we leave off with the Grecians, in the eighth century before the Common Era, with the Jewish period ending in the sixth century.

However short, compared with our Solar and Lunar dynasties, yet these, combined with the average reigns of existing Hindu dynasties, will aid the judgment in estimating the periods to be assigned to the lines thus afforded, instead of following the improbable value attached by the Brahmans.

However brief, in comparison to our Solar and Lunar dynasties, these, along with the average reigns of current Hindu dynasties, will help us make a better judgment in determining the time periods to be assigned to the lines provided, rather than relying on the unlikely values given by the Brahmans.

From such data, longevity appears in unison with climate and simplicity of life: the Spartan yielding the maximum of thirty-two to a reign, while the more luxurious Athens gives twenty-eight and a half. The Jews, from Saul to their exile “to the waters of Babylon,” twenty-six and a half. The Medes equal the Lacedaemonians, and in all history can only be paralleled by the princes of Anhilwara, one of whom, Chawand, almost equalled Darius.[43]

From this data, it seems that longevity goes hand in hand with climate and a simple lifestyle: the Spartans averaged a maximum of thirty-two years in power, while the more luxurious Athenians lived to about twenty-eight and a half. The Jews, from Saul to their exile "to the waters of Babylon," averaged twenty-six and a half. The Medes were on par with the Spartans, and throughout history, can only be compared to the princes of Anhilwara, one of whom, Chawand, nearly matched Darius.[43]

Of the separated ten tribes, from the revolt to the captivity, twenty kings of Israel passed away in two centuries, or ten years each.

Of the ten tribes that separated, from the revolt to the captivity, twenty kings of Israel ruled over a span of two centuries, averaging ten years each.

The Spartan and Assyrian present the extremes of thirty-two and eighteen, giving a medium of twenty-five years to a reign.

The Spartans and Assyrians represent the extremes of thirty-two and eighteen years, averaging a reign of twenty-five years.

The average result of our four Hindu dynasties, in a period of nearly seven hundred years, is twenty-two years.

The average lifespan of our four Hindu dynasties over a span of almost seven hundred years is twenty-two years.

From all which data, I would presume to assign from twenty to twenty-two years to each reign in lines of fifty princes [56].

From all this data, I would estimate that each reign lasts between twenty to twenty-two years for a total of fifty princes [56].

If the value thus obtained be satisfactory, and the lines of dynasties derived from so many authorities correct, we shall arrive at the same conclusion with Mr. Bentley; who, by the more philosophical process of astronomical and genealogical 68combination, places Yudhishthira’s era in the year 2825 of the world; which being taken from 4004 (the world’s age at the birth of Christ) will leave 1179 before Christ for Yudhishthira’s era, or 1123 before Vikramaditya.[44]

If the value we get is satisfactory, and the lines of dynasties from various sources are accurate, we will reach the same conclusion as Mr. Bentley. He uses a more philosophical method of combining astronomical and genealogical data to determine that Yudhishthira's era was in the year 2825 of the world. Subtracting this from 4004 (the world’s age at the birth of Christ) leaves us with 1179 BC for Yudhishthira’s era, or 1123 before Vikramaditya.[44]


1. Indu, Som, Chandra, in Sanskrit ‘the moon’; hence the Lunar race is termed the Chandravansa, Somvansa, or Induvansa, most probably the root of Hindu. [Pers. hindū, Skr. sindhu.]

1. Indu, Som, Chandra, which means ‘the moon’ in Sanskrit; therefore, the Lunar race is called the Chandravansa, Somvansa, or Induvansa, likely the origin of Hindu. [Pers. hindū, Skr. lake.]

2. The isolated and now dependent chieftainship of Dhat, of which Umarkot is the capital, separates the Bhattis from the Jarejas. Dhat is now amalgamated with Sind; its prince, of Pramara race and Sodha tribe, ancient lords of all Sind.

2. The isolated and now reliant chieftaincy of Dhat, with Umarkot as its capital, divides the Bhattis from the Jarejas. Dhat is now merged with Sind; its prince, of the Pramara lineage and Sodha tribe, are the ancient rulers of all Sind.

3. A fourth and fifth might have been given, but imperfect. First the descendants of Kusa, second son of Rama, from whence the princes of Narwar and Amber: secondly, the descendants of Krishna, from whom the princes of Jaisalmer.

3. A fourth and fifth could have been mentioned, but they're not perfect. First, the descendants of Kusa, the second son of Rama, from which the princes of Narwar and Amber come; second, the descendants of Krishna, from whom the princes of Jaisalmer are descended.

4. In modern times always written and pronounced Kutchwāha.

4. These days, it's always written and pronounced Kutchwaha.

5. It is in the plateau of Central India, near Shahabad.

5. It's located in the plateau of Central India, close to Shahabad.

6. Whatever dignity attaches to this pedigree, whether true or false, every prince, and every Hindu of learning, admit the claims of the princes of Mewar as heir to ‘the chair of Rama’; and a degree of reverence has consequently attached, not only to his person, but to the seat of his power. When Mahadaji Sindhia was called by the Rana to reduce a traitorous noble in Chitor, such was the reverence which actuated that (in other respects) little scrupulous chieftain, that he could not be prevailed on to point his cannon on the walls within which consent established ‘the throne of Rama.’ The Rana himself, then a youth, had to break the ice, and fired a cannon against his own ancient abode.

6. Regardless of the truth behind this lineage, every prince and every educated Hindu acknowledges the claims of the princes of Mewar as heirs to 'the throne of Rama'; thus, a certain respect has come to surround not only his person but also the seat of his authority. When Mahadaji Sindhia was summoned by the Rana to subdue a disloyal noble in Chitor, the respect felt by that (otherwise) not very scrupulous leader was so strong that he could not be persuaded to aim his cannons at the walls that held 'the throne of Rama' within. The Rana himself, then just a young man, had to take the initiative and fired a cannon at his own historic home.

7. Bryant, in his Analysis, mentions that the children of the Cushite Ham used his name in salutation as a mark of recognition. ‘Ram, Ram,’ is the common salutation in these Hindu countries; the respondent often joining Sita’s name with that of her consort Rama, ‘Sita Ram.’

7. Bryant, in his Analysis, notes that the children of Cushite Ham referred to him in greetings as a way to acknowledge him. 'Ram, Ram' is the usual greeting in these Hindu regions; the person responding often combines Sita’s name with that of her partner Rama, saying 'Sita Ram.'

8. Twenty-eighth prince from Rama in Mr. Bentley’s list, and twenty-fifth in mine.

8. Twenty-eighth prince from Rama in Mr. Bentley's list, and twenty-fifth in mine.

9. Thirty-seventh in Mr. Bentley’s list and thirty-fourth in mine; but the intervening names being made to follow Rama, Bahuman (written by him Banumat) follows Takshak.

9. Thirty-seventh on Mr. Bentley’s list and thirty-fourth on mine; however, the names in between are ordered to follow Rama, so Bahuman (written by him Banumat) comes after Takshak.

10. The period of time, also, would allow of their grafting the son of Artaxerxes and father of Darius, the worshipper of Mithras, on the stem of the adorers of Surya, while a curious notice of the Raja Jai Singh’s on a subsequent name on this list which he calls Naushirwan, strengthens the coincidence. Bahuman (see article ‘Bahaman,’ D’Herbelot’s Bibl. Orient.) actually carried his arms into India, and invaded the kingdoms of the Solar race of Mithila and Magadha. The time is appropriate to the first Darius and his father; and Herodotus [iii. 94] tells us that the richest and best of the satrapies of his empire was the Hindu.

10. This time period would also allow for the integration of the son of Artaxerxes and father of Darius, who worshipped Mithras, into the lineage of the followers of Surya. Additionally, a curious note from Raja Jai Singh about a later name on this list, which he refers to as Naushirwan, supports this connection. Bahuman (see article ‘Bahaman,’ D’Herbelot’s Bibl. Orient.) actually took his army into India and invaded the kingdoms of the Solar race, including Mithila and Magadha. The timing aligns with the first Darius and his father; and Herodotus [iii. 94] mentions that the wealthiest and best of the provinces in his empire was Hindu.

11. First lord.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. First Lord.

12. Lord of the Bull.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. King of the Bull.

13. Vidhyadhar was a Jain.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Vidhyadhar was a Jain.

14. Pandu not being blessed with progeny, his queen made use of a charm by which she enticed the deities from their spheres. To Dharma Raj (Minos) she bore Yudhishthira; by Pavan (Aeolus) she had Bhima; by Indra (Jupiter Coelus) she had Arjuna, who was taught by his sire the use of the bow, so fatal in the Great War; and Nakula and Sahadeva owed their birth to Aswini Kumar (Aesculapius) the physician of the gods.

14. Since Pandu was not blessed with children, his queen used a charm to attract the deities from their realms. She gave birth to Yudhishthira through Dharma Raj (Minos); Bhima through Pavan (Aeolus); and Arjuna through Indra (Jupiter Coelus), who taught him how to use the bow, which would prove deadly in the Great War. Nakula and Sahadeva were born through Aswini Kumar (Aesculapius), the physician of the gods.

15. We must not disregard the intellect of the Amber prince, who allowed these ancient traditions to be incorporated with the genealogy compiled under his eye. The prince who obtained De Silva from Emmanuel III. of Portugal, who combined the astronomical tables of Europe and Asia, and raised these monuments of his scientific genius in his favourite pursuit (astronomy) in all the capital cities of India, while engrossed in war and politics, requires neither eulogy nor defence.

15. We shouldn't overlook the intelligence of the Amber prince, who permitted the inclusion of these ancient traditions with the genealogy he oversaw. The prince who acquired De Silva from Emmanuel III of Portugal, who merged the astronomical tables of Europe and Asia, and established these symbols of his scientific brilliance in his favorite interest (astronomy) across all the capital cities of India, even while deeply involved in war and politics, needs neither praise nor justification.

16. Drupada was of the Aswa race, being descended from Bajaswa (or Hyaswa) of the line of Ajamidha.

16. Drupada belonged to the Aswa lineage, coming from Bajaswa (or Hyaswa) in the line of Ajamidha.

17. This marriage, so inconsistent with Hindu delicacy, is glossed over. Admitting the polyandry, but in ignorance of its being a national custom, puerile reasons are interpolated. In the early annals of the same race, predecessors of the Jaisalmer family, the younger son is made to succeed: also Scythic or Tatar. The manners of the Scythae described by Herodotus are found still to exist among their descendants: “a pair of slippers at the wife’s door” is a signal well understood by all Eimauk husbands (Elphinstone’s Caubul, vol. ii. p. 251).

17. This marriage, which goes against Hindu traditions, is overlooked. Acknowledging polyandry but ignoring that it's a national custom, childish reasons are inserted. In the early history of the Jaisalmer family, the younger son is chosen to succeed; likewise, Scythic or Tatar. The customs of the Scythians reported by Herodotus are still evident among their descendants: “a pair of slippers at the wife’s door” is a signal well understood by all Eimauk husbands (Elphinstone’s Caubul, vol. ii. p. 251).

18. Tarangini.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Tarangini.

19. Paenama is a [Persian] word peculiarly expressive of subserviency to paramount authority, whether the engagement be in money or service: from pae, ‘the foot.’

19. Paenama is a [Persian] word that uniquely captures the idea of being submissive to a higher authority, whether that involves money or service: from pay, ‘the foot.’

20. Sacrifice of the horse to the sun, of which a full description is given hereafter.

20. Offering the horse to the sun, which will be fully described later.

21. Duryodhana, as the elder branch, retained his title as head of the Kurus; while the junior, Yudhishthira, on the separation of authority, adopted his father’s name, Pandu, as the patronymic of his new dynasty. The site of the great conflict (or Mahabharata) between these rival clans, is called Kurukshetra, or ‘Field of the Kurus.’

21. Duryodhana, being the eldest, kept his position as the leader of the Kurus, while the younger brother, Yudhishthira, took on their father's name, Pandu, as the family name for his new dynasty after the division of power. The location of the major battle (or Mahabharata) between these competing clans is known as Kurukshetra, or ‘Field of the Kurus.’

22. Herodotus describes the ruinous passion for play amongst the Scythic hordes, and which may have been carried west by Odin into Scandinavia and Germany. Tacitus tells us that the Germans, like the Pandus, staked even personal liberty, and were sold as slaves by the winner [Germania, 24].

22. Herodotus talks about the destructive obsession with gambling among the Scythian tribes, which might have been brought west by Odin into Scandinavia and Germany. Tacitus informs us that the Germans, similar to the Pandus, would wager even their personal freedom and could be sold as slaves by the victor [Germania, 24].

23. On it the last Hindu monarch, Prithwiraja, lost his kingdom, his liberty, and life.

23. In that place, the last Hindu king, Prithwiraja, lost his kingdom, his freedom, and his life.

24. Rajatarangini. The period of writing was A.D. 1740.

24. Rajatarangini. The writing was done in CE 1740.

25. Having ventured to surmise analogies between the Hercules of the east and west, I shall carry them a point further. Amidst the snows of Caucasus, Hindu legend abandons the Harikulas, under their leaders Yudhishthira and Baldeva: yet if Alexander established his altars in Panchala, amongst the sons of Puru and the Harikulas, what physical impossibility exists that a colony of them, under Yudhishthira and Baldeva, eight centuries anterior, should have penetrated to Greece? Comparatively far advanced in science and arms, the conquest would have been easy. When Alexander attacked the ‘free cities’ of Panchala, the Purus and Harikulas who opposed him evinced the recollections of their ancestor, in carrying the figure of Hercules as their standard. Comparison proves a common origin to Hindu and Grecian mythology; and Plato says the Greeks had theirs from Egypt and the East. May not this colony of the Harikulas be the Heraclidae, who penetrated into the Peloponnesus (according to Volney) 1078 years before Christ, sufficiently near our calculated period of the Great War? The Heraclidae claimed from Atreus: the Harikulas claim from Atri. Eurysthenes was the first king of the Heraclidae: Yudhishthira has sufficient affinity in name to the first Spartan king not to startle the etymologist, the d and r being always permutable in Sanskrit. The Greeks or Ionians are descended from Yavan, or Javan, the seventh from Japhet. The Harikulas are also Yavans claiming from Javan or Yavan, the thirteenth in descent from Yayati, the third son of the primeval patriarch. The ancient Heraclidae of Greece asserted they were as old as the sun, and older than the moon. May not this boast conceal the fact that the Heliadae (or Suryavansa) of Greece had settled there anterior to the colony of the Indu (Lunar) race of Harikula? In all that relates to the mythological history of the Indian demi-gods, Baldeva (Hercules), Krishna or Kanhaiya (Apollo), and Budha (Mercury), a powerful and almost perfect resemblance can be traced between those of Hindu legend, Greece, and Egypt. Baldeva (the god of strength) Harikula, is still worshipped as in the days of Alexander; his shrine at Baldeo in Vraj (the Surasenoi of the Greeks), his club a ploughshare, and a lion’s skin his covering. A Hindu intaglio of rare value represents Hercules exactly as described by Arrian, with a monogram consisting of two ancient characters now unknown, but which I have found wherever tradition assigns a spot to the Harikulas; especially in Saurashtra, where they were long concealed on their exile from Delhi. This we may at once decide to be the exact figure of Hercules which Arrian describes his descendants to have carried as their standard, when Porus opposed Alexander. The intaglio will appear in the Trans. R.A.S. [The speculations in this note have no authority.]

25. After exploring similarities between Hercules from the East and the West, I will take it a step further. In the snowy Caucasus, Hindu legends speak of the Harikulas, led by Yudhishthira and Baldeva. However, if Alexander built his altars in Panchala among the sons of Puru and the Harikulas, what physical impossibility prevents the idea that a colony of them, under Yudhishthira and Baldeva, might have reached Greece eight centuries earlier? Given their advanced knowledge in science and warfare, the conquest would have been straightforward. When Alexander attacked the "free cities" of Panchala, the Purus and Harikulas opposing him displayed their heritage by carrying the figure of Hercules as their standard. This comparison suggests a shared origin between Hindu and Greek mythology, with Plato noting that the Greeks derived theirs from Egypt and the East. Could this colony of the Harikulas be the Heraclidae, who, according to Volney, entered Peloponnese 1,078 years before Christ, which aligns closely with our calculated timeline of the Great War? The Heraclidae traced their lineage to Atreus, while the Harikulas trace theirs to Atri. Eurysthenes was the first king of the Heraclidae, and the name Yudhishthira bears enough similarity to the name of the first Spartan king to not perplex linguists, as the letters d and r are often interchangeable in Sanskrit. The Greeks or Ionians stem from Yavan, or Javan, who is the seventh from Japhet. The Harikulas are also Yavans claiming descent from Javan or Yavan, who is the thirteenth from Yayati, the third son of the original patriarch. The ancient Heraclidae of Greece claimed to be as old as the sun and older than the moon. Could this assertion hide the truth that the Heliadae (or Suryavansa) settled in Greece before the arrival of the Indu (Lunar) race of Harikula? In the mythological accounts of the Indian demi-gods, there is a striking similarity between Baldeva (Hercules), Krishna (Apollo), and Budha (Mercury) that aligns closely with those of Hindu legends, Greece, and Egypt. Baldeva (the god of strength), from the Harikula line, is still worshipped as he was in Alexander's time; his shrine at Baldeo in Vraj (known as the Surasenoi to the Greeks), where his club is represented as a ploughshare, and a lion’s skin serves as his cloak. A rare Hindu intaglio depicts Hercules just as Arrian described him, featuring a monogram made up of two ancient characters now unknown, which I have discovered wherever tradition places the Harikulas, especially in Saurashtra, where they remained hidden after their exile from Delhi. This can be identified as the precise figure of Hercules which Arrian states his descendants carried as their standard when Porus faced Alexander. The intaglio will appear in the Trans. R.A.S. [The speculations in this note have no authority.]

26. The twenty-eighth prince, Khemraj, was the last in lineal descent from Parikshita, the grand-nephew of Yudhishthira. The first dynasty lasted 1864 years. The second dynasty was of Visarwa, and consisted of fourteen princes; this lasted five hundred years. The third dynasty was headed by Mahraj, and terminated by Antinai, the fifteenth prince. The fourth dynasty was headed by Dudhsen, and terminated by Rajpal, the ninth and last king (Rajatarangini).

26. The twenty-eighth prince, Khemraj, was the last descendant of Parikshita, the grand-nephew of Yudhishthira. The first dynasty lasted 1864 years. The second dynasty was of Visarwa and included fourteen princes; this lasted five hundred years. The third dynasty was led by Mahraj and ended with Antinai, the fifteenth prince. The fourth dynasty was led by Dudhsen and concluded with Rajpal, the ninth and final king (Rajatarangini).

27. The Rajatarangini gives the date A.V. 848, or A.D. 792, for this; and adds: “Princes from Siwalik, or northern hills, held it during this time, and it long continued desolate until the Tuars.”

27. The Rajatarangini states the date A/V 848, or CE 792, for this; and adds: “Princes from Siwalik, or the northern hills, controlled it during this period, and it remained empty for a long time until the Tuars arrived.”

28. 56 B.C. [Cunningham remarks that the defeat of Rāja Pāl of Delhi by Sukwanti, Sukdati, or Sukāditya, Rāja of Kumaun, must be assigned to A.D. 79: but he has little confidence in such traditions, unless supported by independent evidence (ASR, i. 138).]

28. 56 BCE [Cunningham notes that Rāja Pāl of Delhi was defeated by Sukwanti, Sukdati, or Sukāditya, the Rāja of Kumaun, around CE 79. However, he is not very confident in these traditions unless there is independent evidence to support them (ASR, i. 138).]

29. Raghunath.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Raghunath.

30. Rājput, or Kshatriya.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Rajput, or Kshatriya.

31. This period of 4100 years may have been arrived at by the compiler taking for granted the number of years mentioned by Raghunath as having elapsed from the Mahabharata to Vikramaditya, namely 2915, and adding thereto the well-authenticated period of Prithwiraja, who was born in Samvat 1215: for if 2915 be subtracted from 4100, it leaves 1185, the period within thirty years of the birth of Prithwiraja, according to the Chauhan chronicles.

31. The compiler probably arrived at the 4100-year period by accepting the number of years that Raghunath stated had passed from the Mahabharata to Vikramaditya, which is 2915, and adding to that the verifiable period of Prithwiraja, who was born in Samvat 1215. If you subtract 2915 from 4100, it leaves 1185, which is within thirty years of Prithwiraja's birth according to the Chauhan chronicles.

32. Solar.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Solar energy.

33. From S. 1250, or A.D. 1194, captivity and dethronement of Prithwiraja.

33. From S. 1250, or CE 1194, the capture and removal from power of Prithwiraja.

34. From S. 1212, A.D. 1516, the founding of Jaisalmer by Jaisal, to the accession of Gaj Singh, the present prince, in S. 1876, or A.D. 1820.

34. From S. 1212, CE 1516, when Jaisalmer was founded by Jaisal, to the rise of Gaj Singh, the current prince, in S. 1876, or CE 1820.

35. Many of its early princes were killed in battle; and the present prince’s father succeeded his own nephew, which was retrograding.

35. Many of its early princes died in battle, and the current prince’s father took over from his own nephew, which was a step backward.

36. The historians sanction the propriety of these changes, in their remarks, that the deposed were “deficient in [capacity for] the cares and duties of government.”

36. The historians approve of these changes, noting that the deposed were “lacking in [ability to handle] the responsibilities and duties of government.”

37. Rajagriha, or Rajmahal, capital of Magadhades, or Bihar. [In Patna district, IGI, xxi. 72.]

37. Rajagriha, or Rajmahal, the capital of Magadhades, or Bihar. [In Patna district, IGI, xxi. 72.]

38. Figuratively, the country of the ‘head of the Snakes’; Nag, Tak, or Takshak, being synonymous: and which I conclude to be the abode of the ancient Scythic Tachari of Strabo, the Tak-i-uks of the Chinese, the Tajiks of the present day of Turkistan. This race appears to be the same with that of the Turushka (of the Puranas), who ruled on the Arvarma (the Araxes), in Sakadwipa, or Scythia. [This is a confused reference to the Saisunāga dynasty, which took its name from its founder, Sisunāga, and comprised roughly the present Patna and Gaya districts, its capital being Rājagriha; the modern Rājgīr-Sisunāga means ‘a young elephant,’ and has no connexion with Sheshnāg, the serpent king (Vishnu Purana, 466 f.; Smith, EHI, 31).]

38. Figuratively, the country of the 'head of the Snakes'; Annoy, Tak, or Takshak are all synonymous terms; this is what I believe to be the home of the ancient Scythic mentioned by Strabo, the Tak-i-uks of the Chinese, and the Tajiks of modern Turkistan. This group seems to be the same as the Turushka (from the Puranas), who ruled over the Arvarma (the Araxes) in Sakadwipa, or Scythia. [This is a confused reference to the Saisunāga dynasty, which was named after its founder, Sisunāga, and covered roughly what is now the Patna and Gaya districts, with its capital being Rājagriha; modern Rājgīr-Sisunāga means 'a young elephant,' and has no connection with Sheshnāg, the serpent king (Vishnu Purana, 466 f.; Smith, EHI, 31).]

39. [Chandragupta Maurya was certainly not a “Takshak”: he was probably “an illegitimate scion of the Nanda family” (Smith, EHI, 42).]

39. [Chandragupta Maurya was definitely not a “Takshak”: he was likely “an illegitimate descendant of the Nanda family” (Smith, EHI, 42).]

40. Mr. Bentley (‘On the Hindu System of Astronomy,’ As. Res. vol. viii. pp. 236-7) states that the astronomer, Brahmagupta, flourished about A.D. 527, or of Vikrama 583, shortly preceding the reign of Susarman; that he was the founder of the system called the Kalpa of Brahma, on which the present Hindu chronology is founded, and to which Mr. Bentley says their historical data was transferred. This would strengthen my calculations; but the weight of Mr. Bentley’s authority has been much weakened by his unwarrantable attack on Mr. Colebrooke, whose extent of knowledge is of double value from his entire aversion to hypothesis. [The Sunga dynasty, founded by Pushyamitra, about 185 B.C., lasted till about 73 B.C., when the tenth king, Devabhūti, was slain by his Brāhman minister, Vasudeva, who founded the Kānva dynasty. He was followed by three kings, and the dynasty lasted only forty-five years, the last member of it being slain, about 28 B.C., by a king of the Andhra or Sātāvahana dynasty, then reigning in the Deccan. For the scanty details see Smith, EHI, 198 ff.]

40. Mr. Bentley (‘On the Hindu System of Astronomy,’ As. Res. vol. viii. pp. 236-7) mentions that the astronomer, Brahmagupta, lived around AD 527, or Vikrama 583, just before the reign of Susarman. He was the founder of the system called the Kalpa of Brahma, which is the basis for the current Hindu chronology, and Mr. Bentley indicates that their historical data was derived from this. This would support my calculations; however, Mr. Bentley's credibility has diminished significantly due to his unjust criticism of Mr. Colebrooke, whose extensive knowledge holds greater value because of his complete rejection of speculation. [The Sunga dynasty, established by Pushyamitra around 185 BCE, lasted until about 73 BCE, when the tenth king, Devabhūti, was killed by his Brāhman minister, Vasudeva, who started the Kānva dynasty. Three kings followed, and the dynasty lasted only forty-five years, with its last member being killed around 28 BCE by a king of the Andhra or Sātāvahana dynasty, which was then ruling in the Deccan. For the limited details, see Smith, EHI, 198 ff.]

41. 987 years before Christ.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. 987 BC.

42. For these and the following dates I am indebted to Goguet’s chronological tables in his Origin of Laws.

42. For these and the following dates, I owe credit to Goguet’s chronological tables in his Origin of Laws.

43. [It is not clear to whom the author refers: Chāmunda Chāvada (A.D. 880-908): or Chāmunda Chaulukya (A.D. 997-1010), (BG, i. Part i. 154, 162).]

43. [It's not clear who the author is referring to: Chāmunda Chāvada (A.D. 880-908) or Chāmunda Chaulukya (CE 997-1010), (BG, i. Part i. 154, 162).]

44. [The evidence quoted in this chapter by which the author endeavours to frame a chronology for this early period, is untrustworthy. Mr. Pargiter tentatively dates the great Bhārata battle about 1000 B.C., but the evidence is very uncertain (JRAS, January 1910, p. 56; April 1914, p. 294).]

44. [The evidence presented in this chapter that the author uses to establish a timeline for this early period is unreliable. Mr. Pargiter roughly dates the great Bhārata battle to around 1000 BCE, but the evidence is highly uncertain (JRAS, January 1910, p. 56; April 1914, p. 294).]


CHAPTER 6

Rajputs and Mongols.

—Having thus brought down the genealogical history of the ancient martial races of India, from the earliest period to Yudhishthira and Krishna, and thence to Vikramaditya and the present day, a few observations on the races invading India during that time, and now ranked amongst the thirty-six royal races of Rajasthan, affording scope for some curious analogies, may not be inopportune.

The tribes here alluded to are the Haihaya or Aswa, the Takshak, and the Jat or Getae; the similitude of whose theogony, names in their early genealogies, and many other points, with the Chinese, Tatar, Mogul, Hindu, and Scythic races, would appear to warrant the assertion of one common origin.

The tribes mentioned here are the Haihaya or Aswa, the Takshak, and the Jat or Getae. The similarities in their creation myths, names in their early family trees, and many other aspects with the Chinese, Tatar, Mogul, Hindu, and Scythian races seem to support the claim of a shared origin.

Though the periods of the passage of these tribes into India cannot be stated with exactitude, the regions whence they migrated may more easily be ascertained.

Though we can't pinpoint the exact times when these tribes entered India, it's easier to identify the regions they migrated from.

Mongol Origin.

—Let us compare the origin of the Tatars and Moguls, as given by their historian, Abulghazi, with the races we have been treating of from the Puranas.

Mogol was the name of the Tatarian patriarch. His son was Aghuz,[1] the founder of all the races of those northern regions, called Tatars and Mogol [57]. Aghuz had six sons.[2] First, Kun,[3] ‘the sun,’ the Surya of the Puranas; secondly, Ai,[4] ‘the moon,’ 69the Indu of the Puranas. In the latter, Ai, we have even the same name [Ayus] as in the Puranas for the Lunar ancestor. The Tatars all claim from Ai, ‘the moon,’ the Indus of the Puranas. Hence with them, as with the German tribes, the moon was always a male deity. The Tatar Ai had a son, Yulduz. His son was Hyu, from whom[5] came the first race of the kings of China. The Puranic Ayus had a son, Yadu (pronounced Jadon); from whose third son, Haya, the Hindu genealogist deduces no line, and from whom the Chinese may claim their Indu[5] origin. Il Khan (ninth from Ai) had two sons: first, Kian; and secondly, Nagas; whose descendants peopled all Tatary. From Kian, Jenghiz Khan claimed descent.[6] Nagas was probably the founder of the Takshak, or Snake race[7] of the Puranas and Tatar genealogists, the Tak-i-uk Moguls of De Guignes.

Mogol was the name of the Tatar patriarch. His son was Aghuz,[1] the founder of all the races in those northern regions, known as Tatars and Mogol [57]. Aghuz had six sons.[2] First, Kun,[3] ‘the sun,’ the Surya of the Puranas; second, Ai,[4] ‘the moon,’ 69the Indu of the Puranas. In Ai, we even find the same name [Ayus] as in the Puranas for the Lunar ancestor. The Tatars all trace their lineage to Ai, ‘the moon,’ the Indus of the Puranas. Thus, like the German tribes, the moon was always considered a male deity among them. The Tatar Ai had a son, Yulduz. His son was Hyu, from whom[5] the first race of the kings of China descended. The Puranic Ayus had a son, Yadu (pronounced Jadon); from his third son, Haya, Hindu genealogists do not trace a line, and from him, the Chinese might claim their Indu[5] origin. Il Khan (ninth from Ai) had two sons: first, Kian; and second, Nagas; whose descendants populated all Tatary. From Kian, Jenghiz Khan claimed descent.[6] Nagas was likely the founder of the Takshak, or Snake race[7] of the Puranas and Tatar genealogists, the Tak-i-uk Moguls of De Guignes.

Such are the comparative genealogical origins of the three races. Let us compare their theogony, the fabulous birth assigned by each for the founder of the Indu race.

Such are the comparative genealogical origins of the three races. Let’s compare their theogony, the mythical birth attributed to the founder of the Indu race.

Mongol and Hindu Traditions.

—1. The Puranic. “Ila (the earth), daughter of the sun-born Ikshwaku, while wandering in the forests was encountered by Budha (Mercury), and from the rape of Ila sprung the Indu race.”

2. The Chinese account of the birth of Yu (Ayu), their first monarch. “A star[8] (Mercury or Fo) struck his mother while journeying. She conceived, and gave to the world Yu, the founder of the first dynasty which reigned in China. Yu divided China into nine provinces, and began to reign 2207[9] years before Christ” [58].

2. The Chinese story of the birth of Yu (Ayu), their first king. “A star[8] (Mercury or Fo) hit his mother while she was traveling. She became pregnant and gave birth to Yu, the founder of the first dynasty that ruled in China. Yu divided China into nine provinces and started to reign 2207[9] years before Christ” [58].

Thus the Ai of the Tatars, the Yu of the Chinese, and the Ayus 70of the Puranas, evidently indicate the great Indu (Lunar) progenitor of the three races. Budha (Mercury), the son of Indu (the moon), became the patriarchal and spiritual leader; as Fo, in China; Woden and Teutates,[10] of the tribes migrating to Europe. Hence it follows that the religion of Buddha must be coeval with the existence of these nations; that it was brought into India Proper by them, and guided them until the schism of Krishna and the Suryas, worshippers of Bal, in time depressed them, when the Buddha religion was modified into its present mild form, the Jain.[11]

Thus, the Ai of the Tatars, the Yu of the Chinese, and the Ayus of the Puranas all clearly point to the great Indu (Lunar) ancestor of these three races. Budha (Mercury), the son of Indu (the moon), became the patriarchal and spiritual leader; like Fo in China, Woden, and Teutates of the tribes migrating to Europe. Therefore, it's clear that the religion of Buddha must have been around as long as these nations; it came into India through them and guided them until the split between Krishna and the Suryas, worshippers of Bal, eventually weakened them. At that point, the Buddha religion was transformed into its current gentler form, the Jain.

Scythian Traditions.

—Let us contrast with these the origin of the Scythic nations, as related by Diodorus;[12] when it will be observed the same legends were known to him which have been handed down by the Puranas and Abulghazi.

"The Scythians had their first abodes on the Araxes.[13] Their origin was from a virgin born of the earth[14] of the shape of a woman from the waist upwards, and below a serpent (symbol of Budha or Mercury); that Jupiter had a son by her, named Scythes,[15] whose name the nation adopted. Scythes had two sons, Palas and Napas (qu. the Nagas, or Snake race, of the Tatar genealogy?), who were celebrated for their great actions, and who divided the countries; and the nations were called after them, the Palians (qu. Pali?)[16] and Napians. They led their forces as far as the Nile on Egypt, and subdued many nations. They enlarged the empire of the Scythians as far as the Eastern ocean, 71and to the Caspian and lake Moeotis. The nation had many kings, from whom the Sacans (Sakae), the Massagetae (Getae or Jats), the Ari-aspians (Aswas of Aria), and many other races. They overran Assyria and Media[17] [59], overturning the empire, and transplanting the inhabitants to the Araxes under the name of Sauro-Matians."[18]

"The Scythians first settled by the Araxes.[13] They originated from a woman who was born from the earth[14] and had the upper body of a woman and the lower body of a serpent (a symbol of Budha or Mercury); Jupiter fathered a son with her, named Scythes,[15] and the nation took his name. Scythes had two sons, Palas and Napas (qu. the Nagas, or Snake race, of Tatar descent?), known for their great deeds, who divided the lands, and the nations were named after them, the Palians (qu. Pali?)[16] and Napians. They led their armies all the way to the Nile in Egypt, conquering many nations. They expanded the Scythian empire to the Eastern Ocean,71 and to the Caspian Sea and Lake Moeotis. The nation had many kings, from whom the Sacans (Sakae), the Massagetae (Getae or Jats), the Ari-aspians (Aswas of Aria), and various other races descended. They invaded Assyria and Media[17] [59], toppling the empire and relocating the inhabitants to the Araxes, where they were known as Sauro-Matians."[18]

As the Sakae, Getae, Aswa, and Takshak are names which have crept in amongst our thirty-six royal races, common with others also to early civilization in Europe, let us seek further ancient authority on the original abodes.

As the Sakae, Getae, Aswa, and Takshak are names that have become part of our thirty-six royal races, similar to others in early European civilization, let’s look for more ancient sources on their original homes.

Strabo[19] says: "All the tribes east of the Caspian are called Scythic. The Dahae[20] next the sea, the Massagetae (great Gete) and Sakae more eastward; but every tribe has a particular name. All are nomadic: but of these nomads the best-known are the Asii,[21] the Pasiani, Tochari, Sacarauli, who took Bactria from the Greeks. The Sakae[22] (‘races’) have made in Asia irruptions similar to those of the Cimmerians; thus they have been seen to possess themselves of Bactria, and the best district of Armenia, called after them Sakasenae."[23]

Strabo[19] says: "All the tribes east of the Caspian are called Scythian. The Dahae[20] are next to the sea, followed by the Massagetae (great Gete) and the Sakae further east; however, each tribe has its own specific name. They are all nomadic, but the most notable nomads are the Asii,[21] the Pasiani, Tochari, and Sacarauli, who took Bactria from the Greeks. The Sakae[22] (‘races’) have made invasions in Asia similar to those of the Cimmerians; thus, they were seen to take control of Bactria and the best part of Armenia, which is named after them Sakasenae."[23]

Which of the tribes of Rajasthan are the offspring of the Aswa and Medes, of Indu race, returned under new appellations, we 72shall not now stop to inquire, limiting our hypothesis to the fact of invasions, and adducing some evidence of such being simultaneous with migrations of the same bands into Europe. Hence the inference of a common origin between the Rajput and early races of Europe; to support which, a similar mythology, martial manners and poetry, language, and even music and architectural ornaments, may be adduced.[24]

Which tribes of Rajasthan are descendants of the Aswa and Medes, of Indu race, and returned under different names, we won't discuss now. We'll focus on the fact of invasions and provide some evidence that these occurred at the same time as migrations of the same groups into Europe. This leads us to conclude a shared origin between the Rajput and early European races; to support this, we can point to similar mythology, warrior culture, poetry, language, and even music and architectural styles.[24]

Of the first migrations of the Indu-Scythic Getae, Takshak, and Asii, into India, that of Sheshnag (Takshak), from Sheshnagdes (Tocharistan?) or Sheshnag, six centuries, by calculation, before Christ, is the first noticed by the Puranas.[25] About this period a grand irruption of the same races conquered Asia Minor, and [60] eventually Scandinavia; and not long after the Asii and Tochari overturned the Greek kingdom of Bactria, the Romans felt the power of the Asi,[26] the Chatti, and Cimbri, from the Baltic shore.

Of the initial migrations of the Indu-Scythic Getae, Takshak, and Asii into India, the movement of Sheshnag (Takshak) from Sheshnagdes (Tocharistan?) or Sheshnag, about six centuries before Christ, is the first one noted by the Puranas.[25] Around this time, a massive invasion by these same people took over Asia Minor and eventually Scandinavia; shortly after, the Asii and Tochari toppled the Greek kingdom of Bactria, and the Romans felt the impact of the Asi,[26] the Chatti, and Cimbri from the Baltic coast.

“If we can show the Germans to have been originally Scythae or Goths (Getes or Jits), a wide field of curiosity and inquiry is open to the origin of government, manners, etc.; all the antiquities of Europe will assume a new appearance, and, instead of being traced to the bands of Germany, as Montesquieu and the greatest writers have hitherto done, may be followed through long descriptions of the manners of the Scythians, etc., as given by Herodotus. Scandinavia was occupied by the Scythae five hundred years before Christ. These Scythians worshipped Mercury (Budha), Woden or Odin, and believed themselves his progeny. The Gothic mythology, by parallel, might be shown 73to be Grecian, whose gods were the progeny of Coelus and Terra (Budha and Ella).[27] Dryads, satyrs, fairies, and all the Greek and Roman superstition, may be found in the Scandinavian creed. The Goths consulted the heart of victims, had oracles, had sibyls, had a Venus in Freya, and Parcae in the Valkyrie.”[28]

“If we can prove that the Germans originally came from the Scythians or Goths (Getes or Jits), a huge area of curiosity and investigation opens up regarding the origins of governance, customs, and more; all of Europe’s ancient history will take on a new look, and instead of being linked to German tribes as Montesquieu and many prominent writers have done so far, it may be traced back through detailed accounts of the customs of the Scythians, as described by Herodotus. Scandinavia was inhabited by the Scythians five hundred years before Christ. These Scythians worshipped Mercury (Budha), Woden or Odin, and believed they were his descendants. The Gothic mythology, similarly, could be shown to be Greek, whose gods were the offspring of Coelus and Terra (Budha and Ella).73 Dryads, satyrs, fairies, and all the Greek and Roman superstitions can be found in the Scandinavian belief system. The Goths consulted the hearts of their sacrifices, had oracles, had sibyls, worshipped a Venus in Freya, and had Parcae in the Valkyrie.”

The Scythian Descent of the Rajputs.

—Ere we proceed to trace these mythological resemblances, let us adduce further opinions in proof of the position assumed of a common origin of the tribes of early Europe and the Scythic Rajput.

The translator of Abulghazi, in his preface, observes: "Our contempt for the Tatars would lessen did we consider how nearly we stand related to them, and that our ancestors originally came from the north of Asia, and that our customs, laws, and way of living were formerly the same as theirs. In short, that we are no other than a colony of Tatars.

The translator of Abulghazi, in his preface, notes: "Our disdain for the Tatars would diminish if we realized how closely related we are to them, and that our ancestors originally came from northern Asia, and that our customs, laws, and way of life were once the same as theirs. In short, we are nothing more than a colony of Tatars."

"It was from Tatary those people came, who, under the successive names of Cymbrians,[29] Kelts, and Gauls, possessed all the northern part of Europe. What were the Goths, Huns, Alans, Swedes, Vandals, Franks, but swarms of the same hive? The Swedish chronicles bring the Swedes[30] from Cashgar, and [61] the affinity between the Saxon language and Kipchak is great; and the Keltick language still subsisting in Britany and Wales is a demonstration that the inhabitants are descended from Tatar nations."

"It was from Tatary that those people came who, under the names of Cymbrians,[29] Kelts, and Gauls, occupied all of northern Europe. What were the Goths, Huns, Alans, Swedes, Vandals, and Franks if not swarms from the same hive? The Swedish chronicles trace the Swedes[30] back to Cashgar, and there is a significant similarity between the Saxon language and Kipchak; furthermore, the Celtic language still spoken in Brittany and Wales shows that the inhabitants are descendants of Tatar nations."

74From between the parallels of 30° and 50° of north latitude, and from 75° to 95° of east longitude, the highlands of Central Asia, alike removed from the fires of the equator and the cold of the arctic circle, migrated the races which passed into Europe and within the Indus. We must therefore voyage up the Indus, cross the Paropanisos, to the Oxus or Jihun, to Sakatai[31] or Sakadwipa, and from thence and the Dasht-i Kipchak conduct the Takshaks, the Getae, the Kamari, the Chatti, and the Huns, into the plains of Hindustan.

74Between the latitudes of 30° and 50° north, and the longitudes of 75° to 95° east, the highlands of Central Asia, situated away from the heat of the equator and the chill of the Arctic, were home to the groups that moved into Europe and the region around the Indus. Thus, we need to travel up the Indus, cross the Paropanisos, to the Oxus or Jihun, to Sakatai[31] or Sakadwipa, and from there through the Dasht-i Kipchak, bring the Takshaks, the Getae, the Kamari, the Chatti, and the Huns into the plains of Hindustan.

We have much to learn in these unexplored regions, the abode of ancient civilisation, and which, so late as Jenghiz Khan’s invasion, abounded with large cities. It is an error to suppose that the nations of Higher Asia were merely pastoral; and De Guignes, from original authorities, informs us that when the Su invaded the Yueh-chi or Jats, they found upwards of a hundred cities containing the merchandise of India, and with the currency bearing the effigies of the prince.

We have a lot to learn in these uncharted areas, home to ancient civilizations, which, as recently as Genghis Khan’s invasion, were filled with large cities. It's a mistake to think that the nations of Higher Asia were just pastoral; De Guignes, from original sources, tells us that when the Su invaded the Yueh-chi or Jats, they discovered more than a hundred cities filled with goods from India, along with currency featuring the image of the prince.

Such was the state of Central Asia long before the Christian era, though now depopulated and rendered desert by desolating wars, which have raged in these countries, and to which Europe can exhibit no parallel. Timur’s wars, in more modern times, against the Getic nation, will illustrate the paths of his ambitious predecessors in the career of destruction.

Such was the state of Central Asia long before the Christian era, which is now depopulated and turned into desert by devastating wars that have swept through these countries, and to which Europe can show no equivalent. Timur’s wars, in more recent times, against the Getic nation, will demonstrate the routes of his ambitious predecessors in their careers of destruction.

If we examine the political limits of the great Getic nation in the time of Cyrus, six centuries before Christ, we shall find them little circumscribed in power on the rise of Timur, though twenty centuries had elapsed [62].

If we look at the political boundaries of the great Getic nation during Cyrus's time, six centuries before Christ, we'll see that they were not significantly reduced in power at the rise of Timur, even though twenty centuries had passed [62].

Jāts and Getae.

—At this period (CE 1330), under the last prince of Getic race, Tughlak Timur Khan, the kingdom of Chagatai[32] was bounded on the west by the Dasht-i Kipchak, and 75on the south by the Jihun, on which river the Getic Khan, like Tomyris, had his capital. Kokhand, Tashkent, Utrar,[33] Cyropolis, and the most northern of the Alexandrias, were within the bounds of Chagatai.

The Getae, Jut, or Jat, and Takshak races, which occupy places amongst the thirty-six royal races of India, are all from the region of Sakatai. Regarding their earliest migrations, we shall endeavour to make the Puranas contribute; but of their invasions in more modern times the histories of Mahmud of Ghazni, and Timur abundantly acquaint us.

The Getae, Jut or Jat, and Takshak groups, which are part of the thirty-six royal clans of India, all originate from the Sakatai region. We will try to gather information about their early migrations from the Puranas, but the histories of Mahmud of Ghazni and Timur provide plenty of details about their invasions in more recent times.

From the mountains of Jud[34] to the shores of Makran,[35] and along the Ganges, the Jat is widely spread; while the Takshak name is now confined to inscriptions or old writings.

From the mountains of Jud[34] to the shores of Makran,[35] and along the Ganges, the Jat people are widespread; however, the name Takshak is now limited to inscriptions or old texts.

Inquiries in their original haunts, and among tribes now under different names, might doubtless bring to light their original designation, now best known within the Indus; while the Takshak or Takiuk may probably be discovered in the Tajik, still in his ancient haunts, the Transoxiana and Chorasmia of classic authors; the Mawaru-n-nahr of the Persians; the Turan, Turkistan, or Tocharistan of native geography; the abode of the Tochari, Takshak, or Turushka invaders of India, described in the Puranas and existing inscriptions.

Searching in their original locations, among tribes that now go by different names, could surely reveal their original label, which is now mainly recognized within the Indus. Meanwhile, the Takshak or Takiuk might still be found among the Tajik, remaining in their historic territories of Transoxiana and Chorasmia as described by classical writers; the Mawaru-n-nahr of the Persians; the Turan, Turkistan, or Tocharistan of local geography; the home of the Tochari, Takshak, or Turushka invaders of India, as mentioned in the Puranas and current inscriptions.

The Getae had long maintained their independence when Tomyris defended their liberty against Cyrus. Driven in successive wars across the Sutlej, we shall elsewhere show them preserving their ancient habits, as desultory cavaliers, under the Jat leader of Lahore, in pastoral communities in Bikaner, the Indian 76desert and elsewhere, though they have lost sight of their early history. The transition from pastoral to agricultural pursuits is but short, and the descendant of the nomadic Getae of Transoxiana is now the best husbandman on the plains of Hindustan[36] [63].

The Getae had long kept their independence when Tomyris defended their freedom against Cyrus. Driven in constant wars across the Sutlej, we will later show them preserving their old ways as wandering horsemen, under the Jat leader of Lahore, in farming communities in Bikaner, the Indian desert, and elsewhere, even though they have lost track of their early history. The shift from pastoral to farming practices is brief, and the descendants of the nomadic Getae from Transoxiana are now the best farmers on the plains of Hindustan76.[36] [63].

The invasion of these Indu-Scythic tribes, Getae, Takshaks, Asii, Chatti, Rajpali,[37] Huns, Kamari, introduced the worship of Budha, the founder of the Indu or Lunar race.

The invasion of these Indu-Scythic tribes, Getae, Takshaks, Asii, Chatti, Rajpali,[37] Huns, and Kamari, brought the worship of Budha, the founder of the Indu or Lunar race.

Herodotus says the Getae were theists,[38] and held the tenets of the soul’s immortality; so with the Buddhists.

Herodotus says the Getae were believers in God,[38] and believed in the immortality of the soul; similar to the Buddhists.

Before, however, touching on points of religious resemblance between the Asii, Getae, or Jut of Scandinavia (who gave his name to the Cimbric Chersonese) and the Getae of Scythia and India, let us make a few remarks on the Asii or Aswa.

Before we get into the similarities in religious beliefs among the Asii, Getae, or Jut of Scandinavia (who lent his name to the Cimbric Chersonese) and the Getae of Scythia and India, let's take a moment to discuss the Asii or Aswa.

The Aswa.

—To the Indu race of Aswa (the descendants of Dvimidha and Bajaswa), spread over the countries on both sides the Indus, do we probably owe the distinctive appellation of Asia. Herodotus[39] says the Greeks denominated Asia from the wife of Prometheus; while others deduce it from a grandson of Manes, indicating the Aswa descendants of the patriarch Manu. Asa,[40] Sakambhari,[41] Mata,[42] is the divinity Hope, ‘mother-protectress of the Sakha,’ or races. Every Rajput adores Asapurna, ‘the fulfiller of desire’; or, as Sakambhari Devi (goddess protectress), she is invoked previous to any undertaking.

The Aswas were chiefly of the Indu race; yet a branch of the Suryas also bore this designation. It appears to indicate their celebrity as horsemen.[43] All of them worshipped the horse, which they sacrificed to the sun. This grand rite, the Asvamedha, on 77the festival of the winter solstice, would alone go far to exemplify their common Scythic origin with the Getic Saka, authorising the inference of Pinkerton, “that a grand Scythic nation extended from the Caspian to the Ganges.”

The Aswas were primarily from the Indu race, but a branch of the Suryas also went by this name. It seems to highlight their fame as horsemen.[43] They all worshipped the horse, which they sacrificed to the sun. This grand ritual, the Asvamedha, held during the winter solstice festival, strongly suggests their shared Scythic ancestry with the Getic Saka, supporting Pinkerton's claim that “a grand Scythic nation extended from the Caspian to the Ganges.”

The Asvamedha.

—The Asvamedha was practised on the Ganges and Sarju by the Solar princes [64], twelve hundred years before Christ, as by the Getae in the time of Cyrus; “deeming it right,” says Herodotus [i. 216] “to offer the swiftest of created to the chief of uncreated beings”: and this worship and sacrifice of the horse has been handed down to the Rajput of the present day. A description of this grand ceremony shall close these analogies.

The Getic Asii carried this veneration for the steed, symbolic of their chief deity the sun, into Scandinavia: equally so of all the early German tribes, the Su, Suevi, Chatti, Sucimbri, Getae, in the forests of Germany, and on the banks of the Elbe and Weser. The milk-white steed was supposed to be the organ of the gods, from whose neighing they calculated future events; notions possessed also by the Aswa, sons of Budha (Woden), on the Yamuna and Ganges, when the rocks of Scandinavia and the shores of the Baltic were yet untrod by man. It was this omen which gave Darius Hystaspes[44] (hinsna, ‘to neigh,’ aspa, ‘a horse’) a crown. The bard Chand makes it the omen of death to his principal heroes. The steed of the Scandinavian god of battle was kept in the temple of Upsala, and always “found foaming and sweating after battle.” “Money,” says Tacitus, “was only acceptable to the German when bearing the effigies of the horse.”[45]

The Getic Asii carried their reverence for the horse, a symbol of their main god the sun, into Scandinavia; the same goes for all the early German tribes like the Su, Suevi, Chatti, Sucimbri, and Getae, who lived in the forests of Germany and along the Elbe and Weser rivers. The milk-white horse was believed to be a medium for the gods, from whose neighing they predicted future events; similar beliefs were held by the Aswa, sons of Budha (Woden), along the Yamuna and Ganges, when the rocks of Scandinavia and the shores of the Baltic were still untouched by humans. It was this sign that led to Darius Hystaspes[44] (hinsna, ‘to neigh,’ aspa, ‘a horse’) receiving a crown. The bard Chand makes it the omen of death for his main heroes. The horse of the Scandinavian god of battle was housed in the temple of Upsala and was always “found foaming and sweating after battle.” “Money,” Tacitus says, “was only valued by the Germans if it had images of the horse on it.”[45]

In the Edda we are informed that the Getae, or Jats, who entered Scandinavia, were termed Asi, and their first settlement As-gard.[46]

In the Edda, we learn that the Getae, or Jats, who came to Scandinavia were called Asi, and their first settlement was As-gard.[46]

Pinkerton rejects the authority of the Edda and follows Torfaeus, who “from Icelandic chronicles and genealogies concludes Odin to have come into Scandinavia in the time of Darius Hystaspes, five hundred years before Christ.”

Pinkerton rejects the authority of the Edda and follows Torfaeus, who "from Icelandic chronicles and genealogies concludes Odin came to Scandinavia during the time of Darius Hystaspes, five hundred years before Christ."

78This is the period of the last Buddha, or Mahavira, whose era is four hundred and seventy-seven years before Vikrama, or five hundred and thirty-three before Christ.

78This is the time of the last Buddha, or Mahavira, whose era is four hundred seventy-seven years before Vikrama, or five hundred thirty-three years before Christ.

The successor of Odin in Scandinavia was Gotama; and Gautama was the successor of the last Buddha, Mahavira,[47] who as Gotama, or Gaudama, is still adored from the Straits of Malacca to the Caspian Sea.

The successor of Odin in Scandinavia was Gotama; and Gautama was the successor of the last Buddha, Mahavira,[47] who, as Gotama or Gaudama, is still revered from the Straits of Malacca to the Caspian Sea.

“Other antiquaries,” says Pinkerton, “assert another Odin, who was put as the supreme deity one thousand years before Christ” [65].

“Other historians,” says Pinkerton, “claim there was another Odin, who was recognized as the supreme deity one thousand years before Christ” [65].

Mallet admits two Odins, but Mr. Pinkerton wishes he had abided by that of Torfaeus, in 500 A.C.

Mallet acknowledges two Odins, but Mr. Pinkerton wishes he had followed Torfaeus's version from 500 A.C.

It is a singular fact that the periods of both the Scandinavian Odins should assimilate with the twenty-second Buddha [Jain Tirthakara], Neminath, and twenty-fourth and last, Mahavira; the first the contemporary of Krishna, about 1000 or 1100 years, the last 533, before Christ. The Asii, Getae, etc., of Europe worshipped Mercury as founder of their line, as did the Eastern Asi, Takshaks, and Getae. The Chinese and Tatar historians also say Buddha, or Fo, appeared 1027 years before Christ. “The Yuchi, established in Bactria and along the Jihun, eventually bore the name of Jeta or Yetan,[48] that is to say, Getae. Their empire subsisted a long time in this part of Asia, and extended even into India. These are the people whom the Greeks knew under the name of Indo-Scythes. Their manners are the same as those of the Turks.[49] Revolutions occurred in the very heart of the East, whose consequences were felt afar.”[50]

It’s a unique fact that the timelines of both Scandinavian Odins align with the twenty-second Buddha, Neminath, and the twenty-fourth and last, Mahavira; the first being a contemporary of Krishna, around 1000 or 1100 years before Christ, and the last 533 years before Christ. The Asii, Getae, and others in Europe worshipped Mercury as the founder of their lineage, similar to the Eastern Asii, Takshaks, and Getae. Chinese and Tatar historians also state that Buddha, or Fo, appeared 1027 years before Christ. “The Yuchi, established in Bactria and along the Jihun, eventually took on the name Jeta or Yetan,[48] meaning Getae. Their empire lasted a long time in this region of Asia and even extended into India. These are the people that the Greeks referred to as Indo-Scythes. Their customs are similar to those of the Turks.[49] Revolutions occurred in the very heart of the East, and their effects were felt far and wide.”[50]

The period allowed by all these authorities for the migration of these Scythic hordes into Europe is also that for their entry into India.

The time frame set by all these authorities for the migration of these Scythian groups into Europe is also the same for their arrival in India.

The sixth century is that calculated for the Takshak from Sheshnagdesa; and it is on this event and reign that the Puranas declare, that from this period “no prince of pure blood would be 79found, but that the Sudra, the Turushka, and the Yavan, would prevail.”

The sixth century is the one determined for the Takshak from Sheshnagdesa; and it is on this event and reign that the Puranas state that from this period “no prince of pure blood would be 79found, but that the Sudra, the Turushka, and the Yavan, would prevail.”

All these Indu-Scythic invaders held the religion of Buddha: and hence the conformity of manners and mythology between the Scandinavian or German tribes and the Rajputs increased by comparing their martial poetry.

All these Indu-Scythic invaders practiced Buddhism, which is why the similarities in customs and mythology between the Scandinavian or German tribes and the Rajputs grew when comparing their warrior poetry.

Similarity of religious manners affords stronger proofs of original identity than language. Language is eternally changing—so are manners; but an exploded custom or rite traced to its source, and maintained in opposition to climate, is a testimony not to be rejected.

The similarity of religious practices provides stronger evidence of original identity than language does. Language is always changing—so are customs; however, a long-standing tradition or ritual traced back to its origins and upheld despite climate variations is a piece of evidence that shouldn't be dismissed.

Personal Habits, Dress.

—When Tacitus informs us that the first act of a German on rising was ablution, it will be conceded this habit was not acquired in [66] the cold climate of Germany, but must have been of eastern[51] origin; as were “the loose flowing robe; the long and braided hair, tied in a knot at the top of the head”; with many other customs, personal habits, and superstitions of the Scythic Cimbri, Juts, Chatti, Suevi, analogous to the Getic nations of the same name, as described by Herodotus, Justin, and Strabo, and which yet obtain amongst the Rajput Sakhae of the present day.

Let us contrast what history affords of resemblance in religion or manners. First, as to religion.

Let’s compare what history shows us about similarities in religion or customs. First, let’s talk about religion.

Theogony.

—Tuisto (Mercury) and Ertha (the earth) were the chief divinities of the early German tribes. Tuisto[52] was born of the Earth (Ila) and Manus (Manu). He is often confounded with Odin, or Woden, the Budha of the eastern tribes, though they are the Mars and Mercury of these nations.
80

Religious Rites.

—The Suiones or Suevi, the most powerful Getic nation of Scandinavia, were divided into many tribes, one of whom, the Su (Yueh-chi or Jat), made human sacrifices in their consecrated groves[53] to Ertha (Ila), whom all worshipped, and whose chariot was drawn by a cow.[54] The Suevi worshipped Isis (Isa, Gauri, the Isis and Ceres of Rajasthan), in whose rites the figure of a ship is introduced; “symbolic,” observes Tacitus, “of its foreign origin.”[55] The festival of Isa, or Gauri, wife of Iswara, at Udaipur, is performed on the lake, and appears to be exactly that of Isis and Osiris in Egypt, as described by Herodotus. On this occasion Iswara (Osiris), who is secondary to his wife, has a stalk of the onion in blossom in his hand; a root detested by the Hindus generally, though adored by the Egyptians.

Customs of War.

—They sung hymns in praise of Hercules, as well as Tuisto or Odin, whose banners and images they carried to the field; and fought in clans, using the feram or javelin, both in close and distant combat. In all maintaining [67] the resemblance to the Harikula, descendants of Budha, and the Aswa, offspring of Bajaswa, who peopled those regions west of the Indus, and whose redundant population spread both east and west.

The Suevi, or Suiones, erected the celebrated temple of Upsala, in which they placed the statues of Thor, Woden, and Freya, the triple divinity of the Scandinavian Asii, the Trimurti of the Solar and Lunar races. The first (Thor, the thunderer, or god of war) is Hara, or Mahadeva, the destroyer; the second (Woden) is Budha,[56] the preserver; and the third (Freya) is Uma, the creative power.

The Suevi, or Suiones, built the famous temple of Upsala, where they placed the statues of Thor, Woden, and Freya, the three gods of the Scandinavian Asii, the Trimurti of the Solar and Lunar races. The first (Thor, the thunder god or war god) is Hara, or Mahadeva, the destroyer; the second (Woden) is Budha,[56] the preserver; and the third (Freya) is Uma, the creative power.

The grand festival to Freya was in spring, when all nature revived; then boars were offered to her by the Scandinavians, and even boars of paste were made and swallowed by the peasantry.

The big festival for Freya happened in spring, when all of nature came back to life; during this time, Scandinavians made offerings of actual boars to her, and the villagers even made and ate boars out of dough.

As Vasanti, or spring personified, the consort of Hara is worshipped by the Rajput, who opens the season with a grand 81hunt,[57] led by the prince and his vassal chiefs, when they chase, slay, and eat the boar. Personal danger is disregarded on this day, as want of success is ominous that the Great Mother will refuse all petitions throughout the year.

As Vasanti, representing spring, the partner of Hara is celebrated by the Rajput, who starts the season with a grand 81hunt,[57] led by the prince and his vassal chiefs, where they pursue, kill, and feast on the boar. Personal risks are ignored on this day, as failing to succeed is seen as a bad omen that the Great Mother will deny all requests for the entire year.

Pinkerton, quoting Ptolemy (who was fifty years after Tacitus), says there were six nations in Yeutland or Jutland, the country of the Juts, of whom were the Sablingii (Suevi,[58] or Suiones), the Chatti and Hermandri, who extended to the estuary of the Elbe and Weser. There they erected the pillar Irmansul to “the god of war,” regarding which Sammes[59] observes: “some will have it to be Mars his pillar, others Hermes Saul, or the pillar of Hermes or Mercury”; and he naturally asks, “how did the Saxons come to be acquainted with the Greek name of Mercury?”

Pinkerton, quoting Ptolemy (who lived fifty years after Tacitus), states that there were six nations in Yeutland or Jutland, the land of the Juts, which included the Sablingii (Suevi,[58] or Suiones), the Chatti, and the Hermandri, who reached the mouths of the Elbe and Weser rivers. There, they built the pillar Irmansul to honor “the god of war.” Sammes[59] notes, “some believe it to be Mars’s pillar, while others say it’s Hermes Saul, or the pillar of Hermes or Mercury”; and he understandably questions, “how did the Saxons learn the Greek name for Mercury?”

Sacrificial pillars are termed Sula in Sanskrit; which, conjoined with Hara,[60] the Indian god of war, would be Harsula. The Rajput warrior invokes Hara with his trident (trisula) to help him in battle, while his battle-shout is ‘mar! mar!’ The Cimbri, one of the most celebrated of the six tribes of Yeutland, derive their name from their fame as warriors [68].[61]

Sacrificial pillars are called in Sanskrit; when combined with Hara,[60] the Indian god of war, it becomes Harsula. The Rajput warrior calls on Hara with his trident (trisula) to aid him in battle, while his battle cry is ‘mar! mar!’ The Cimbri, known as one of the most famous among the six tribes of Yeutland, got their name from their reputation as warriors [68].[61]

Kumara[62] is the Rajput god of war. He is represented with seven heads in the Hindu mythology: the Saxon god of war has six.[63] The six-headed Mars of the Cimbri Chersonese, to whom was raised the Irmansul on the Weser, was worshipped by the Sakasenae, the Chatti, the Siebi or Suevi, the Jotae or Getae, and the Cimbri, evincing in name, as in religious rites, a common origin with the martial warriors of Hindustan.

Kumara[62] is the Rajput god of war. He is depicted with seven heads in Hindu mythology, while the Saxon god of war has six.[63] The six-headed Mars of the Cimbri Chersonese, to whom the Irmansul was dedicated on the Weser, was worshipped by the Sakasenae, the Chatti, the Siebi or Suevi, the Jotae or Getae, and the Cimbri, showing that, in name and religious practices, they share a common origin with the martial warriors of Hindustan.

Rajput Religion.

—The religion of the martial Rajput, and the rites of Hara, the god of battle, are little analogous to those of 82the meek Hindus, the followers of the pastoral divinity, the worshippers of kine, and feeders on fruits, herbs, and water. The Rajput delights in blood: his offerings to the god of battle are sanguinary, blood and wine. The cup (kharpara) of libation is the human skull. He loves them because they are emblematic of the deity he worships; and he is taught to believe that Hara loves them, who in war is represented with the skull to drink the foeman’s blood, and in peace is the patron of wine and women. With Parbati on his knee, his eyes rolling from the juice of the phul (ardent spirits) and opium, such is this Bacchanalian divinity of war. Is this Hinduism, acquired on the burning plains of India? Is it not rather a perfect picture of the manners of the Scandinavian heroes?

The Rajput slays buffaloes, hunts and eats the boar and deer, and shoots ducks and wild fowl (kukkut); he worships his horse, his sword, and the sun, and attends more to the martial song of the bard than to the litany of the Brahman. In the martial mythology and warlike poetry of the Scandinavians a wide field exists for assimilation, and a comparison of the poetical remains of the Asi of the east and west would alone suffice to suggest a common origin.

The Rajput kills buffaloes, hunts and eats boar and deer, and shoots ducks and wild birds (chicken); he worships his horse, his sword, and the sun, and pays more attention to the warrior songs of the bard than to the prayers of the Brahman. In the warrior mythology and battle poetry of the Scandinavians, there’s a lot of room for overlap, and just comparing the poetic remnants of the Asians from the east and west would be enough to hint at a shared origin.

Bards.

—In the sacred Bardai of the Rajput we have the bard of our Saxon ancestry; those reciters of warlike poetry, of whom Tacitus says, “with their barbarous strains, they influence their minds in the day of battle with a chorus of military virtue.”

A comparison, in so extensive a field, would include the whole of their manners and religious opinions, and must be reserved for a distinct work.[64] The Valkyrie [69], or fatal sisters of the Suevi or Siebi, would be the twin sisters of the Apsaras, who summon the Rajput warrior from the field of battle, and bear him to “the mansion of the sun,” equally the object of attainment with the children of Odin in Scandinavia, and of Budha and Surya in the 83plains of Scythia and on the Ganges, like the Elysium[65] of the Heliadae of Greece.

A comparison in such a broad area would cover all their customs and religious beliefs and should be saved for a separate work.[64] The Valkyrie [69], or fateful sisters of the Suevi or Siebi, would be the twin sisters of the Apsaras, who call the Rajput warrior from the battlefield and take him to “the mansion of the sun,” equally sought after by the children of Odin in Scandinavia, as well as by Budha and Surya in the 83plains of Scythia and along the Ganges, similar to the Elysium[65] of the Heliadae of Greece.

In the day of battle we should see in each the same excitements to glory and contempt of death, and the dramatis personae of the field, both celestial and terrestrial, move and act alike. We should see Thor, the thunderer, leading the Siebi, and Hara (Siva) the Indian Jove, his own worshippers (Sivseva); in which Freya, or Bhavani, and even the preserver (Krishna) himself, not unfrequently mingle.

On the day of battle, we should witness everyone sharing the same excitement for glory and disregard for death, as the characters of the battlefield, both heavenly and earthly, move and act in harmony. We should see Thor, the god of thunder, leading the Siebi, and Hara (Siva), the Indian equivalent of Jupiter, alongside his own followers (Sivseva); in this scenario, Freya, or Bhavani, and even the preserver (Krishna) often join in as well.

War Chariots.

—The war chariot is peculiar to the Indu-Scythic nations, from Dasaratha,[66] and the heroes of the Mahabharata, to the conquest of Hindustan by the Muhammadans, when it was laid aside. On the plains of Kurukshetra, Krishna became charioteer to his friend Arjun; and the Getic hordes of the Jaxartes, when they aided Xerxes in Greece, and Darius on the plains of Arbela,[67] had their chief strength in the war chariot.

The war chariot continued to be used later in the south-west of India than elsewhere, and the Kathi,[68] Khuman, Kumari of 84Saurashtra have to recent times retained their Scythic habits, as their monumental stones testify, expressing their being slain from their cars [70].

The war chariot was used longer in the southwest of India than in other places, and the Kathi,[68] Khuman, and Kumari of 84Saurashtra have kept their Scythic customs up until recently, as shown by their monumental stones, which indicate they were killed from their chariots [70].

Position of Women.

—In no point does resemblance more attach between the ancient German and Scandinavian tribes, and the martial Rajput or ancient Getae, than in their delicacy towards females.

“The Germans,” says Tacitus [Germania, viii.], “deemed the advice of a woman in periods of exigence oracular.” So does the Rajput, as the bard Chand often exemplifies; and hence they append to her name the epithet Devi (or contracted De), ‘god-like.’ “To a German mind,” says Tacitus, “the idea of a woman led into captivity is insupportable”; and to prevent this the Rajput raises the poignard against the heart which beats only for him, though never to survive the dire necessity. It is then they perform the sacrifice ‘johar,’ when every sakha (branch) is cut off: and hence the Rajput glories in the title of Sakha-band, from having performed the sakha; an awful rite, and with every appearance of being the sacaea of the Scythic Getae, as described by Strabo.[69]

“The Germans,” says Tacitus [Germania, viii.], “consider the advice of a woman during crises to be prophetic.” The Rajput does the same, as the bard Chand often illustrates; thus, they attach to her name the title Devi (or shortened to De), meaning ‘god-like.’ “To a German mind,” Tacitus states, “the thought of a woman taken captive is unbearable”; to avoid this, the Rajput raises his dagger against the heart that beats only for him, even if it means she won’t survive the terrible necessity. It is then that they perform the ‘johar’ sacrifice, when every sakha (branch) is severed: hence, the Rajput takes pride in the title Sakha band, from having performed the sakha; a terrifying rite, appearing similar to the sacaea of the Scythian Getae, as described by Strabo.[69]

85

Gaming.

—In passion for play at games of chance, its extent and dire consequences, the Rajput, from the earliest times, has evinced a predilection, and will stand comparison with the Scythian and his German offspring. The German staked his personal liberty, became a slave, and was sold as the property of the winner. To this vice the Pandavas owed the loss of their sovereignty and personal liberty, involving at last the destruction of all the Indu [71] races; nor has the passion abated. Religion even consecrates the vice; and once a year, on ‘the Festival of Lamps’ (Diwali), all propitiate the goddess of wealth and fortune (Lakshmi) by offering at her shrine.

Destitute of mental pursuits, the martial Rajput is often slothful or attached to sensual pleasures, and when roused, reckless on what he may wreak a fit of energy. Yet when order and discipline prevail in a wealthy chieftainship, there is much of that patriarchal mode of life, with its amusements, alike suited to the Rajput, the Getae of the Jihun, or Scandinavian.

Without mental pursuits, the warrior Rajput is often lazy or focused on pleasure, and when stirred, he can be wildly reckless with his bursts of energy. However, when order and discipline are present in a prosperous leadership, there’s a lot of that traditional way of life, with activities that appeal to the Rajput, the Getae of the Jihun, or Scandinavians alike.

Omens, Auguries.

—Divination by lots, auguries, and omens by flights of birds, as practised by the Getic nations described by Herodotus, and amongst the Germans by Tacitus, will be found amongst the Rajputs, from whose works[70] on this subject might have been supplied the whole of the Augurs and Aruspices, German or Roman.

Love of Strong Drink.

—Love of liquor, and indulgence in it to excess, were deep-rooted in the Scandinavian Asi and German tribes, and in which they showed their Getic origin; nor is the 86Rajput behind his brethren either of Scythia or Europe. It is the free use of this and similar indulgences, prohibited by ordinances which govern the ordinary Hindu, that first induced me to believe that these warlike races were little indebted to India.

The Rajput welcomes his guest with the munawwar piyala, or ‘cup of request,’ in which they drown ancient enmities. The heroes of Odin never relished a cup of mead more than the Rajput his madhu;[71] and the bards of Scandinavia and Rajwara are alike eloquent in the praise of the bowl, on which the Bardai exhausts every metaphor, and calls it ambrosial, immortal.[72] “The bard, as he sipped the ambrosia, in which sparkled the ruby seed of the pomegranate, rehearsed the glory of the race of the fearless.[73] May the king live for ever, alike bounteous in gifts to the bard and the foe!” Even in the heaven of Indra, the Hindu warrior’s paradise, akin to Valhalla [72], the Rajput has his cup, which is served by the Apsaras, the twin sister of the celestial Hebe of Scania. “I shall quaff full goblets amongst the gods,” says the dying Getic warrior;[74] “I die laughing”: sentiments which would be appreciated by a Rajput.

The Rajput greets his guest with the illuminating cup, or ‘cup of request,’ where they set aside old grudges. The heroes of Odin never enjoyed a cup of mead more than the Rajput enjoys his madhu;[71] and the poets of Scandinavia and Rajwara are equally skilled in praising the bowl, inspiring the Bardai to use every metaphor possible, calling it divine and everlasting.[72] “The bard, as he savored the divine drink, where the ruby seeds of the pomegranate sparkled, recounted the glory of the fearless,”[73] “May the king live forever, generous in gifts to both the bard and the enemy!” Even in Indra’s heaven, the Hindu warrior’s paradise, similar to Valhalla [72], the Rajput has his cup, served by the Apsaras, the celestial counterpart to Hebe of Scania. “I will drink full goblets among the gods,” says the dying Getic warrior;[74] “I die laughing”: thoughts that a Rajput would certainly appreciate.

A Rajput inebriated is a rare sight: but a more destructive and recent vice has usurped much of the honours of the ‘invitation cup,’ which has been degraded from the pure ‘flower’[75] to an infusion of the poppy, destructive of every quality. Of this pernicious habit we may use the words which the historian of German manners applies to the tribes of the Weser and Elbe, in respect to their love of strong drink: “Indulge it, and you need not employ the terror of your arms; their own vices will subdue them.”

A drunk Rajput is a rare sight, but a more harmful and recent vice has taken over a lot of the prestige of the ‘invitation cup,’ which has fallen from the pure ‘flower’[75] to a mix that includes poppy, ruining every good quality. About this harmful habit, we might borrow the words that the historian of German customs uses for the tribes of the Weser and Elbe regarding their fondness for strong drink: “Give in to it, and you won’t need to use the threat of your weapons; their own vices will defeat them.”

87The cup of the Scandinavian worshippers of Thor, the god of battle, was a human skull, that of the foe, in which they showed their thirst of blood; also borrowed from the chief of the Hindu Triad, Hara, the god of battle, who leads his heroes in the ‘red field of slaughter’ with the khopra[76] in his hand, with which he gorges on the blood of the slain.

87The Scandinavian worshippers of Thor, the god of battle, drank from a human skull, specifically that of their enemy, to show their thirst for blood. This practice was also borrowed from Hara, the god of battle in the Hindu Triad, who leads his heroes into the “red field of slaughter” with the Khopra[76] in his hand, using it to feast on the blood of the slain.

Hara is the patron of all who love war and strong drink, and is especially the object of the Rajput warrior’s devotion: accordingly blood and wine form the chief oblations to the great god of the Indus. The Gosains,[77] the peculiar priests of Hara, or Bal, the sun, all indulge in intoxicating drugs, herbs, and drinks. Seated on their lion, leopard, or deer skins, their bodies covered with ashes, their hair matted and braided, with iron tongs to feed the penitential fires, their savage appearance makes them fit organs for the commands of the blood and slaughter. Contrary, likewise, to general practice, the minister of Hara, the god of war, at his death is committed to the earth, and a circular tumulus is raised over him; and with some classes of Gosains, small tumuli, whose form is the frustrum of a cone, with lateral steps, the apex crowned with a cylindrical stone [73].[78]

Hara is the patron of everyone who loves war and strong alcohol, and is especially revered by Rajput warriors. As such, blood and wine are the primary offerings to the great god of the Indus. The Gosains,[77] the unique priests of Hara, or Bal, the sun, partake in intoxicating drugs, herbs, and drinks. Sitting on their lion, leopard, or deer skins, their bodies coated in ashes, hair tangled and braided, and iron tongs in hand to tend to the penitential fires, their wild appearance makes them suitable instruments for the commands of blood and slaughter. In a departure from the usual practice, the minister of Hara, the god of war, is buried upon his death, and a circular mound is built over him; some groups of Gosains also create small mounds shaped like the frustum of a cone, with steps on the sides and topped with a cylindrical stone [73].[78]

Funeral Ceremonies.

—In the last rites for the dead, comparison will yield proofs of original similarity. The funeral ceremonies of Scandinavia have distinguished the national eras, and the ‘age of fire’ and ‘the age of hills,’[79] designated the periods when the warrior was committed to mother earth or consumed on the pyre.

Odin (Budha) introduced the latter custom, and the raising of tumuli over the ashes when the body was burned; as also the practice of the wife burning with her deceased lord. These 88manners were carried from Sakadwipa, or Saka Scythia, “where the Geta,” says Herodotus [v. 5], “was consumed on the pyre or burned alive with her lord.” With the Getae, the Siebi or Suevi of Scandinavia, if the deceased had more than one wife, the elder claimed the privilege of burning.[80] Thus, “Nanna was consumed in the same fire with the body of her husband, Balder, one of Odin’s companions.” But the Scandinavians were anxious to forget this mark of their Asiatic origin, and were not always willing to burn, or to make “so cruel and absurd a sacrifice to the manes of their husbands, the idea of which had been picked up by their Scythian ancestors, when they inhabited the warmer climates of Asia, where they had their first abodes.”[81]

Odin (Buddha) introduced the custom of raising mounds over the ashes after burning the body, as well as the practice of a wife being burned with her deceased husband. These traditions were brought from Sakadwipa, or Saka Scythia, where "the Geta," according to Herodotus [v. 5], "was consumed on the pyre or burned alive with her lord." Among the Getae, as well as the Siebi or Suevi of Scandinavia, if a deceased person had more than one wife, the oldest had the right to be burned. Thus, "Nanna was consumed in the same fire with the body of her husband, Balder, one of Odin’s companions." However, the Scandinavians wanted to move away from this reminder of their Asian roots and were not always willing to perform "such a cruel and absurd sacrifice to the spirits of their husbands, a concept they had inherited from their Scythian ancestors when they lived in the warmer climates of Asia, where they first settled."

“The Scythic Geta,” says Herodotus [iv. 71], “had his horse sacrificed on his funeral pyre; and the Scandinavian Geta had his horse and arms buried with him, as they could not approach Odin on foot.”[82] The Rajput warrior is carried to his final abode armed at all points as when alive, his shield on his back and brand in hand; while his steed, though not sacrificed, is often presented to the deity, and becomes a perquisite of the priest.

“The Scythian Geta,” says Herodotus [iv. 71], “had his horse sacrificed on his funeral pyre; and the Scandinavian Geta had his horse and weapons buried with him, as they couldn’t get to Odin on foot.”[82] The Rajput warrior is taken to his final resting place fully armed, with his shield on his back and sword in hand; while his horse, although not sacrificed, is often offered to the deity and becomes a benefit for the priest.

Sati.

—The burning of the dead warrior, and female immolation, or Sati, are well-known rites, though the magnificent cenotaphs raised on the spot of sacrifice are little known or visited by Europeans; than which there are no better memorials of the rise and decline of the States of the Rajput heptarchy. It is the son who raises the mausoleum to the memory of his father; which last token of respect, or laudable vanity, is only limited by the means of the treasury. It is commemorative [74] of the splendour of his reign that the dome of his father should eclipse that of his predecessor. In every principality of Rajwara, the remark is applicable to chieftains as well as princes.

Each sacred spot, termed ‘the place of great sacrifice’ (Mahasati), is the haunted ground of legendary lore. Amongst the altars on which have burned the beauteous and the brave, the harpy[83] takes up her abode, and stalks forth to devour the hearts 89of her victims. The Rajput never enters these places of silence but to perform stated rites, or anniversary offerings of flowers and water to the manes (pitri-deva[84]) of his ancestors.

Each sacred spot, known as ‘the place of great sacrifice’ (Mahasati), is filled with legendary stories. Among the altars where the beautiful and the brave have burned, the harpy[83] makes her home and comes out to feast on the hearts of her victims. The Rajput only visits these quiet places to perform specific rituals or to make anniversary offerings of flowers and water to the spirits (pitri-deva[84]) of his ancestors.

Odin[85] guarded his warriors’ final abode from rapine by means of “wandering fires which played around the tombs”; and the tenth chapter of the Salic law is on punishments against “carrying off the boards or carpets of the tombs.” Fire and water are interdicted to such sacrilegious spoliators.

Odin[85] protected his warriors' final resting place from looting with "wandering fires that danced around the graves"; and the tenth chapter of the Salic law addresses punishments for "stealing the boards or carpets from the graves." Fire and water are forbidden to such sacrilegious thieves.

The shihaba,[86] or wandering meteoric fires, on fields of battle and in the places of ‘great sacrifice,’ produce a pleasing yet melancholy effect; and are the source of superstitious dread and reverence to the Hindu, having their origin in the same natural cause as the ‘wandering fires of Odin’; the phosphorescent salts produced from animal decomposition.

The shihaba,[86] or wandering meteoric fires, on battlefields and in the sites of ‘great sacrifice,’ create a beautiful yet sad effect; they inspire both superstitious fear and respect among Hindus, originating from the same natural cause as the ‘wandering fires of Odin’; the phosphorescent salts that come from decaying animals.

The Scandinavian reared the tumulus over the ashes of the dead; so did the Geta of the Jaxartes, and the officiating priests of Hara, the Hindu god of battle.

The Scandinavian built the burial mound over the ashes of the dead; so did the Geta of the Jaxartes, and the priests serving Hara, the Hindu god of battle.

The noble picture drawn by Gibbon of the sepulture of the Getic Alaric is paralleled by that of the great Jenghiz Khan. When the lofty mound was raised, extensive forests were planted, to exclude for ever the footsteps of man from his remains.

The impressive image created by Gibbon of the burial of the Getic Alaric is matched by that of the great Genghis Khan. When the towering mound was built, vast forests were planted to forever keep human footsteps away from his remains.

The tumulus, the cairn, or the pillar, still rises over the Rajput who falls in [75] battle; and throughout Rajwara these sacrificial monuments are found, where are seen carved in relief the warrior on his steed, armed at all points; his faithful wife (Sati) 90beside him, denoting a sacrifice, and the sun and moon on either side, emblematic of never-dying fame.

The burial mound, the stone heap, or the pillar still stands tall over the Rajput who falls in battle; and across Rajwara, these memorials can be found, featuring carvings of the warrior on his horse, fully armed; his devoted wife (Sati) 90 beside him, representing sacrifice, with the sun and moon on either side, symbolizing eternal glory.

Cairns, Pillars.

—In Saurashtra, amidst the Kathi, Khuman, Bala, and others of Scythic descent, the Paliya, or Jujhar (sacrificial pillars), are conspicuous under the walls of every town, in lines, irregular groups, and circles. On each is displayed in rude relief the warrior, with the manner of his death, lance in hand, generally on horseback, though sometimes in his car; and on the coast ‘the pirates of Budha’[87] are depicted boarding from the shrouds. Amidst the Khuman of Tatary the Jesuits found stone circles, similar to those met with wherever the Celtic rites prevailed; and it would require no great ingenuity to prove an analogy, if not a common origin, between Druidic circles and the Indo-Scythic monumental remains. The trilithon, or seat, in the centre of the judicial circle, is formed by a number sacred to Hara, Bal, or the sun, whose priest expounds the law.

Worship of Arms. The Sword.

—The devotion of the Rajput is still paid to his arms, as to his horse. He swears ‘by the steel,’ and prostrates himself before his defensive buckler, his lance, his sword, or his dagger.

The worship of the sword (asi) may divide with that of the horse (aswa) the honour of giving a name to the continent of Asia. It prevailed amongst the Scythic Getae, and is described exactly by Herodotus [iv. 62]. To Dacia and Thrace it was carried by Getic colonies from the Jaxartes, and fostered by these lovers of liberty when their hordes overran Europe.

The worship of the sword (asi) might share the honor of naming the continent of Asia with that of the horse (aswa). It was popular among the Scythic Getae and is accurately described by Herodotus [iv. 62]. This practice spread to Dacia and Thrace through Getic colonies from the Jaxartes and was encouraged by these lovers of freedom when their groups invaded Europe.

The worship of the sword in the Acropolis of Athens by the Getic Attila, with all the accompaniments of pomp and place, forms an admirable episode in the history of the decline and fall of Rome; and had Gibbon witnessed the worship of the double-edged sword (khanda) by the prince of Mewar and all his chivalry, he might even have embellished his animated account of the adoration of the scymitar, the symbol of Mars.

The worship of the sword in the Acropolis of Athens by the Getic Attila, with all its pomp and circumstances, is a remarkable moment in the story of the decline and fall of Rome. If Gibbon had seen the worship of the double-edged sword (sword) by the prince of Mewar and his knights, he might have enhanced his lively description of the adoration of the scimitar, the symbol of Mars.

Initiation to Arms.

—Initiation to military fame was the same with the [76] German as with the Rajput, when the youthful candidate was presented with the lance, or buckled with the sword; a ceremony which will be noticed when their feudal 91manners are described; many other traits of character will then be depicted. It would be easy to swell the list of analogous customs, which even to the objects of dislike in food[88] would furnish comparison between the ancient Celt and Rajput; but they shall close with the detail of the most ancient of rites.

Asvamedha, the Horse Sacrifice.

—There are some things, animate and inanimate, which have been common objects of adoration amongst the nations of the earth, the sun, the moon, and all the host of heaven; the sword; reptiles, as the serpent; animals, as the noblest, the horse. This last was not worshipped as an abstract object of devotion, but as a type of that glorious orb which has had reverence from every child of nature. The plains of Tatary, the sands of Libya, the rocks of Persia, the valley of the Ganges, and the wilds of Orinoco, have each yielded votaries alike ardent in devotion to his effulgence:
Of this great world both eye and soul.

His symbolic worship and offerings varied with clime and habit; and while the altars of Bal in Asia, of Belenus among the Celts of Gaul and Britain, smoked with human sacrifices, the bull[89] bled to Mithras in Babylon, and the steed was the victim to Surya on the Jaxartes and Ganges.

His symbolic worship and offerings changed based on location and custom; while the altars of Baal in Asia and Belenus among the Celts of Gaul and Britain were filled with human sacrifices, the bull[89] was sacrificed to Mithras in Babylon, and the horse was offered to Surya on the Jaxartes and Ganges.

The father of history says that the great Getae of Central Asia deemed it right to offer the swiftest of created to the swiftest of non-created beings. It is fair to infer that the sun’s festival with the Getae and Aswa nations of the Jaxartes, as with those of Scandinavia, was the winter solstice, the Sankrant of the Rajput 92and Hindu in general. Hi, Haya, Hywor, Aswa denote the steed in Sanskrit and its dialects. In Gothic, hyrsa; Teutonic, hors; Saxon, horse. The grand festival of the German tribes of the Baltic was the Hiul, or Hiel (already commented on), the Asvamedha[90] of the children of Surya, on the Ganges.

The father of history states that the great Getae of Central Asia believed it was fitting to offer the fastest of the created beings to the fastest of the non-created beings. It's reasonable to assume that the sun festival celebrated by the Getae and the Aswa nations of the Jaxartes, similar to those in Scandinavia, was the winter solstice, the Sankrant of the Rajput and Hindus in general. Hi, Haya, Hywor, Aswa all mean horse in Sanskrit and its dialects. In Gothic, it’s hyrsa; in Teutonic, hors; and in Saxon, horse. The major festival of the German tribes of the Baltic was the Hiul, or Hiel (as previously mentioned), the Asvamedha[90] of the children of Surya, on the Ganges.

The Asvamedha Ceremonies.

—The ceremonies of the Asvamedha are too expensive, and attended with too great risk, to be attempted by modern princes. Of its fatal results we have many historical records, from the first dawn of Indian history to the last of its princes, Prithwiraja. The Ramayana, the Mahabharata, and the poems of Chand all illustrate this imposing rite and its effects.[91]

The Ramayana affords a magnificent picture of the Asvamedha. Dasaratha, monarch of Ayodhya, father of Rama, is represented as commanding the rite: “Let the sacrifice be prepared, and the horse[92] liberated from the north bank of the Sarju!”[93] A year being ended, and the horse having returned from his wanderings,[94] The sacrificial ground was prepared on the spot of liberation.

The Ramayana provides an impressive depiction of the Asvamedha. Dasaratha, the king of Ayodhya and father of Rama, is shown as giving the order: “Prepare the sacrifice, and let the horse[92] be freed from the north bank of the Sarju!”[93] After a year has passed, and the horse has returned from its journey,[94] the sacrificial ground was set up at the site of liberation.

93Invitations were sent to all surrounding monarchs to repair to Ayodhya: King Kaikeya,[95] the king of Kasi,[96] Lomapada of Angadesa,[97] Kosala of Magadhadesa,[98] with the kings of Sindhu,[99] Sauvira,[100] and Saurashtra [78].[101]

93Invitations were sent to all nearby rulers to come to Ayodhya: King Kaikeya,[95] the king of Kasi,[96] Lomapada of Angadesa,[97] Kosala of Magadhadesa,[98] along with the kings of Sindhu,[99] Sauvira,[100] and Saurashtra [78].[101]

d

d

When the sacrificial pillars are erected, the rites commence. This portion of the ceremony, termed Yupochchraya, is thus minutely detailed: "There were twenty-one yupas, or pillars,[102] of octagonal shape, each twenty-one feet in height and four feet in diameter, the capitals bearing the figure of a man, an elephant, or a bull. They were of the various sorts of wood appropriated to holy rites, overlaid with plates of gold and ornamented cloth, and adorned with festoons of flowers. While the yupas were erecting, the Adhvaryu, receiving his instructions from the Hotri, or sacrificing priest, recited aloud the incantations.

When the sacrificial pillars are set up, the rituals begin. This part of the ceremony, called Yupochchraya, is described in detail: "There were twenty-one yupas, or pillars,[102] each in the shape of an octagon, standing twenty-one feet tall and four feet in diameter, with the tops featuring carvings of a man, an elephant, or a bull. They were made from various types of wood designated for sacred ceremonies, covered in gold plates and decorative fabric, and decorated with garlands of flowers. While the yupas were being erected, the Adhvaryu, following instructions from the Hotri, or sacrificing priest, loudly chanted the incantations.

94"The sacrificial pits were in triple rows, eighteen in number, and arranged in the form of the eagle. Here were placed the victims for immolation; birds, aquatic animals, and the horse.

94"The sacrificial pits were set up in three rows, totaling eighteen, and shaped like an eagle. This is where the victims for burning were placed; birds, fish, and horses."

"Thrice was the steed of King Dasaratha led round the sacred fire by Kosala, and as the priests pronounced the incantations he was immolated[103] amidst shouts of joy.

"Three times King Dasaratha's horse was taken around the sacred fire by Kosala, and as the priests recited the chants, it was sacrificed[103] amidst cheers of joy."

"The king and queen, placed by the high priest near the horse, sat up all night watching the birds; and the officiating priest, having taken out the hearts, dressed them agreeably to the holy books. The sovereign of men smelled the smoke of the offered hearts, acknowledging his transgressions in the order in which they were committed.

"The king and queen, positioned by the high priest next to the horse, stayed up all night watching the birds; and the officiating priest, having removed the hearts, prepared them according to the sacred texts. The ruler of men inhaled the smoke from the offered hearts, admitting his wrongdoings in the order they were committed."

"The sixteen sacrificing priests then placed (as commanded in the ordinances) on the fire the parts of the horse. The oblation of all the animals was made on wood, except that of the horse, which was on cane.

"The sixteen sacrificing priests then put the parts of the horse on the fire, as instructed in the rules. The offerings of all the animals were made on wood, except for the horse, which was on cane."

“The rite concluded with gifts of land to the sacrificing priests and augurs; but the holy men preferring gold, ten millions of jambunada[104] were bestowed on them” [79].

“The ceremony ended with gifts of land for the priests who made the sacrifices and the priests who interpreted the omens; however, the holy men, favoring gold, were given ten million jambunada[104].” [79].

Such is the circumstantial account of the Asvamedha, the most imposing and the earliest heathen rite on record. It were superfluous to point out the analogy between it and similar rites of various nations, from the chosen people to the Auspex of Rome and the confessional rite of the Catholic church.

Such is the detailed description of the Asvamedha, the most impressive and earliest pagan ritual on record. It would be unnecessary to highlight the similarities between it and similar rituals from different cultures, from the chosen people to the Auspex of Rome and the confessional rite of the Catholic Church.

The Sankrant,[105] or Sivaratri (night of Siva), is the winter solstice. On it the horse bled to the sun, or Balnath.

The Sankrant,[105] or Sivaratri (night of Siva), marks the winter solstice. On this day, the horse was said to have bled for the sun, or Balnath.

95The Scandinavians termed the longest night the ‘mother night,’[106] on which they held that the world was born. Hence the Beltane, the fires of Bal or Belenus; the Hiul of northern nations, the sacrificial fires on the Asvamedha, or worship of the sun, by the Suryas on the Ganges, and the Syrians (Σύροι) and Sauromatae on the shores of the Mediterranean.

95 The Scandinavians called the longest night the ‘mother night,’[106] when they believed the world was created. This relates to Beltane, the fires of Bal or Belenus; the Hiul of northern nations, the sacrificial fires on the Asvamedha, or sun worship, by the Suryas on the Ganges, as well as the Syrians (Σύροι) and Sauromatae along the Mediterranean coast.

The altars of the Phoenician Heliopolis, Balbee[107] or Tadmor,[108] were sacred to the same divinity as on the banks of Sarju, or Balpur, in Saurashtra, where "the horses of the sun ascended from his fountain (Surya-kund)," to carry its princes to conquest.

The altars of the Phoenician Heliopolis, Balbee[107] or Tadmor,[108] were dedicated to the same deity as on the banks of Sarju, or Balpur, in Saurashtra, where "the horses of the sun rose from his fountain (Surya-kund)," to lead its princes to victory.

From Syria came the instructors of the Celtic Druids, who made human sacrifices, and set up the pillar of Belenus on the hills of Cambria and Caledonia.

From Syria came the teachers of the Celtic Druids, who made human sacrifices and erected the pillar of Belenus on the hills of Wales and Scotland.

When “Judah did evil in the sight of the Lord, and built them high places, and images, and groves, on every high hill and under every tree,” the object was Bal, and the pillar (the lingam) was his symbol. It was on his altar they burned incense, and “sacrificed unto the calf on the fifteenth[109] day of the month” (the sacred Amavas of the Hindus). The calf of Israel is the bull (nandi) of Balkesar or Iswara; the Apis of the Egyptian Osiris [80].

When “Judah did wrong in the sight of the Lord and built high places, images, and groves on every high hill and under every tree,” the focus was on Baal, and the pillar (the lingam) was his symbol. It was on his altar that they burned incense and “sacrificed to the calf on the fifteenth[109] day of the month” (the sacred Amavas of the Hindus). The calf of Israel is the bull (nandi) of Balkesar or Iswara; the Apis of the Egyptian Osiris [80].

Sacred Trees.

—The ash was sacred to the sun-god in the west. The asvattha (or pipal)[110] is the ‘chief of trees,’ say the books 96sacred to Bal in the East: and death, or loss of limb, is incurred by the sacrilegious mutilator of his consecrated groves,[111] where a pillar is raised bearing the inhibitory edict.

We shall here conclude the analogy between the Indo-Scythic Rajput races and those of early Europe. Much more might be adduced; the old Runic characters of Scandinavia, the Celtic, and the Osci or Etruscan, might, by comparison with those found in the cave temples and rocks in Rajasthan and Saurashtra, yield yet more important evidence of original similarity; and the very 97name of German (from wer, bellum)[112] might be found to be derived from the feud (vair) and foe-man (vairi) of the Rajput.

We will now wrap up the comparison between the Indo-Scythic Rajput races and those of early Europe. There’s much more that could be brought up; the ancient Runic characters of Scandinavia, the Celtic, and the Osci or Etruscan could, when compared to those found in the cave temples and rocks in Rajasthan and Saurashtra, provide even more significant evidence of original similarities. Moreover, the very name German (from wer, war)[112] might actually be traced back to the feud (vair) and foe-man (vairi) of the Rajput.

If these coincidences are merely accidental, then has too much been already said; if not, authorities are here recorded, and hypotheses founded, for the assistance of others [81].

If these coincidences are just coincidences, then too much has already been said; if not, authorities are noted here, and theories are established for the help of others [81].


1. Query, if from Mogol and Aghuz, compounded, we have not the Magog, son of Japhet, of Scripture?

1. Just wondering, if the people from Mogol and Aghuz mixed together, don't we have the Magog, son of Japhet, mentioned in the Scriptures?

2. The other four sons are the remaining elements, personified: whence the six races of Tatars. The Hindus had long but two races, till the four Agnikula made them also six, and now thirty-six!

2. The other four sons represent the rest of the elements, given life as characters: hence the six races of Tatars. The Hindus had only two races for a long time, until the four Agnikula increased that number to six, and now there are thirty-six!

3. In Tatar, according to Abulghazi, the sun and moon.

3. In Tatar, as Abulghazi mentions, the sun and moon.

4. De Guignes.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. De Guignes.

5. Sir W. Jones says the Chinese assert their Hindu origin; but a comparison proves both these Indu races to be of Scythic origin. [Yadu was son of Yayāti, and Haya was Yadu’s grandson, not son. The comparison of Mongol with Hindu tradition is of no value.]

5. Sir W. Jones says the Chinese claim they come from Hindus; however, a comparison shows that both these Indian races actually have Scythic roots. [Yadu was the son of Yayāti, and Haya was Yadu’s grandson, not his son. The comparison between Mongol and Hindu traditions is not useful.]

6. [For the Mongol genealogy see Howorth, History of the Mongols, Part i. 35. Abu-l Fazl (Akbarnāma, trans. H. Beveridge, i. 171 f.) gives the names as follows: Aghūz Khān, whose sons were—Kūn (Sun); Ai (Moon); Yūlduz (Star); Kok or Gok (Sky); Tāgh (Mountain); Tangīz (Sky)].

6. [For the Mongol family tree, refer to Howorth, History of the Mongols, Part i. 35. Abu-l Fazl (Akbarnāma, trans. H. Beveridge, i. 171 f.) lists the names as follows: Aghūz Khān, whose sons were—Kūn (Sun); Ai (Moon); Yūlduz (Star); Kok or Gok (Sky); Tāgh (Mountain); Tangīz (Sky)].

7. Naga and Takshak are Sanskrit names for a snake or serpent, the emblem of Budha or Mercury. The Naga race, so well known to India, the Takshaks or Takiuks of Scythia, invaded India about six centuries before Christ.

7. Naga and Takshak are Sanskrit names for a snake or serpent, the symbol of Budha or Mercury. The Naga race, well-known in India, and the Takshaks or Takiuks from Scythia invaded India around six centuries before Christ.

8. De Guignes, Sur les Dynasties des Huns, vol. i. p. 7.

8. De Guignes, On the Dynasties of the Huns, vol. i. p. 7.

9. Nearly the calculated period from the Puranas.

9. Almost the estimated time frame from the Puranas.

10. Tauth, ‘father’ in Sanskrit [? tāta]. Qu. Teuths, and Toth, the Mercury of Egypt?

10. Tauth, 'father' in Sanskrit [? tāta]. Qu. Teuths, and Toth, the Mercury of Egypt?

11. [The author seems to confuse Budha (Mercury) with Gautama Buddha, the teacher. Buddhism arose in India, not in Central Asia, and Jainism was not a milder form of it, but an independent, and probably earlier, religion.]

11. [The author seems to mix up Budha (Mercury) with Gautama Buddha, the teacher. Buddhism began in India, not Central Asia, and Jainism wasn’t a milder version of it, but rather an independent and likely older religion.]

12. Diodorus Siculus book ii.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Diodorus Siculus, Volume 2.

13. The Arvarma of the Puranas; the Jaxartes or Sihun. The Puranas thus describe Sakadwipa or Scythia. Diodorus (lib. ii.) makes the Hemodus the boundary between Saka-Scythia and India Proper.

13. The Arvarma from the Puranas; the Jaxartes or Sihun. The Puranas describe Sakadwipa or Scythia this way. Diodorus (lib. ii.) states that the Hemodus is the boundary between Saka-Scythia and India Proper.

14. Ila, the mother of the Lunar race, is the earth personified. Ertha of the Saxons; ἔρα of the Greeks; ard in Hebrew [?].

14. Ila, the mother of the Lunar race, represents the Earth. Ertha in Saxon; ἔρα in Greek; ard in Hebrew [?].

15. Scythes, from Sakatai, ‘Sakadwipa,’ and is, ‘Lord’: Lord of Sakatai, or Scythia [?].

15. Scythes, from , ‘Sakadwipa,’ and is, ‘Lord’: Lord of Sakatai, or Scythia [?].

16. Qu. Whether the Scythic Pali may not be the shepherd invaders of Egypt [?]. The Pali character yet exists, and appears the same as ancient fragments of the Buddha inscriptions in my possession: many letters assimilate with the Coptic.

16. Qu. Could the Scythic Pali be the shepherd invaders of Egypt? The Pali script still exists and looks similar to ancient fragments of Buddhist inscriptions I have: many letters resemble Coptic.

17. The three great branches of the Indu (Lunar) Aswa bore the epithet of Midia (pronounced Mede), viz. Urumidha, Ajamidha, and Dvimidha. Qu. The Aswa invaders of Assyria and Media, the sons of Bajaswa, expressly stated to have multiplied in the countries west of the Indus, emigrating from their paternal seats in Panchalaka? [Mīdha means ‘pouring out seed, prolific,’ and has no connexion with Mede, the Madai of Genesis x. 2; the Assyrian Mada.]

17. The three major branches of the Indu (Lunar) Aswa were known as Midia (pronounced Mede), namely Urumidha, Ajamidha, and Dvimidha. Qu. The Aswa invaders of Assyria and Media, the descendants of Bajaswa, explicitly mentioned that they increased in the regions west of the Indus after leaving their ancestral homes in Panchalaka? [Mīdha means ‘pouring out seed, prolific,’ and is not connected to Mede, the Madai of Genesis x. 2; the Assyrian Mada.]

18. Sun-worshippers, the Suryavansa.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Sun worshippers, the Suryavansa.

19. Strabo lib. xi. p. 511.

19. Strabo lib. xi. p. 511.

20. Dahya (one of the thirty-six tribes), now extinct.

20. Dahya (one of the thirty-six tribes), now gone.

21. The Asii and Tochari, the Aswa and Takshak, or Turushka races, of the Puranas, of Sakadwipa [?]. “C’est vraisemblablement d’après le nom de Tachari, que M. D’Anville aura cru devoir placer les tribus ainsi dénommées dans le territoire qui s’appelle aujourdhui Tokarist’han, situé, dit ce grand géographe, entre les montagnes et le Gihon ou Amou” (Note 3, liv. xi. p. 254, Strabon).

21. The Asii and Tochari, the Aswa and Takshak, or Turushka races from the Puranas of Sakadwipa [?]. “It seems that Mr. D’Anville assumed that the tribes named Tachari should be situated in the area now known as Tokarist’han, which, according to this esteemed geographer, is found between the mountains and the Gihon or Amou” (Note 3, liv. xi. p. 254, Strabon).

22. Once more I may state Sakha in Sanskrit has the aspirate: literally, the ‘branches’ or ‘races.’ [Saka and Sākha have no connexion; see Smith, EHI, 226.]

22. Once again, I can mention that in Sanskrit has the aspirate: literally, the 'branches' or 'races.' [Saka and Sākhā are not connected; see Smith, EHI, 226.]

23. “La Sacasene étoit une contrée de l’Arménie sur les confins de l’Albanie ou du Shirvan” (Note 4, tome i. p. 191, Strabon). “The Sacasenae were the ancestors of the Saxons” (Turner’s History of the Anglo-Saxons).

23. "La Sacasene was a region in Armenia, located at the border of Albania or Shirvan" (Note 4, vol. i, p. 191, Strabo). “The Sacasenae were the ancestors of the Saxons” (Turner’s History of the Anglo-Saxons).

24. Herodotus (iv. 12) says: “The Cimmerians, expelled by the Massagetae, migrated to the Crimea.” Here were the Thyssagetae, or western Getae [the lesser Getae, Herodotus iv. 22]; and thence both the Getae and Cimbri found their way to the Baltic. Rubruquis the Jesuit, describing the monuments of the Comani in the Dasht-i Kipchak, whence these tribes, says: “Their monuments and circles of stones are like our Celtic or Druidical remains” (Bell’s Collection). The Khumān are a branch of the Kāthi tribe of Saurashtra, whose paliyas, or funeral monumental pillars, are seen in groups at every town and village. The Chatti were one of the early German tribes. [Needless to say, the German Chatti had no connexion with the Kāthi of Gujarāt.]

24. Herodotus (iv. 12) says: “The Cimmerians, driven out by the Massagetae, moved to the Crimea.” Here were the Thyssagetae, or western Getae [the lesser Getae, Herodotus iv. 22]; and from there both the Getae and Cimbri made their way to the Baltic. Rubruquis the Jesuit, describing the monuments of the Comani in the Dasht-i Kipchak, where these tribes were from, says: “Their monuments and circles of stones are like our Celtic or Druidical remains” (Bell’s Collection). The Khumān are a branch of the Kāthi tribe of Saurashtra, whose paliyas, or funeral monumental pillars, are found in groups in every town and village. The Chatti were one of the early German tribes. [Needless to say, the German Chatti had no connection with the Kāthi of Gujarāt.]

25. [The reference, again, is to the Saisunāga dynasty, p. 64 above.]

25. [The reference, again, is to the Saisunāga dynasty, p. 64 above.]

26. Asi was the term applied to the Getes, Yeuts, or Juts, when they invaded Scandinavia and founded Yeutland or Jutland (see ‘Edda,’ Mallet’s Introduction).

26. Asi was the term used for the Getes, Yeuts, or Juts when they invaded Scandinavia and established Yeutland or Jutland (see ‘Edda,’ Mallet’s Introduction).

27. Mercury and earth.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Mercury and Earth.

28. Pinkerton, On the Goths, vol. ii. p. 94. [All this is obsolete.]

28. Pinkerton, On the Goths, vol. ii. p. 94. [All this is outdated.]

29. Camari was one of the eight sons of Japhet, says Abulghazi: whence the Camari, Cimmerii, or Cimbri. Kamari is one of the tribes of Saurashtra. [Kymry = fellow-countrymen (Rhys, Celtic Britain, 116).]

29. Camari was one of the eight sons of Japhet, according to Abulghazi: hence the Camari, Cimmerii, or Cimbri. Kamari is one of the tribes of Saurashtra. [Kymry = fellow-countrymen (Rhys, Celtic Britain, 116).]

30. The Suiones, Suevi, or Su. Now the Su, Yueh-chi, or Yuti, are Getes, according to De Guignes. Marco Polo calls Cashgar, where he was in the sixth century, the birthplace of the Swedes; and De la Croix adds, that in 1691 Sparvenfeldt, the Swedish ambassador at Paris, told him he had read in Swedish chronicles that Cashgar was their country. When the Huns were chased from the north of China, the greater part retired into the southern countries adjoining Europe. The rest passed directly to the Oxus and Jaxartes; thence they spread to the Caspian and Persian frontiers. In Mawaru-l-nahr (Transoxiana) they mixed with the Su, the Yueh-chi, or Getes, who were particularly powerful, and extended into Europe. One would be tempted to regard them as the ancestors of those Getes who were known in Europe. Some bands of Su might equally pass into the north of Europe, known as the Suevi. [The meaning of Suevi is uncertain, but the word has no connexion with that of any Central Asian tribe.]

30. The Suiones, Suevi, or Su. Now, the Su, Yueh-chi, or Yuti, are Getes, according to De Guignes. Marco Polo refers to Cashgar, where he was in the sixth century, as the birthplace of the Swedes; and De la Croix adds that in 1691, Sparvenfeldt, the Swedish ambassador in Paris, told him he had read in Swedish chronicles that Cashgar was their homeland. When the Huns were driven out from northern China, most of them retreated into the southern regions bordering Europe. The rest went directly to the Oxus and Jaxartes rivers; from there they expanded to the Caspian and Persian frontiers. In Mawaru-l-nahr (Transoxiana), they mixed with the Su, the Yueh-chi, or Getes, who were particularly powerful and spread into Europe. One might be tempted to view them as the ancestors of those Getes known in Europe. Some groups of Su might also have traveled into northern Europe, known as the Suevi. [The meaning of Suevi is unclear, but the word is not connected to any Central Asian tribe.]

31. Mr. Pinkerton’s research had discovered Sakatai, though he does not give his authority (D’Anville) for the Sakadwipa of the Puranas! “Sakitai, a region at the fountains of the Oxus and Jaxartes, styled Sakita from the Sacae” (D’Anville, Anc. Geog.). The Yadus of Jaisalmer, who ruled Zabulistan and founded Ghazni, claim the Chagatais as of their own Indu stock: a claim which, without deep reflection, appeared inadmissible; but which I now deem worthy of credit.

31. Mr. Pinkerton's research identified Sakatai, although he doesn't cite his source (D’Anville) for the Sakadwipa mentioned in the Puranas! "Sakitai, a region at the sources of the Oxus and Jaxartes, called Sakita after the Sacae" (D’Anville, Anc. Geog.). The Yadus of Jaisalmer, who ruled over Zabulistan and founded Ghazni, claim that the Chagatais are from their own Indu lineage: a claim that initially seemed questionable; however, I now consider it credible.

32. Chagatai, or Sakatai, the Sakadwipa of the Puranas (corrupted by the Greeks to Scythia), “whose inhabitants worship the sun and whence is the river Arvarma.” [For the Chagatai Mongols see Elias-Ross, History of the Moghuls of Central Asia, Introd. 28 ff.]

32. Chagatai, or Sakatai, the Sakadwipa mentioned in the Puranas (which the Greeks changed to Scythia), “whose people worship the sun and where the river Arvarma is found.” [For the Chagatai Mongols, see Elias-Ross, History of the Moghuls of Central Asia, Introd. 28 ff.]

33. Utrar, probably the Uttarakuru of ancient geography: the uttara (northern) kuru (race); a branch of Indu stock.

33. Utrar, likely the Uttarakuru from ancient geography: the northern kuru race; a branch of Indu lineage.

34. Jadu ka dang, the Joudes of Rennell’s map; the Yadu hills high up in the Panjab, where a colony of the Yadu race dwelt when expelled Saurashtra. [The Salt Range in the Jhelum, Shāhpur, and Miānwāli districts of the Panjāb, was known to ancient historians as Koh-i-Jūd, or ‘the hills of Jūd,’ the name being applied by the Muhammadans to this range on account of its resemblance to Mount Al-Jūdi, or Ararat. The author constantly refers to it, and suggests that the name was connected with the Indian Yadu, or Yādava tribe (IGI, xxi. 412; Abu-l Fazl, Akbarnāma, i. 237; Elliot-Dowson, ii. 235, v. 561; Āīn, ii. 405; ASR, ii. 17; Hughes, Dict. of Islām, 23).]

34. The magic of the Yadu hills, marked as Joudes on Rennell’s map; these hills are high up in the Punjab, where a group of the Yadu people lived after being expelled from Saurashtra. [The Salt Range in the Jhelum, Shāhpur, and Miānwāli districts of Punjab was known to ancient historians as Koh-i-Jūd, meaning ‘the hills of Jūd.’ This name was given by the Muslims due to its resemblance to Mount Al-Jūdi, or Ararat. The author frequently mentions it and suggests that the name was linked to the Indian Yadu, or Yādava tribe (IGI, xxi. 412; Abu-l Fazl, Akbarnāma, i. 237; Elliot-Dowson, ii. 235, v. 561; Āīn, ii. 405; ASR, ii. 17; Hughes, Dict. of Islām, 23).]

35. The Numri, or Lumri (foxes) of Baluchistan, are Jats [?]. These are the Nomardies of Rennell. [They are believed to be aborigines (IGI, xvi. 146; Census Report, Baluchistan, 1911, i. 17).]

35. The Numri, or Lumri (foxes) of Baluchistan, are Jats [?]. These are the Nomardies of Rennell. [They are thought to be original inhabitants (IGI, xvi. 146; Census Report, Baluchistan, 1911, i. 17).]

36. [There is no evidence, beyond resemblance of name, to connect the Jats with the Getae.]

36. [There is no evidence, aside from the similarity in name, to link the Jats with the Getae.]

37. Royal pastors [?]

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Royal clergy [?]

38. [iv. 59.] The sun was their ‘great deity,’ though they had in Xamolxis a lord of terror, with affinity to Yama, or the Hindu Pluto. “The chief divinity of the Fenns, a Scythic race, was Yammalu” (Pinkerton’s Hist. of the Goths, vol. ii. p. 215).

38. [iv. 59.] The sun was their 'great god,' although they also worshiped Xamolxis, a figure of fear, similar to Yama, or the Hindu Pluto. “The main god of the Fenns, a Scythian tribe, was Yammalu” (Pinkerton’s Hist. of the Goths, vol. ii. p. 215).

39. iv. 45 [Asia probably means ‘land of the rising sun.’]

39. iv. 45 [Asia likely refers to ‘land of the rising sun.’]

40. Āsa, ‘hope.’

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Āsa, 'hope.'

41. Sakambhari: from sakham, the plural of sakha, ‘branch or race,’ and ambhar, ‘covering, protecting.’ [The word means ‘herb nourishing.’]

41. Sakambhari: from sacking, the plural of friend, ‘branch or race,’ and ambhar, ‘covering, protecting.’ [The word means ‘herb nourishing.’]

42. Mata, ‘mother.’

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Mama, ‘mother.’

43. Aswa and haya are synonymous Sanskrit terms for ‘horse’; asp in Persian; and as applied by the prophet Ezekiel [xxxviii. 6] to the Getic invasion of Scythia, A.C. 600: “the sons of Togarmah riding on horses”; described by Diodorus, the period the same as the Takshak invasion of India.

43. Aswa and haya are synonymous Sanskrit terms for ‘horse’; asp in Persian; and as mentioned by the prophet Ezekiel [xxxviii. 6] regarding the Getic invasion of Scythia, around 600 BCE: “the sons of Togarmah riding on horses”; described by Diodorus, during the same period as the Takshak invasion of India.

44. [Hystaspes is from old Persian, Vishtāspa, ‘possessor of horses.’ The author derives it from a modern Hindi word hīnsna, ‘to neigh,’ possibly from recollection of the story in Herodotus iii. 85.]

44. [Hystaspes comes from the old Persian name Vishtāspa, which means ‘possessor of horses.’ The author connects it to a modern Hindi word hīnsna, which means ‘to neigh,’ possibly recalling the story in Herodotus iii. 85.]

45. [He possibly refers to the statement (Germania, v.), that their coins bore the impress of a two-horse chariot.]

45. [He might be referring to the remark (Germania, v.) that their coins featured the image of a two-horse chariot.]

46. Asirgarh, ‘fortress of the Asi’ [IGI, vi. 12].

46. Asirgarh, ‘fortress of the Asi’ [IGI, vi. 12].

47. The great (maha) warrior (vir). [Buddha lived 567-487 B.C.: Mahāvīra, founder of Jainism, died about 527 B.C.]

47. The great (maha) warrior (man). [Buddha lived 567-487 BCE: Mahāvīra, founder of Jainism, died around 527 BCE]

48. Yeutland was the name given to the whole Cimbric Chersonese, or Jutland (Pinkerton, On the Goths).

48. Yeutland was the name used for the entire Cimbric Chersonese, or Jutland (Pinkerton, On the Goths).

49. Turk, Turushka, Takshak, or ‘Taunak, fils de Turc’ (Abulghazi, History of the Tatars).

49. Turk, Turushka, Takshak, or ‘Taunak, son of Turk’ (Abulghazi, History of the Tatars).

50. Histoire des Huns, vol. i. p. 42.

50. History of the Huns, vol. i. p. 42.

51. Though Tacitus calls the German tribes indigenous, it is evident he knew their claim to Asiatic origin, when he asks, “Who would leave the softer abodes of Asia for Germany, where Nature yields nothing but deformity?”

51. Although Tacitus refers to the German tribes as native, it's clear he was aware of their claim to come from Asia when he asks, “Who would leave the comfortable regions of Asia for Germany, where Nature offers nothing but ugliness?”

52. In an inscription of the Geta or Jat Prince of Salindrapur (Salpur) of the fifth century, he is styled “of the race of Tusta” (qu. Tuisto?). It is in that ancient nail-headed character used by the ancient Buddhists of India, and still the sacred character of the Tatar Lamas: in short, the Pali. All the ancient inscriptions I possess of the branches of the Agnikulas, as the Chauhan, Pramara, Solanki, and Parihara, are in this character. That of the Jat prince styles him “Jat Kathida” (qu. of (da) Cathay?). From Tuisto and Woden we have our Tuesday and Wednesday. In India, Wednesday is Budhwar (Dies Mercurii), and Tuesday Mangalwar (Dies Martis), the Mardi of the French.

52. In an inscription from the Geta or Jat Prince of Salindrapur (Salpur) from the fifth century, he is identified as “of the race of Tusta” (qu. Tuisto?). It features the ancient nail-headed script used by the ancient Buddhists of India, which remains the sacred script of the Tatar Lamas: in short, the Pali. All the ancient inscriptions I have from the branches of the Agnikulas, including the Chauhan, Pramara, Solanki, and Parihara, are in this script. The inscription of the Jat prince refers to him as “Jat Kathida” (qu. of (da) Cathay?). From Tuisto and Woden, we get our Tuesday and Wednesday. In India, Wednesday is Budhwar (Dies Mercurii), and Tuesday is Mangalwar (Dies Martis), similar to Mardi in French.

53. Tacitus, Germania, xxxviii.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Tacitus, Germania, 38.

54. The gau, or cow, symbolic of Prithivi, the earth. On this see note, p. 33.

54. The gau, or cow, symbolizes Prithivi, the earth. See note, p. 33.

55. [Germania, ix.]

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. [Germania, 9.]

56. Krishna is the preserving deity of the Hindu triad. Krishna is of the Indu line of Budha, whom he worshipped prior to his own deification.

56. Krishna is the preserving god of the Hindu triad. Krishna is from the Indu lineage of Budha, whom he honored before becoming a deity himself.

57. ‘Mahurat ka shikar.’

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. ‘Mahurat ka shikar.’

58. The Siebi of Tacitus.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. The Siebi of Tacitus.

59. Sammes’s Saxon Antiquities.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Sammes’s Saxon Antiquities.

60. Hara is the Thor of Scandinavia; Hari is Budha, Hermes, or Mercury.

60. Hara is the Thor of Scandinavia; Hari is Buddha, Hermes, or Mercury.

61. Mallet derives it from kempfer, ‘to fight.’ [The name is said to mean ‘comrades’ (Rhys, Celtic Britain, 116). Irmansūl means ‘a colossus,’ and has no connexion with Skr. sūla (Grimm, Teutonic Mythology, i. 115).]

61. Mallet gets it from kempfer, which means ‘to fight.’ [The name is believed to mean ‘friends’ (Rhys, Celtic Britain, 116). Irmansūl means ‘a giant,’ and isn’t connected to Skr. knife (Grimm, Teutonic Mythology, i. 115).]

62. Ku is a mere prefix, meaning ‘evil’; ‘the evil striker (Mar).’ Hence, probably, the Mars of Rome. The birth of Kumar, the general of the army of the gods, with the Hindus, is exactly that of the Grecians, born of the goddess Jahnavi (Juno) without sexual intercourse. Kumāra is always accompanied by the peacock, the bird of Juno. [Kumāra probably means ‘easily dying’; there is no connexion with Mars, originally a deity of vegetation.]

62. Ku is just a prefix that means ‘evil’; ‘the evil striker (March).’ This likely connects to the Mars of Rome. Kumar, the general of the army of the gods in Hindu mythology, is born in the same way as the Greek gods, coming from the goddess Jahnavi (Juno) without any sexual relations. Kumāra is always seen with the peacock, which is Juno’s bird. [Kumāra probably means ‘easily dying’; there’s no original link to Mars, who was initially a deity of vegetation.]

63. For a drawing of the Scandinavian god of battle see Sammes.

63. For an illustration of the Scandinavian god of battle, check out Sammes.

64. I have in contemplation to give to the public a few of the sixty-nine books of the poems of Chand, the last great bard of the last Hindu emperor of India, Prithwiraja. They are entirely heroic: each book a relation of one of the exploits of this prince, the first warrior of his time. They will aid a comparison between the Rajput and Scandinavian bards, and show how far the Provençal Troubadour, the Neustrienne Trouveur, and Minnesinger of Germany, have anything in common with the Rajput Bardai. [For Rajput bards on horseback, drunk with opium, singing songs to arouse warriors’ courage, see Manucci ii. 437 f.]

64. I’m thinking of sharing some of the sixty-nine books of the poems by Chand, the last great poet of the final Hindu emperor of India, Prithwiraja. They are completely heroic: each book tells a story of one of this prince's feats, the leading warrior of his time. They will help compare the Rajput and Scandinavian bards and show how closely related the Provençal Troubadour, the Neustrienne Trouveur, and the Minnesinger of Germany are to the Rajput Bardai. [For Rajput bards on horseback, high on opium, singing songs to inspire warriors’ courage, see Manucci ii. 437 f.]

65. Ἥλυσιος, from Ἥλιος, ‘the sun’; also a title of Apollo, the Hari of India. [The two words, from the accentuation, can have no connexion.]

65. Helios, from Helios, ‘the sun’; also a title of Apollo, the Hari of India. [The two words, based on the accentuation, have no connection.]

66. This title of the father of Rama denotes a ‘charioteer’ [‘having ten chariots.’ Harsha (A.D. 612-647) discarded the chariot (Smith, EHI, 339)].

66. The title of Rama's father means 'charioteer' ['having ten chariots.' Harsha (CE 612-647) discarded the chariot (Smith, EHI, 339)].

67. The Indian satrapy of Darius, says Herodotus [iii. 94], was the richest of all the Persian provinces, and yielded six hundred talents of gold. Arrian informs us that his Indo-Scythic subjects, in his wars with Alexander, were the élite of his army. Besides the Sakasenae, we find tribes in name similar to those included in the thirty-six Rajkula; especially the Dahae (Dahya, one of the thirty-six races). The Indo-Scythic contingent was two hundred war chariots and fifteen elephants, which were marshalled with the Parthii on the right, and also near Darius’s person. By this disposition they were opposed to the cohort commanded by Alexander in person. The chariots commenced the action, and prevented a manœuvre of Alexander to turn the left flank of the Persians. Of their horse, also, the most honourable mention is made; they penetrated into the division where Parmenio commanded, to whom Alexander was compelled to send reinforcements. The Grecian historian dwells with pleasure on Indo-Scythic valour: “there were no equestrian feats, no distant fighting with darts, but each fought as if victory depended on his sole arm.” They fought the Greeks hand to hand [Arrian, Anabasis, iii. 15].

67. The Indian province under Darius, according to Herodotus [iii. 94], was the wealthiest of all the Persian territories, bringing in six hundred talents of gold. Arrian tells us that his Indo-Scythian subjects were the elite of his army during his wars against Alexander. Apart from the Sakasenae, we see tribes with names similar to those in the thirty-six Rajkula, particularly the Dahae (Dahya, one of the thirty-six races). The Indo-Scythian force included two hundred war chariots and fifteen elephants, positioned with the Parthii on the right and close to Darius. This setup faced the group led directly by Alexander. The chariots initiated the battle and disrupted Alexander's plan to flank the Persians. Their cavalry also received significant praise; they broke into the section commanded by Parmenio, forcing Alexander to send reinforcements. The Greek historian takes delight in the bravery of the Indo-Scythians: “there were no equestrian maneuvers, no long-range fighting with javelins, but each fighter acted as if victory relied solely on him.” They engaged the Greeks in close combat [Arrian, Anabasis, iii. 15].

But the loss of empire was decreed at Arbela, and the Sakae and Indo-Scythae had the honour of being slaughtered by the Yavans of Greece, far from their native land, in the aid of the king of kings.

But the loss of empire was decided at Arbela, and the Sakae and Indo-Scythae had the unfortunate privilege of being killed by the Greeks, far from their homeland, in support of the king of kings.

68. The Kathi are celebrated in Alexander’s wars. The Kathiawar Kathi can be traced from Multan (the ancient abode) [mūlasthāna, ‘principal place’]. The Dahya (Dahae), Johya (the latter Hunnish), and Kathi are amongst the thirty-six races. All dwelt, six centuries ago, within the five streams and in the deserts south of the Ghara. The two last have left but a name.

68. The Kathi are celebrated in Alexander’s wars. The Kathiawar Kathi can be traced back to Multan (the ancient abode) [root place, ‘principal place’]. The Dahya (Dahae), Johya (the latter being Hunnish), and Kathi are among the thirty-six races. Six centuries ago, all of them lived within the five rivers and in the deserts south of the Ghara. The last two have left nothing but a name.

69. The Sakae had invaded the inhabitants on the borders of the Pontic Sea: whilst engaged in dividing the booty, the Persian generals surprised them at night, and exterminated them. To eternize the remembrance of this event, the Persians heaped up the earth round a rock in the plain where the battle was fought, on which they erected two temples, one to the goddess Anaītis, the other to the divinities Omanus and Anandate, and then founded the annual festival called Sacaea, still celebrated by the possessors of Zela. Such is the account by some authors of the origin of Sacaea. According to others it dates from the reign of Cyrus only. This prince, they say, having carried the war into the country of the Sakae (Massagetae of Herodotus) lost a battle. Compelled to fall back on his magazines, abundantly stored with provisions, but especially wine, and having halted some time to refresh his army, he departed before the enemy, feigning a flight, and leaving his camp standing full of provisions. The Sakae, who pursued, reaching the abandoned camp stored with provisions, gave themselves up to debauch. Cyrus returned and surprised the inebriated and senseless barbarians. Some, buried in profound sleep, were easily massacred; others occupied in drinking and dancing, without defence, fell into the hands of armed foes: so that all perished. The conqueror, attributing his success to divine protection, consecrated this day to the goddess honoured in his country, and decreed it should be called ‘the day of the Sacaea.’ This is the battle related by Herodotus, to which Strabo alludes, between the Persian monarch and Tomyris, queen of the Getae. Amongst the Rajput Sakha, all grand battles attended with fatal results are termed sakha. When besieged, without hope of relief, in the last effort of despair, the females are immolated, and the warriors, decorated in saffron robes, rush on inevitable destruction. This is to perform sakha, where every branch (sakha) is cut off. Chitor has to boast of having thrice (and a half) suffered sakha. Chitor sakha ka pap, ‘by the sin of the sack of Chitor,’ the most solemn adjuration of the Guhilot Rajput. If such the origin of the festival from the slaughter of the Sakae of Tomyris, it will be allowed to strengthen the analogy contended for between the Sakae east and west the Indus. [For the Sacaea festival see Sir J. Frazer, The Golden Bough, The Dying God, 113 ff. It has no connexion with the Rajput Sākha, ‘a fight,’ which, again, is a different word from Sākha, ‘a branch, clan.’]

69. The Sakae invaded the people living along the shores of the Pontic Sea. While they were busy dividing the spoils of war, the Persian generals attacked them at night and wiped them out. To commemorate this event, the Persians piled up earth around a rock in the plain where the battle took place, and built two temples—one dedicated to the goddess Anaītis and the other to the gods Omanus and Anandate. They also established an annual festival called Sacaea, which is still celebrated by the people of Zela. This is one version of the origin of Sacaea, according to some authors. Others claim it dates back only to the reign of Cyrus. They say that this ruler, when waging war against the Sakae (the Massagetae of Herodotus), lost a battle. Forced to retreat to his supply base, well-stocked with provisions and especially wine, he took a break to refresh his troops and then pretended to flee, leaving his camp filled with supplies. The Sakae, who pursued him, found the abandoned camp and indulged in excess. Cyrus returned and caught the drunken and unaware barbarians off guard. Some, deeply asleep, were easily slaughtered; others, caught up in drinking and dancing, were defenseless and fell to armed adversaries, leading to their complete destruction. The conqueror credited his victory to divine intervention, dedicating this day to the goddess worshipped in his homeland and naming it ‘the day of the Sacaea.’ This refers to the battle described by Herodotus, which Strabo mentions, between the Persian king and Tomyris, queen of the Getae. Among the Rajput Sakha, all major battles that ended in catastrophe are called friend. When besieged with no hope of rescue, in a final act of desperation, the women are sacrificed, and the warriors, clad in saffron robes, charge into inevitable doom. This is how friend is performed, where every branch (sakha) is severed. Chitor proudly claims to have experienced sakha three and a half times. The phrase Chitor friend’s sin, ‘by the sin of the sack of Chitor,’ serves as a solemn curse among the Guhilot Rajput. If this is the origin of the festival linked to the slaughter of the Sakae by Tomyris, it will further support the analogy drawn between the Sakae of the east and west of the Indus. [For the Sacaea festival, see Sir J. Frazer, The Golden Bough, The Dying God, 113 ff. It has no connection to the Rajput Sākha, ‘a fight,’ which is a different word from Sākha, ‘a branch, clan.’]

70. I presented a work on this subject to the Royal Asiatic Society, as well as another on Palmistry, etc.

70. I gave a presentation on this topic to the Royal Asiatic Society, along with another one on palm reading, etc.

71. Madhu is intoxicating drink, from madhu, ‘a bee,’ in Sanskrit [madhu, ‘anything sweet’]. It is well known that mead is from honey. It would be curious if the German mead was from the Indian madhu (bee): then both cup (kharpara) and beverage would be borrowed. [Madhu does not mean ‘a bee’ in Sanskrit.]

71. Madhu is an intoxicating drink, derived from madhu, which means ‘a bee’ in Sanskrit [madhu, ‘anything sweet’]. It's well known that mead is made from honey. It would be interesting to consider if the German mead came from the Indian madhu (bee); in that case, both the cup (kharpara) and the drink would have been influenced by each other. [Madhu does not mean ‘a bee’ in Sanskrit.]

72. Amrita (immortal), from the initial privative and mrit, ‘death.’ Thus the Immurthal, or ‘vale of immortality,’ at Neufchatel, is as good Sanskrit as German [?].

72. Amrita (immortal), from the initial prefix meaning "not" and dead, ‘death.’ So, the Immurthal, or ‘valley of immortality,’ at Neufchatel, is just as valid in Sanskrit as in German [?].

73. Abhai Singh, ‘the fearless lion,’ prince of Marwar, whose bard makes this speech at the festal board, when the prince presented with his own hand the cup to the bard.

73. Abhai Singh, 'the brave lion,' prince of Marwar, whose bard delivers this speech at the festive gathering, when the prince personally hands the cup to the bard.

74. Regner Lodbrog, in his dying ode, when the destinies summon him.

74. Regner Lodbrog, in his final song, when fate calls him.

75. Phūl, the flower of the mahua tree, the favourite drink of a Rajput. Classically, in Sanskrit it is madhūka, of the class Polyandria Monogynia [Bassia latifolia] (see As. Res. vol. i. p. 300).

75. Phūl, the flower of the mahua tree, is the favorite drink of a Rajput. In classical Sanskrit, it's called madhūka, belonging to the class Polyandria Monogynia [] (see As. Res. vol. i. p. 300).

76. A human skull; in the dialects pronounced khopar: Qu. cup in Saxon? [Cup, in Low Latin cuppa.]

76. A human skull; in the dialects pronounced skull: Qu. cup in Saxon? [Cup, in Low Latin cuppa.]

77. The Kanphara [or Kanphata] Jogis, or Gosains, are in great bodies, often in many thousands, and are sought as allies, especially in defensive warfare. In the grand military festivals at Udaipur to the god of war, the scymitar, symbolic of Mars, worshipped by the Guhilots, is entrusted to them [IA, vii. 47 ff.; BG, ix. part i. 543].

77. The Kanphara [or Kanphata] Jogis, also known as Gosains, gather in large groups, often numbering in the thousands, and are sought out as allies, particularly in defensive battles. During the major military festivals in Udaipur dedicated to the god of war, the sword, symbolizing Mars, which is worshipped by the Guhilots, is entrusted to them [IA, vii. 47 ff.; BG, ix. part i. 543].

78. An entire cemetery of these, besides many detached, I have seen, and also the sacred rites to their manes by the disciples occupying these abodes of austerity, when the flowers of the ak [Calatropis gigantea] and leaves of evergreen were strewed on the grave, and sprinkled with the pure element.

78. I've seen a whole graveyard full of these, along with many separate ones, and I've also witnessed the sacred rituals performed for their spirits by the followers living in these places of discipline. They laid flowers of the ak [Calotropis gigantea] and evergreen leaves on the graves, and sprinkled them with pure water.

79. Mallet’s Northern Antiquities, chap. xii.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Mallet’s Northern Antiquities, chap. 12.

80. Mallet chap. xii. vol. i. p. 289.

80. Mallet ch. 12. vol. 1. p. 289.

81. Edda.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Edda.

82. Mallet’s Northern Antiquities, chap. xii. The Celtic Franks had the same custom. The arms of Chilperic, and the bones of the horse on which he was to be presented to Odin, were found in his tomb.

82. Mallet’s Northern Antiquities, chap. xii. The Celtic Franks had the same tradition. The weapons of Chilperic and the bones of the horse that was meant to be presented to Odin were discovered in his tomb.

83. The Dakini (the Jigarkhor of Sindh) is the genuine vampire [Āīn, ii. 338 f.]. Captain Waugh, after a long chase in the valley of Udaipur, speared a hyena, whose abode was the tombs, and well known as the steed on which the witch of Ar sallied forth at night. Evil was predicted: and a dangerous fall, subsequently, in chasing an elk, was attributed to his sacrilegious slaughter of the weird sister’s steed.

83. The Dakini (the Jigarkhor of Sindh) is the real vampire [Āīn, ii. 338 f.]. Captain Waugh, after a long pursuit in the Udaipur valley, speared a hyena, which lived among the tombs and was known as the mount of the witch of Ar who rode out at night. Bad omens were foretold: a serious fall while chasing an elk later on was blamed on his sacrilegious killing of the witch's mount.

84. Pitri-deva, ‘Father-lords.’

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Ancestors, ‘Father-lords.’

85. Mallet chap. xii.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Mallet Chap. 12.

86. At Gwalior, on the east side of that famed fortress, where myriads of warriors have fattened the soil, these phosphorescent lights often present a singular appearance. I have, with friends whose eyes this will meet, marked the procession of these lambent night-fires, becoming extinguished at one place and rising at another, which, aided by the unequal locale, have been frequently mistaken for the Mahratta prince returning with his numerous torch-bearers from a distant day’s sport. I have dared as bold a Rajput as ever lived to approach them; whose sense of the levity of my desire was strongly depicted, both in speech and mien: “men he would encounter, but not the spirits of those erst slain in battle.” It was generally about the conclusion of the rains that these lights were observed, when evaporation took place from these marshy grounds impregnated with salts.

86. At Gwalior, on the east side of that famous fortress, where countless warriors have enriched the soil, these glowing lights often create a unique sight. I have, with friends who will read this, noted the movement of these flickering night-fires, fading in one spot and appearing in another, which, combined with the uneven location, have often been mistaken for the Mahratta prince returning with his many torch-bearers from a day of hunting. I once challenged a fearless Rajput to get closer; his irritation at my curiosity was clear in both his words and his expression: “he would face men, but not the spirits of those once killed in battle.” These lights were usually seen near the end of the rainy season when evaporation occurred from these marshy lands rich in salts.

87. At Dwarka, the god of thieves is called Budha Trivikrama, or of triple energy: the Hermes Triplex, or three-headed Mercury of the Egyptians. [No such cult is mentioned in the account of Dwārka, BG, viii. 601.]

87. In Dwarka, the god of thieves is known as Budha Trivikrama, which means having triple energy: the Hermes Triplex, or the three-headed Mercury of the Egyptians. [No such cult is mentioned in the account of Dwārka, BG, viii. 601.]

88. Caesar informs us that the Celts of Britain would not eat the hare, goose, or domestic fowl. The Rajput will hunt the first, but neither eats it, nor the goose, sacred to the god of battle (Hara). The Rajput of Mewar eats the jungle fowl, but rarely the domestic.

88. Caesar tells us that the Celts of Britain wouldn’t eat hare, goose, or domesticated birds. The Rajput will hunt the hare, but doesn’t eat it, nor do they eat the goose, which is sacred to the god of battle (Hara). The Rajput of Mewar eats jungle fowl, but rarely domestic birds.

89. As he did also to Balnath (the god Bal) in the ancient times of India. The baldan, or gift of the bull to the sun, is well recorded. [Baldān, balidāna does not mean the offering of a bull: it is the daily presentation of a portion of the meat to Earth and other deities.] There are numerous temples in Rajasthan of Baalim [?]; and Balpur (Mahadeo) has several in Saurashtra. All represent the sun—

89. He did the same for Balnath (the god Bal) in ancient India. The bald, or the offering of the bull to the sun, is well documented. [Baldān, balidāna does not refer to the sacrifice of a bull: it is the daily presentation of a portion of the meat to Earth and other deities.] There are many temples in Rajasthan dedicated to Baalim [?]; and Balpur (Mahadeo) has several in Saurashtra. All represent the sun—

Peor his other name, when he enticed
Israel in Sittim, on their march from Nile.
Paradise Lost, book i. 412 f. [77].

The temple of Solomon was to Bal, and all the idolaters of that day seem to have held to the grosser tenets of Hinduism.

The temple of Solomon was for Baal, and all the idol worshippers of that time appear to have adhered to the more primitive beliefs of Hinduism.

90. In Aswa (medha signifies ‘to kill’) we have the derivation of the ancient races, sons of Bajaswa, who peopled the countries on both sides the Indus, and the probable etymon of Asia [?]. The Assakenoi, the Ariaspai of Alexander’s historians, and Aspasianae, to whom Arsaces fled from Seleucus, and whom Strabo terms a Getic race, have the same origin; hence Asigarh, ‘the fortress of the Asi’ (erroneously termed Hansi), and Asgard were the first settlements of the Getic Asi in Scandinavia. Alexander received the homage of all these Getic races at ‘the mother of cities,’ Balkh, ‘seat of Cathaian Khan’ (the Jat Kathida of my inscription), according to Marco Polo, from whom Milton took his geography.

90. In Aswa (medha means ‘to kill’) we have the origin of the ancient races, descendants of Bajaswa, who inhabited the areas on both sides of the Indus River, and the likely root of Asia [?]. The Assakenoi, the Ariaspai described by Alexander's historians, and the Aspasianae, to whom Arsaces escaped from Seleucus, and whom Strabo refers to as a Getic race, share this same origin; thus Asigarh, ‘the fortress of the Asi’ (incorrectly called Hansi), and Asgard were the first settlements of the Getic Asi in Scandinavia. Alexander received the tribute of all these Getic tribes at ‘the mother of cities,’ Balkh, ‘home of the Cathaian Khan’ (the Jat Kathida of my inscription), according to Marco Polo, from whom Milton got his geography.

91. The last was undertaken by the celebrated Sawai Jai Singh of Amber; but the milk-white steed of the sun, I believe, was not turned out, or assuredly the Rathors would have accepted the challenge.

91. The last was done by the famous Sawai Jai Singh of Amber; but I believe the milk-white horse of the sun wasn't brought out, or else the Rathors would have definitely taken up the challenge.

92. A milk-white steed is selected with peculiar marks. On liberation, properly guarded, he wanders where he listeth. It is a virtual challenge. Arjuna guarded the steed liberated by Yudhishthira; but that sent round by Parikshita, his grandson, “was seized by the Takshak of the north.” The same fate occurred to Sagara, father of Dasaratha, which involved the loss of his kingdom.

92. A white horse is chosen that has some unusual markings. Once set free, and with proper protection, he roams wherever he wants. It’s quite a challenge. Arjuna defended the horse released by Yudhishthira, but the one sent out by his grandson Parikshita “was captured by the Takshak from the north.” The same thing happened to Sagara, the father of Dasaratha, which led to him losing his kingdom.

93. The Sarju, or Gandak, from the Kumaun mountains, passes through Kosalades, the dominion of Dasaratha.

93. The Sarju, or Gandak, flows from the Kumaun mountains, passing through Kosalades, the territory of Dasaratha.

94. The horse’s return after a year evidently indicates an astronomical revolution, or the sun’s return to the same point in the ecliptic. This return from his southern declination must have been always a day of rejoicing to the Scythic and Scandinavian nations, who could not, says Gibbon, fancy a worse hell than a large abode open to the cold wind of the north. To the south they looked for the deity; and hence, with the Rajputs, a religious law forbids their doors being to the north.

94. The horse’s return after a year clearly marks an astronomical cycle, or the sun returning to the same spot in the ecliptic. This return from its southern position must have always been a day of celebration for the Scythian and Scandinavian nations, who, according to Gibbon, couldn't imagine a worse hell than a big space exposed to the cold winds from the north. They looked to the south for their deity; thus, with the Rajputs, there's a religious law that prohibits their doors from facing north.

95. Kaikeya is supposed by the translator, Dr. Carey, to be a king of Persia, the Kaivansa preceding Darius. The epithet Kai not unfrequently occurs in Hindu traditional couplets. One, which I remember, is connected with the ancient ruins of Abhaner in Jaipur, recording the marriage of one of its princes with a daughter of Kaikamb.

95. Kaikeya is believed by the translator, Dr. Carey, to be a king of Persia, the Kaivansa who came before Darius. The term Kai often appears in Hindu traditional couplets. One that I recall is associated with the ancient ruins of Abhaner in Jaipur, noting the marriage of one of its princes to a daughter of Kaikamb.

Tu beti Kaikamb ki, nam Parmala ho, etc. ‘Thou art the daughter of Kaikamb: thy name Fairy Garland.’ Kai was the epithet of one of the Persian dynasties. Qu. Kam-bakhsh, the Cambyses of the Greeks? [Cambyses, Kābuzīya or Kambūzīya, possibly ‘a bard’ (Rawlinson, Herodotus, iii. 543).]

You are the daughter Kaikamb and your name is Parmala, etc. ‘You are the daughter of Kaikamb: your name is Fairy Garland.’ Kai was the title of one of the Persian dynasties. Qu. Kam-bakhsh, the Cambyses from Greek history? [Cambyses, Kābuzīya or Kambūzīya, possibly ‘a bard’ (Rawlinson, Herodotus, iii. 543).]

96. Benares.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Varanasi.

97. Tibet or Ava [N. Bengal]

97. Tibet or Ava [N. Bengal]

98. Bihar.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Bihar.

99. Sind valley.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Sind Valley.

100. Unknown to me [W. and S. Panjab and its vicinity].

100. Unknown to me [W. and S. Panjab and its vicinity].

101. Peninsula of Kathiawar.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Kathiawar Peninsula.

102. I have seen several of these sacrificial pillars of stone of very ancient date. Many years ago, when all the Rajput States were suffering from the thraldom of the Mahrattas, a most worthy and wealthy banker of Surat, known by the family name of Trivedi, who felt acutely for the woes inflicted by incessant predatory foes on the sons of Rama and Krishna, told me, with tears in his eyes, that the evils which afflicted Jaipur were to be attributed to the sacrilege of the prince, Jagat Singh, who had dared to abstract the gold plates of the sacrificial pillars, and send them to his treasury: worse than Rehoboam, who, when he took away from the temple “the shields of gold Solomon had made,” had the grace to substitute others of brass. Whether, when turned into currency, it went as a war contribution to the Mahrattas, or was applied to the less worthy use of his concubine queen, ‘the essence of camphor,’ it was of a piece with the rest of this prince’s unwise conduct. Jai Singh, who erected the pillars, did honour to his country, of which he was a second founder, and under whom it attained the height from which it has now fallen. [Some sacrificial pillars (yūpa) were recently found in the bed of the Jumna near Mathura, with inscriptions dated in the twenty-fourth year of Kanishka’s reign, about A.D. 102.]

102. I've seen several of these ancient stone sacrificial pillars. Many years ago, when all the Rajput States were under the grip of the Mahrattas, a very respectable and wealthy banker from Surat, known by the family name of Trivedi, who deeply felt for the suffering caused by relentless raiders to the descendants of Rama and Krishna, told me, with tears in his eyes, that the troubles facing Jaipur were due to the disgraceful actions of Prince Jagat Singh, who dared to take the gold plates from the sacrificial pillars and send them to his treasury. This was worse than what Rehoboam did when he removed “the shields of gold Solomon had made,” only to replace them with brass ones. Whether the gold was turned into currency as a war payment to the Mahrattas, or wasted on his less deserving concubine queen, ‘the essence of camphor,’ it was part of the overall foolishness of this prince’s actions. Jai Singh, who built the pillars, honored his country, of which he was a second founder, and under whom it reached the peak from which it has now fallen. [Some sacrificial pillars (yūpa) were recently discovered in the bed of the Jumna near Mathura, with inscriptions dated in the twenty-fourth year of Kanishka’s reign, about CE 102.]

103. On the Nauroz, or festival of the new year, the Great Mogul slays a camel with his own hand, which is distributed, and eaten by the court favourites. [A camel is sacrificed at the Īdu-l-azha festival (Hughes, Dict. Islām, 192 ff.).]

103. During Nauroz, the festival of the new year, the Great Mogul personally kills a camel, which is then shared and eaten by his favorite courtiers. [A camel is sacrificed at the Īdu-l-azha festival (Hughes, Dict. Islām, 192 ff.).]

104. This was native gold, of a peculiarly dark and brilliant hue, which was compared to the fruit jambu (not unlike a damson). Everything forms an allegory with the Hindus; and the production of this metal is appropriated to the period of gestation of Jahnavi, the river-goddess (Ganges), when by Agni, or fire, she produced Kumara, the god of war, the commander of the army of the gods. This was when she left the place of her birth, the Himalaya mountain (the great storehouse of metallic substances), whose daughter she is: and doubtless this is in allusion to some very remote period, when, bursting her rock-bound bed, Ganga exposed from ‘her side’ veins of this precious metal.

104. This was natural gold, with a uniquely dark and brilliant color, compared to the jambu fruit (similar to a damson). Everything symbolizes something to the Hindus; the creation of this metal is linked to the gestation period of Jahnavi, the river goddess (Ganges), when she gave birth to Kumara, the god of war, the leader of the gods' army, through Agni, or fire. This occurred when she left her birthplace, the Himalaya mountains (the main source of metallic minerals), of which she is the daughter: and this likely refers to a very ancient time, when, breaking free from her rocky bed, Ganga revealed veins of this precious metal from ‘her side’.

105. Little bags of brocade, filled with seeds of the sesamum or cakes of the same, are distributed by the chiefs to friends on this occasion. While the author writes, he has before him two of these, sent to him by the young Mahratta prince, Holkar.

105. Small bags made of brocade, filled with sesame seeds or sesame cakes, are given out by the chiefs to their friends during this event. As the author writes, he has two of these in front of him, sent by the young Mahratta prince, Holkar.

106. Sivaratri would be ‘father night’ [?]. Siva-Iswara is the ‘universal father.’

106. Sivaratri would be 'father night' [?]. Siva-Iswara is the 'universal father.'

107. Ferishta, the compiler of the imperial history of India, gives us a Persian or Arabic derivation of this, from Bal, ‘the sun,’ and bec, ‘an idol.’ [This has not been traced in Dow or Briggs.]

107. Ferishta, who compiled the imperial history of India, offers us a Persian or Arabic origin of this, from Ball, meaning ‘the sun,’ and bec, meaning ‘an idol.’ [This has not been traced in Dow or Briggs.]

108. Corrupted to Palmyra, the etymon of which, I believe, has never been given, which is a version of Tadmor. In Sanskrit, tal, or tar, is the ‘date-tree’; mor signifies ‘chief.’ We have more than one ‘city of palms’ (Talpur) in India; and the tribe ruling in Haidarabad, on the Indus, is called Talpuri, from the place whence they originated. [Tadmor is Semitic, probably meaning ‘abounding in palms.’ The suggested derivation is impossible.]

108. Corrupted to Palmyra, the origin of which, I believe, has never been provided, is a variation of Tadmor. In Sanskrit, tal or tar means ‘date-tree’; mor means ‘chief.’ We have more than one ‘city of palms’ (Talpur) in India; and the tribe ruling in Haidarabad, on the Indus, is called Talpuri, named after the place from which they originated. [Tadmor is Semitic, probably meaning ‘abounding in palms.’ The suggested derivation is impossible.]

109. 1 Kings xiv. 23.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. 1 Kings 14:23.

110. Ficus religiosa. It presents a perfect resemblance to the popul (poplar) of Germany and Italy, a species of which is the aspen. [They belong to different orders.] So similar is it, that the specimen of the pipal from Carolina is called, in the Isola Bella of the Lago Maggiore, Populus angulata; and another, in the Jardin des Plantes at Toulon, is termed the Ficus populifolia, ou figuier à feuilles de peuplier. The aspen, or ash, held sacred by the Celtic priests, is said to be the mountain-ash. ‘The calf of Bal’ is generally placed under the pipal; and Hindu tradition sanctifies a never-dying stem, which marks the spot where the Hindu Apollo, Hari (the sun), was slain by the savage Bhil on the shores of Saurashtra. [This is known as the Prāchi Pīpal, and death rites are performed close to it (BG, viii. 271, note 2).]

110. Ficus religiosa. It looks very much like the poplar tree found in Germany and Italy, including the aspen. [They are part of different groups.] It's so similar that the pipal specimen from Carolina is referred to in the Isola Bella of Lago Maggiore as Populus angulata; and another one, located in the Jardin des Plantes in Toulon, is called Ficus populifolia, or the poplar-leaved fig tree. The aspen, or mountain ash, which was considered sacred by Celtic priests, is believed to be the mountain-ash. ‘The calf of Bal’ is usually found under the pipal tree; and Hindu tradition holds that there is an everlasting stem marking the spot where the Hindu god Apollo, Hari (the sun), was killed by the fierce Bhil on the shores of Saurashtra. [This is referred to as the Prāchi Pīpal, and death rites are performed nearby (BG, viii. 271, note 2).]

111. The religious feelings of the Rajput, though outraged for centuries by Moguls and mercenary Pathans, will not permit him to see the axe applied to the noble pipal or umbrageous bar (Ficus indica), without execrating the destroyer. Unhappy the constitution of mind which knowingly wounds religious prejudices of such ancient date! Yet is it thus with our countrymen in the East, who treat all foreign prejudices with contempt, shoot the bird sacred to the Indian Mars, slay the calves of Bal, and fell the noble pipal before the eyes of the native without remorse. He is unphilosophic and unwise who treats such prejudices with contumely: prejudices beyond the reach of reason. He is uncharitable who does not respect them; impolitic, who does not use every means to prevent such offence by ignorance or levity. It is an abuse of our strength, and an ungenerous advantage over their weakness. Let us recollect who are the guardians of these fanes of Bal, his pipal, and sacred bird (the peacock); the children of Surya and Chandra, and the descendants of the sages of yore, they who fill the ranks of our army, and are attentive, though silent, observers of all our actions: the most attached, the most faithful, and the most obedient of mankind! Let us maintain them in duty, obedience, and attachment, by respecting their prejudices and conciliating their pride. On the fulfilment of this depends the maintenance of our sovereignty in India: but the last fifteen years have assuredly not increased their devotion to us. Let the question be put to the unprejudiced, whether their welfare has advanced in proportion to the dominion they have conquered for us, or if it has not been in the inverse ratio of this prosperity? Have not their allowances and comforts decreased? Does the same relative standard between the currency and conveniences of life exist as twenty years ago? Has not the first depreciated twenty-five per cent, as half-batta stations and duties have increased? For the good of ruler and servant, let these be rectified. With the utmost solemnity, I aver, I have but the welfare of all at heart in these observations. I loved the service, I loved the native soldier. I have proved what he will do, where devoted, when, in 1817, thirty-two firelocks of my guard attacked, defeated, and dispersed a camp of fifteen hundred men, slaying thrice their numbers.[A] Having quitted the scene for ever, I submit my opinion dispassionately for the welfare of the one, and with it the stability or reverse of the other.

111. The spiritual beliefs of the Rajput, though insulted for centuries by Moguls and hired Pathans, won’t allow him to watch the axe strike the revered pipal or shady bar (Ficus indica) without cursing the destroyer. It’s unfortunate for someone to deliberately hurt religious sentiments that are so deeply rooted! Yet this is how our fellow countrymen behave in the East, who dismiss all foreign beliefs, shoot the bird sacred to the Indian Mars, kill the calves of Bal, and cut down the revered pipal right in front of locals without any guilt. It is foolish and unwise to mock such beliefs, which are beyond rational understanding. To disregard them is unkind; to ignore every effort to avoid offense due to ignorance or thoughtlessness is shortsighted. It's an abuse of our power, taking advantage of their vulnerability. Let’s remember who protects these temples of Bal, his pipal, and the sacred bird (the peacock); the children of Surya and Chandra, and the heirs of ancient sages, those who serve in our army and are watchful, albeit quietly, over all our actions: the most loyal, devoted, and obedient people! We should keep them engaged, compliant, and attached by respecting their beliefs and honoring their pride. The stability of our rule in India depends on this; however, the last fifteen years have certainly not increased their loyalty to us. Let’s ask those without bias whether their situation has improved in direct relation to the territory they've helped us conquer, or if it has actually worsened in relation to that prosperity? Have their salaries and comforts not declined? Does the same relationship between currency and living standards exist today as it did twenty years ago? Has not currency depreciated by twenty-five percent, while costs for basic needs and duties have risen? For the benefit of both rulers and subjects, these issues must be addressed. With all seriousness, I declare that I truly care about everyone’s well-being in these comments. I appreciated the service and valued the native soldier. I have witnessed what they can achieve when dedicated, like in 1817, when thirty-two armed men from my guard charged, defeated, and chased off a camp of fifteen hundred, killing three times their number.[A] Having left the scene for good, I offer my perspective dispassionately for the benefit of one, along with the stability or downfall of the other.

A. What says the Thermopylae of India, Corygaum? Five hundred firelocks against twenty thousand men! Do the annals of Napoleon record a more brilliant exploit? Has a column been reared to the manes of the brave, European and native, of this memorable day, to excite to future achievement? What order decks the breast of the gallant Fitzgerald, for the exploit on the field of Nagpur? At another time and place his words, “At my peril be it! Charge!” would have crowned his crest! These things call for remedy! [Korēgāon in Poona District, where Captain Staunton defeated a large force of Mahrattas on January 1, 1818 (Wilson-Mill, Hist. of India, ii. (1846), 303 ff.).]

A. What does the Thermopylae of India, Corygaum, say? Five hundred soldiers against twenty thousand men! Do Napoleon's records mention a more remarkable feat? Has a memorial been established for the brave men, both European and local, from this memorable day to inspire future accomplishments? What honor is awarded to the courageous Fitzgerald for his actions on the field at Nagpur? At another time and place, his words, “At my peril be it! Charge!” would have earned him great glory! These matters need addressing! [Korēgāon in Poona District, where Captain Staunton defeated a large force of Mahrattas on January 1, 1818 (Wilson-Mill, Hist. of India, ii. (1846), 303 ff.).]

112. D’Anville’s derivation of German, from wer (bellum) and manus. [Possibly O. Irish, gair, ‘neighbour,’ or gairm, ‘battle-cry’ (New Eng. Dict. s.v.).]

112. D’Anville’s origin of German, from were (war) and manuscript. [Possibly O. Irish, guy, ‘neighbor,’ or gairm, ‘battle-cry’ (New Eng. Dict. s.v.).]


CHAPTER 7

Having discussed the ancient genealogies of the martial races of Rajasthan, as well as the chief points in their character and religion analogous to those of early Europe, we proceed to the catalogue of the Chhattis Rajkula, or ‘thirty-six royal races.’[1]

Having talked about the ancient family trees of the warrior communities in Rajasthan, along with key aspects of their character and religion similar to those in early Europe, we now move on to the list of the Chhattis Rajkula, or ‘thirty-six royal races.’[1]

The table before the reader presents, at one view, the authorities on which this list is given: they are as good as abundant. The first is from a detached leaf of an ancient work, obtained from a Yati of a Jain temple at the old city of Nadol, in Marwar. The second is from the poems of Chand,[2] the bard of the last Hindu king of Delhi. The third is from an estimable work 98contemporary with Chand’s, the Kumarpal Charitra[3] or “History of the Monarchy of Anhilwara Patan.” The fourth list is from the Khichi bard.[4] The fifth, from a bard of Saurashtra.

The table in front of the reader provides an overview of the sources for this list: they are plentiful and credible. The first source is from a separate leaf of an ancient text, obtained from a Yati at a Jain temple in the old city of Nadol, in Marwar. The second source comes from the poems of Chand,[2] the bard of the last Hindu king of Delhi. The third source is from a respected work contemporary with Chand’s, the Kumarpal Charitra[3] or "History of the Monarchy of Anhilwara Patan." The fourth source is from the Khichi bard.[4] The fifth is from a bard of Saurashtra.

From every one of the bardic profession, from all the collectors and collections of Rajasthan, lists have been received, from which the catalogue No. 6 has been formed, admitted by the genealogists to be more perfect than any existing document. From it, therefore, in succession, each race shall have its history rapidly sketched; though, as a text, a single name is sufficient to fill many pages.

From everyone in the bardic profession, and from all the collectors and collections of Rajasthan, lists have been received, from which catalog No. 6 has been created, recognized by genealogists as being more complete than any existing document. Therefore, from it, each race will have its history quickly outlined; however, as a text, just one name can fill many pages.

The first list is headed by an invocation to Mata Sakambhari Devi, or mother-goddess, protectress of the races (sakha) [the mother of vegetation].

The first list starts with a prayer to Mata Sakambhari Devi, or the mother-goddess, who protects the races (sakha) [the mother of vegetation].

Each race (sakha) has its Gotracharya,[5] a genealogical creed, describing [82] the essential peculiarities, religious tenets, and pristine locale of the clan. Every Rajput should be able to repeat this; though it is now confined to the family priest or the genealogist. Many chiefs, in these degenerate days, would be astonished if asked to repeat their gotracharya, and would refer to the bard. It is a touchstone of affinities, and guardian of the laws of intermarriage. When the inhibited degrees of propinquity have been broken, it has been known to rectify the mistake, where, however, “ignorance was bliss.”[6]

Each race (sakha) has its Gotracharya,[5] a family lineage, describing [82] the unique features, religious beliefs, and original location of the clan. Every Rajput should be able to recite this; however, it is now mostly known by the family priest or the genealogist. Many chiefs today would be surprised if asked to recite their gotracharya and would refer to the bard instead. It serves as a benchmark for relationships and a protector of the rules of intermarriage. When the restricted degrees of closeness have been violated, it has been known to correct the mistake, where, however, “ignorance was bliss.”[6]

LIST OF THE THIRTY-SIX ROYAL
RACES OF RAJASTHAN.—Om! Goddess Sakambhari
ANCIENT MSS.[t.1] CHAND BARDAI.[t.2]
  Ikshwaku.   Ravya or Surya.
  Surya.   Sahsa or Soma.
  Soma or Chandra.   Yadu.
  Yadu.   Kakustha.
5 Chahuman (Chauhan). 5 Pramara.
  Pramara.   Chauhan.
  Chalukya or Solanki.   Chalukya.
  Parihara.   Chandak.
  Chawara.   Silar.
10 Dudia. 10 Abhira.
  Rathor.   Makwahana.
  Gohil.   Gohil.
  Dabhi.   Chapotkat.
  Makwahana.   Parihara.
15 Norka. 15 Rathor.
  Aswaria.   Deora.
  Salar or Silara.   Tak.
  Sinda.   Sindhu.
  Sepat.   Ananga.
20 Hun or Hūn. 20 Patak.
  Kirjal.   Pritihara.
  Haraira.   Didiota.
  Rajpali.   Karitpal.
  Dhanpali.   Kotpala.
25 Agnipali. 25 Hul.
  Bala.   Gaur.
  Jhala.   Nikumbha.
  Bhagdola.   Rajpalaka.
  Motdan.   Kani.
30 Mohor. 30 Kalchorak or Kurkara.
  Kagair.    
  Karjeo.    
  Chadlia.    
  Pokara.    
  Nikumbha.    
36 Salala.    
KUMAR PAL CHARITRA.[t.3]
Sanskrit Edition—MSS. Gujarati Dialect—MSS.
  Ikshwaku.   Gotchar Gohil.
  Soma.   Ani Gohil.
  Yadu.   Kathi.
  Pramara.   Kaser.
5 Chauhan. 5 Nikumbha.
  Chalukya.   Barbeta.
  Chandak.   Bawariya.
  Silar (Raj Tilak)   Maru.
  Chapotkat.   Makwahana.
10 Pritihara. 10 Dahima.
  Sakranka.   Dudia.
  Kurpala.   Bala.
  Chandal.   Baghel.
  Ohil.   Yadu.
15 Palaka. 15 Jethwa.
  Maurya.   Jareja.
  Makwahana.   Jat.
  Dhanpala.   Solanki.
  Rajpalaka.   Pramara.
20 Dahya. 20 Kaba.
  Turandalika.   Chawara.
  Nikumbha.   Chaurasima.
  Hun.   Khant.
  Bala.   Khyera.
25 Harial. 25 Rawali.
  Mokar.   Masania.
  Pokara.   Palani.
      Hala.
      Jhala
    30 Daharia.
      Baharia.
      Sarweya "Chhattrya
      tin Sar."
      Parihara.
      Chauhan.
KHICHI BARD.[t.4] CORRECTED LIST BY THE AUTHOR.
  Guhilot.   Ikshwaku, Kakutstha, or Surya.
  Pramara.   Anwai, Indu, Som, or Chandra.
  Chauhan.   Grahilot or Guhilot 24 Sakha.
  Solanki.   Yadu. 4  
  Rathor. 5 Tuar. 17  
  Tuar.   Rathor. 13  
  Bargujar.   Kushwaha or Kachhwaha.    
  Parihara.   Pramara. 35  
  Jhala.   Chahuman or Chauhan. 26  
10 Yadu. 10 Chalukya or Solanki. 16  
  Kachhwaha.   Parihara. 12  
  Gaur.   Chawara. Single.
These break down into: the   Tak, Tāk, or Takshak.    
following don't, and are   Jat or Geta.    
called Yaka, or solo. 15 Hun or Hūn.    
  Sengar.   Kathi.    
  Bala.   Bala.    
15 Kharwar.   Jhala. 2  
  Chawara.   Jethwa or Kamari.    
  Dahima. 20 Gohil.    
  Dahya.   Sarweya.    
  Bais.   Silar.    
20 Gaharwal.   Dabhi.    
  Nikumbha.   Gaur 5  
  Dewat. 25 Doda or Dor.    
  Johya.   Gaharwal.    
  Sikarwal.   Bargujar 3  
25 Dabhia.   Sengar. Single.
  Doda.   Sikarwal. do.  
  Maurya. 30 Bais do.  
  Mokara.   Dahia.    
  Abhira.   Johya.    
30 Kalchorak (Haya race).   Mohil.    
  Agnipala.   Nikumbha.    
  Aswaria or Sarja.   Rajpali.    
  Hul. 36 Dahima. do.  
  Manatwal.        
  Malia.   Extra.    
36 Chahil.   Hul.    
      Daharya.    

t.1. The author, after the invocation to “the mother protectress,” says, “I write the names of the thirty-six royal tribes.”

t.1. The author, after calling on “the mother protectress,” says, “I write down the names of the thirty-six royal tribes.”

t.2. The bard Chand says, “Of the thirty-six races, the four Agnipalas are the greatest—the rest are born of woman, but these from fire.”

t.2. The bard Chand says, “Out of the thirty-six races, the four Agnipalas are the greatest—the others are born of women, but these are born from fire.”

t.3. As the work is chiefly followed with the exploits of Kumarpal, who was of Chauhan tribe, the author reserves it for a peroration to the last “of all the mightiest is the Chauhan.”

t.3. Since the story mainly revolves around the feats of Kumarpal, a member of the Chauhan tribe, the author saves the best for last, declaring, "of all the mightiest is the Chauhan."

t.4. By name Moghji.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Named Moghji.


99Most of the kula (races) are divided into numerous branches[7] (sakha), and these sakha subdivided into innumerable clans (gotra),[8] the most important of which shall be given. A few of the kula never ramified: these are termed eka, or ‘single’; and nearly one-third are eka.

99Most of the kula (races) are divided into many branches[7] (sakha), and these sakha are further divided into countless clans (gotra),[8] the most significant of which will be mentioned. A few of the kula never branched out: these are called eka, or ‘single’; and about one-third are eka.

A table of the ‘eighty-four’ mercantile tribes, chiefly of Rajput origin, shall also be furnished, in which the remembrance of some races are preserved which would have perished. Lists of the aboriginal, the agricultural and the pastoral tribes are also given to complete the subject.

A table of the 'eighty-four' merchant tribes, mainly of Rajput origin, will also be provided, preserving the memory of some groups that would have otherwise disappeared. Lists of the indigenous, agricultural, and pastoral tribes are also included to cover the topic thoroughly.

Solar and Lunar Races.

—In the earlier ages there were but two races, Surya and Chandra, to which were added the four Agnikulas[9]; in all six. The others are subdivisions of Surya and Chandra, or the sakha of Indo-Scythic origin, who found no difficulty in obtaining a place (though a low one), before the Muhammadan era, amongst the thirty-six regal races of Rajasthan. The former we may not unaptly consider as to the time, as the Celtic, the latter as the Gothic, races of India. On the generic terms Surya and Chandra, I need add nothing [83].

Grahilot or Guhilot.

Pedigree[10] of the Suryavansi Rana, of royal race, Lord of Chitor, the ornament of the thirty-six royal races.

By universal consent, as well as by the gotra of this race, its princes are admitted to be the direct descendants of Rama, of the Solar line. The pedigree is deduced from him, and connected 100with Sumitra, the last prince mentioned in the genealogy of the Puranas.

By common agreement, as well as by the lineage of this race, its princes are recognized as direct descendants of Rama from the Solar dynasty. The lineage is traced back to him and linked with Sumitra, the last prince noted in the genealogy of the Puranas. 100

As the origin and progressive history of this family will be fully discussed in the “Annals of Mewar,” we shall here only notice the changes which have marked the patronymic, as well as the regions which have been under their sway, from Kanaksen, who, in the second century, abandoned his native kingdom, Kosala, and established the race of Surya in Saurashtra.

As the background and history of this family will be thoroughly covered in the “Annals of Mewar,” we will only highlight the changes that have affected the family name and the territories they have controlled, starting with Kanaksen, who, in the second century, left his homeland, Kosala, and founded the Surya lineage in Saurashtra.

On the site of Vairat, the celebrated abode of the Pandavas during exile, the descendant of Ikshwaku established his line, and his descendant Vijaya, in a few generations, built Vijayapur.[11]

On the site of Vairat, the famous home of the Pandavas during their exile, the descendant of Ikshwaku started his lineage, and his descendant Vijaya, in just a few generations, built Vijayapur.[11]

They became sovereigns, if not founders, of Valabhi, which had a separate era of its own, called the Valabhi Samvat, according with S. Vikrama 375.[12] Hence they became the Balakaraes, or kings of Valabhi; a title maintained by successive dynasties of Saurashtra for a thousand years after this period, as can be satisfactorily proved by genuine history and inscriptions.

They became rulers, if not the founders, of Valabhi, which had its own distinct era known as the Valabhi Samvat, corresponding to S. Vikrama 375.[12] As a result, they were known as the Balakaraes, or kings of Valabhi; a title upheld by successive dynasties of Saurashtra for a thousand years after this time, as can be convincingly verified by authentic historical records and inscriptions.

Gajni, or Gaini, was another capital, whence the last prince, Siladitya (who was slain), and his family, were expelled by Parthian invaders in the sixth century.

Gajni, or Gaini, was another capital, from where the last prince, Siladitya (who was killed), and his family were driven out by Parthian invaders in the sixth century.

A posthumous son, called Grahaditya, obtained a petty sovereignty at Idar. The change was marked by his name becoming the patronymic, and Grahilot, vulgo Guhilot, designated the Suryavansa of Rama.

A posthumous son named Grahaditya gained a small kingdom at Idar. This change was signified by his name becoming the family name, and Grahilot, vulgo Guhilot, represented the Suryavansa of Rama.

With reverses and migration from the wilds of Idar to Ahar,[13] the Guhilot was changed to Aharya, by which title the race continued to be designated till the twelfth century, when the elder brother, Rahup, abandoned his claim to "the [84] throne of Chitor," obtained[14] by force of arms from the Mori,[15] and settled at Dungarpur, 101which he yet holds, as well as the title Aharya; while the younger, Mahup, established the seat of power at Sesoda, whence Sesodia set aside both Aharya and Guhilot.

With changes and movement from the wilds of Idar to Ahar,[13] the Guhilot became known as Aharya, which is the name the group was called until the twelfth century. During that time, the elder brother, Rahup, renounced his claim to "the [84] throne of Chitor," which he had taken[14] by force from the Mori,[15] and established his position in Dungarpur, 101 where he still remains, along with the title Aharya. Meanwhile, the younger brother, Mahup, set up his power base at Sesoda, from which Sesodia eventually replaced both Aharya and Guhilot.

Sesodia is now the common title of the race; but being only a subdivision, the Guhilot holds its rank in the kula.

Sesodia is now the common name for the group, but being just a subdivision, the Guhilot maintains its status in the kula.

The Guhilot kula is subdivided into twenty-four sakha,[16] or ramifications, few of which exist:

The Guhilot clan is divided into twenty-four branches,[16] or offshoots, but only a few of these still exist:

1. Aharya   At Dungarpur.
2. Mangalia   In the Deserts.
3. Sesodia  Mewar.
4. Pipara  In Marwar.
5. Kalam rbracket_250In few numbers, and mostly now unknown.
6. Gahor
7. Dhornia
8. Goda
9. Magrasa
10. Bhimla
11. Kamkotak
12. Kotecha
13. Sora
14. Uhar
15. Useba
16. Nirrup
17. Nadoria rbracket_170 Almost extinct.
18. Nadhota
19. Ojakra
20. Kuchhra
21. Dosadh
22. Betwara
23. Paha
24. Purot[85]

Yadu, Yādava.

—The Yadu was the most illustrious of all the tribes of Ind, and became the patronymic of the descendants of Budha, progenitor of the Lunar (Indu) race. Yudhishthira and Baladeva, on the death of Krishna and their expulsion from Delhi and Dwaraka, the last stronghold of their power, retired by Multan across the Indus. The two first are abandoned by 102tradition; but the sons of Krishna, who accompanied them after an intermediate halt in the further Duab[17] of the five rivers, eventually left the Indus behind, and passed into Zabulistan,[18] founded Gajni, and peopled these countries even to Samarkand.

The annals of Jaisalmer, which give this early history of their founder, mix up in a confused manner[19] the cause of their being again driven back into India; so that it is impossible to say whether it was owing to the Greek princes who ruled all these countries for a century after Alexander, or to the rise of Islamism.

The records of Jaisalmer, which detail the early history of its founder, are mixed up in a confusing way[19] about why they were pushed back into India again; therefore, it’s hard to tell if it was because of the Greek princes who governed these regions for a hundred years after Alexander, or due to the rise of Islam.

Driven back on the Indus, they obtained possession of the Panjab and founded Salivahanpur. Thence expelled, they retired across the Sutlej and Ghara into the Indian deserts; whence expelling the Langahas, the Johyas, Mohilas, etc., they founded successively Tanot, Derawar, and Jaisalmer,[20] in S. 1212,[21] the present capital of the Bhattis, the lineal successors of Krishna.

Driven back to the Indus, they took control of the Punjab and established Salivahanpur. From there expelled, they retreated across the Sutlej and Ghara into the Indian deserts; from which, after driving out the Langahas, the Johyas, Mohilas, etc., they successively founded Tanot, Derawar, and Jaisalmer,[20] in S. 1212,[21] the current capital of the Bhattis, the direct descendants of Krishna.

Bhatti was the exile from Zabulistan, and as usual with the Rajput races on any such event in their annals, his name set aside the more ancient patronymic, Yadu. The Bhattis subdued all the tracts south of the Ghara; but their power has been greatly circumscribed since the arrival of the Rathors. The Map defines their existing limits, and their annals will detail their past history.

Bhatti was the exile from Zabulistan, and as is typical with the Rajput clans during significant events in their history, his name replaced the older family name, Yadu. The Bhattis conquered all the areas south of the Ghara, but their power has been significantly reduced since the arrival of the Rathors. The map shows their current boundaries, and their records will outline their past history.

Jāreja, Jādeja is the most important tribe of Yadu race next to the Bhatti. Its history is similar. Descended from Krishna, and migrating simultaneously with the remains of the Harikulas, there is the strongest ground for believing that their range was not so wide as that of the elder branch, but that they settled themselves in the valley of the Indus, more especially on the west shore in Seistan; and in nominal and armorial distinctions, even in Alexander’s time, they retained the marks of their ancestry [86].

Jāreja, Jādeja is the most significant tribe of the Yadu race after the Bhatti. Their history is quite similar. Descended from Krishna and migrating at the same time as the remnants of the Harikulas, there’s strong evidence to suggest that their territory wasn't as expansive as that of the older branch, but that they established themselves in the Indus Valley, particularly along the western shore in Seistan. Even during Alexander's time, they preserved the symbols of their heritage in both name and heraldry [86].

Sambos, who brought on him the arms of the Grecians, was in 103all likelihood a Harikula; and the Minnagara of Greek historians Samanagara (‘city of Sama’), his capital.[22]

Sambos, who brought upon him the weapons of the Greeks, was probably a Harikula; and the Minnagara of Greek historians is Samanagara (‘city of Sama’), his capital.[22]

The most common epithet of Krishna, or Hari, was Shama or Syama, from his dark complexion. Hence the Jareja bore it as a patronymic, and the whole race were Samaputras (children of Sama), whence the titular name Sambos of its princes.[23]

The most common nickname for Krishna, or Hari, was Shama or Syama, due to his dark skin. As a result, the Jareja carried it as a family name, and the entire clan were known as Samaputras (children of Sama), which is where the title Sambos for its princes originated.[23]

The modern Jareja, who, from circumstances has so mixed with the Muhammadans of Sind as to have forfeited all pretensions to purity of blood, partly in ignorance and partly to cover disgrace, says that his origin is from Sham, or Syria, and of the stock of the Persian Jamshid: consequently, Sam has been converted into Jam[24]; which epithet designates one of the Jareja petty governments, the Jam Raj.

The modern Jareja, who has, due to circumstances, blended with the Muslims of Sind and lost any claims to pure lineage, claims that he originates from Sham, or Syria, and is of the lineage of the Persian Jamshid. As a result, Sam has been transformed into Jam[24]; this title refers to one of the Jareja's small ruling areas, the Jam Raj.

These are the most conspicuous of the Yadu race; but there are others who still bear the original title, of which the head is the prince of the petty State of Karauli on the Chambal.

These are the most notable members of the Yadu race; however, there are others who still hold the original title, the leader of which is the prince of the small state of Karauli on the Chambal.

This portion of the Yadu stock would appear never to have strayed far beyond the ancient limits of the Suraseni,[25] their ancestral abodes. They held the celebrated Bayana; whence expelled, they established Karauli west, and Sabalgarh east, of the Chambal. The tract under the latter, called Yaduvati, has been wrested from the family by Sindhia. Sri Mathura[26] is an independent fief of Karauli, held by a junior branch.

This part of the Yadu family doesn't seem to have ventured far beyond the ancient boundaries of Suraseni,[25] their ancestral homes. They once controlled the well-known Bayana; after being pushed out, they founded Karauli to the west and Sabalgarh to the east of the Chambal River. The area known as Yaduvati, which was once under their control, has been taken from the family by Sindhia. Sri Mathura[26] is an independent territory of Karauli, managed by a junior branch of the family.

The Yadus, or as pronounced in the dialects Jadon, are scattered over India, and many chiefs of consequence amongst the Mahrattas are of this tribe.

The Yadus, pronounced Jadon in some dialects, are spread across India, and many important chiefs among the Mahrattas belong to this tribe.

There are eight sakha of the Yadu race:

There are eight branches of the Yadu family:

1. Yadu   Chief Karauli.
2. Bhatti   Chief Jaisalmer.
3. Jareja   Chief Cutch Bhuj.
4. Samecha   Muhammadans in Sind.
1045. Madecha  
6. Bidman Unknown [87].
7. Badda  
8. Soha  
1. Yadu   Chief Karauli.
2. Bhatti   Chief Jaisalmer.
3. Jareja   Chief Cutch Bhuj.
4. Samecha  Muhammadans in Sind.
5. Madecharbracket_80Unknown [87].
6. Bidman
7. Badda
8. Soha

Tuar, Tonwar, Tomara.

—The Tuar, though acknowledged as a subdivision of the Yadu, is placed by the best genealogists as one of the ‘thirty-six,’ a rank to which its celebrity justly entitles it.

We have in almost every case the etymon of each celebrated race. For the Tuar we have none; and we must rest satisfied in delivering the dictum of the Bardai, who declares it of Pandu origin.

We have the origin of almost every well-known race. For the Tuar, we don't have any; and we have to accept the statement of the Bardai, who claims it comes from Pandu.

If it had to boast only of Vikramaditya, the paramount lord of India, whose era, established fifty-six years before the Christian, still serves as the grand beacon of Hindu chronology, this alone would entitle the Tuar to the highest rank. But it has other claims to respect. Delhi, the ancient Indraprastha, founded by Yudhishthira, and which tradition says lay desolate for eight centuries, was rebuilt and peopled by Anangpal Tuar, in S. 848 (A.D. 792), who was followed by a dynasty of twenty princes, which concluded with the name of the founder, Anangpal, in S. 1220 (A.D. 1164),[27] when, contrary to the Salic law of the Rajputs, he abdicated (having no issue) in favour of his grandchild, the Chauhan Prithviraja.

If it only had to mention Vikramaditya, the greatest ruler of India, whose era began fifty-six years before Christ and still serves as the main reference point for Hindu chronology, that alone would give the Tuar the highest status. But it has other reasons to be respected. Delhi, the ancient Indraprastha, founded by Yudhishthira and said by tradition to have been deserted for eight centuries, was rebuilt and resettled by Anangpal Tuar in S. 848 (CE 792), who was succeeded by a dynasty of twenty kings, ending with the founder's name, Anangpal, in S. 1220 (CE 1164),[27] when, going against the Salic law of the Rajputs, he abdicated (having no children) in favor of his grandchild, the Chauhan Prithviraja.

The Tuar must now rest on his ancient fame; for not an independent possession remains to the race[28] which traces its lineage to the Pandavas, boasts of Vikrama, and which furnished the last dynasty, emperors of Hindustan.

The Tuar must now rely on his ancient glory; for there are no independent possessions left for the people[28] who trace their ancestry to the Pandavas, are proud of Vikrama, and which produced the last dynasty, the emperors of Hindustan.

It would be a fact unparalleled in the history of the world, could we establish to conviction that the last Anangpal Tuar was the lineal descendant of the founder of Indraprastha; that the issue of Yudhishthira sat on the throne which he erected, after a lapse of 2250 years.years. Universal consent admits it, and the fact is 105as well established as most others of a historic nature of such a distant period: nor can any dynasty or family of Europe produce evidence so strong as the Tuar, even to a much less remote antiquity.

It would be an unmatched fact in world history if we could convincingly establish that the last Anangpal Tuar was the direct descendant of the founder of Indraprastha; that the descendant of Yudhishthira sat on the throne he built, after a gap of 2250 years.years. Universal agreement acknowledges this, and the fact is 105 as well established as most other historical facts from such a distant period: no dynasty or family in Europe can present evidence as strong as that of the Tuar, even from a much less ancient time.

The chief possessions left to the Tuars are the district of Tuargarh, on the right bank of the Chambal towards its junction with the Jumna, and the small [88] chieftainship of Patan Tuarvati in the Jaipur State, and whose head claims affinity with the ancient kings of Indraprastha.

The main lands that belong to the Tuars are the area of Tuargarh, located on the right bank of the Chambal River near where it meets the Jumna, and the small chieftaincy of Patan Tuarvati in the Jaipur State, whose leader claims a connection to the ancient kings of Indraprastha.

Rāthor.

—A doubt hangs on the origin of this justly celebrated race. The Rathor genealogies trace their pedigree to Kusa, the second son of Rama; consequently they would be Suryavansa. But by the bards of this race they are denied this honour; and although Kushite, they are held to be the descendants of Kasyapa, of the Solar race, by the daughter of a Daitya (Titan). The progeny of Hiranyakasipu is accordingly stigmatized as being of demoniac origin. It is rather singular that they should have succeeded to the Lunar race of Kusanabha, descendants of Ajamidha, the founders of Kanauj. Indeed, some genealogists maintain the Rathors to be of Kusika race.

The pristine locale of the Rathors is Gadhipura, or Kanauj, where they are found enthroned in the fifth century; and though beyond that period they connect their line with the princes of Kosala or Ayodhya, the fact rests on assertion only.

The unspoiled area of the Rathors is Gadhipura, or Kanauj, where they are established in the fifth century; and although beyond that time they link their lineage to the rulers of Kosala or Ayodhya, this connection is simply based on claims.

From the fifth century their history is cleared from the mist of ages, which envelops them all prior to this time; and in the period approaching the Tatar conquest of India, we find them contesting with the last Tuar and Chauhan kings of Delhi, and the Balakaraes of Anhilwara, the right to paramount importance amidst the princes of Ind. The combats for this phantom supremacy destroyed them all. Weakened by internal strife, the Chauhan of Delhi fell, and his death exposed the north-west frontier. Kanauj followed; and while its last prince, Jaichand, found a grave in the Ganges, his son sought an asylum in Marusthali, ‘the regions of death.’[29] Siahji was this son; the founder of the Rathor dynasty in Marwar, on the ruins of the Pariharas of Mandor. Here they brought their ancient martial spirit, and a more valiant being exists not than can be found amongst the sons of Siahji. The Mogul emperors were indebted for half their 106conquests to the Lakh Tarwar Rathoran, ‘the 100,000 swords of the Rathors’; for it is beyond a doubt that 50,000 of the blood of Siahji have been embodied at once. But enough of the noble Rathors for the present.

From the fifth century onward, their history becomes clear from the fog of earlier times. As the Tatar invasion of India approached, they found themselves competing with the last Tuar and Chauhan kings of Delhi, as well as the Balakaraes of Anhilwara, for the right to hold a position of importance among the princes of India. The battles for this illusory supremacy ultimately led to their downfall. Weakened by internal conflict, the Chauhan king of Delhi fell, leaving the north-west frontier vulnerable. Kanauj followed next, and while its last prince, Jaichand, was buried in the Ganges, his son sought refuge in Marusthali, 'the regions of death.' [29] This son was Siahji, the founder of the Rathor dynasty in Marwar, rising from the ashes of the Pariharas of Mandor. Here, they brought their old warrior spirit, and no braver people can be found than the descendants of Siahji. The Mughal emperors owed half of their conquests to the 106 Lakh Tarwar Rathoran, or ‘the 100,000 swords of the Rathors’; it's undeniable that 50,000 members of Siahji’s lineage fought at once. But let's pause on the noble Rathors for now.

The Rathor has twenty-four sakha: Dhandal, Bhadel, Chachkit, Duharia, Khokra, Badara, Chajira, Ramdeva, Kabria, Hatundia, Malavat, Sunda, Katecha, Maholi, Gogadeva, Mahecha, Jaisingha, Mursia, Jobsia, Jora, etc., etc.[30] [89].

The Rathor has twenty-four branches: Dhandal, Bhadel, Chachkit, Duharia, Khokra, Badara, Chajira, Ramdeva, Kabria, Hatundia, Malavat, Sunda, Katecha, Maholi, Gogadeva, Mahecha, Jaisingha, Mursia, Jobsia, Jora, etc., etc.[30] [89].

Rathor Gotracharya.—Gotama[31] Gotra (race),—Mardawandani Sakha (branch),—Sukracharya Guru (Regent of the planet Venus, Preceptor),—Garupata Agni,[32]—Pankhani Devi (tutelary goddess, winged).[33]

Rathor Gotracharya.—Gotama[31] Gotra (lineage),—Mardawandani Sakha (branch),—Sukracharya Guru (Ruler of the planet Venus, Teacher),—Garupata Agni,[32]—Pankhani Devi (guardian goddess, winged).[33]

Kachhwāha.

—The Kachhwaha race[34] is descended from Kusa, the second son of Rama. They are the Kushites[35] as the Rajputs of Mewar are the Lavites of India. Two branches migrated from Kosala: one founded Rohtas on the Son, the other established a colony amidst the ravines of the Kuwari, at Lahar.[36] In the course of time they erected the celebrated fortress of Narwar, or Nirwar, the abode of the celebrated Raja Nala, whose descendants continued to hold possession throughout all the vicissitudes of the Tatar and Mogul domination, when they were deprived of 107it by the Mahrattas, and the abode of Nala is now a dependency of Sindhia.

In the tenth century a branch emigrated and founded Amber, dispossessing the aborigines, the Minas, and adding from the Rajput tribe Bargujar, who held Rajor and large possessions around. But even in the twelfth century the Kachhwahas were but principal vassals to the Chauhan king of Delhi; and they have to date their greatness, as the other families (especially the Ranas of Mewar) of Rajasthan their decline, from the ascent of the house of Timur to the throne of Delhi. The map shows the limits of the sway of the Kachhwahas, including their branches, the independent Narukas of Macheri, and the tributary confederated Shaikhavats. The Kachhwaha subdivisions have been mislaid;[37] but the present partition into Kothris (chambers), of which there are twelve, shall be given in their annals.

In the tenth century, a branch left and established Amber, pushing out the native people, the Minas, and incorporating members from the Rajput tribe Bargujar, who controlled Rajor and significant lands nearby. However, even in the twelfth century, the Kachhwahas were mainly subordinate vassals to the Chauhan king of Delhi. They trace their rise to prominence, similar to other families (especially the Ranas of Mewar) in Rajasthan who mark their decline with the rise of Timur's house to the Delhi throne. The map outlines the extent of the Kachhwaha rule, including their branches, the independent Narukas of Macheri, and the tributary Shaikhavats. The divisions within the Kachhwaha have become unclear; [37] but the current division into Kothris (chambers), of which there are twelve, will be detailed in their histories.

Agnikulas, Pramāra.

—1st Pramara. There are four races to whom the Hindu genealogists have given Agni, or the element of fire, as progenitor. The Agnikulas are therefore the sons of Vulcan, as the others are of Sol,[38] Mercurius, and Terra [90].

The Agnikulas are the Pramara, the Parihara, the Chalukya or Solanki, and the Chauhan.[39]

The Agnikulas are the Pramara, the Parihara, the Chalukya or Solanki, and the Chauhan.[39]

That these races, the sons of Agni, were but regenerated, and converted by the Brahmans to fight their battles, the clearest interpretations of their allegorical history will disclose; and, 108as the most ancient of their inscriptions are in the Pali character, discovered wherever the Buddhist religion prevailed, their being declared of the race of Tasta or Takshak,[40] warrants our asserting the Agnikulas to be of this same race, which invaded India about two centuries before Christ. It was about this period that Parsvanatha the twenty-third Buddha,[41] appeared in India; his symbol, the serpent. The legend of the snake (Takshak) escaping with the celebrated work Pingala, which was recovered by Garuda, the eagle of Krishna, is purely allegorical; and descriptive of the contentions between the followers of Parswanatha, figured under his emblem, the snake, and those of Krishna, depicted under his sign, the eagle.

That these races, the sons of Agni, were merely reborn and transformed by the Brahmans to fight their battles will be revealed through the clearest interpretations of their symbolic history. 108 Since the oldest of their inscriptions are in the Pali script, found wherever Buddhism thrived, stating that they belong to the lineage of Tasta or Takshak,[40] allows us to claim that the Agnikulas are from this same lineage, which invaded India about two centuries before Christ. It was around this time that Parsvanatha, the twenty-third Buddha,[41] appeared in India; his symbol being the serpent. The story of the snake (Takshak) escaping with the famous work Pingala, which was retrieved by Garuda, Krishna's eagle, is purely symbolic and illustrates the conflicts between the followers of Parswanatha, represented by his emblem, the snake, and those of Krishna, represented by his symbol, the eagle.

The worshippers of Surya probably recovered their power on the exterminating civil wars of the Lunar races, but the creation of the Agnikulas is expressly stated to be for the preservation of the altars of Bal, or Iswara, against the Daityas, or Atheists.

The followers of Surya likely regained their strength during the destructive civil wars of the Lunar races, but the formation of the Agnikulas is specifically mentioned as being for the protection of the altars of Bal, or Iswara, against the Daityas, or Atheists.

The celebrated Abu, or Arbuda, the Olympus of Rajasthan, was the scene of contention between the ministers of Surya and these Titans, and their relation might, with the aid of imagination, be equally amusing with the Titanic war of the ancient poets of the west [91]. The Buddhists claim it for Adinath, their first Buddha; the Brahmans for Iswara, or, as the local divinity styled Achaleswara.[42] The Agnikunda is still shown on the summit of Abu, where the four races were created by the Brahmans to fight the battles of Achaleswara and polytheism, against the monotheistic Buddhists, represented as the serpents or Takshaks. The probable period of this conversion has been hinted at; but of the 109dynasties issuing from the Agnikulas, many of the princes professed the Buddhist or Jain faith, to periods so late as the Muhammadan invasion.

The famous Abu, or Arbuda, the Olympus of Rajasthan, was the site of conflict between the ministers of Surya and these Titans, and their relationship could, with a bit of imagination, be just as entertaining as the epic battles described by the ancient Western poets [91]. The Buddhists attribute it to Adinath, their first Buddha; the Brahmans claim it for Iswara, or as the local deity is known, Achaleswara.[42] The Agnikunda is still visible at the top of Abu, where the Brahmans are said to have created four races to fight on behalf of Achaleswara and polytheism against the monotheistic Buddhists, depicted as serpents or Takshaks. The likely timeframe of this transformation has been suggested; however, among the dynasties that emerged from the Agnikulas, many of the princes followed either the Buddhist or Jain faith, even up to the time of the Muhammadan invasion.

The Pramara, though not, as his name implies, the ‘chief warrior,’ was the most potent of the Agnikulas. He sent forth thirty-five sakha, or branches, several of whom enjoyed extensive sovereignties. ‘The world is the Pramar’s,’ is an ancient saying, denoting their extensive sway; and the Naukot[43] Marusthali signified the nine divisions into which the country, from the Sutlej to the ocean, was partitioned amongst them.

The Pramara, although his name means 'chief warrior,' was the most powerful of the Agnikulas. He established thirty-five sakha, or branches, many of which held significant territories. An old saying goes, 'the world belongs to the Pramar,' highlighting their vast influence; and the Naukot[43] Marusthali represented the nine regions into which the land, from the Sutlej to the ocean, was divided among them.

Maheswar, Dhar, Mandu, Ujjain, Chandrabhaga, Chitor, Abu, Chandravati, Mhau Maidana, Parmavati, Umarkot, Bakhar, Lodorva, and Patan are the most conspicuous of the capitals they conquered or founded.

Maheswar, Dhar, Mandu, Ujjain, Chandrabhaga, Chitor, Abu, Chandravati, Mhau Maidana, Parmavati, Umarkot, Bakhar, Lodorva, and Patan are the most notable of the capitals they conquered or established.

Though the Pramara family never equalled in wealth the famed Solanki princes of Anhilwara, or shone with such lustre as the Chauhan, it attained a wider range and an earlier consolidation of dominion than either, and far excelled in all, the Parihara, the last and least of the Agnikulas, which it long held tributary.

Though the Pramara family was never as wealthy as the famous Solanki princes of Anhilwara, nor did they shine as brightly as the Chauhan, they established a broader influence and unified their power earlier than either of them. They far surpassed the Parihara, the last and least of the Agnikulas, which they held as vassals for a long time.

Maheswar, the ancient seat of the Haihaya kings, appears to have been the first seat of government of the Pramaras. They subsequently founded Dharanagar, and Mandu on the crest of the Vindhya hills; and to them is even attributed the city of Ujjain, the first meridian of the Hindus, and the seat of Vikrama.

Maheswar, the historic stronghold of the Haihaya kings, seems to have been the first government seat of the Pramaras. They later founded Dharanagar and Mandu on the top of the Vindhya hills; they are also credited with the establishment of Ujjain, the first meridian of the Hindus and the home of Vikrama.

There are numerous records of the family, fixing eras in their history of more modern times; and it is to be hoped that the interpretation of yet undeciphered inscriptions may carry us back beyond the seventh century.

There are many records of the family that mark periods in their more recent history; and we hope that the interpretation of still undeciphered inscriptions will take us back beyond the seventh century.

The era[44] of Bhoj, the son of Munja, has been satisfactorily settled; and an [92] inscription[45] in the nail-headed character, carries it back a step further,[46] and elicits an historical fact of infinite value, giving the date of the last prince of the Pramaras of Chitor, and the consequent accession of the Guhilots.

The time of Bhoj, the son of Munja, has been properly recorded; and an inscription in the nail-headed script takes us back even further, revealing an incredibly important historical fact: the date of the last ruler of the Pramaras of Chitor, which led to the rise of the Guhilots.

110The Nerbudda was no limit to the power of the Pramaras.Pramaras. About the very period of the foregoing inscription, Ram Pramar held his court in Telingana, and is invested by the Chauhan Bard, Chand, with the dignity of paramount sovereign of India, and head of a splendid feudal[47] association, whose members became independent on his death. The Bard makes this a voluntary act of the Pramaras; but coupled with the Guhilots’ violent acquisition of Chitor, we may suppose the successor of Ram was unable to maintain such supremacy.

110The Nerbudda was no barrier to the power of the Pramaras.Pramaras. Around the time of the previous inscription, Ram Pramar ruled in Telingana and was recognized by the Chauhan Bard, Chand, as the supreme ruler of India and leader of a grand feudal[47] organization, whose members became independent after his death. The Bard presents this as a voluntary choice of the Pramaras; however, considering the Guhilots’ aggressive takeover of Chitor, we can infer that Ram’s successor was unable to maintain such dominance.

While Hindu literature survives the name of Bhoj Pramara and ‘the nine gems’ of his court cannot perish; though it is difficult to say which of the three[48] princes of this name is particularly alluded to, as they all appear to have been patrons of science.science.

While Hindu literature remembers Bhoj Pramara, the 'nine gems' of his court cannot be forgotten. It's hard to determine which of the three princes with this name is specifically mentioned, as they all seem to have supported science.science.

Chandragupta, the supposed opponent of Alexander, was a Maurya, and in the sacred genealogies is declared of the race of Takshak. The ancient inscriptions of the Pramars, of which the Maurya is a principal branch, declare it of the race of Tasta and Takshak, as does that now given from the seat of their power, Chitor.[49]

Chandragupta, who is thought to be an opponent of Alexander, was a Maurya and is said to be from the Takshak lineage in the sacred genealogies. The old inscriptions of the Pramars, of which the Maurya is a main branch, also state that they are from the Tasta and Takshak lineage, as does the one from their power center, Chitor.[49]

Salivahana, the conqueror of Vikramaditya, was a Takshak, and his era set aside that of the Tuar in the Deccan.

Salivahana, the conqueror of Vikramaditya, was a Takshak, and his era replaced that of the Tuar in the Deccan.

Not one remnant of independence exists to mark the greatness of the Pramaras: ruins are the sole records of their power. The 111prince of Dhat,[50] in the Indian [93] desert, is the last phantom of royalty of the race; and the descendant of the prince who protected Humayun, when driven from the throne of Timur, in whose capital, Umarkot, the great Akbar was born, is at the foot of fortune’s ladder; his throne in the desert, the footstool of the Baloch, on whose bounty he is dependent for support.

Not a single trace of independence remains to reflect the greatness of the Pramaras; only ruins stand as evidence of their power. The prince of Dhat, in the Indian desert, is the last ghost of royal lineage; he is a descendant of the prince who sheltered Humayun when he was ousted from the throne of Timur, in Umarkot, where the great Akbar was born. Now, he finds himself at the bottom of the fortune's ladder, his throne in the desert reduced to a footstool for the Baloch, on whose generosity he relies for support.

Among the thirty-five sakha of the Pramaras the Vihal was eminent, the princes of which line appear to have been lords of Chandravati, at the foot of the Aravalli. The Rao of Bijolia, one of the sixteen superior nobles of the Rana’s court, is a Pramara of the ancient stock of Dhar, and perhaps its most respectable representative.

Among the thirty-five clans of the Pramaras, the Vihal stood out. The princes from this line seemed to have been rulers of Chandravati, located at the base of the Aravalli. The Rao of Bijolia, one of the sixteen top nobles at the Rana’s court, is a Pramara from the ancient lineage of Dhar and may be its most distinguished representative.

35 Sakha of the Pramaras

Mori [or Maurya].—Of which was Chandragupta, and the princes of Chitor prior to the Guhilot.

Mori [or Maurya].—This included Chandragupta, as well as the princes of Chitor before the Guhilot.

Sodha.—Sogdoi of Alexander, the princes of Dhat in the Indian desert.

Sodha.—Sogdoi of Alexander, the princes of Dhat in the Indian desert.

Sankhla.—Chiefs of Pugal, and in Marwar.

Sankhla.—Leaders of Pugal, and in Marwar.

Khair.—Capital Khairalu.

Good.—Capital Khairalu.

Umra and Sumra.—Anciently in the desert, now Muhammadans.

Umra and Sumra.—Once in the desert, now Muslims.

Vihal, or Bihal.—Princes of Chandravati.

Vihal, or Bihal. —Chandravati Princes.

Mepawat.—Present chief of Bijolia in Mewar.

Mepawat.—Current chief of Bijolia in Mewar.

Balhar.—Northern desert.

Balhar.—North Desert.

Kaba.—Celebrated in Saurashtra in ancient times, a few yet in Sirohi.

Kaba.—Famous in Saurashtra in ancient times, and still recognized in Sirohi.

Umata.—The princes of Umatwara in Malwa, there established for twelve generations. Umatwara is the largest tract left to the Pramaras. Since the war in 1817, being under the British interference, they cannot be called independent.

Umata.—The princes of Umatwara in Malwa have been established there for twelve generations. Umatwara is the largest area that remains with the Pramaras. Since the war in 1817, they have been under British control and can no longer be considered independent.

Reharrbracket_80Girasia petty chiefs in Malwa.
Dhunda
Sorathia
Harer[51]

51. [For a different list see Census Report Rajputana, 1911, i. 255.]

51. [For a different list see Census Report Rajputana, 1911, i. 255.]


112Besides others unknown; as Chaonda, Khejar, Sagra, Barkota, Puni, Sampal, Bhiba, Kalpusar, Kalmoh, Kohila, Papa, Kahoria, Dhand, Deba, Barhar, Jipra, Posra, Dhunta, Rikamva, and Taika. Many of these are proselytes to Islamism, and several beyond the Indus [94].

112Besides others unknown; like Chaonda, Khejar, Sagra, Barkota, Puni, Sampal, Bhiba, Kalpusar, Kalmoh, Kohila, Papa, Kahoria, Dhand, Deba, Barhar, Jipra, Posra, Dhunta, Rikamva, and Taika. Many of these have converted to Islam, and several are located beyond the Indus [94].

Chahuman or Chauhan.

—On this race so much has been said elsewhere,[52] that it would be superfluous to give more than a rapid sketch of them here.

This is the most valiant of the Agnikulas, and it may be asserted not of them only, but of the whole Rajput race. Actions may be recorded of the greater part of each of the Chhattis-kula, which would yield to none in the ample and varied pages of history; and though the ‘Talwar Rathoran’ would be ready to contest the point, impartial decision, with a knowledge of their respective merits, must assign to the Chauhan the van in the long career of arms.

This is the bravest of the Agnikulas, and it can be said not just about them, but about the entire Rajput race. Many actions of the majority of the Chhattis-kula could stand up to anyone in the extensive and diverse pages of history; and although the ‘Talwar Rathoran’ might argue otherwise, an unbiased assessment, with an understanding of their individual strengths, would recognize the Chauhan as leading in the long history of warfare.

Its branches (sakha) have maintained all the vigour of the original stem; and the Haras, the Khichis, the Deoras, the Sonigiras, and others of the twenty-four, have their names immortalised in the song of the bard.

Its branches (sakha) have kept all the strength of the original stem; and the Haras, the Khichis, the Deoras, the Sonigiras, and others of the twenty-four have their names immortalized in the bard's song.

The derivation of Chauhan is coeval with his fabulous birth: ‘the four-handed warrior’ (Chatur-bhuja Chatur-bahu Vira). All failed when sent against the demons, but the Chauhan, the last creation of the Brahmans to fight their battles against infidelity.

The origin of Chauhan is as legendary as his remarkable birth: ‘the four-handed warrior’ (Chatur-bhuja Chatur-bahu Vira). Everyone else failed when they were sent to battle the demons, but Chauhan was the last creation of the Brahmans to fight against infidelity.

A short extract may be acceptable from the original respecting the birth of the Chauhan, to guard the rites of our Indian Jove on this Olympus, the sacred Abu: “the Guru of mountains, like Sumer or Kailas, which Achaleswara made his abode. Fast but one day on its summit, and your sins will be forgiven; reside there for a year, and you may become the preceptor of mankind.”

A brief passage from the original about the origins of the Chauhan might be suitable to protect the rituals of our Indian Jove on this Olympus, the sacred Abu: “the Guru of mountains, like Sumer or Kailas, where Achaleswara chose to live. Spend just one day at its peak, and your sins will be wiped away; stay there for a year, and you could become the teacher of humanity.”

The Agnikunda Fire-pit.

—Notwithstanding the sanctity of Abu, and the little temptation to disturb the anchorites of Bal, “the Munis, who passed their time in devotion, whom desire never approached, who drew support from the cow, from roots, fruits, and flowers,” yet did the Daityas, envying their felicity, render the sacrifice impure, and stop in transit the share of the gods. “The Brahmans dug the pit for burnt-sacrifice to the 113south-west (nairrit); but the demons[53] raised storms which darkened the air and filled it with clouds of sand, showering ordure, blood, bones and flesh, with every impurity, on their rites. Their penance was of no avail.”

Again they kindled the sacred fire; and the priests, assembling round the Agnikunda,[54] prayed for aid to Mahadeo [95]. "From the fire-fountain a figure issued forth, but he had not a warrior’s mien. The Brahmans placed him as guardian of the gate, and thence his name, Prithivi-dwara.[55] A second issued forth, and being formed in the palm (challu) of the hand was named Chalukya. A third appeared and was named Pramara.[56] He had the blessing of the Rishis, and with the others went against the demons, but they did not prevail. Again Vasishtha,[57] seated on the lotus, prepared incantations; again he called the gods to aid: and, as he poured forth the libation, a figure arose, lofty in stature, of elevated front, hair like jet, eyes rolling, breast expanded, fierce, terrific, clad in armour, quiver filled, a bow in one hand and a brand in the other, quadriform (Chaturanga),[58] whence his name, Chauhan.

Again they lit the sacred fire, and the priests gathered around the Agnikunda,[54] praying for help from Mahadeo [95]. "From the fire-fountain, a figure emerged, but he didn’t look like a warrior. The Brahmans assigned him as the guardian of the gate, hence his name, Prithivi-dwara.[55] A second figure appeared, and since he was formed in the palm (challu) of the hand, he was named Chalukya. A third one came forth and was named Pramara.[56] He was blessed by the Rishis, and along with the others, he went against the demons, but they were not successful. Once more, Vasishtha,[57] seated on the lotus, prepared invocations; again he called upon the gods for assistance: and as he poured the offering, a figure rose, tall in stature, with a noble face, hair like jet, eyes ablaze, chest expanded, fierce and formidable, clad in armor, with a quiver full, a bow in one hand and a sword in the other, quadriform (Chaturanga),[58] which is how he got the name, Chauhan.

“Vasishtha prayed that his hope[59] might be at length fulfilled, as the Chauhan was despatched against the demons. Sakti-devi[60] on her lion, armed with the trident, descended, and bestowed her blessing on the Chauhan, and as Asapurna, or Kalika, promised always to hear his prayer. He went against the demons; their leaders he slew. The rest fled, nor halted till they reached the depths of hell. Anhal slew the demons. The Brahmans were made happy; and of his race was Prithwiraja.”[61]

“Vasishtha prayed that his hope[59] would finally be fulfilled, as the Chauhan was sent out to fight the demons. Sakti-devi[60] rode down on her lion, armed with a trident, and blessed the Chauhan, promising like Asapurna or Kalika, to always listen to his prayers. He went against the demons; he killed their leaders. The rest fled and didn't stop until they reached the depths of hell. Anhal killed the demons. The Brahmins were made happy; and from his lineage came Prithwiraja.”[61]

114The genealogical tree of the Chauhans exhibits thirty-nine princes, from Anhal, the first created Chauhan, to Prithwiraja, the last of the Hindu emperors of India.[62] But whether the chain is entire we cannot say. The inference is decidedly against its being so; for this creation or regeneration is assigned to an age centuries anterior to Vikramaditya: and we may safely state these converts to be of the Takshak race, invaders of India at a very early period.

114The Chauhan family tree shows thirty-nine princes, starting with Anhal, the first Chauhan, and ending with Prithwiraja, the last Hindu emperor of India.[62] However, we can't confirm that the entire lineage is complete. The evidence suggests otherwise; this creation or rebirth is said to have happened centuries before Vikramaditya, and we can confidently say that these individuals are part of the Takshak lineage, who invaded India at a very early time.

Ajaipal is a name celebrated in the Chauhan chronicles, as the founder of the fortress of Ajmer, one of the earliest establishments of Chauhan power.[63]

Ajaipal is a name recognized in the Chauhan histories, known as the founder of the Ajmer fortress, one of the earliest centers of Chauhan influence.[63]

Sambhar,[64] on the banks of the extensive salt lake of the same name, was probably anterior to Ajmer, and yielded an epithet to the princes of this race, who [96] were styled Sambhari Rao. These continued to be the most important places of Chauhan power, until the translation of Prithwiraja to the imperial throne of Delhi threw a parting halo of splendour over the last of its independent kings. There were several princes whose actions emblazon the history of the Chauhans. Of these was Manika Rae, who first opposed the progress of the Muhammadan arms. Even the history of the conquerors records that the most obstinate opposition which the arms of Mahmud of Ghazni encountered was from the prince of Ajmer,[65] who forced him to retreat, foiled and disgraced, from this celebrated stronghold, in his destructive route to Saurashtra.

Sambhar,[64] by the large salt lake of the same name, likely existed before Ajmer and gave its name to the princes of this lineage, who were known as Sambhari Rao. These locations remained the key sites of Chauhan power until Prithwiraja ascended to the imperial throne of Delhi, casting a final glow of glory over the last of its independent kings. Many princes are noted for their significant deeds in the history of the Chauhans. One of them was Manika Rae, who was the first to challenge the advance of the Muhammadan forces. Even the history of the conquerors notes that the most stubborn resistance faced by Mahmud of Ghazni came from the prince of Ajmer,[65] who forced him to retreat, humiliated and defeated, from this renowned stronghold during his destructive campaign to Saurashtra.

The attack on Manika Rae appears to have been by Kasim, the general of Walid, on the close of the first century of the Hegira.[66] The second attack was at the end of the fourth century. A third was during the reign of Bisaladeva, who headed a grand confederacy 115of the Rajput princes against the foes of their religion. The celebrated Udayaditya Pramar is enumerated amongst the chiefs acting in subserviency to the Chauhan prince on this occasion, and as his death has been fixed by unerring records in A.D. 1096, this combination must have been against the Islamite king Maudud, the fourth from Mahmud; and to this victory is the allusion in the inscription on the ancient pillar of Delhi.[67] But these irruptions continued to the captivity and death of the last of the Chauhans, whose reign exhibits a splendid picture of feudal manners.

The attack on Manika Rae seems to have been carried out by Kasim, the general of Walid, at the end of the first century of the Hegira.[66] The second attack occurred at the end of the fourth century. A third happened during the reign of Bisaladeva, who led a powerful alliance of Rajput princes against the enemies of their faith. The renowned Udayaditya Pramar is listed among the leaders supporting the Chauhan prince during this event, and since his death is confirmed by reliable records in A.D. 1096, this alliance must have targeted the Islamic king Maudud, the fourth descendant of Mahmud; this victory is referenced in the inscription on the ancient pillar of Delhi.[67] However, these attacks persisted until the capture and death of the last Chauhan, whose reign vividly illustrates the feudal way of life.

The Chauhans sent forth twenty-four branches, of whom the most celebrated are the existing families of Bundi and Kotah, in the division termed Haravati. They have well maintained the Chauhan reputation for valour. Six princely brothers shed their blood in one field, in the support of the aged Shah Jahan against his rebellious son Aurangzeb, and of the six but one survived his wounds.

The Chauhans established twenty-four branches, with the most notable being the current families of Bundi and Kotah, located in the region known as Haravati. They have upheld the Chauhan legacy of bravery. Six royal brothers fought side by side to defend the elderly Shah Jahan against his rebellious son Aurangzeb, and only one of the six survived his injuries.

The Khichis[68] of Gagraun and Raghugarh, the Deoras of Sirohi, the Sonigiras of Jalor, the Chauhans of Sui Bah and Sanchor, and the Pawechas of Pawagarh, have all immortalized themselves by the most heroic and devoted deeds. Most of these families yet exist, brave as in the days of Prithwiraja.

The Khichis[68] of Gagraun and Raghugarh, the Deoras of Sirohi, the Sonigiras of Jalor, the Chauhans of Sui Bah and Sanchor, and the Pawechas of Pawagarh have all made their mark through incredibly brave and dedicated actions. Most of these families are still around today, just as courageous as they were in the time of Prithwiraja.

Many chiefs of the Chauhan race abandoned their faith to preserve their lands, the Kaimkhani,[69] the Sarwanis, the Lowanis, the Kararwanis, and the Bedwanas [97], chiefly residing in Shaikhavati, are the most conspicuous. No less than twelve petty princes thus deserted their faith: which, however, is not contrary to the Rajput creed; for even Manu says, they may part with wife to preserve their land. Isaridas, nephew of Prithwiraja, was the first who set this example.

Many chiefs from the Chauhan lineage gave up their faith to protect their lands. The Kaimkhani, the Sarwanis, the Lowanis, the Kararwanis, and the Bedwanas, who mainly live in Shaikhavati, stand out the most. At least twelve minor princes abandoned their faith in this way, which isn’t against the Rajput beliefs; even Manu states they can part with a wife to save their land. Isaridas, the nephew of Prithwiraja, was the first to set this example.

Twenty-four Sakha of the Chauhans.—Chauhan, Hara, Khichi, Sonigira, Deora, Pabia, Sanchora, Goelwal, Bhadauria, Nirwan, Malani, Purbia, Sura, Madrecha, Sankrecha, Bhurecha, Balecha, Tasera, Chachera, Rosia, Chanda, Nikumbha, Bhawar, and Bankat.[70]

Twenty-four Sakha of the Chauhans.—Chauhan, Hara, Khichi, Sonigira, Deora, Pabia, Sanchora, Goelwal, Bhadauria, Nirwan, Malani, Purbia, Sura, Madrecha, Sankrecha, Bhurecha, Balecha, Tasera, Chachera, Rosia, Chanda, Nikumbha, Bhawar, and Bankat.[70]

116

Chalukya or Solanki.

—Though we cannot trace the history of this branch of the Agnikulas to such periods of antiquity as the Pramara or Chauhan, it is from the deficiency of materials, rather than any want of celebrity, that we are unable to place it, in this respect, on a level with them. The tradition of the bard makes the Solankis important as princes of Sura on the Ganges, ere the Rathors obtained Kanauj.[71] The genealogical test[72] claims Lohkot, said to be the ancient Lahore, as a residence, which makes them of the same Sakha (Madhwani) as the Chauhans. Certain it is, that in the eighth century we find the Langahas[73] and Togras inhabiting Multan and the surrounding country, the chief opponents of the Bhattis on their establishment in the desert. They were princes of Kalyan, on the Malabar coast,[74] which city still exhibits vestiges of ancient grandeur. It was from Kalyan that a scion of the Solanki tree was taken, and engrafted on the royal stem of the Chawaras of Anhilwara Patan.

It was in S. 987 (A.D. 931) that Bhojraj, the last of the Chawaras, and the Salic law of India were both set aside, to make way for the young Solanki, Mulraj,[75] who ruled Anhilwara for the space of fifty-eight years. During the reign of his son and successor, Chamund Rae,[76] Mahmud of Ghazni carried his desolating arms into the kingdom of Anhilwara. With its wealth he raised those [98] magnificent trophies of his conquest, among which the ‘Celestial 117Bride’ might have vied with anything ever erected by man as a monument of folly.[77] The wealth abstracted, as reported in the history of the conquerors, by this scourge of India, though deemed incredible, would obtain belief, if the commercial riches of Anhilwara could be appreciated. It was to India what Venice was to Europe, the entrepôt of the products of both the eastern and western hemispheres. It fully recovered the shock given by Mahmud and the desultory wars of his successors; and we find Siddharaja Jayasingha,[78] the seventh from the founder, at the head of the richest, if not the most warlike, kingdom of India. Two-and-twenty principalities at one time owned his power, from the Carnatic to the base of the Himalaya Mountains; but his unwise successor drew upon himself the vengeance of the Chauhan, Prithwiraja, a slip of which race was engrafted, in the person of Kumarapala, on the genealogical tree of the Solankis;[79] and it is a curious fact that this dynasty of the Balakaraes alone gives us two examples of the Salic law of India being violated. Kumarapala, installed on the throne of Anhilwara, ‘tied round his head the turban of the Solanki.’ He became of the tribe into which he was adopted. Kumarapala, as well as Siddharaja, was the patron of Buddhism;[80] and the monuments erected under them and their successors claim our admiration, from their magnificence and the perfection of the arts; for at no period were they more cultivated than at the courts of Anhilwara.

It was in S. 987 (A.D. 931) that Bhojraj, the last of the Chawaras, and the Salic law of India were both set aside to make way for the young Solanki, Mulraj,[75] who ruled Anhilwara for fifty-eight years. During the reign of his son and successor, Chamund Rae,[76] Mahmud of Ghazni invaded the kingdom of Anhilwara with his destructive forces. From its wealth, he built those [98] magnificent trophies of his conquest, among which the ‘Celestial Bride’ could compete with the greatest monuments ever built by man as a symbol of folly.[77] The wealth taken, as reported in the history of the conquerors, by this scourge of India, though considered unbelievable, would be accepted if the commercial riches of Anhilwara were valued. It was to India what Venice was to Europe, the center of products from both the eastern and western hemispheres. It fully recovered from the devastation caused by Mahmud and the scattered wars of his successors; and we see Siddharaja Jayasingha,[78] the seventh from the founder, at the head of the richest, if not the most militaristic, kingdom of India. Twenty-two principalities once recognized his power, from the Carnatic to the base of the Himalaya Mountains; but his foolish successor brought upon himself the wrath of the Chauhan, Prithwiraja, a descendant of that race who became part of the Solanki family through Kumarapala;[79] and it’s interesting that this dynasty of the Balakaraes provides two examples of the Salic law of India being broken. Kumarapala, placed on the throne of Anhilwara, ‘tied the turban of the Solanki around his head.’ He became part of the tribe into which he was adopted. Kumarapala, just like Siddharaja, was a supporter of Buddhism;[80] and the monuments built during their reigns and that of their successors deserve our admiration for their grandeur and the perfection of the arts; for no other period saw the arts more cultivated than at the courts of Anhilwara.

The lieutenants of Shihābu-d-din disturbed the close of Kumarapal’s reign; and his successor, Balo Muldeo, closed this dynasty in S. 1284 (A.D. 1228), when a new dynasty, called the Vaghela (descendants of Siddharaja) under Bīsaldeo, succeeded.[81] The dilapidations from religious persecution were repaired; Somnath, renowned as Delphos of old, rose from its ruins, and the kingdom 118of the Balakaraes was attaining its pristine magnificence, when, under the fourth prince, Karandeva, the angel of destruction appeared in the shape of Alau-d-din, and the kingdom of Anhilwara was annihilated. The lieutenants of the Tatar despot of Delhi let loose the spirit of intolerance and avarice on the rich cities and fertile plains of Gujarat and Saurashtra. In contempt of their faith, the altar of an Islamite Darvesh was placed in contact with the shrine of Adinath, on the [99] most accessible of their sacred mounts:[82] the statues of Buddha [the Jain Tirthankaras] were thrown down, and the books containing the mysteries of their faith suffered the same fate as the Alexandrian library. The walls of Anhilwara were demolished; its foundations excavated, and again filled up with the fragments of their ancient temples.[83]

The lieutenants of Shihābu-d-din disrupted the end of Kumarapal’s reign, and his successor, Balo Muldeo, brought this dynasty to a close in S. 1284 (A.D. 1228), when a new dynasty, called the Vaghela (descendants of Siddharaja), led by Bīsaldeo, took over.[81] The damage from religious persecution was repaired; Somnath, famous as the Delphos of old, rose from its ruins, and the kingdom of the Balakaraes was regaining its former glory, when, under the fourth prince, Karandeva, destruction arrived in the form of Alau-d-din, and the kingdom of Anhilwara was wiped out. The lieutenants of the Tatar ruler in Delhi unleashed the spirit of intolerance and greed on the wealthy cities and fertile lands of Gujarat and Saurashtra. Disrespecting their faith, the altar of an Islamic Darvesh was placed alongside the shrine of Adinath, on the most accessible of their sacred mountains:[82] the statues of Buddha [the Jain Tirthankaras] were toppled, and the books containing the secrets of their faith met the same fate as the Alexandrian library. The walls of Anhilwara were destroyed; its foundations dug up and then refilled with the remnants of their ancient temples.[83]

The remnants of the Solanki dynasty were scattered over the land, and this portion of India remained for upwards of a century without any paramount head, until, by a singular dispensation of Providence, its splendour was renovated, and its foundations rebuilt, by an adventurer of the same race from which the Agnikulas were originally converts, though Saharan the Tak hid his name and his tribe under his new epithet of Zafar Khan, and as Muzaffar ascended the throne of Gujarat, which he left to his son. This son was Ahmad, who founded Ahmadabad, whose most splendid edifices were built from the ancient cities around it.[84]

The remnants of the Solanki dynasty were spread across the land, and this part of India remained without any main leader for over a century. Then, through a remarkable twist of fate, its glory was restored, and its foundations rebuilt by an adventurer from the same lineage as the original Agnikulas, although Saharan the Tak concealed his true name and tribe under his new title of Zafar Khan. Muzaffar then took the throne of Gujarat, which he passed down to his son. This son, Ahmad, founded Ahmedabad, where the most impressive buildings were constructed using materials from the ancient cities surrounding it.[84]

Bāghels.

—Though the stem of the Solankis was thus uprooted, yet was it not before many of its branches (Sakha), like their own indigenous bar-tree, had fixed themselves in other soils. The most conspicuous of these is the Baghela[85] family, which gave its 119name to an entire division of Hindustan; and Baghelkhand has now been ruled for many centuries by the descendants of Siddharaja.

Besides Bandhugarh, there are minor chieftainships still in Gujarat of the Baghela tribe. Of these, Pethapur and Tharad are the most conspicuous. One of the chieftains of the second class in Mewar is a Solanki, and traces his line immediately from Siddharaja: this is the chief of Rupnagar,[86] whose stronghold commands one of the passes leading to Marwar, and whose family annals would furnish a fine picture of the state of border-feuds. Few of them, till of late years, have died natural deaths.

Besides Bandhugarh, there are still some small chieftainships in Gujarat belonging to the Baghela tribe. Among these, Pethapur and Tharad are the most notable. One of the second-class chieftains in Mewar is a Solanki, who can trace his lineage directly back to Siddharaja: this is the chief of Rupnagar,[86] whose fortress overlooks one of the mountain passes leading to Marwar, and whose family history would provide a vivid account of the state of border disputes. Until recently, very few of them have died from natural causes.

The Solanki is divided into sixteen branches [100].

The Solanki is split into sixteen branches [100].

  • 1. Baghela—Raja of Baghelkhand (capital Bandhugarh), Raos of Pitapur, Tharad, and Adalaj, etc.
  • 2. Birpura—Rao of Lunawara.
  • 3. Bahala—Kalyanpur in Mewar, styled Rao, but serving the chief of Salumbar.
  • 4. Bhurta[87] ┐ In Baru, Tekra, and Chahir, in Jaisalmer.
  • 5. Kalacha[87]
  • 6. Langaha—Muslims about Multan.
  • 7. Togra—Muslims in the Panjnad.
  • 8. Brika—    ”              ”
  • 9. Surki—In Deccan.
  • 10. Sarwaria[88]—Girnar in Saurashtra.
  • 11. Raka—Toda in Jaipur.
  • 12. Ranakia—Desuri in Mewar.
  • 13. Kharara—Alota and Jawara, in Malwa.
  • 14. Tantia—Chandbhar Sakanbari.[89]
  • 15. Almecha—No land.
  • 16. Kalamor—Gujarat.[90]

Pratihāra or Parihāra.

—Of this, the last and least of the 120Agnikulas, we have not much to say. The Pariharas never acted a conspicuous part in the history of Rajasthan. They are always discovered in a subordinate capacity, acting in feudal subjection to the Tuars of Delhi or the Chauhans of Ajmer; and the brightest page of their history is the record of an abortive attempt of Nahar Rao to maintain his independence against Prithwiraja. Though a failure, it has immortalized his name, and given to the scene of action,[91] one of the passes of the Aravalli, a merited celebrity. Mandor[91] (classically Maddodara) was the capital of the Parihars, and was the chief city of Marwar which owned the sway of this tribe prior to the invasion and settlement of the Rathors. It is placed five miles northward of the modern [101] Jodhpur, and preserves some specimens of the ancient Pali character, fragments of sculpture and Jain temples.

The Rathor emigrant princes of Kanauj found an asylum with the Parihars. They repaid it by treachery, and Chonda, a name celebrated in the Rathor annals, dispossessed the last of the Parihars, and pitched the flag of the Rathors on the battlements of Mandor. The power of the Parihars had, however, been much reduced previously by the princes of Mewar, who not only abstracted much territory from them, but assumed the title of its princes—Rana.[92]

The Rathor emigrate princes of Kanauj found a refuge with the Parihars. They repaid this hospitality with betrayal, as Chonda, a name well-known in the Rathor history, ousted the last of the Parihars and raised the Rathor flag on the walls of Mandor. However, the Parihar power had already been significantly weakened by the princes of Mewar, who not only took a lot of land from them but also claimed the title of its rulers—Rana.[92]

The Parihara is scattered over Rajasthan, but I am unaware of the existence of any independent chieftainship there. At the confluence of the Kuhari, the Sind, and the Chambal, there is a colony of this race, which has given its name to a commune of twenty-four villages, besides hamlets, situated amidst the ravines of these streams. They were nominally subjects of Sindhia; but it was deemed requisite for the line of defence along the Chambal that it should be included within the British demarcation, by which we incorporated with our rule the most notorious body of thieves in the annals of Thug history.

The Parihara people are spread across Rajasthan, but I don't know of any independent chieftainship there. At the meeting point of the Kuhari, the Sind, and the Chambal rivers, there's a community of this group that has named a collection of twenty-four villages, along with some smaller settlements, located in the gorges of these rivers. They were officially subjects of Sindhia; however, it was necessary for the defense line along the Chambal to bring this area into the British boundary, which ended up including the most infamous group of thieves in Thug history under our control.

The Parihars had twelve subdivisions, of which the chief were 121the Indha and Sindhal: a few of both are still to be found about the banks of the Luni.[93]

The Parihars had twelve divisions, with the main ones being the Indha and Sindhal: a few of each can still be found along the banks of the Luni.

Chāwara or Chaura.

—This tribe was once renowned in the history of India, though its name is now scarcely known, or only in the chronicles of the bard. Of its origin we are in ignorance. It belongs neither to the Solar nor Lunar race, and consequently we may presume it to be of Scythic origin.[94] The name is unknown in Hindustan, and is confined, with many others originating from beyond the Indus, to the peninsula of Saurashtra. If foreign to India proper, its establishment must have been at a remote period, as we find individuals of it intermarrying with the Suryavansa ancestry of the present princes of Mewar, when this family were the lords of Valabhi.

The capital of the Chawaras was the insular Deobandar, on the coast of Saurashtra, and the celebrated temple of Somnath, with many others on this coast, dedicated to Balnath, or the sun, is attributed to this tribe of the Sauras,[95] or [102] worshippers of the sun; most probably the generic name of the tribe as well as of the peninsula.[96]

The capital of the Chawaras was the island town of Deobandar, located on the Saurashtra coast. This area is famous for the Somnath temple and several others dedicated to Balnath, or the sun, which are attributed to this group known as the Sauras,[95] also called [102] sun worshippers; likely, the name refers both to the tribe and the peninsula itself.[96]

By a natural catastrophe, or as the Hindu superstitious chroniclers will have it, as a punishment for the piracies of the prince of Deo, the element whose privilege he abused rose and overwhelmed his capital. As all this coast is very low, such an occurrence is not improbable; though the abandonment of Deo might have been compelled by the irruptions of the Arabians, who at this period carried on a trade with these parts, and the plunder of some of their vessels may have brought this punishment on the Chawaras. That it was owing to some such political 122catastrophe, we have additional grounds for belief from the annals of Mewar, which state that its princes inducted the Chawaras into the seats of the power they abandoned on the continent and peninsula of Saurashtra.

Due to a natural disaster, or as the superstitious Hindu historians suggest, as punishment for the prince of Deo's piracy, the sea, which he had abused, rose up and flooded his capital. Since this entire coastline is very low, such an event isn't unlikely; however, Deo may have been abandoned due to invasions from the Arabians, who were trading in these regions at that time, and the plundering of some of their ships might have led to this punishment for the Chawaras. We have further evidence to believe that this was caused by some political disaster, as the records of Mewar state that its princes brought the Chawaras into the power that they had left behind on the mainland and peninsula of Saurashtra.

At all events, the prince of Deo laid the foundation of Anhilwara Patan in S. 802 (A.D. 746), which henceforth became the capital city of this portion of India, in lieu of Valabhipura, which gave the title of Balakaraes to its princes, the Balhara of the earlier Arabian travellers, and following them, the geographers of Europe.[97]

At any rate, the prince of Deo established Anhilwara Patan in S. 802 (A.D. 746), which then became the capital city of this region of India, replacing Valabhipura, which conferred the title of Balakaraes to its princes, the Balhara mentioned by earlier Arabian travelers, and later by European geographers.[97]

Vana Raja (or, in the dialects, Banraj) was this founder, and his dynasty ruled for one hundred and eighty-four years, when, as related in the sketch of the Solanki tribe, Bhojraj, the seventh from the founder, was deposed by his nephew.[98] It was during this dynasty that the Arabian travellers[99] visited this court, of which they have left but a confused picture. We are not, however, altogether in darkness regarding the Chawara race, as in the Khuman Raesa, one of the chronicles of Mewar, mention is made of the auxiliaries under a leader named Chatansi, in the defence of Chitor against the first attack on record of the Muhammadans.

Vana Raja (or, in some dialects, Banraj) was the founder, and his dynasty lasted for one hundred and eighty-four years, until Bhojraj, the seventh descendant from the founder, was overthrown by his nephew.[98] This was during a time when Arabian travelers[99] visited the court, leaving behind a rather unclear impression. However, we aren't completely in the dark about the Chawara race, as the Khuman Raesa, one of the chronicles of Mewar, mentions auxiliary forces led by a leader named Chatansi, who defended Chitor against the first recorded attack by the Muhammadans.

When Mahmud of Ghazni invaded Saurashtra and captured its capital, Anhilwara, he deposed its prince, and placed upon the throne, according to Ferishta, a prince of the former dynasty, renowned for his ancient line and purity of blood, and who is styled Dabichalima; a name which has puzzled all European commentators. Now the Dabhi was a celebrated tribe, said by some to be a branch of the [103] Chawara, and this therefore may be a compound of Dabhi Chawara, or the Chaurasima, by some called a branch of the ancient Yadus.[100]

When Mahmud of Ghazni invaded Saurashtra and took its capital, Anhilwara, he removed its prince and, according to Ferishta, put a prince from the previous dynasty on the throne. This prince was known for his noble lineage and purity of blood, and he was called Dabichalima, a name that has confused all European commentators. The Dabhi was a renowned tribe, believed by some to be related to the [103] Chawara, so this might be a combination of Dabhi Chawara, or Chaurasima, which some say is a branch of the ancient Yadus.[100]

123This ancient connexion between the Suryavansi chiefs and the Chawaras, or Sauras, of Saurashtra, is still maintained after a lapse of more than one thousand years; for although an alliance with the Rana’s family is deemed the highest honour that a Hindu prince can obtain, as being the first in rank in Rajasthan, yet is the humble Chawara sought out, even at the foot of fortune’s ladder, whence to carry on the blood of Rama. The present heir-apparent of a line of ‘one hundred kings,’ the prince Jawān Singh [1828-38], is the offspring of a Chawara mother, the daughter of a petty chieftain of Gujarat.

123This ancient connection between the Suryavansi chiefs and the Chawaras, or Sauras, of Saurashtra, is still upheld after more than a thousand years. While forming an alliance with the Rana’s family is considered the highest honor a Hindu prince can achieve, being the top rank in Rajasthan, it is still the humble Chawara who is sought out, even from the lowest levels of fortune, to continue the bloodline of Rama. The current heir apparent of a line of 'one hundred kings,’ Prince Jawān Singh [1828-38], is the child of a Chawara mother, who is the daughter of a minor chieftain from Gujarat.

It were vain to give any account of the present state of the families bearing this name. They must depend upon the fame of past days; to this we leave them.

It would be pointless to provide any details about the current situation of the families with this name. They must rely on the reputation of days gone by; we leave them to that.

Tāk or Takshak.

—Takshak appears to be the generic term of the race from which the various Scythic tribes, the early invaders of India, branched off. It appears of more ancient application than Getae, which was the parent of innumerable sakha. It might not be judicious to separate them, though it would be speculative to say which was the primitive title of the races called Scythic, after their country, Sakatai or Sakadwipa, the land of the great Getae.

Abulghazi makes Taunak[101] the son of Turk or Targetai, who appears to be the Turushka of the Puranas, the Tukyuks of the Chinese historians, the nomadic Tokhari of Strabo, who aided to overturn the Greek kingdom of Bactria, and gave their name to 124the grand division of Asia, Tokharistan[102] or Turkistan: and there is every appearance of that singular race, the Tajik,[103] still scattered over these [104] regions, and whose history appears a mystery, being the descendants of the Takshak.

Abulghazi identifies Taunak[101] as the son of Turk or Targetai, who seems to be the Turushka mentioned in the Puranas, the Tukyuks noted by Chinese historians, and the nomadic Tokhari described by Strabo. They played a role in the downfall of the Greek kingdom of Bactria and gave their name to the large area of Asia known as Tokharistan[102] or Turkistan. There is also evidence of the unique group known as the Tajik,[103] still found in these regions, whose history remains mysterious as they are the descendants of the Takshak.

It has been already observed, that ancient inscriptions in the Pali or Buddhist character have been discovered in various parts of Rajasthan, of the race called Tasta, Takshak, and Tak, relating to the tribes, the Mori [or Maurya], Pramara, their descendants. Naga and Takshak are synonymous appellations in Sanskrit for the snake, and the Takshak is the celebrated Nagvansa of the early heroic history of India. The Mahabharata describes, in its usual allegorical style, the wars between the Pandavas of Indraprastha and the Takshaks of the north. The assassination of Parikshita by the Takshak, and the exterminating warfare carried on against them by his son and successor, Janamejaya, who at last compelled them to sign tributary engagements, divested of its allegory,[104] is plain historical fact.

It has already been noted that ancient inscriptions in Pali or Buddhist script have been found in various regions of Rajasthan, associated with the groups known as Tasta, Takshak, and Tak, concerning the tribes of Mori [or Maurya], Pramara, and their descendants. Naga and Takshak are equivalent terms in Sanskrit for the snake, and the Takshak is the renowned Nagvansa from the early heroic history of India. The Mahabharata describes, in its typical allegorical manner, the conflicts between the Pandavas of Indraprastha and the Takshaks of the north. The murder of Parikshita by the Takshak, along with the destructive warfare waged against them by his son and successor, Janamejaya, who ultimately forced them to agree to tributary terms, stripped of its allegory,[104] is a clear historical fact.

125When Alexander invaded India, he found the Paraitakai, the mountain (pahar) Tak, inhabiting the Paropamisos range; nor is it by any means unlikely that Taxiles,[105] the ally of the Macedonian king, was the chief (es) of the Taks; and in the early history of the Bhatti princes of Jaisalmer, when driven from Zabulistan, they dispossessed the Taks on the Indus, and established themselves in their land, the capital of which was called Salivahanpura; and as the date of this event is given as 3008 of the Yudhishthira era, it is by no means unlikely that Salivahana, or Salbhan (who was a Takshak), the conqueror of the Tuar Vikrama, was of the very family dispossessed by the Bhattis, who compelled them to migrate to the south.

125When Alexander invaded India, he encountered the Paraitakai, the mountain (pahar) Tak, located in the Paropamisos range; it's also quite possible that Taxiles,[105] the ally of the Macedonian king, was the leader (es) of the Taks. In the early history of the Bhatti princes of Jaisalmer, when they were forced out of Zabulistan, they took over the Taks along the Indus and established themselves in their territory, which had its capital named Salivahanpura. Since this event is dated to 3008 of the Yudhishthira era, it's likely that Salivahana, or Salbhan (who was a Takshak), the conqueror of the Tuar Vikrama, belonged to the very family that the Bhattis displaced, which forced them to move south.

The calculated period of the invasion of the Takshaks, or Nagvansa, under Sheshnag, is about six or seven centuries before the Christian era, at which very [105] period the Scythic invasion of Egypt and Syria, “by the sons of Togarmah riding on horses” (the Aswas, or Asi), is alike recorded by the prophet Ezekiel and Diodorus. The Abu Mahatma calls the Takshaks “the sons of Himachal,” all evincing Scythic descent; and it was only eight reigns anterior to this change in the Lunar dynasties of India, that Parsvanath, the twenty-third Buddha [Jain Tirthankara], introduced his tenets into India, and fixed his abode in the holy mount Sarnet.[106]

The estimated time of the Takshaks, or Nagvansa, invasion led by Sheshnag, is around six or seven centuries before the Christian era. At that same time, the Scythic invasion of Egypt and Syria, “by the sons of Togarmah riding on horses” (the Aswas, or Asi), is also noted by the prophet Ezekiel and Diodorus. The Abu Mahatma refers to the Takshaks as “the sons of Himachal,” all showing Scythic heritage. It was just eight reigns before this shift in the Lunar dynasties of India that Parsvanath, the twenty-third Buddha [Jain Tirthankara], brought his teachings to India and settled in the sacred mount Sarnet.[106]

126Enough of the ancient history of the Tak; we will now descend to more modern times, on which we shall be brief. We have already mentioned the Takshak Mori [or Maurya] as being lords of Chitor from a very early period; and but a few generations after the Guhilots supplanted the Moris, this palladium of Hindu liberty was assailed by the arms of Islam. We find amongst the numerous defenders who appear to have considered the cause of Chitor their own, “the Tak from Asirgarh.”[107] This race appears to have retained possession of Asir for at least two centuries after this event, as its chieftain was one of the most conspicuous leaders in the array of Prithwiraja. In the poems of Chand he is called the “standard-bearer, Tak of Asir.”[108]

126Enough of the ancient history of the Tak; let’s move on to more recent times, and we’ll keep it brief. We’ve already mentioned the Takshak Mori [or Maurya] as the rulers of Chitor from a very early period; shortly after the Guhilots replaced the Moris, this stronghold of Hindu freedom was attacked by Islamic forces. Among the many defenders who took up the cause of Chitor as their own, we find “the Tak from Asirgarh.”[107] This group seems to have kept control of Asir for at least two centuries after this event, as their leader was one of the most notable figures in Prithwiraja's forces. In Chand's poems, he is referred to as the “standard-bearer, Tak of Asir.”[108]

This ancient race, the foe of Janamejaya and the friend of Alexander, closed its career in a blaze of splendour. The celebrity of the kings of Gujarat will make amends for the obscurity of the Taks of modern times, of whom a dynasty of fourteen kings followed each other in succession, commencing and ending with the proud title of Muzaffar. It was in the reign of Muhammad,[109] son of the first Tughlak, that an accident to his nephew Firoz proved the dawn of the fortunes of the Tak; purchased, however, with the change of name and religion. Saharan the Tak was the first apostate of his line, who, under the name of Wajihu-l-mulk, concealed both his origin and tribe. His son, Zafar Khan, was raised by his patron Firoz to the government of Gujarat, about the period when Timur invaded India. Zafar availed himself of the weakness of his master and the distraction of the times, and mounted the throne of Gujarat under the name of [106] Muzaffar.[110] He was assassinated by the hand of his grandson, Ahmad, who changed the ancient capital, Anhilwara, for the city founded by himself, and called Ahmadabad, one of the most splendid in the east. With the apostasy of the Tak,[111] the name appears to have 127been obliterated from the tribes of Rajasthan; nor has my search ever discovered one of this name now existing.

This ancient race, the enemy of Janamejaya and the ally of Alexander, ended its journey in a blaze of glory. The fame of the kings of Gujarat will more than compensate for the obscurity of the Taks in modern times, of whom a line of fourteen kings succeeded one another, starting and ending with the proud title of Muzaffar. It was during the reign of Muhammad,[109] son of the first Tughlak, that an incident involving his nephew Firoz marked the beginning of the Taks' fortunes, though it came at the cost of changing their name and religion. Saharan the Tak was the first to abandon his lineage, who, under the name of Wajihu-l-mulk, hid both his roots and tribe. His son, Zafar Khan, was appointed by his patron Firoz to govern Gujarat around the time Timur invaded India. Zafar took advantage of his master’s weakness and the chaos of the times, and ascended the throne of Gujarat under the name of [106] Muzaffar.[110] He was killed by his grandson, Ahmad, who replaced the ancient capital, Anhilwara, with the city he founded and named Ahmadabad, one of the most magnificent cities in the east. With the Taks' abandonment of their roots,[111] their name seems to have vanished from the tribes of Rajasthan; nor has my search ever turned up anyone with that name still existing.

Jat, Jāt.

—In all the ancient catalogues of the thirty-six royal races of India the Jat has a place, though by none is he ever styled ‘Rajput’; nor am I aware of any instance of a Rajput’s intermarriage with a Jat.[112] It is a name widely disseminated over India, though it does not now occupy a very elevated place amongst the inhabitants, belonging chiefly to the agricultural classes.

In the Panjab they still retain their ancient name of Jat. On the Jumna and Ganges they are styled Jāts, of whom the chief of Bharatpur is the most conspicuous. On the Indus and in Saurashtra they are termed Jats. The greater portion of the husbandmen in Rajasthan are Jats; and there are numerous tribes beyond the Indus, now proselytes to the Muhammadan religion, who derive their origin from this class.

In Punjab, they still keep their ancient name, Jat. Along the Yamuna and Ganges, they are called Jāts, with the leader of Bharatpur being the most prominent. Along the Indus and in Saurashtra, they are referred to as Jats. Most of the farmers in Rajasthan are Jats, and there are many tribes beyond the Indus, now converted to Islam, that trace their roots back to this group.

Of its ancient history sufficient has been already said. We will merely add, that the kingdom of the great Getae, whose capital was on the Jaxartes, preserved its integrity and name from the period of Cyrus to the fourteenth century, when it was converted from idolatry to the faith of Islam. Herodotus [iv. 93-4] informs us that the Getae were theists and held the tenet of the soul’s immortality; and De Guignes,[113] from Chinese authorities, asserts that at a very early period they had embraced the religion of Fo or Buddha.

Of its ancient history, enough has already been said. We will just add that the kingdom of the great Getae, whose capital was by the Jaxartes River, maintained its identity and name from the time of Cyrus until the fourteenth century, when it converted from idolatry to Islam. Herodotus [iv. 93-4] tells us that the Getae were theists and believed in the immortality of the soul; and De Guignes,[113] citing Chinese sources, claims that they adopted the religion of Fo or Buddha very early on.

The traditions of the Jats claim the regions west of the Indus as the cradle of the race, and make them of Yadu extraction; thus corroborating the annals of the Yadus, which state their migration from Zabulistan, and almost inducing us to [107] dispense with the descent of this tribe from Krishna, and to pronounce 128it an important colony of the Yueh-chi, Yuti, or Jats. Of the first migration from Central Asia of this race within the Indus we have no record; it might have been simultaneous with the Takshak, from the wars of Cyrus or his ancestors.

The Jat traditions say that the areas west of the Indus River are the birthplace of their people, claiming they come from Yadu ancestry. This aligns with the history of the Yadus, which mentions their migration from Zabulistan, leading us to consider that the connection to Krishna might not be necessary and to view them as a significant colony of the Yueh-chi, Yuti, or Jats. We don't have any records of the initial migration of this group from Central Asia into the Indus; it may have happened around the same time as the Takshak, due to the wars of Cyrus or his forebears.

It has been already remarked that the Jat divided with the Takshak the claim of being the parent name of the various tribes called Scythic, invaders of India; and there is now before the author an inscription of the fifth century applying both epithets to the same prince,[114] who is invested moreover with the Scythic quality of worshipping the sun. It states, likewise, that the mother of this Jat prince was of Yadu race: strengthening their claims to a niche amongst the thirty-six Rajkulas, as well as their Yadu descent.

It has already been pointed out that the Jat shared with the Takshak the claim to being the original name of the various tribes known as Scythic, invaders of India; and there is now an inscription from the fifth century in front of the author that attributes both titles to the same prince,[114] who is also described as having the Scythic trait of worshipping the sun. It also mentions that the mother of this Jat prince was of Yadu lineage, reinforcing their claim to a place among the thirty-six Rajkulas, as well as their Yadu ancestry.

The fifth century of the Christian era, to which this inscription belongs, is a period of interest in Jat history. De Guignes, from original authorities, states the Yueh-chi or Jats to have established themselves in the Panjab in the fifth and sixth centuries, and the inscription now quoted applies to a prince whose capital is styled Salindrapura in these regions; and doubtless the Salivahanpur[115] where the Yadu Bhattis established themselves on the expulsion of the Tak.

The fifth century of the Christian era, which this inscription is from, is an intriguing time in Jat history. De Guignes, citing original sources, claims that the Yueh-chi or Jats settled in the Punjab during the fifth and sixth centuries, and the inscription mentioned refers to a prince whose capital is called Salindrapura in these areas; undoubtedly, this is the same place as Salivahanpur[115] where the Yadu Bhattis took root after driving out the Tak.

129How much earlier than this the Jat penetrated into Rajasthan must be left to more ancient inscriptions to determine: suffice it that in A.D. 440 we find him in power.[116]

129How much sooner the Jat entered Rajasthan is a matter for older inscriptions to clarify: it’s enough to note that in CE 440 he was in power.[116]

When the Yadu was expelled from Salivahanpura, and forced to seek refuge [108] across the Sutlej among the Dahia and Johya Rajputs of the Indian desert, where they founded their first capital, Derawar, many from compulsion embraced the Muhammadan faith; on which occasion they assumed the name of Jat,[117] of which at least twenty different offsets are enumerated in the Yadu chronicles.

When the Yadu were kicked out of Salivahanpura and had to find safety across the Sutlej with the Dahia and Johya Rajputs in the Indian desert, where they established their first capital, Derawar, many, out of necessity, adopted the Muhammadan faith. This was the time they took on the name of Jat,[117] of which at least twenty different branches are mentioned in the Yadu chronicles.

That the Jats continued as a powerful community on the east bank of the Indus and in the Panjab, fully five centuries after the period our inscription and their annals illustrate, we have the most interesting records in the history of Mahmud, the conqueror of India, whose progress they checked in a manner unprecedented in the annals of continental warfare. It was in 416 of the Hegira (A.D. 1026) that Mahmud marched an army against the Jats, who had harassed and insulted him on the return from his last expedition against Saurashtra. The interest of the account authorizes its being given from the original.

The Jats remained a strong community on the east bank of the Indus and in Punjab, a full five centuries after the time our inscription and their records detail. We have fascinating accounts in the history of Mahmud, the conqueror of India, who faced significant resistance from them in a way that was unprecedented in the history of continental warfare. In 416 of the Hegira (CE 1026), Mahmud led an army against the Jats, who had harassed and insulted him on his way back from his last campaign in Saurashtra. The significance of the account justifies presenting it from the original source.

“The Jats inhabited the country on the borders of Multan, along the river that runs by the mountains of Jud.[118] When Mahmud reached Multan, finding the Jat country defended by great rivers, he built fifteen hundred boats,[119] each armed with six iron spikes projecting from their prows, to prevent their being 130boarded by the enemy, expert in this kind of warfare. In each boat he placed twenty archers, and some with fire-balls of naphtha to burn the Jat fleet. The monarch having determined on their extirpation, awaited the result at Multan. The Jats sent their wives, children, and effects to Sind Sagar,[120] and launched four thousand, or, as others say, eight thousand boats well armed to meet the Ghaznians. A terrible conflict ensued, but the projecting spikes sunk the Jat boats while others were set on fire. Few escaped from this scene of terror; and those who did, met with the more severe fate of captivity.”[121]

“The Jats lived in the area near Multan, by the river that flows alongside the Jud mountains.[118] When Mahmud arrived in Multan, he found the Jat territory protected by wide rivers, so he built fifteen hundred boats,[119] each equipped with six iron spikes on the front to stop enemies from boarding, as they were skilled in this style of combat. Each boat carried twenty archers and some had fire-balls filled with naphtha to burn the Jat fleet. The king, intent on eliminating them, waited for the outcome in Multan. The Jats sent their wives, children, and belongings to Sind Sagar,[120] and launched four thousand, or according to some sources, eight thousand well-armed boats to confront the Ghaznians. A fierce battle followed, but the spikes sank the Jat boats while others were set ablaze. Few escaped this horrific scene; those who did, faced a harsher fate of imprisonment.”[121]

Many doubtless did escape; and it is most probable that the Jat communities, on whose overthrow the State of Bikaner was founded, were remnants of this very warfare [109].

Many surely did escape; and it’s very likely that the Jat communities, which the State of Bikaner was founded upon their defeat, were remnants of this very conflict [109].

Not long after this event the original empire of the Getae was overturned, when many fugitives found a refuge in India. In 1360 Togultash Timur was the great Khan of the Getae nation; idolaters even to this period. He had conquered Khorasan, invaded Transoxiana (whose prince fled, but whose nephew, Amir Timur, averted its subjugation), gained the friendship of Togultash, and commanded a hundred thousand Getae warriors. In 1369, when the Getic Khan died, such was the ascendancy obtained by Timur over his subjects, that the Kuriltai, or general assembly, transferred the title of Grand Khan from the Getic to the Chagatai Timur. In 1370 he married a Getic princess, and added Khokhand and Samarkand to his patrimony, Transoxiana. Rebellions and massacres almost depopulated this nursery of mankind, ere the Getae abandoned their independence; nor was it till 1388, after six invasions, in which he burnt their towns, brought away their wealth, and almost annihilated the nation, that he felt himself secure.[122]

Not long after this event, the original empire of the Getae fell apart, and many fugitives found refuge in India. In 1360, Togultash Timur was the great Khan of the Getae nation, who were still idolaters at this time. He had conquered Khorasan and invaded Transoxiana, causing its prince to flee, but his nephew, Amir Timur, managed to prevent its conquest. Togultash gained the loyalty of Timur and commanded a hundred thousand Getae warriors. In 1369, when the Getic Khan died, Timur had gained such influence over his subjects that the Kuriltai, or general assembly, transferred the title of Grand Khan from the Getic to Chagatai Timur. In 1370, he married a Getic princess and added Khokhand and Samarkand to his inheritance, Transoxiana. Rebellions and massacres nearly emptied this cradle of humanity before the Getae gave up their independence; it wasn't until 1388, after six invasions where he burned their towns, took their wealth, and nearly wiped out the nation, that he felt secure.[122]

131In his expedition into India, having overrun great part of Europe, “taken Moscow, and slain the soldiers of the barbarous Urus,” he encountered his old foes “the Getae, who inhabited the plains of Tohim, where he put two thousand to the sword, pursuing them into the desert and slaughtering many more near the Ghaggar.”[123]

131During his expedition into India, after conquering much of Europe, “capturing Moscow, and defeating the soldiers of the savage Urus,” he faced his old enemies “the Getae, who lived in the plains of Tohim, where he killed two thousand, chasing them into the desert and slaughtering many more near the Ghaggar.”[123]

Still the Jat maintained himself in the Panjab, and the most powerful and independent prince of India at this day is the Jat prince of Lahore, holding dominion over the identical regions where the Yueh-chi colonized in the fifth century, and where the Yadus, driven from Ghazni, established themselves on the ruins of the Taks. The Jat cavalier retains a portion of his Scythic manners, and preserves the use of the chakra or discus, the weapon of the Yadu Krishna in the remote age of the Bharat.

Still, the Jat remained established in Punjab, and the most powerful and independent ruler in India today is the Jat prince of Lahore, overseeing the same areas where the Yueh-chi settled in the fifth century, and where the Yadus, displaced from Ghazni, took refuge on the ruins of the Taks. The Jat warrior still keeps some of his Scythian customs and continues to use the chakra or discus, the weapon of the Yadu Krishna from the ancient times of the Bharat.

Hun or Hūn.

—Amongst the Scythic tribes who have secured for themselves a niche with the thirty-six races of India, is the Hun. At what period this race, so well known by its ravages and settlement in Europe, invaded India, we know not.[124] Doubtless it was in the society of many others yet found in the peninsula of [110] Saurashtra, as the Kathi, the Bala, the Makwana, etc. It is, however, confined to the genealogies of that peninsula; for although we have mention of the Hun in the chronicles and inscriptions of India at a very early period, he failed to obtain a place in the catalogue of the northern bards.

The earliest notice of the tribe is in an inscription[125] recording the power of a prince of Bihar, who, amidst his other conquests, “humbled the pride of the Huns.” In the annals of the early history of Mewar, in the catalogue of princes who made common cause with this the chief of all the Rajputs, when Chitor was assailed in the first irruption of the Muhammadans, was Angatsi, 132lord of the Huns, who led his quota on this occasion. De Guignes[126] describes Angat as being the name of a considerable horde of Huns or Moguls; and Abulghazi says that the Tartar tribe who guarded the great wall of China were termed Angatti, who had a distinct prince with high pay and honour. The countries inhabited by the Hiong-nou and the Ou-huon, the Turks and Moguls, called ‘Tatar’ from Tatan,[127] the name of the country from the banks of the Irtish along the mountains of Altai to the shores of the Yellow Sea, are described at large by the historian of the Huns: following whom and other original sources, the historian of the Fall of Rome has given great interest to his narrative of their march into Europe. But those who are desirous to learn all that relates to the past history and manners of this people, must consult that monument of erudition and research, the Geography of Malte-Brun.[128]

The earliest mention of the tribe is in an inscription[125] detailing the power of a prince of Bihar, who, among his other victories, “brought low the pride of the Huns.” In the early history of Mewar, among the list of princes who allied with the chief of all the Rajputs when Chitor was attacked during the first invasion of the Muslims, was Angatsi, 132lord of the Huns, who contributed his forces at that time. De Guignes[126] describes Angat as the name of a significant group of Huns or Mongols; and Abulghazi notes that the Tartar tribe that guarded the Great Wall of China were called Angatti, who had their own prince with substantial pay and honor. The regions inhabited by the Hiong-nou and the Ou-huon, as well as the Turks and Mongols, referred to as ‘Tatar’ from Tatan,[127] the name of the area stretching from the banks of the Irtish river along the Altai mountains to the edges of the Yellow Sea, are thoroughly covered by the historian of the Huns. Following this and other original sources, the historian of the Fall of Rome has made his account of their advance into Europe quite compelling. However, those who want to learn everything about the past history and customs of this people should refer to the comprehensive work, the Geography of Malte-Brun.[128]

D’Anville,[129] quoting Cosmas the traveller, informs us that the White Huns (λευκοὶ Ούννοι)[130] occupied the north of India; and it is most probable a colony of these found their way into Saurashtra and Mewar.

D’Anville,[129] quoting Cosmas the traveler, tells us that the White Huns (λευκοὶ Ούννοι)[130] settled in northern India; and it’s highly likely that a group of them made their way into Saurashtra and Mewar.

It is on the eastern bank of the Chambal, at the ancient Barolli, that tradition assigns a residence to the Hun; and one of the celebrated temples at that place, called the Singar Chaori, is the marriage hall of the Hun prince, who is also declared to have been possessed of a lordship on the opposite bank, occupying the [111] site of the present town of Bhainsror. In the twelfth century the Hun must have possessed consequence, to occupy the place he holds in the chronicle of the princes of Gujarat. The race is not extinct. One of the most intelligent of the living bards of India assured the author of their existence; and in a tour where he accompanied him, redeemed his pledge, by pointing out the 133residence of some in a village on the estuary of the Mahi, though degraded and mixed with other classes.[131]

It is on the eastern bank of the Chambal, at the ancient Barolli, that tradition claims the Hun settled; one of the famous temples there, called the Singar Chaori, is known to be the wedding hall of the Hun prince, who is also said to have held authority on the opposite bank, where the current town of Bhainsror is located. In the twelfth century, the Hun must have been significant to have a place in the history of the princes of Gujarat. The lineage is not extinct. One of the most knowledgeable living bards of India confirmed their existence to the author, and during a trip he took with him, he fulfilled his promise by showing him the residence of some in a village near the estuary of the Mahi, although they are now degraded and mixed with other classes.133[131]

We may infer that few convulsions occurred in Central Asia, which drove forth these hordes of redundant population to seek subsistence in Europe, without India participating in such overflow. The only singular circumstance is, by what means they came to be recognized as Hindus, even though of the lowest class. Sudra we cannot term them; for although the Kathi and the Bala cannot be regarded as, or classed with Rajputs, they would scorn the rank of Sudra.

We can assume that there weren’t many upheavals in Central Asia, which pushed these groups of excess population to look for a living in Europe, without India being involved in this outflow. The only unique point is how they came to be recognized as Hindus, even if they were from the lowest class. We can’t call them Sudras; because while the Kathi and the Bala can’t be seen as or grouped with Rajputs, they would reject the label of Sudra.

Kāthi.

—Of the ancient notices of this people much has been already said, and all the genealogists, both of Rajasthan and Saurashtra, concur in assigning it a place amongst the royal races of India. It is one of the most important tribes of the western peninsula, and which has effected the change of the name from Saurashtra to Kathiawar.

Of all its inhabitants the Kathi retains most originality: his religion, his manners, and his looks, all are decidedly Scythic. He occupied, in the time of Alexander, that nook of the Panjab near the confluent five streams. It was against these Alexander marched in person, when he nearly lost his life, and where he left such a signal memorial of his vengeance. The Kathi can be traced from these scenes to his present haunts. In the earlier portion of the Annals of Jaisalmer mention is made of their conflicts with the Kathi; and their own traditions[132] fix their settlement in the peninsula from the south-eastern part of the valley of the Indus, about the eighth century.

Of all its inhabitants, the Kathi people are the most original: their religion, customs, and appearance are all distinctly Scythian. They lived in what is now the Punjab, near the area where five rivers converge, during the time of Alexander. It was here that Alexander personally marched against them, where he almost lost his life and left a lasting mark of his wrath. The Kathi can be traced from these historical events to where they live today. The early sections of the Annals of Jaisalmer mention their battles with the Kathi, and their own traditions[132] place their settlement in the peninsula from the southeastern part of the Indus Valley around the eighth century.

In the twelfth century the Kathi were conspicuous in the wars with Prithwiraja, there being several leaders of the tribe attached 134to his army, as well as to that of [112] his rival, the monarch of Kanauj.[133] Though on this occasion they acted in some degree of subservience to the monarch of Anhilwara, it would seem that this was more voluntary than forced.

In the twelfth century, the Kathi were prominent in the wars with Prithwiraja, with several leaders from the tribe joining his army, as well as that of his rival, the king of Kanauj.134 Although they appeared to be somewhat subordinate to the king of Anhilwara during this time, it seems that their involvement was more voluntary than coerced.

The Kathi still adores the sun,[134] scorns the peaceful arts, and is much less contented with the tranquil subsistence of industry than the precarious earnings of his former predatory pursuits. The Kathi was never happy but on horseback, collecting his blackmail, lance in hand, from friend and foe.

The Kathi still loves the sun,[134] looks down on peaceful pursuits, and is way less satisfied with the calm life of work than the unstable profits from his old predatory activities. The Kathi was only ever happy when he was on horseback, collecting his extortion, lance in hand, from both friends and enemies.

We will conclude this brief sketch with Captain Macmurdo’s character of this race. “The Kathi differs in some respects from the Rajput. He is more cruel in his disposition, but far exceeds him in the virtue of bravery;[135] and a character possessed of more energy than a Kathi does not exist. His size is considerably larger than common, often exceeding six feet. He is sometimes seen with light hair and blue-coloured eyes. His frame is athletic and bony, and particularly well adapted to his mode of life. His countenance is expressive, but of the worst kind, being harsh, and often destitute of a single mild feature.”[136]

We will wrap up this brief overview with Captain Macmurdo’s description of this race. “The Kathi is different from the Rajput in several ways. He tends to be more cruel, but surpasses him in bravery; [135] and there's no one with more energy than a Kathi. He is generally taller than average, often over six feet. Sometimes he has light hair and blue eyes. His build is athletic and lean, which suits his lifestyle well. His face is expressive, but in a negative way; it looks harsh and often lacks any gentle features.” [136]

Bāla.

—All the genealogists, ancient and modern, insert the Bala tribe amongst the Rajkulas. The birad, or ‘blessing,’ of the bard is Tatta Multan's chief,[137] indicative of their original abodes on the Indus. They lay claim, however, to descent from the Suryavansi, and maintain that their great ancestor, Bala or Bapa, was the offspring of Lava, the eldest son of Rama; that their first settlement in Saurashtra was at the ancient Dhank, in more remote periods called Mungi Paithan; and that, in conquering the country adjacent, they termed it Balakshetra (their capital Valabhipura), and assumed the title of Balarae. Here they claim identity with the Guhilot race of Mewar: nor is it impossible 135that they may be a branch of this family, which long held power in Saurashtra.[138] Before the Guhilots adopted the worship of Mahadeo, which period is indicated in their annals, the chief object of their adoration was the sun, giving them that Scythic resemblance to which the Balas have every appearance of claim [113].

The Balas on the continent of Saurashtra, on the contrary, assert their origin to be Induvansa, and that they are the Balakaputras who were the ancient lords of Aror on the Indus. It would be presumption to decide between these claims; but I would venture to surmise that they might be the offspring of Salya, one of the princes of the Mahabharata, who founded Aror.

The Balas in the region of Saurashtra, on the other hand, claim they originate from Induvansa and that they are the Balakaputras, the ancient rulers of Aror on the Indus. It would be presumptuous to choose between these claims, but I would suggest that they could be descendants of Salya, one of the princes from the Mahabharata who established Aror.

The Kathis claim descent from the Balas: an additional proof of northern origin, and strengthening their right to the epithet of the bards, ‘Lords of Multan and Tatta.’ The Balas were of sufficient consequence in the thirteenth century to make incursions on Mewar, and the first exploit of the celebrated Rana Hamir was his killing the Bala chieftain of Chotila.[139] The present chief of Dhank is a Bala, and the tribe yet preserves importance in the peninsula.

The Kathis claim they descend from the Balas, which adds to their northern roots and supports their title of the bards, "Lords of Multan and Tatta." The Balas were significant in the thirteenth century, making raids into Mewar, and the first major achievement of the famous Rana Hamir was killing the Bala chieftain of Chotila.[139] The current chief of Dhank is a Bala, and the tribe still holds prominence in the region.

Jhāla Makwāna.

—This tribe also inhabits the Saurashtra peninsula. It is styled Rajput, though neither classed with the Solar, Lunar, nor Agnikula races; but though we cannot directly prove it, we have every right to assign to it a northern origin. It is a tribe little known in Hindustan or even Rajasthan, into which latter country it was introduced entirely through the medium of the ancient lords of Saurashtra, the present family of Mewar; a sanction which covers every defect. A splendid act of self-devotion of the Jhala chief, when Rana Partap was oppressed with the whole weight of Akbar’s power, obtained, with the gratitude of this prince, the highest honours he could confer,—his daughter in marriage, and a seat on his right hand. That it was the act, and not his rank in the scale of the thirty-six tribes, which gained him this distinction, we have decided proof in later times, when it was deemed a mark of great condescension that the present Rana should sanction a remote branch of his own 136family bestowing a daughter in marriage on the Jhala ruler of Kotah.[140] This tribe has given its name to one of the largest divisions of Saurashtra, Jhalawar, which possesses several towns of importance. Of these Bankaner, Halwad, and Dhrangadra are the principal.

Regarding the period of the settlement of the Jhalas tradition is silent, as also on their early history: but the aid of its quota was given to the Rana against the [114] first attacks of the Muhammadans; and in the heroic history of Prithwiraja we have ample and repeated mention of the Jhala chieftains who distinguished themselves in his service, as well as in that of his antagonist, and the name of one of these, as recorded by the bard Chand, I have seen inscribed on the granite rock of the sacred Girnar, near their primitive abodes, where we leave them. There are several subdivisions of the Jhala, of which the Makwana is the principal.

The history of when the Jhalas settled is unclear, as is their early past. However, they supported the Rana during the initial attacks from the Muhammadans. In the heroic tales of Prithwiraja, there are many mentions of the Jhala chieftains who stood out in his service and also in that of his opponent. One of these chieftains, noted by the bard Chand, has his name inscribed on the granite rock of the sacred Girnar, close to their early homes, where we leave them. The Jhala are divided into several subgroups, with the Makwana being the most prominent.

Jethwa, Jaithwa, Kamāri.

—This is an ancient tribe, and by all authorities styled Rajput; though, like the Jhala, little known out of Saurashtra, to one of the divisions of which it has given its name, Jethwar. Its present possessions are on the western coast of the peninsula: the residence of its prince, who is styled Rana, is Porbandar.

In remote times their capital was Ghumli, whose ruins attest considerable power, and afford singular scope for analogy, in architectural device, with the style termed Saxon of Europe.[141] The bards of the Jethwas run through a long list of one hundred and thirty crowned heads, and in the eighth century have chronicled the marriage of their prince with the Tuar refounder of Delhi. At this period the Jethwa bore the name of Kamar; and Sahl Kamar is reported to be the prince who was driven from Ghumli, in the twelfth century, by invaders from the north. With this change the name of Kamar was sunk, and that of Jethwa assumed, 137which has induced the author to style them Kamari;[142] and as they, with the other inhabitants of this peninsula, have all the appearance of Scythic descent, urging no pretensions to connexion with the ancient races of India, they may be a branch of that celebrated race, the Cimmerii of higher Asia, and the Cimbri of Europe.

In ancient times, their capital was Ghumli, whose ruins show considerable power and provide a unique comparison in architectural style to what is known as Saxon in Europe.[141] The poets of the Jethwas detail a long list of one hundred and thirty kings and chronicle the marriage of their prince with the Tuar, who refounded Delhi in the eighth century. During this time, the Jethwa went by the name Kamar; and Sahl Kamar is said to be the prince who was forced out of Ghumli in the twelfth century by invaders from the north. With this change, the name Kamar faded away, and the name Jethwa was adopted, 137 which has led the author to refer to them as Kamari;[142] and since they, along with the other inhabitants of this peninsula, appear to have Scythic ancestry and make no claims of connection to the ancient races of India, they may be a branch of the renowned race, the Cimmerii of Central Asia, and the Cimbri of Europe.

Their legends are as fabulous as fanciful. They trace their descent from the monkey-god Hanuman, and confirm it by alleging the elongation of the spine of their princes, who bear the epithet of Puncharia, or the ‘long-tailed,’ Ranas of Saurashtra. But the manners and traditions of this race will appear more fully in the narrative of the author’s travels amongst them.

Their legends are as incredible as they are imaginative. They claim to be descendants of the monkey-god Hanuman and back this up by pointing to the elongated spines of their princes, who are nicknamed Puncharia, or the 'long-tailed,' Ranas of Saurashtra. However, the customs and traditions of this group will be better illustrated in the author's account of their travels among them.

Gohil.[143]—This was a distinguished race: it claims to be Suryavansi, and with some pretension. The first residence of the Gohils was Juna Khergarh, near the bend of the Luni in Marwar.[144] How long they had been established here we know not. They took it from one of the aboriginal Bhil chiefs named Kherwa, and had been in possession of it for twenty generations when expelled by the [115] Rathors at the end of the twelfth century. Thence migrating to Saurashtra, they fixed at Piramgarh;[145] which being destroyed, one branch settled at Bhagwa, and the chief marrying the daughter of Nandanagar or Nandod,[146] he usurped or obtained his father-in-law’s estates; and twenty-seven generations are enumerated, from Sompal to Narsingh, the present Raja of Nandod. Another branch fixed at Sihor, and thence founded Bhaunagar and Gogha. The former town, on the gulf of the Mahi, is the residence of the Gohils, who have given their name, Gohilwar, to the eastern portion of the peninsula of Saurashtra. The present chief addicts himself to commerce, and possesses ships which trade to the gold coast of Sofala.

Gohil.[143]—This was a notable lineage: it claims to be Suryavansi, and with some justification. The Gohils first settled in Juna Khergarh, located at the bend of the Luni in Marwar.[144] We do not know how long they had established themselves there. They took it from one of the original Bhil chiefs named Kherwa, and they held it for twenty generations before being expelled by the [115] Rathors at the end of the twelfth century. From there, they migrated to Saurashtra and settled at Piramgarh;[145] which was destroyed, prompting one branch to settle in Bhagwa. The chief married the daughter of Nandanagar or Nandod,[146] allowing him to seize or inherit his father-in-law’s estates. Twenty-seven generations are listed, from Sompal to Narsingh, the current Raja of Nandod. Another branch established itself in Sihor, which later founded Bhaunagar and Gogha. The former city, located on the gulf of the Mahi, is the residence of the Gohils, who gave their name, Gohilwar, to the eastern part of the Saurashtra peninsula. The current chief is engaged in commerce and owns ships that trade with the gold coast of Sofala.

Sarwaiya or Sariaspa.

—Of this race tradition has left us only the knowledge that it once was famous; for although, in the catalogues of the bard, it is introduced as the “essence of the Khatri race,”[147] we have only a few legends regarding its present 138degradation. Its name, as well as this epithet of the bard, induces a belief that it is a branch of the Aswas, with the prefix of sar, denoting ‘essence,’ or priority. But it is useless to speculate on a name.

Silār or Salār.

—Like the former, we have here but the shade of a name; though one which, in all probability, originated the epithet Larike, by which the Saurashtra peninsula was known to Ptolemy and the geographers of early Europe. The tribe of Lar was once famous in Saurashtra, and in the annals of Anhilwara mention is made of Siddharaja Jayasingha having extirpated them throughout his dominions. Salar, or Silar, would therefore be distinctively the Lar.[148] Indeed, the author of the Kumarpal Charitra styles it Rajtilak, or ‘regal prince’; but the name only now exists amongst the mercantile classes professing the faith of Buddha [Jainism]: it is inserted as one of the eighty-four. The greater portion of these are of Rajput origin.

Dabhi.

—Little can be said of this tribe but that it was once celebrated in Saurashtra. By some it is called the branch of the Yadu, though all the genealogists give it distinct importance. It now possesses neither territory nor numbers.[149]

Gaur.

—The Gaur tribe was once respected in Rajasthan, though it never there attained to any considerable eminence. The ancient kings of Bengal were of this race, and gave their name to the capital, Lakhnauti [116].

We have every reason to believe that they were possessors of the land afterwards occupied by the Chauhans, as they are styled in all the old chronicles the ‘Gaur of Ajmer.’ Repeated mention is made of them in the wars of Prithwiraja, as leaders of considerable renown, one of whom formed a small State in the centre of India, which survived through seven centuries of Mogul domination, till it at length fell a prey indirectly to the successes of the British over the Mahrattas, when Sindhia in 1809 annihilated the power of the Gaur and took possession of his capital, Sheopur.[150] A 139petty district, yielding about £5000 annually, is all this rapacious head of a predatory government has left to the Gaur, out of about twelve lacs of annual revenue. The Gaur has five sakha: Untahar, Silhala, Tur, Dusena, and Budana.[151]

We have every reason to believe that they were the original owners of the land later taken over by the Chauhans, as they are referred to in all the old records as the 'Gaur of Ajmer.' They are frequently mentioned in the conflicts involving Prithwiraja, recognized as leaders of significant reputation, one of whom established a small state in central India that endured for seven centuries under Mughal rule, until it ultimately fell victim to the British victories over the Mahrattas, when Sindhia in 1809 destroyed the power of the Gaur and seized his capital, Sheopur.[150] A 139A small district, bringing in about £5000 a year, is all this greedy leader of a corrupt government has left to the Gaur, from around twelve lacs in annual revenue. The Gaur has five divisions: Untahar, Silhala, Tur, Dusena, and Budana.[151]

Dor or Doda.

—We have little to say of this race. Though occupying a place in all the genealogies, time has destroyed all knowledge of the past history of a tribe, to gain a victory over whom was deemed by Prithwiraja worthy of a tablet.[152]

Gaharwār.

—The Gaharwar Rajput is scarcely known to his brethren in Rajasthan, who will not admit his contaminated blood to mix with theirs; though, as a brave warrior, he is entitled to their fellowship. The original country of the Gaharwar is in the ancient kingdom of Kasi.[153] Their great ancestor was Khortaj Deva, from whom Jasaunda, the seventh in descent, in consequence of some grand sacrificial rites performed at Vindhyavasi, gave the title of Bundela to his issue. Bundela has now usurped the name of Gaharwar, and become the appellation of the immense tract which its various branches inhabit in Bundelkhand, on the ruins of the Chandelas, whose chief cities, Kalanjar, Mohini, and Mahoba, they took possession of.[154]

Chandel.

—The Chandela, classed by some of the genealogists amongst the thirty-six tribes, were powerful in the twelfth century, possessing the whole of the regions between [117] the Jumna and Nerbudda, now occupied by the Bundelas and Baghelas. 140Their wars with Prithwiraja, forming one of the most interesting of his exploits, ended in the humiliation of the Chandela, and prepared the way for their conquest by the Gaharwars; the date of the supremacy of the Bundela Manvira was about CE 1200. Madhukar Sah, the thirteenth in descent from him, founded Orchha on the Betwa, by whose son, Birsingh Deva, considerable power was attained. Orchha became the chief of the numerous Bundela principalities; but its founder drew upon himself everlasting infamy, by putting to death the wise Abu-l Fazl,[155] the historian and friend of the magnanimous Akbar, and the encomiast and advocate of the Hindu race.

From the period of Akbar the Bundelas bore a distinguished part in all the grand conflicts, to the very close of the monarchy: nor, amongst all the brave chiefs of Rajasthan, did any perform more gallant or faithful services than the Bundela chieftains of Orchha and Datia. Bhagwan of Orchha commanded the advanced guard of the army of Shah Jahan. His son, Subhkarana, was Aurangzeb’s most distinguished leader in the Deccan, and Dalpat fell in the war of succession on the plains of Jajau.[156] His descendants have not degenerated; nor is there anything finer in the annals of the chivalry of the West, than the dignified and heroic conduct of the father of the present chief.[157] The Bundela is now a numerous race, while the name Gaharwar remains in their original haunts.

From the time of Akbar, the Bundelas played a significant role in all the major battles, right up to the end of the monarchy. Among all the brave leaders of Rajasthan, none provided more valiant or loyal service than the Bundela chiefs of Orchha and Datia. Bhagwan of Orchha led the vanguard of Shah Jahan's army. His son, Subhkarana, was Aurangzeb’s most notable commander in the Deccan, and Dalpat died in the succession war on the plains of Jajau.[156] His descendants have not lost their strength; there's nothing more admirable in the chronicles of Western chivalry than the noble and heroic actions of the father of the current chief.[157] The Bundela lineage is now numerous, while the name Gaharwar still exists in their original territories.

Bargūjar.

—This race is Suryavansi, and the only one, with the exception of the Guhilot, which claims from Lava, the elder son 141of Rama. The Bargujar held considerable possessions in Dhundhar,[158] and their capital was the hill fortress of Rajor[159] in the principality of Macheri. Rajgarh and Alwar were also their [118] possessions. The Bargujars were expelled these abodes by the Kachhwahas. A colony found refuge and a new residence at Anupshahr on the Ganges.

Sengar.

—Of this tribe little is known, nor does it appear ever to have obtained great celebrity. The sole chieftainship of the Sengars is Jagmohanpur on the Jumna.[160]

Sakarwāl.

—This tribe, like the former, never appears to have claimed much notice amidst the princes of Rajasthan; nor is there a single independent chieftain now remaining, although there is a small district called after them, Sakarwar, on the right bank of the Chambal, adjoining Jaduvati, and like it now incorporated in the province of Gwalior, in Sindhia’s dominions. The Sakarwal is therefore reduced to subsist by cultivation, or the more precarious employment of his lance, either as a follower of others, or as a common depredator. They have their name from the town of Sikri (Fatehpur), which was formerly an independent principality.[161]

Bais.

—The Bais has obtained a place amongst the thirty-six races, though the author believes it but a subdivision of the Suryavansi, as it is neither to be met with in the lists of Chand, nor in those of the Kumarpal Charitra. It is now numerous, and has given its name to an extensive district, Baiswara in the Duab, or the land between the Ganges and Jumna.[162]

Dahia.

—This is an ancient tribe, whose residence was the banks of the Indus, near its confluence with the Sutlej; and although they retain a place amongst the thirty-six royal races, we have not the knowledge of any as now existing. They are 142mentioned in the annals of the Bhattis of Jaisalmer, and from name as well as from locale, we may infer that they were the Dahae of Alexander.[163]

Joiya, Johya.

—This race possessed the same haunts as the Dahia, and are always coupled with them. They, however, extended across the Ghara into the northern desert of India, and in ancient chronicles are entitled ‘Lords of Jangaldesa,’ a tract which comprehended Hariana, Bhatner, and Nagor. The author possesses a work relative to this tribe, like the Dahia, now extinct.[164]

Mohil.

—We have no mode of judging of the pretensions of this race to the place it is allowed to occupy by the genealogists. All that can be learned of its past history is, that it inhabited a considerable tract so late as the foundation of the present State of Bikaner, the Rathor founders of which expelled, if not extirpated, the Mohil. With the Malan, Malani, and Mallia, also extinct, it may [119] claim the honour of descent from the ancient Malloi, the foes of Alexander, whose abode was Multan. (Qu. Mohilthan?)[165]

Nikumbha.

—Of this race, to which celebrity attaches in all the genealogies, we can only discover that they were proprietors of the district of Mandalgarh prior to the Guhilots.[166]

Rājpāli.

—It is difficult to discover anything regarding this race, which, under the names of Rajpali, Rajpalaka, or simply Pala, are mentioned by all the genealogists; especially those of Saurashtra, to which in all probability it was confined. This tends to make it Scythic in origin; the conclusion is strengthened by the derivation of the name, meaning ‘royal shepherd’: it was probably a branch of the ancient Pali.[167]

Dahariya.

—The Kumarpal Charitra is our sole authority for 143classing this race with the thirty-six. Of its history we know nothing. Amongst the princes who came to the aid of Chitor, when first assailed by the arms of Islam, was ‘the lord of Debal, Dahir, Despati.’[168] From the ignorance of the transcriber of the Guhilot annals, Delhi is written instead of Debal; but we not only have the whole of the names of the Tuar race, but Delhi was not in existence at this time. Slight as is the mention of this prince in the Chitor annals, it is nevertheless of high value, as stamping them with authenticity; for this Dahir was actually the despot of Sind, whose tragical end in his capital Debal is related by Abu-l Fazl. It was in the ninety-ninth year of the Hegira that he was attacked by Muhammad bin Kasim, the lieutenant of the Caliph of Bagdad, and treated with the greatest barbarity.[169] Whether this prince used Dahir as a proper name, or as that of his tribe, must be left to conjecture.

Dahima.

—The Dahima has left but the wreck of a great name.[170] Seven centuries have swept away all recollection of a tribe who once afforded one of the proudest themes for the song of the bard. The Dahima was the lord of Bayana, and one of the most powerful vassals of the Chauhan emperor, Prithwiraja. Three brothers of this house held the highest offices under this monarch, and the period during which the elder, Kaimas, was his minister, was the brightest in the history of the Chauhan: but he fell a victim to a blind jealousy. Pundir, the second brother [120], commanded the frontier at Lahore. The third, Chawand Rae, was the principal leader in the last battle, where Prithwiraja fell, with the whole of his chivalry, on the banks of the Ghaggar. Even the historians of Shihabu-d-din have preserved the name of the gallant Dahima, Chawand Rae, whom they style Khandirai; and to whose valour, they relate, Shihabu-d-din himself nearly fell a sacrifice. With the Chauhan, the race seems to have been extinguished. Rainsi, his only son, was by this sister of Chawand Rae, but he did not survive the capture of Delhi. This marriage 144forms the subject of one of the books of the bard, who never was more eloquent than in the praise of the Dahima.[171]
Indigenous Peoples[172]

Bagri, Mer, Kaba, Mina, Bhil, Sahariya, Thori, Khangar, Gond, Bhar, Janwar, and Sarad.

Bagri, Mer, Kaba, Mina, Bhil, Sahariya, Thori, Khangar, Gond, Bhar, Janwar, and Sarad.

Farming and Herding Communities

Abhira or Ahir, Goala, Kurmi or Kulumbi, Gujar, and Jat

Abhira or Ahir, Goala, Kurmi or Kulumbi, Gujar, and Jat

Rajput tribes that don't have a Sakha assigned to them

Jalia, Peshani, Sohagni, Chahira, Ran, Simala, Botila, Gotchar, Malan, Uhir, Hul, Bachak, Batar, Kerach, Kotak, Busa, and Bargota.

Jalia, Peshani, Sohagni, Chahira, Ran, Simala, Botila, Gotchar, Malan, Uhir, Hul, Bachak, Batar, Kerach, Kotak, Busa, and Bargota.

Catalog of the Eighty-Four Merchant Tribes

Sri Sri Mal, Srimal, Oswal, Bagherwal, Dindu, Pushkarwal, Mertawal, Harsora, Surawal, Piliwal, Bhambu, Kandhelwal, Dohalwal, Kederwal, Desawal, Gujarwal, Sohorwal, Agarwal, Jaelwal, Manatwal, Kajotiwal, Kortawal, Chehtrawal, Soni, Sojatwal, Nagar, Mad, Jalhera, Lar, Kapol, Khareta, Barari, Dasora, Bambarwal, Nagadra, Karbera, Battewara, Mewara, Narsinghpura, Khaterwal, Panchamwal, Hanerwal, Sirkera, Bais, Stukhi, Kambowal, Jiranwal, Baghelwal, Orchitwal, Bamanwal, Srigur, Thakurwal, Balmiwal, Tepora, Tilota, Atbargi, 145Ladisakha, Badnora, Khicha, Gasora, Bahaohar, Jemo, Padmora, Maharia, Dhakarwal, Mangora, Goelwal, Mohorwal, Chitora, Kakalia, Bhareja, Andora, Sachora, Bhungrawal, Mandahala, Bramania, Bagria, Dindoria, Borwal, Sorbia, Orwal, Nuphag, and Nagora. (One wanting.)

Sri Sri Mal, Srimal, Oswal, Bagherwal, Dindu, Pushkarwal, Mertawal, Harsora, Surawal, Piliwal, Bhambu, Kandhelwal, Dohalwal, Kederwal, Desawal, Gujarwal, Sohorwal, Agarwal, Jaelwal, Manatwal, Kajotiwal, Kortawal, Chehtrawal, Soni, Sojatwal, Nagar, Mad, Jalhera, Lar, Kapol, Khareta, Barari, Dasora, Bambarwal, Nagadra, Karbera, Battewara, Mewara, Narsinghpura, Khaterwal, Panchamwal, Hanerwal, Sirkera, Bais, Stukhi, Kambowal, Jiranwal, Baghelwal, Orchitwal, Bamanwal, Srigur, Thakurwal, Balmiwal, Tepora, Tilota, Atbargi, 145Ladisakha, Badnora, Khicha, Gasora, Bahaohar, Jemo, Padmora, Maharia, Dhakarwal, Mangora, Goelwal, Mohorwal, Chitora, Kakalia, Bhareja, Andora, Sachora, Bhungrawal, Mandahala, Bramania, Bagria, Dindoria, Borwal, Sorbia, Orwal, Nuphag, and Nagora. (One wanting.)


1. [This catalogue is now of historical or traditional, rather than of ethnographical value. It includes some which are admittedly extinct: others which are proved to be derived from Gurjara and other foreign tribes, while it omits many clans which are most influential at the present day, and some of those included in the list are now represented by scattered groups outside Rājputāna.]

1. [This catalogue is now considered more historical or traditional than ethnographical. It includes some groups that are acknowledged to be extinct and others that are confirmed to have originated from Gurjara and other foreign tribes. However, it overlooks many clans that are currently quite influential, and some of those listed are now represented by dispersed groups outside Rājputāna.]

2. Of his works I possess the most complete copy existing.

2. I have the most complete copy of his works that exists.

3. Presented to the Royal Asiatic Society.

3. Presented to the Royal Asiatic Society.

4. Moghji, one of the most intelligent bards of the present day; but, heartbroken, he has now but the woes of his race to sing. Yet has he forgot them for a moment to rehearse the deeds of Parsanga, who sealed his fidelity by his death on the Ghaggar. Then the invisible mantle of Bhavani was wrapt around him; and with the birad (furor poeticus) flowing freely of their deeds of yore, their present degradation, time, and place were all forgot. But the time is fast approaching when he may sing with the Cambrian bard:

4. Moghji, one of the smartest bards today; but heartbroken, he now only has the sorrows of his people to sing about. Yet he momentarily forgets them to recount the stories of Parsanga, who proved his loyalty by dying on the Ghaggar. Then the invisible cloak of Bhavani wrapped around him; and with the creative passion flowing freely from their past actions, their current struggles, time, and place were all forgotten. But the moment is quickly coming when he may sing alongside the Cambrian bard:

“Ye lost companions of my tuneful art,
Where are ye fled?”

5. One of two specimens shall be given in the proper place.

5. One of the two samples should be placed in the correct location.

6. A prince of Bundi had married a Rajputni of the Malani tribe, a name now unknown: but a bard repeating the ‘gotracharya,’ it was discovered to have been about eight centuries before a ramification (sakha) of the Chauhan, to which the Hara of Bundi belonged—divorce and expiatory rites, with great unhappiness, were the consequences. What a contrast to the unhallowed doctrines of polyandry, as mentioned amongst the Pandavas, the Scythic nations, the inhabitants of Sirmor of the present day, and pertaining even to Britain in the days of Caesar!—“Uxores habent deni duodenique inter se communes,” says that accurate writer, speaking of the natives of this island; “et maximè fratres cum fratribus, parentesque cum liberis: sed si qui sint ex his nati, eorum habentur liberi, quo primum virgo quaeque deducta est.”

6. A prince from Bundi married a Rajputni of the Malani tribe, a name that's now lost to time; however, a bard recounting the 'tutor' revealed that this took place about eight centuries ago, linked to a branch (friend) of the Chauhan clan, from which the Hara of Bundi descended. This led to divorce and purification ceremonies, with much sadness as a result. What a stark contrast to the disapproved practices of polyandry found among the Pandavas, the Scythian tribes, the people of Sirmor today, and even in Britain during Caesar's time!—"Wives have ten or twelve shared among them." says that precise writer, discussing the natives of this island; "Especially brothers with brothers, and parents with children: but if any are born from these, they are considered freeborn, from the time each virgin is first taken."

7. Aparam sakham, ‘of innumerable branches,’ is inscribed on an ancient tablet of the Guhilot race.

7. Aparam sakham, ‘of countless branches,’ is written on an ancient tablet of the Guhilot people.

8. Got, khanp, denote a clan; its subdivisions have the patronymic terminating with the syllable ‘ot,’ ‘awat,’ ‘sot,’ in the use of which euphony alone is their guide: thus, Saktawat, ‘sons of Sakta’; Kurmasot, ‘of Kurma’; Mairawat, or mairot, mountaineers, ‘sons of the mountains.’ Such is the Greek Mainote, from maina, a mountain, in the ancient Albanian dialect, of eastern origin.

8. Got, khanp, signifies a clan; its branches have the patronymic ending with the syllables ‘ot,’ ‘awat,’ and ‘drunk,’ where euphony is their only guide: for instance, Saktawat means ‘sons of Sakta’; Kurmasot means ‘of Kurma’; or mairot refers to mountaineers, ‘sons of the mountains.’ Such is the Greek Mainote, derived from maina, a mountain, in the ancient Albanian dialect of eastern origin.

9. From agni (qu. ignis?) ‘fire,’ the sons of Vulcan, as the others of Sol and Luna, or Lunus, to change the sex of the parent of the Indu (moon) race.

9. From fire (qu. ignis?) ‘fire,’ the sons of Vulcan, like those of Sol and Luna, or Lunus, were able to change the gender of the parent of the Indu (moon) lineage.

10. Vansavali, Suryavansi Rajkuli Rana Chitor ka Dhani, Chhattis Kuli Sengar.—MSS. from the Rana’s library, entitled Khuman Raesa.

10. *Vansavali, Suryavansi Rajkuli Rana of Chitor, Chhattis Kuli Sengar.*—MSS. from the Rana’s library, entitled Khuman Raesa.

11. Always conjoined with Vairat—‘Vijayapur Vairatgarh.’ [Vairāt forty-one miles north of Jaipur city. The reference in the text is merely a bardic fable, there being no connexion between Vijaya and this place (ASR, ii. 249).]

11. Always linked with Vairat—‘Vijayapur Vairatgarh.’ [Vairāt is forty-one miles north of Jaipur city. The mention in the text is simply a bardic legend, with no actual connection between Vijaya and this location (ASR, ii. 249).]

12. A.D. 319. The inscription recording this, as well as others relating to Valabhi and this era, I discovered in Saurashtra, as well as the site of this ancient capital, occupying the position of ‘Byzantium’ in Ptolemy’s geography of India. They will be given in the Transactions of the Royal Asiatic Society. [The Valabhi agrees with the Gupta era (Smith, EHI, 20).]

12. CE 319. I found the inscription documenting this, along with others connected to Valabhi and this period, in Saurashtra, as well as the location of this ancient capital, which corresponds to ‘Byzantium’ in Ptolemy’s geography of India. They will be included in the Transactions of the Royal Asiatic Society. [The Valabhi aligns with the Gupta era (Smith, EHI, 20).]

13. Anandpur Ahar, or ‘Ahar the city of repose.’ By the tide of events, the family was destined to fix their last capital, Udaipur, near Ahar.

13. Anandpur Ahar, or ‘Ahar the city of relaxation.’ Due to the flow of events, the family was meant to establish their final capital, Udaipur, close to Ahar.

14. The middle of the eighth century.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. The 700s.

15. [Or Maurya], a Pramara prince.

15. [Or Maurya], a Pramara prince.

16. [For a different list, see Census Report, Rajputana, 1911, i. 256.]

16. [For a different list, see Census Report, Rajputana, 1911, i. 256.]

17. The place where they found refuge was in the cluster of hills still called Yadu ka dang, ‘the Yadu hills’:—the Joudes of Rennell’s geography [see p. 75 above].

17. The place where they found shelter was in the group of hills still referred to as Yadu's fight, ‘the Yadu hills’:—the Joudes of Rennell’s geography [see p. 75 above].

18. [Zabulistan, with its capital, Ghazni, in Afghanistan.]

18. [Zabulistan, with its capital, Ghazni, located in Afghanistan.]

19. The date assigned long prior to the Christian era, agrees with the Grecian, but the names and manners are Muhammadan.

19. The date given long before the Christian era matches with the Greek, but the names and customs are Islamic.

20. Lodorwa Patan, whence they expelled an ancient race, was their capital before Jaisalmer. There is much to learn of these regions.

20. Lodorwa Patan, from where they drove out an ancient people, was their capital before Jaisalmer. There’s a lot to discover about these areas.

21. A.D. 1155.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. A.D. 1155.

22. [The capital of Sambos was Sindimana, perhaps the modern Sihwān (Smith, EHI, 101).]

22. [The capital of Sambos was Sindimana, possibly the current Sihwān (Smith, EHI, 101).]

23. [This is very doubtful.]

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. [This seems unlikely.]

24. They have an infinitely better etymology for this, in being descendants of Jambuvati, one of Hari’s eight wives. [The origin of the term Jām is very doubtful: see Yule, Hobson-Jobson, s.v.]

24. They have a much better origin for this, as they are descendants of Jambuvati, one of Hari's eight wives. [The origin of the term Jām is quite uncertain: see Yule, Hobson-Jobson, s.v.]

25. The Suraseni of Vraj, the tract so named, thirty miles around Mathura.

25. The Suraseni of Vraj, the area so named, thirty miles around Mathura.

26. Its chief, Rao Manohar Singh, was well known to me, and was, I may say, my friend. For years letters passed between us, and he had made for me a transcript of a valuable copy of the Mahabharata.

26. Its leader, Rao Manohar Singh, was familiar to me and, I can say, my friend. For years, we exchanged letters, and he created a transcript of a valuable copy of the Mahabharata for me.

27. [Vigraha-rāja, known as Vīsaladeva, Bīsal Deo, in the middle of the twelfth century, is alleged to have conquered Delhi from a chief of the Tomara clan. That chief was a descendant of Ānangapāla, who, a century before, had built the Red Fort (Smith, EHI, 386).]

27. [Vigraha-rāja, also known as Vīsaladeva or Bīsal Deo, is said to have taken control of Delhi from a leader of the Tomara clan in the mid-twelfth century. That leader was a descendant of Ānangapāla, who, a century earlier, had constructed the Red Fort (Smith, EHI, 386).]

28. Several Mahratta chieftains deduce their origin from the Tuar race, as Ram Rao Phalkia, a very gallant leader of horse in Sindhia’s State.

28. Several Mahratta chieftains trace their lineage back to the Tuar race, like Ram Rao Phalkia, a brave cavalry leader in Sindhia’s State.

29. [This is a pure myth (Smith, EHI, 385, 413).]

29. [This is a complete myth (Smith, EHI, 385, 413).]

30. [For a fuller list, see Census Report, Rajputana, 1911, i. 255 f.]

30. [For a complete list, see Census Report, Rajputana, 1911, i. 255 f.]

31. From this I should be inclined to pronounce the Rathors descendants of a race (probably Scythic) professing the Buddhist faith, of which Gotama was the last great teacher, and disciple of the last Buddha Mahivira, in S. 477 (A.D. 533). [Buddhism and Jainism are, as usual, confused.]

31. Based on this, I would suggest that the Rathors are descendants of a race (possibly Scythian) that practiced Buddhism, of which Gotama was the last major teacher and disciple of the last Buddha, Mahivira, in S. 477 (CE 533). [Buddhism and Jainism are often mixed up.]

32. Enigmatical—‘Clay formation by fire’ (agni).

32. Mysterious—‘Clay made by fire’ (fire).

33. [The Kuldevi, or family goddess, of the Rāthors in Nāgnaichiān, whose original title was Rājeswari or Ratheswari, her present name being taken from the village of Nāgāna in Pachbhadra; and she has a temple in the Jodhpur fort, with shrines under the nīm tree (Azadirachta Indica) which is held sacred in all Rathor settlements (Census Report, Marwar, 1891, ii. 25).]

33. [The Kuldevi, or family goddess, of the Rāthors in Nāgnaichiān, originally known as Rājeswari or Ratheswari, is named after the village of Nāgāna in Pachbhadra. She has a temple in the Jodhpur fort, with shrines located under the nīm tree (Neem tree), which is considered sacred in all Rathor settlements (Census Report, Marwar, 1891, ii. 25).]

34. Erroneously written and pronounced Kutchwaha.

34. Incorrectly spelled and pronounced Kutchwaha.

35. The resemblance between the Kushite Ramesa of Ayodhya and the Rameses of Egypt is strong. Each was attended by his army of satyrs, Anubis and Cynocephalus, which last is a Greek misnomer, for the animal bearing this title is of the Simian family, as his images (in the Turin museum) disclose, and the brother of the faithful Hanuman. The comparison between the deities within the Indus (called Nilab, ‘blue waters’) and those of the Nile in Egypt, is a point well worth discussion. [These speculations are untenable.]

35. The likeness between the Kushite Ramesa of Ayodhya and the Rameses of Egypt is striking. Both were accompanied by their armies of satyrs, Anubis, and Cynocephalus, the last of which is a Greek misnomer, as the animal referred to by this name actually belongs to the Simian family, as shown by its images in the Turin museum, and is a relative of the loyal Hanuman. The comparison between the deities of the Indus (called Nilab, ‘blue waters’) and those of the Nile in Egypt is definitely worth discussing. [These speculations are untenable.]

36. A name in compliment, probably, to the elder branch of their race, Lava.

36. A name meant to flatter, likely, to the older branch of their family, Lava.

37. [See a list in Census Report, Rajputana, 1911, i. 255.]

37. [See a list in Census Report, Rajputana, 1911, i. 255.]

38. There is a captivating elegance thrown around the theogonies of Greece and Rome, which we fail to impart to the Hindu; though that elegant scholar, Sir William Jones, could make even Sanskrit literature fascinating; and that it merits the attempt intrinsically, we may infer from the charm it possesses to the learned chieftain of Rajasthan. That it is perfectly analogous to the Greek and Roman, we have but to translate the names to show. For instance:—

38. There’s a captivating elegance surrounding the creation myths of Greece and Rome that we struggle to convey in Hindu texts; however, that elegant scholar, Sir William Jones, managed to make even Sanskrit literature fascinating. That it deserves this effort is clear from the allure it holds for the learned leaders of Rajasthan. It is entirely comparable to the Greek and Roman narratives; we only need to translate the names to demonstrate this. For example:—

Solar.   Lunar.
Maricha (Lux) Atri.
Kasyapa (Uranus) Samudra (Oceanus).
Vaivaswata or Surya (Sol) Soma, or Ind (Luna; qu. Lunus?).
Vaivaswa Manu (Filius Solis) Brihaspati (Jupiter).
Ila (Terra) Budha (Mercurius).

39. [Hoernle (JRAS, 1905, p. 20) believes that the Parihāras were the only sept which claimed fire-origin before Chand (flor. A.D. 1191). But a legend of the kind was current in South India in the second century A.D. (IA, xxxiv. 263).]

39. [Hoernle (JRAS, 1905, p. 20) thinks that the Parihāras were the only group that claimed to have fire as their origin before Chand (flor. CE 1191). However, a similar legend was popular in South India in the second century A.D. (IA, xxxiv. 263).]

40. Figuratively, ‘the serpent.’

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Metaphorically, ‘the serpent.’

41. To me it appears that there were four distinguished Buddhas or wise men, teachers of monotheism in India, which they brought from Central Asia, with their science and its written character, the arrow or nail-headed, which I have discovered wherever they have been,—in the deserts of Jaisalmer, in the heart of Rajasthan, and the shores of Saurashtra; which were their nurseries.

41. It seems to me that there were four notable Buddhas or wise men, teachers of monotheism in India, who brought their knowledge from Central Asia. They had their own written script, which resembles an arrow or nail-headed character, and I have found it wherever they traveled—in the deserts of Jaisalmer, in the heart of Rajasthan, and along the shores of Saurashtra; these places were their origins.

The first Budha is the parent of the Lunar race, A.C. 2250.
The second (twenty-second of the Jains), Nemnath, A.C. 1120.
The third (twenty-third     do.    ), Parsawanath, A.C. 650.
The fourth (twenty-fourth    do.    ), Mahivira, A.C. 533.

[The author confuses Budha, Mercury, with Buddha, the Teacher, and mixes up Buddhists with Jains.]

[The author confuses Budha, Mercury, with Buddha, the Teacher, and mixes up Buddhists with Jains.]

42. Achal, ‘immovable,’ eswara, ‘lord.’

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Achal, ‘immovable,’ eswara, ‘lord.’

43. It extended from the Indus almost to the Jumna, occupying all the sandy regions, Naukot, Arbuda or Abu, Dhat, Mandodri, Kheralu, Parkar, Lodorva, and Pugal.

43. It stretched from the Indus River to the Jumna River, covering all the sandy areas, including Naukot, Arbuda or Abu, Dhat, Mandodri, Kheralu, Parkar, Lodorva, and Pugal.

44. See Transactions of the Royal Asiatic Society, vol. i. p. 227. [Rāja Munja of Mālwa reigned A.D. 974-995. The famous Bhoja, his nephew, not his son, 1018-60 (Smith, EHI, 395).]

44. See Transactions of the Royal Asiatic Society, vol. i. p. 227. [Raja Munja of Malwa ruled A.D. 974-995. The well-known Bhoja, his nephew, not his son, 1018-60 (Smith, EHI, 395).]

45. Which will be given in the Transactions of the Royal Asiatic Society.

45. Which will be published in the Transactions of the Royal Asiatic Society.

46. S. 770, or A.D. 714.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. S. 770, or A.D. 714.

47. “When the Pramar of Tilang took sanctuary with Har, to the thirty-six tribes he made gifts of land. To Kehar he gave Katehr, to Rae Pahar the coast of Sind, to the heroes of the shell the forest lands. Ram Pramar of Tilang, the Chakravartin lord of Ujjain, made the gift. He bestowed Delhi on the Tuars, and Patan on the Chawaras; Sambhar on the Chauhans, and Kanauj on the Kamdhuj; Mardes on the Parihar, Sorath on the Jadon, the Deccan on Jawala, and Cutch on the Charan” (Poems of Chand). [This is an invention of the courtly bard.]

47. “When the Pramar of Tilang sought refuge with Har, he granted land to the thirty-six tribes. He gave Kehar to Katehr, Rae Pahar the Sind coast, and the forest lands to the heroes of the shell. Ram Pramar of Tilang, the Chakravartin lord of Ujjain, made these gifts. He allocated Delhi to the Tuars, Patan to the Chawaras, Sambhar to the Chauhans, and Kanauj to the Kamdhuj; Mardes went to the Parihar, Sorath to the Jadon, the Deccan to Jawala, and Cutch to the Charan” (Poems of Chand). [This is an invention of the courtly bard.]

48. The inscription gives S. 1100 (A.D. 1044) for the third Bhoj: and this date agrees with the period assigned to this prince in an ancient Chronogrammatic Catalogue of reigns embracing all the Princes of the name of Bhoj, which may therefore be considered authentic. This authority assigns S. 631 and 721 (or A.D. 575 and 665) to the first and second Bhoj.

48. The inscription states S. 1100 (CE 1044) for the third Bhoj, and this date matches the timeline given for this ruler in an old Chronogrammatic Catalogue of reigns that includes all the princes named Bhoj, which can be regarded as reliable. This source lists S. 631 and 721 (or CE 575 and 665) for the first and second Bhoj.

49. Herbert has a curious story of Chitor being called Taxila; thence the story of the Ranas being sons of Porus. I have an inscription from a temple on the Chambal, within the ancient limits of Mewar, which mentions Takshasilanagara, ‘the stone fort of the Tak,’ but I cannot apply it. The city of Toda (Tonk, or properly Tanka) is called in the Chauhan chronicles, Takatpur. [Takshasila, the Taxila of the Greeks, the name meaning ‘the hewn rock,’ or more probably, ‘the rock of Taksha,’ the Nāga king, is the modern Shāhderi in the Rāwalpindi District, Panjāb (IGI, xxii. 200 f.).]

49. Herbert shares an interesting tale about Chitor being referred to as Taxila; hence the narrative of the Ranas being descendants of Porus. I have an inscription from a temple on the Chambal, within the ancient borders of Mewar, that mentions Takshasilanagara, ‘the stone fort of the Tak,’ but I can't link it to anything specific. The city of Toda (Tonk, or more accurately Tanka) is mentioned in the Chauhan chronicles as Takatpur. [Takshasila, known as Taxila to the Greeks, means ‘the hewn rock,’ or more likely, ‘the rock of Taksha,’ the Nāga king, is now modern Shāhderi in the Rāwalpindi District, Punjab (IGI, xxii. 200 f.).]

50. Of the Sodha tribe, a grand division of the Pramaras, and who held all the desert regions in remote times. Their subdivisions, Umra and Sumra, gave the names to Umarkot and Umrasumra, in which was the insular Bakhar, on the Indus: so that we do not misapply etymology, when we say in Sodha we have the Sogdoi of Alexander.

50. Of the Sodha tribe, a major branch of the Pramaras, who ruled over all the desert areas in ancient times. Their subdivisions, Umra and Sumra, are the sources of the names Umarkot and Umrasumra, where the insular Bakhar lies on the Indus; thus, we are correct in our etymology when we state that in Sodha we find the Sogdoi of Alexander.

52. See Transactions of the Royal Asiatic Society, vol. i. p. 133, ‘Comments on a Sanskrit Inscription.’

52. See Transactions of the Royal Asiatic Society, vol. i. p. 133, ‘Comments on a Sanskrit Inscription.’

53. Asura-Daitya, which Titans were either the aboriginal Bhils or the Scythic hordes.

53. Asura-Daitya, which Titans were either the original Bhils or the Scythian tribes.

54. I have visited this classic spot in Hindu mythology. An image of Adipal (the ‘first-created’), in marble, still adorns its embankment, and is a piece of very fine sculpture. It was too sacred a relic to remove.

54. I've been to this iconic location in Hindu mythology. A marble statue of Adipal (the 'first-created') still sits on its banks, and it’s a remarkable piece of art. It was too sacred of a relic to take away.

55. ‘Portal or door (dwar) of the earth’; contracted to Prithihara and Parihara.

55. ‘Portal or door (dwarf) of the earth’; shortened to Prithihara and Parihara.

56. ‘The first striker.’

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. "The first forward."

57. [In the Hāra version of the legend the presiding priest is Visvāmitra.]

57. [In the Hāra version of the legend, the main priest is Visvāmitra.]

58. Chatur; anga, ‘body’ [chaturbāhu].

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Chatur; anga, ‘body’ [chaturbāhu].

59. Asa, ‘hope,’ purna, to ‘fulfil’; whence the tutelary goddess of the Chauhan race, Asapurna.

59. Asa, ‘hope,’ purna, ‘to fulfill’; from which comes the protective goddess of the Chauhan lineage, Asapurna.

60. The goddess of energy (Sakti).

60. The goddess of energy (Sakti).

61. [Cunningham points out that in the original story only the Chauhān was created from the fire-pit, the reference to other clans being a later addition (ASR, ii. 255).]

61. [Cunningham notes that in the original story, only the Chauhān was made from the fire pit, and the mention of other clans was added later (ASR, ii. 255).]

62. Born in S. 1215, or A.D. 1159. [Anhala or Agnipāla is here the head of the Chauhān line; but a different list appears in the Hammīra Mahākāvya of Nayachhandra Sūri (IA, viii. 55 ff.).]

62. Born in S. 1215, or C.E. 1159. [Anhala or Agnipāla is here the head of the Chauhān line; however, a different list appears in the Hammīra Mahākāvya by Nayachhandra Sūri (IA, viii. 55 ff.).]

63. [Ajmer is commonly said to have been founded by Rāja Aja, A.D. 145. It was founded by Ajayadeva Chauhān about A.D. 1100 (IA, xxv. 162 f.).]

63. [Ajmer is often said to have been established by King Aja, CE 145. It was actually founded by Ajayadeva Chauhān around CE 1100 (IA, xxv. 162 f.).]

64. A name derived from the goddess Sakambhari, the tutelary divinity of the tribes, whose statue is in the middle of the lake.

64. A name taken from the goddess Sakambhari, the protective deity of the tribes, whose statue stands in the center of the lake.

65. Dharma Dhiraj, father of Bisaladeva, must have been the defender on this occasion.

65. Dharma Dhiraj, father of Bisaladeva, must have been the protector this time.

66. [Muhammad bin Kāsim seems to have marched along the Indus valley, not in the direction of Ajmer (Malik Muhammad Din, Bahawalpur Gazetteer, i. 28).]

66. [Muhammad bin Kāsim appears to have traveled through the Indus valley, not heading towards Ajmer (Malik Muhammad Din, Bahawalpur Gazetteer, i. 28).]

67. [This is doubtful. Maudūd seems to have not come further south than Siālkot (Al Badaoni, Muntakhabu-t-tawārīkh, i. 49; Elliot-Dowson ii. 273, iv. 139 f., 199 f., v. 160 f.).]

67. [This is questionable. Maudūd appears to have not traveled further south than Siālkot (Al Badaoni, Muntakhabu-t-tawārīkh, i. 49; Elliot-Dowson ii. 273, iv. 139 f., 199 f., v. 160 f.).]

68. [The author has barely noticed the Khīchis; for an account of them see ASR, ii. 249 ff.]

68. [The author has hardly noticed the Khīchis; for more information about them, see ASR, ii. 249 ff.]

69. About Fatehpur Jhunjhunu.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. About Fatehpur Jhunjhunu.

70. [For a different list see Rajputana Census Report, 1911, i. 255.]

70. [For a different list see Rajputana Census Report, 1911, i. 255.]

71. [The Chalukya is a Gurjara tribe, the name being the Sanskritized form of the old dynastic title, Chalkya, of the Deccan dynasty (A.D. 552-973); and of this Solanki is a dialectical variant (IA, xi. 24; BG, i. Part i. 156, Part ii. 336).]

71. [The Chalukya is a Gurjara tribe, with the name being the Sanskrit version of the old dynastic title, Chalkya, from the Deccan dynasty (CE 552-973); and Solanki is a dialectal variation of this (IA, xi. 24; BG, i. Part i. 156, Part ii. 336).]

72. Solanki Gotracharya is thus: “Madhwani Sakha—Bharadwaja Gotra—Garh Lohkot nikas—Sarasvati Nadi (river)—Sama Veda—Kapaliswar Deva—Karduman Rikheswar—Tin Parwar Zunar (zone of three threads)—Keonj Devi—Mahipal Putra (one of the Penates).” [Lohkot is Lohara in Kashmīr (Stein, Rājatarangini, i. Introd. 108, ii. 293 ff.).]

72. Solanki Gotracharya is thus: “Madhwani Sakha—Bharadwaja Gotra—Garh Lohkot exit—Sarasvati River—Sama Veda—Kapaliswar Deva—Karduman Rikheswar—Tin Parwar Zunar (zone of three threads)—Keonj Devi—Mahipal Putra (one of the household gods).” [Lohkot is Lohara in Kashmir (Stein, Rājatarangini, i. Introd. 108, ii. 293 ff.).]

73. Called Malkhani, being the sons of Mal Khan, the first apostate from his faith to Islamism. Whether these branches of the Solankis were compelled to quit their religion, or did it voluntarily, we know not.

73. Named Malkhani, being the sons of Mal Khan, the first to abandon his faith for Islam. It's unclear whether these branches of the Solankis were forced to leave their religion or did so willingly.

74. Near Bombay. [In Thana District, not Malabar coast.]

74. Near Mumbai. [In Thane District, not Malabar coast.]

75. Son of Jai Singh Solanki, the emigrant prince of Kalyan, who married the daughter of Bhojraj. These particulars are taken from a valuable little geographical and historical treatise, incomplete and without title. [Mūlarāja Chaulukya, A.D. 961-96, was son of Bhūbhata: Chāmunda, A.D. 997-1010; it was in the reign of Bhīma I. (1022-64) that Mahmūd’s invasion in A.D. 1024 occurred (BG, i. Part i. 156 ff. 164).]

75. Son of Jai Singh Solanki, the immigrant prince of Kalyan, who married the daughter of Bhojraj. This information comes from a valuable little geographical and historical treatise, which is incomplete and has no title. [Mūlarāja Chaulukya, CE 961-96, was the son of Bhūbhata: Chāmunda, CE 997-1010; it was during the reign of Bhīma I. (1022-64) that Mahmūd’s invasion in CE 1024 took place (BG, i. Part i. 156 ff. 164).]

76. Called Chamund by Muhammadan historians.

76. Referred to as Chamund by Muslim historians.

77. [Ferishta i. 61.]

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. [Ferishta i. 61.]

78. He ruled from S. 1150 to 1201 [A.D. 1094-1143]. It was his court that was visited by El Edrisi, commonly called the Nubian geographer, who particularly describes this prince as following the tenets of Buddha. [He was probably not a Jain (BG, i. Part i. 179).]

78. He ruled from S. 1150 to 1201 [CE 1094-1143]. It was his court that was visited by El Edrisi, often referred to as the Nubian geographer, who specifically notes that this prince adhered to the teachings of Buddha. [He was likely not a Jain (BG, i. Part i. 179).]

79. [The Gujarāt account of the campaign is different (BG, i. Part i. 184 f.).]

79. [The Gujarāt account of the campaign is different (BG, i. Part i. 184 f.).]

80. [Kumārapāla made many benefactions to the Jains (Ibid. i. Part i. 190 f.).]

80. [Kumārapāla gave a lot of support to the Jains (Ibid. i. Part i. 190 f.).]

81. [Ajayapāla succeeded Kumārapāla. Bhima II. (A.D. 1179-1242), called Bholo, ‘the simpleton,’ was the last of the Chaulukya dynasty, which was succeeded by that of the Vāghelas (1219-1304). Vīsaladeva reigned A.D. 1243-61. See a full account, Ibid. 194 ff.]

81. [Ajayapāla took over from Kumārapāla. Bhima II. (A.D. 1179-1242), known as Bholo, ‘the simpleton,’ was the last ruler of the Chaulukya dynasty, which was replaced by the Vāghelas (1219-1304). Vīsaladeva ruled from CE 1243-61. For more details, see Ibid. 194 ff.]

82. Satranjaya. [IGI, xix. 361 ff.]

82. Chess. [IGI, xix. 361 ff.]

83. In 1822 I made a journey to explore the remains of antiquity in Saurashtra. I discovered a ruined suburb of the ancient Patan still bearing the name of Anhilwara, the Nahrwara, which D’Anville had “fort à cœur de retrouver.” I meditate a separate account of this kingdom, and the dynasties which governed it.

83. In 1822, I took a trip to explore the ancient ruins in Saurashtra. I found a dilapidated neighborhood of the old Patan that still carries the name of Anhilwara, the Nahrwara, which D’Anville had “greatly hoped to find.” I am considering a separate report on this kingdom and the dynasties that ruled it.

84. [Zafar Khān, son of Sahāran of the Tānk tribe of Rājputs, embraced Islam, and became viceroy of Gujarāt. According to Ferishta, he threw off his allegiance to Delhi in 1396, or rather maintained a nominal allegiance till 1403. Ahmad was grandson, not son, of Muzaffar. (Ferishta iv. 2 f.; Bayley, Dynasties of Gujarat, 67 ff.; BG, i. Part i. 232 f.).]

84. [Zafar Khān, the son of Sahāran from the Tānk tribe of Rajputs, converted to Islam and became the viceroy of Gujarat. According to Ferishta, he broke his loyalty to Delhi in 1396, or at least kept a symbolic loyalty until 1403. Ahmad was the grandson, not the son, of Muzaffar. (Ferishta iv. 2 f.; Bayley, Dynasties of Gujarat, 67 ff.; BG, i. Part i. 232 f.).]

85. The name of this subdivision is from Bagh Rao, the son of Siddharāja; though the bards have another tradition for its origin. [They take their name from the village Vaghela near Anhilwāra (BG, i. Part i. 198).]

85. This subdivision is named after Bagh Rao, the son of Siddharāja; however, the bards have a different story about its origin. [They say it comes from the village Vaghela near Anhilwāra (BG, i. Part i. 198).]

86. I knew this chieftain well, and a very good specimen he is of the race. He is in possession of the famous war-shell of Jai Singh, which is an heirloom.

86. I knew this chieftain well, and he's a prime example of his people. He has the famous war-shell of Jai Singh, which has been passed down through generations.

87. Famous robbers in the deserts, known as the Malduts.

87. Famous bandits in the deserts, known as the Malduts.

88. Celebrated in traditional history.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Marked in history.

89. Desperate robbers. I saw this place fired and levelled in 1807, when the noted Karim Pindari was made prisoner by Sindhia. It afterwards cost some British blood in 1817.

89. Desperate robbers. I saw this place burned down and destroyed in 1807, when the infamous Karim Pindari was captured by Sindhia. It later cost some British lives in 1817.

90. [For another list see Census Report, Rajputana, 1911, i. 256.]

90. [For another list, see Census Report, Rajputana, 1911, i. 256.]

91. Though now desolate, the walls of this fortress attest its antiquity, and it is a work that could not be undertaken in this degenerate age. The remains of it bring to mind those of Volterra or Cortona, and other ancient cities of Tuscany: enormous squared masses of stone without any cement. [For a full account of Mandor, see Erskine iii. A. 196 ff.]

91. Although it's now abandoned, the walls of this fortress speak to its age, and it's a project that couldn't be done in this declining time. The remnants remind us of those in Volterra or Cortona, and other ancient cities in Tuscany: huge squared blocks of stone without any mortar. [For a full account of Mandor, see Erskine iii. A. 196 ff.]

92. This was in the thirteenth century [A.D. 1381], when Mandor was captured, and its prince slain, by the Rawal of Chitor.

92. This was in the 1300s [CE 1381], when Mandor was taken, and its prince was killed, by the Rawal of Chitor.

93. [Six sub-clans are named in Census Report, Rajputana, 1911, i. 255.]

93. [Six sub-clans are mentioned in Census Report, Rajputana, 1911, i. 255.]

94. [They have been supposed to be a branch of the Pramārs, but they are certainly of Gurjara origin (IA, iv. 145 f.; BG, ix. Part i. 124, 488 f.; i. Part i. 149 ff.). According to Wilberforce-Bell, the word Chaura in Gujarāt means ‘robber’ (History of Kathiawad, 51).]

94. [They were thought to be a branch of the Pramārs, but they definitely have roots in Gurjara origin (IA, iv. 145 f.; BG, ix. Part i. 124, 488 f.; i. Part i. 149 ff.). According to Wilberforce-Bell, the term Chaura in Gujarāt means ‘robber’ (History of Kathiawad, 51).]

95. The Σύροι of the Greek writers on Bactria, the boundary of the Bactrian kingdom under Apollodotus. On this see the paper on Grecian medals in the Transactions of the Royal Asiatic Society, vol. i.

95. The Syrians mentioned by Greek writers on Bactria, marked the border of the Bactrian kingdom under Apollodotus. For more information, refer to the paper on Greek medals in the Transactions of the Royal Asiatic Society, vol. i.

96. Many of the inhabitants of the south and west of India cannot pronounce the ch, and invariably substitute the s. Thus the noted Pindari leader Chitu was always called Situ by the Deccanis. Again, with many of the tribes of the desert, the s is alike a stumbling-block, which causes many singular mistakes, when Jaisalmer, the ‘hill of Jaisal,’ becomes Jahlmer, ‘the hill of fools.’

96. Many people living in the southern and western parts of India struggle to pronounce the ch sound and usually replace it with an s. So, the famous Pindari leader Chitu was always referred to as Situ by the Deccanis. Similarly, among many desert tribes, the s sound can also be challenging, leading to some odd mix-ups, like when Jaisalmer, meaning ‘hill of Jaisal,’ becomes Jahlmer, which translates to ‘the hill of fools.’

97. [The Balhara of Arab travellers of the tenth century were the Rashtrakūta dynasty of Mālkhed, Balhara being a corruption of Vallabharāja, Vallabha being the royal title (BG, i. Part ii. 209).]

97. [The Balhara referenced by Arab travelers in the tenth century were the Rashtrakūta dynasty of Mālkhed, with Balhara being a variation of Vallabharāja, where Vallabha was the royal title (BG, i. Part ii. 209).]

98. [Vanarāja reigned from A.D. 765 to 780, and the dynasty is said to have lasted 196 years, but the evidence is still incomplete. The name of Bhojrāj does not appear in the most recent lists (BG, i. Part i. 152 ff.).]

98. [Vanarāja ruled from CE 765 to 780, and it is believed that the dynasty lasted for 196 years, but the evidence is still lacking. The name Bhojrāj is missing from the latest lists (BG, i. Part i. 152 ff.).]

99. Rélations anciennes des Voyageurs, par Renaudot.

99. Travelers' Tales, by Renaudot.

100. [The true form of this puzzling term seems to be Dābshalīm, whose story is told in Elliot-Dowson (ii. 500 ff., iv. 183). Much of the account is mere tradition, but it has been plausibly suggested that when Bhīma I., the Chaulukya king of Anhilwāra was defeated by Mahmūd of Ghazni in A.D. 1024, the latter may have appointed Durlabha, uncle of Bhīma, to keep order in Gujarāt, and that the two Dābshalīms may be identified with Durlabha and his son (BG, i. Part i. 168). Also see Ferishta i. 76; Bayley, Muhammadan Dynasties of Gujarāt, 32 ff.]

100. [The actual meaning of this confusing term appears to be Dābshalīm, whose story is described in Elliot-Dowson (ii. 500 ff., iv. 183). Much of the narrative is simply tradition, but it has been reasonably proposed that when Bhīma I., the Chaulukya king of Anhilwāra, was defeated by Mahmūd of Ghazni in CE 1024, the latter might have appointed Durlabha, Bhīma’s uncle, to maintain order in Gujarāt, and that the two Dābshalīms could be linked to Durlabha and his son (BG, i. Part i. 168). Also see Ferishta i. 76; Bayley, Muhammadan Dynasties of Gujarāt, 32 ff.]

101. Abulghazi [Hist. of the Turks, Moguls, and Tartars, 1730, i. 5 f.] says, when Noah left the ark he divided the earth amongst his three sons: Shem had Iran: Japhet, the country of ‘Kuttup Shamach,’ the name of the regions between the Caspian Sea and India. There he lived two hundred and fifty years. He left eight sons, of whom Turk was the elder and the seventh Camari, supposed the Gomer of Scripture. Turk had four sons; the eldest of whom was Taunak, the fourth from whom was Mogul, a corruption of Mongol, signifying sad, whose successors made the Jaxartes their winter abode. [The word means ‘brave’ (Howorth, Hist. of the Mongols, i. 27).] Under his reign no trace of the true religion remained: idolatry reigned everywhere. Aghuz Khan succeeded. The ancient Cimbri, who went west with Odin’s horde of Jats, Chattis, and Su, were probably the tribes descended from Camari, the son of Turk.

101. Abulghazi [Hist. of the Turks, Moguls, and Tartars, 1730, i. 5 f.] states that when Noah left the ark, he divided the land among his three sons: Shem received Iran, and Japhet got the area of ‘Kuttup Shamach,’ which refers to the regions between the Caspian Sea and India. He lived there for two hundred and fifty years and had eight sons, with Turk being the eldest and Camari, the seventh, thought to be the Gomer mentioned in Scripture. Turk had four sons; the eldest was Taunak, and the fourth was Mogul, a variation of Mongol, meaning sad, whose descendants made the Jaxartes their winter home. [The word means ‘brave’ (Howorth, Hist. of the Mongols, i. 27).] During his rule, there was no sign of the true religion left: idolatry was widespread. Aghuz Khan came next. The ancient Cimbri, who moved west with Odin's group of Jats, Chattis, and Su, were likely the tribes descended from Camari, the son of Turk.

102. Tacash continued to be a proper name with the great Khans of Khārizm (Chorasmia) until they adopted the faith of Muhammad. The father of Jalal, the foe of Jenghiz Khan, was named Tacash. Tashkent on the Jaxartes, the capital of Turkistan, may be derived from the name of the race. Bayer says, “Tocharistan was the region of the Tochari, who were the ancient Τώχαροι (Tochari), or Τάχαροι (Tacharoi).” Ammianus Marcellinus says, “many nations obey the Bactrians, whom the Tochari surpass” (Hist. Reg. Bact. p. 7).

102. Tacash remained a proper name among the great Khans of Khārizm (Chorasmia) until they embraced the faith of Muhammad. The father of Jalal, the enemy of Jenghiz Khan, was named Tacash. Tashkent on the Jaxartes, the capital of Turkistan, might be derived from the name of the race. Bayer states, “Tocharistan was the region of the Tochari, who were the ancient Τώχαροι (Tochari), or Τάχαροι (Tacharoi).” Ammianus Marcellinus mentions, “many nations obey the Bactrians, whom the Tochari surpass” (Hist. Reg. Bact. p. 7).

103. This singular race, the Tajiks, are repeatedly mentioned by Mr. Elphinstone in his admirable account of the kingdom of Kabul. They are also particularly noticed as monopolising the commercial transactions of the kingdom of Bokhara, in that interesting work, Voyage d’Orenbourg à Bokhara, the map accompanying which, for the first time, lays down authentically the sources and course of the Oxus and Jaxartes. [The term Tājik means the settled population, as opposed to the Turks or tent-dwellers. It is the same word as Tāzi, ‘Arab,’ still surviving in the name of the Persian greyhound, which was apparently introduced by the Arabs. Sykes (Hist. of Persia, ii. 153, note) and Skrine-Ross (The Heart of Asia, 3, 364 note) state that the Tājiks represent the Iranian branch of the Aryans.]

103. This unique group, the Tajiks, is frequently mentioned by Mr. Elphinstone in his excellent account of the kingdom of Kabul. They are also highlighted for dominating the commercial trade in the kingdom of Bokhara in the intriguing work, Trip from Orenburg to Bukhara, which, for the first time, accurately maps the sources and course of the Oxus and Jaxartes. [The term Tājik refers to the settled population, in contrast to the Turks or nomadic dwellers. It is the same word as Tāzi, meaning ‘Arab,’ which still exists in the name of the Persian greyhound, likely introduced by the Arabs. Sykes (Hist. of Persia, ii. 153, note) and Skrine-Ross (The Heart of Asia, 3, 364 note) indicate that the Tājiks represent the Iranian branch of the Aryans.]

104. The Mahabharata describes this warfare against the snakes literally: of which, in one attack, he seized and made a burnt-offering (hom) of twenty thousand. It is surprising that the Hindu will accept these things literally. It might be said he had but a choice of difficulties, and that it would be as impossible for any human being to make the barbarous sacrifice of twenty thousand of his species, as it would be difficult to find twenty thousand snakes for the purpose. The author’s knowledge of what barbarity will inflict leaves the fact of the human sacrifice, though not perhaps to this extent, not even improbable. In 1811 his duties called him to a survey amidst the ravines of the Chambal, the tract called Gujargarh, a district inhabited by the Gujar tribe. Turbulent and independent, like the sons of Esau, their hand against every man and every man’s hand against them, their nominal prince, Surajmall, the Jāt chief of Bharatpur, pursued exactly the same plan towards the population of these villages, whom they captured in a night attack, that Janamejaya did to the Takshaks: he threw them into pits with combustibles, and actually thus consumed them! This occurred not three-quarters of a century ago.

104. The Mahabharata describes this warfare against the snakes literally: in one attack, he captured and made a burnt offering (hom) of twenty thousand. It's surprising that Hindus take these things at face value. One could argue that he had no good options, and that it would be just as impossible for any person to perform the brutal sacrifice of twenty thousand of their own kind, as it would be to find twenty thousand snakes for the task. The author's understanding of the cruelty humans are capable of makes the idea of human sacrifice, albeit maybe not to this extent, seem plausible. In 1811, his duties led him to survey the ravines of the Chambal, specifically in a region called Gujargarh, which was inhabited by the Gujar tribe. Independent and rebellious, like the descendants of Esau, their hand was against everyone and everyone's hand was against them. Their nominal leader, Surajmall, the Jāt chief of Bharatpur, employed a similar approach to handling the inhabitants of these villages, whom he captured during a night raid, as Janamejaya did to the Takshaks: he threw them into pits with flammable materials and actually burned them alive! This happened less than seventy-five years ago.

105. Arrian says that his name was Omphis [Āmbhi], and that his father dying at this time, he did homage to Alexander, who invested him with the title and estates of his father Taxiles. Hence, perhaps (from Tak), the name of the Indus, Attak; [?] not Atak, or ‘forbidden,’ according to modern signification, and which has only been given since the Muhammadan religion for a time made it the boundary between the two faiths. [All these speculations are valueless.]

105. Arrian mentions that his name was Omphis [Āmbhi], and that after his father died at this time, he paid respects to Alexander, who granted him the title and lands of his father Taxiles. This might explain the name of the Indus, Attack; [?] not Attack, or ‘forbidden,’ as we understand it today, which has only been used since the time when the Muhammadan religion established it as the boundary between the two faiths. [All these speculations are pointless.]

106. In Bihar, during the reign of Pradyota, the successor of Ripunjaya. Parsva’s symbol is the serpent of Takshak. His doctrines spread to the remotest parts of India, and the princes of Valabhipura of Mandor and Anhilwara all held to the tenets of Buddha. [As usual, Jains are confounded with Buddhists. There is no reason to believe that the Nāgas, a serpent-worshipping tribe, were not indigenous in India.]

106. In Bihar, during the rule of Pradyota, who succeeded Ripunjaya. Parsva’s symbol is the serpent of Takshak. His teachings reached the farthest corners of India, and the princes of Valabhipura, Mandor, and Anhilwara all embraced the principles of Buddha. [As always, Jains are mixed up with Buddhists. There's no reason to think that the Nāgas, a tribe that worships serpents, weren't native to India.]

107. This is the celebrated fortress in Khandesh, now in the possession of the British.

107. This is the famous fortress in Khandesh, currently held by the British.

108. In the list of the wounded at the battle of Kanauj he is mentioned by name, as “Chatto the Tak.”

108. In the list of the injured at the battle of Kanauj, he is named as “Chatto the Tak.”

109. He reigned from A.D. 1324 to 1351.

109. He ruled from CE 1324 to 1351.

110. ‘The victorious’ [see p. 118 above].

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. “The winners” [see p. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__ above].

111. The Mirātu-l-Sikandari gives the ancestry of the apostate for twenty-three generations; the last of whom was Sesh, the same which introduced the Nagvansa, seven centuries before the Christian era, into India. The author of the work gives the origin of the name of Tak, or Tank, from tarka, ‘expulsion,’ from his caste, which he styles Khatri, evincing his ignorance of this ancient race.

111. The Mirātu-l-Sikandari traces the ancestry of the apostate over twenty-three generations, with the last being Sesh, who brought the Nagvansa to India seven centuries before the Christian era. The author of the work explains that the name Tak, or Tank, comes from tarka, meaning ‘expulsion,’ referring to his caste, which he calls Khatri, demonstrating his lack of knowledge about this ancient group.

112. [Though apparently there is no legal connubium between Jāts and Rājputs, the two tribes are closely connected, and it has been suggested that both had their origin in invaders from Central Asia, the leaders becoming Rājputs, the lower orders Jāt peasants. The author, at the close of Vol. II., gives an inscription recording the marriage of a Jāt with a Yādava princess.]

112. [Although it seems there is no legal marriage connection between Jāts and Rājputs, the two groups are closely linked, and it has been proposed that both originated from invaders from Central Asia, with the leaders becoming Rājputs and the lower classes being Jāt peasants. The author, at the end of Vol. II., provides an inscription documenting the marriage of a Jāt to a Yādava princess.]

113. “The superiority of the Chinese over the Turks caused the great Khan to turn his arms against the Nomadic Getae of Mawaru-l-nahr (Transoxiana), descended from the Yueh-chi, and bred on the Jihun or Oxus, whence they had extended themselves along the Indus and even Ganges, and are there yet found. These Getae had embraced the religion of Fo” (Hist. Gén. des Huns, tom. i. p. 375).

113. “The dominance of the Chinese over the Turks led the great Khan to direct his forces against the nomadic Getae of Mawaru-l-nahr (Transoxiana), who are descendants of the Yueh-chi and thrived along the Oxus River, from where they expanded along the Indus and even the Ganges, where they are still found today. These Getae had adopted the religion of Fo” (Gen. History of the Huns, tom. i. p. 375).

114. "To my foe, salutation! This foe how shall I describe? Of the race of Jat Kathida, whose ancestor, the warrior Takshak, formed the garland on the neck of Mahadeva." Though this is a figurative allusion to the snake necklace of the father of creation, yet it evidently pointed to the Jat’s descent from the Takshak. But enough has been said elsewhere of the snake race, the parent of the Scythic tribes, which the divine Milton seems to have taken from Diodorus’s account of the mother of the Scythac:

114. "Greetings to my enemy! How should I describe this enemy? From the lineage of Jat Kathida, whose ancestor, the warrior Takshak, created the necklace worn by Mahadeva." Even though this is a metaphorical reference to the snake necklace of the creator, it clearly indicates the Jat's ancestry from the Takshak. But enough has been said elsewhere about the snake lineage, the ancestor of the Scythic tribes, which the divine Milton seems to have drawn from Diodorus’s account of the mother of the Scythians:

“Woman to the waist, and fair;
But ended foul in many a scaly fold!”
Paradise Lost, Book ii. 650 f.

Whether the Jat Kathida is the Jat or Getae of Cathay (da being the mark of the genitive case) we will leave to conjecture [?]. [Ney Elias (History of the Moghuls of Central Asia, 75) suggests that the theory of the connexion between Jāts and Getae was largely based on an error regarding the term jatah, ‘rascal,’ applied as a mark of reproach to the Moguls by the Chagatai.]

Whether the Jat Kathida is the Jat or Getae of Cathay (da being the sign of possession) is something we’ll leave for speculation [?]. [Ney Elias (History of the Moghuls of Central Asia, 75) suggests that the idea of a connection between Jāts and Getae was mostly based on a mistake about the term jatah, meaning ‘rascal,’ which was used as an insult by the Moguls towards the Chagatai.]

115. This place existed in the twelfth century as a capital; since an inscription of Kamarpal, prince of Anhilwara, declares that this monarch carried his conquests “even to Salpur.” There is Sialkot in Rennell’s geography, and Wilford mentions “Sangala, a famous city in ruins, sixty miles west by north of Lahore, situated in a forest, and said to be built by Puru.”Puru.”

115. This place was the capital in the twelfth century; an inscription from Kamarpal, the prince of Anhilwara, states that this king extended his rule “even to Salpur.” Sialkot appears in Rennell’s geography, and Wilford refers to “Sangala, a well-known city in ruins, located sixty miles northwest of Lahore, in a forest, and believed to have been founded by Puru.Puru.”

116. At this time (A.D. 449) the Jut brothers, Hengist and Horsa, led a colony from Jutland and founded the kingdom of Kent (qu. Kantha, ‘a coast,’ in Sanskrit, as in Gothic Konta?). The laws they there introduced, more especially the still prevailing one of gavelkind, where all the sons share equally, except the youngest who has a double portion, are purely Scythic, and brought by the original Goth from the Jaxartes. Alaric had finished his career, and Theodoric and Genseric (ric, ‘king,’ in Sanskrit [?]) were carrying their arms into Spain and Africa. [These speculations are valueless.]

116. At this time (CE 449), the Jut brothers, Hengist and Horsa, led a group from Jutland and established the kingdom of Kent (qu. Kantha, meaning ‘a coast’ in Sanskrit, similar to Gothic Konta?). The laws they introduced there, particularly the still existing law of gavelkind, where all the sons inherit equally except for the youngest who receives a double share, are purely Scythic and were brought by the original Goth from the Jaxartes. Alaric had completed his journey, and Theodoric and Genseric (ric, meaning ‘king’ in Sanskrit [?]) were expanding their territories into Spain and Africa. [These speculations are worthless.]

117. Why should these proselytes, if originally Yadu, assume the name of Jat or Jāt? It must be either that the Yadus were themselves the Scythic Yuti or Yueh-chi, or that the branches intermarried with the Jats, and consequently became degraded as Yadus, and the mixed issue bore the name of the mother.

117. Why should these converts, if they originally came from the Yadu group, take on the name of Jat or Jāt? It could be because the Yadus were actually the Scythic Yuti or Yueh-chi, or that the different branches intermarried with the Jats, which led to a decline among the Yadus, and the mixed descendants adopted the mother’s name.

118. The Jadu ka Dang, ‘or hills of Yadu,’ mentioned in the sketch of this race as one of their intermediate points of halt when they were driven from India after the Mahabharata.

118. The Jadu ka Dang, or ‘hills of Yadu,’ mentioned in this description of the race as one of the stops they made when they were forced out of India after the Mahabharata.

119. Near the spot where Alexander built his fleet, which navigated to Babylon thirteen hundred years before.

119. Close to the place where Alexander constructed his fleet, which sailed to Babylon thirteen hundred years earlier.

120. Translated by Dow, ‘an island.’ Sind Sagar is one of the Duabas of the Panjab. I have compared Dow’s translation of the earlier portion of the history of Ferishta with the original, and it is infinitely more faithful than the world gives him credit for. His errors are most considerable in numerals and in weights and measures; and it is owing to this that he has made the captured wealth of India appear so incredible.

120. Translated by Dow, ‘an island.’ Sind Sagar is one of the Duabas of the Punjab. I’ve compared Dow’s translation of the earlier part of Ferishta’s history with the original, and it’s far more accurate than people give him credit for. His mistakes are mainly in numbers and in weights and measures, which is why he makes India’s captured wealth seem so unbelievable.

121. Ferishta vol. i. [The translation in the text is an abstract of that of Dow (i. 72). That of Briggs (i. 81 f.) is more accurate. In neither version is there any mention of the Sind Sāgar. Rose (Glossary, ii. 359) discredits the account of this naval engagement, and expresses a doubt whether the Jats at this period occupied Jūd or the Salt Ranges.]

121. Ferishta vol. i. [The translation in the text is a summary of Dow's version (i. 72). Briggs' translation (i. 81 f.) is more precise. Neither version mentions the Sind Sāgar. Rose (Glossary, ii. 359) questions the reliability of this naval battle account and expresses doubt about whether the Jats were in Jūd or the Salt Ranges at this time.]

122. [By the ‘Getae’ of the text the author apparently means Mongols.]

122. [When the author mentions the 'Getae,' they are likely referring to the Mongols.]

123. Abulghazi vol. ii. chap. 16. After his battle with Sultan Mahmud of Delhi, Timur gave orders, to use the word of his historian, “for the slaughter of a hundred thousand infidel slaves. The great mosque was fired, and the souls of the infidels were sent to the abyss of hell. Towers were erected of their heads, and their bodies were thrown as food to the beasts and birds of prey. At Mairta the infidel Guebres were flayed alive.” This was by order of Tamerlane, to whom the dramatic historians of Europe assign every great and good quality!

123. Abulghazi vol. ii. chap. 16. After his battle with Sultan Mahmud of Delhi, Timur ordered, according to his historian, “the slaughter of a hundred thousand non-believer slaves. The great mosque was set on fire, and the souls of the non-believers were cast into the depths of hell. Towers were built from their heads, and their bodies were discarded as food for the beasts and birds of prey. In Mairta, the non-believer Guebres were skinned alive.” This was by the command of Tamerlane, who is attributed with every great and admirable quality by the dramatic historians of Europe!

124. [The first Hun invasion occurred in 455 A.D., and about 500 they overthrew the Gupta Empire (Smith, EHI, 309, 316).]

124. [The first Hun invasion happened in 455 A.D., and around 500 they took down the Gupta Empire (Smith, EHI, 309, 316).]

125. Asiatic Researches, vol. i. p. 136.

125. Asiatic Researches, vol. i. p. 136.

126. Hist. Gén. des Huns, tom. iii. p. 238.

126. Hist. Gén. des Huns, vol. 3, p. 238.

127. [The name Tatar is derived from that of the Ta-ta Mongols (EB, xxvi. 448).]

127. [The name Tatar comes from the Ta-ta Mongols (EB, xxvi. 448).]

128. Précis de Géographie universelle. Malte-Brun traces a connexion between the Hungarians and the Scandinavians, from similarity of language: “A ces siècles primitifs où les Huns, les Goths, les Jotes, les Ases, et bien d’autres peuples étaient réunis autour des anciens autels d’Odin.” Several of the words which he affords us are Sanskrit in origin. Vol. vi. p. 370.

128. Universal Geography Summary. Malte-Brun connects the Hungarians and Scandinavians through similarities in their language: "In those early centuries when the Huns, Goths, Jutes, Ases, and many other groups gathered around the ancient altars of Odin." Many of the words he provides are of Sanskrit origin. Vol. vi. p. 370.

129. Eclaircissemens Géographiques sur la Carte de l’Inde, p. 43 [Smith, EHI, 315 ff.].

129. Geographical Clarifications on the Map of India, p. 43 [Smith, EHI, 315 ff.].

130. An orthography which more assimilates with the Hindu pronunciation of the name Huon, or Oun, than Hun.

130. A spelling that aligns more closely with the Hindu pronunciation of the name Huon, or Oun, rather than Hun.

131. The same bard says that there are three or four houses of these Huns at Trisawi, three coss from Baroda; and the Khichi bard, Moghji, says their traditions record the existence of many powerful Hun princes in India. [On the Huns in W. India see BG, i. Part i. 122 ff. The difficulty in the text is now removed by the proof that many of them became Rājputs.]

131. The same bard mentions that there are three or four of these Hun houses at Trisawi, three miles from Baroda; and the Khichi bard, Moghji, asserts that their traditions document the presence of several powerful Hun princes in India. [On the Huns in W. India see BG, i. Part i. 122 ff. The difficulty in the text is now resolved by the evidence that many of them became Rājputs.]

132. The late Captain Macmurdo, whose death was a loss to the service and to literature, gives an animated account of the habits of the Kathi. His opinions coincide entirely with my own regarding this race. See vol. i. p. 270, Trans. Soc. of Bombay. [For accounts of the Kāthi see BG, ix. Part i. 252 ff., viii. 122 ff. Under the Mahrattas Kāthiāwār, the name of the Kāthi tract, was extended to the whole of Saurāshtra (Wilberforce-Bell, Hist. of Kathiawad, 132 f.).]

132. The late Captain Macmurdo, whose passing was a loss to both the military and literature, provides a lively description of the Kathi's habits. His views completely align with mine when it comes to this community. See vol. i. p. 270, Trans. Soc. of Bombay. [For information on the Kāthi, see BG, ix. Part i. 252 ff., viii. 122 ff. Under the Mahrattas, Kāthiāwār, the name of the Kāthi area, was applied to the entire Saurāshtra region (Wilberforce-Bell, Hist. of Kathiawad, 132 f.).]

133. It is needless to particularise them here. In the poems of Chand, some books of which I have translated and purpose giving to the public, the important part the Kathi had assigned to them will appear.

133. There's no need to specify them here. In the poems of Chand, some of which I have translated and plan to publish, the significant role that the Kathi assigned to them will be evident.

134. [In the form of a symbol like a spider, the rays forming the legs (BG, ix. Part i. 257).]

134. [In the shape of a symbol like a spider, the rays creating the legs (BG, ix. Part i. 257).]

135. It is the Rajput of Kathiawar, not of Rajasthan, to whom Captain Macmurdo alludes.

135. It is the Rajput from Kathiawar, not from Rajasthan, that Captain Macmurdo refers to.

136. Of their personal appearance, and the blue eye indicative of their Gothic or Getic origin, the author will have occasion to speak more particularly in his personal narrative.

136. The author will discuss their personal appearance and the blue eye that suggests their Gothic or Getic roots in more detail in his personal narrative.

137. ‘Princes of Tatta and Multan.’

137. ‘Princes of Tatta and Multan.’

138. [The origin of the Bālas is not certain: they were probably Gurjaras (Ibid. 495 f.).]

138. [The origin of the Bālas is unclear: they were likely Gurjaras (Ibid. 495 f.).]

139. [Chotila in Kāthiāwār (BG, viii. 407).]

139. [Chotila in Kathiawar (BG, viii. 407).]

140. His son, Madho Singh, the present administrator, is the offspring of the celebrated Zalim and a Ranawat chieftain’s daughter, which has entitled his (Madho Singh’s) issue to marry far above their scale in rank. So much does superiority of blood rise above all worldly considerations with a Rajput, that although Zalim Singh held the reins of the richest and best ordered State of Rajasthan, he deemed his family honoured by his obtaining to wife for his grandson the daughter of a Kachhwaha minor chieftain.

140. His son, Madho Singh, who is currently in charge, is the child of the famous Zalim and a Ranawat chieftain’s daughter, which has allowed Madho Singh’s children to marry well above their status. The importance of noble lineage is so significant to a Rajput that even though Zalim Singh governed the wealthiest and most well-organized State in Rajasthan, he considered it an honor for his grandson to marry the daughter of a minor Kachhwaha chieftain.

141. [Ghumli in the Barda hills, about 40 miles east of Porbandar (Wilberforce-Bell, Hist. of Kathiawad, 49 f.; BG, viii. 440).]

141. [Ghumli in the Barda hills, roughly 40 miles east of Porbandar (Wilberforce-Bell, Hist. of Kathiawad, 49 f.; BG, viii. 440).]

142. [The terms Kamār and Kamāri seem to have disappeared.]

142. [The terms Kamār and Kamāri appear to have vanished.]

143. A compound word from goh, ‘strength’; Ila, ‘the earth.’ [This is out of the question: cf. Guhilot.]

143. A compound word from goh, ‘strength’; Ila, ‘the earth.’ [This is not an option: cf. Guhilot.]

144. [For Kher, ‘the cradle of the Rathors,’ see Erskine iii. A. 199.]

144. [For Kher, ‘the cradle of the Rathors,’ see Erskine iii. A. 199.]

145. [For the island of Piram in Ahmadabad district see IGI, xx. 149 f., and for the tradition Wilberforce-Bell, op. cit. 71 f.; BG, iv. 348, viii. 114.]

145. [For the island of Piram in Ahmadabad district, see IGI, xx. 149 f., and for the tradition Wilberforce-Bell, op. cit. 71 f.; BG, iv. 348, viii. 114.]

146. [The ancient Nandapadra in Rājpīpla, Bombay (IGI, xviii. 361; BG, i. Part ii. 314).]

146. [The ancient Nandapadra in Rājpīpla, Bombay (IGI, xviii. 361; BG, i. Part ii. 314).]

147. Sarwaiya Khatri tain sar.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Sarwaiya Khatri tain sar.

148. Su, as before observed, is a distinctive prefix, meaning ‘excellent.’ [The derivation is impossible. Lāta was S. Gujarāt.]

148. Su, as previously noted, is a unique prefix that means ‘excellent.’ [The origin is unclear. Lāta was in S. Gujarat.]

149. [For the Dābhi tribe, see IA, iii. 69 ff., 193 f.; Forbes, Rāsmāla, 237 f.]

149. [For the Dābhi tribe, see IA, iii. 69 ff., 193 f.; Forbes, Rāsmāla, 237 f.]

150. In 1807 the author passed through this territory, in a solitary ramble to explore these parts, then little known; and though but a young Sub., was courteously received and entertained both at Baroda and Sheopur. In 1809 he again entered the country under very different circumstances, in the suite of the British envoy with Sindhia’s court, and had the grief to witness the operations against Sheopur, and its fall, unable to aid his friends. The Gaur prince had laid aside the martial virtues. He became a zealot in the worship of Vishnu, left off animal food, was continually dancing before the image of the god, and was far more conversant in the mystical poetry of Krishna and his beloved Radha than in the martial song of the bard. His name was Radhikadas, ‘the slave of Radha’; and, as far as he is personally concerned, we might cease to lament that he was the last of his race.

150. In 1807, the author traveled through this region on a solo journey to explore areas that were not well-known at the time. Despite being a young Sub., he was warmly welcomed and hosted in both Baroda and Sheopur. In 1809, he returned to the area under quite different circumstances, accompanying the British envoy to Sindhia’s court, and experienced the sorrow of witnessing the operations against Sheopur and its downfall, unable to assist his friends. The Gaur prince had abandoned his warrior spirit. He became devoted to worshiping Vishnu, stopped eating meat, and spent his time dancing before the god's image, being much more familiar with the mystical poetry about Krishna and his beloved Radha than with the martial songs of the bards. His name was Radhikadas, ‘the servant of Radha’; and regarding him personally, we might stop mourning that he was the last of his lineage.

151. [Only two sub-clans are named in Rajputana Census Report, 1911, i. 255. Gaur Rājputs are numerous in the United Provinces, and the Gaur Brāhmans of Jaipur represent a foreign tribe merged into Hindu society (IA, xi. 22). They can have no connexion with the Pāla or Sena dynasty of Bengal (Smith, EHI, 397 ff.).]

151. [Only two sub-clans are mentioned in Rajputana Census Report, 1911, i. 255. Gaur Rājputs are abundant in the United Provinces, and the Gaur Brāhmans of Jaipur are a foreign tribe integrated into Hindu society (IA, xi. 22). They have no connection to the Pāla or Sena dynasty of Bengal (Smith, EHI, 397 ff.).]

152. See Transactions of Royal Asiatic Society, vol. i. p. 133. [They are found in the Upper Ganges-Jumna Duab, and are Musalmāns.]

152. See Transactions of Royal Asiatic Society, vol. i. p. 133. [They are located in the Upper Ganges-Jumna Duab, and they are Muslims.]

153. Benares.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Varanasi.

154. [For the Gaharwār, see Crooke, Tribes and Castes N.W.P. and Oudh, ii. 32 ff., and for the Gaharwār dynasty of Kanauj (Smith, EHI, 384 ff.).]

154. [For the Gaharwār, see Crooke, Tribes and Castes N.W.P. and Oudh, ii. 32 ff., and for the Gaharwār dynasty of Kanauj (Smith, EHI, 384 ff.).]

155. Slain at the instigation of Prince Salim, son of Akbar, afterwards the emperor Jahangir. See this incident stated in the emperor’s own Commentaries [Āīn, i. Introd. xxiv. ff.].

155. Killed at the urging of Prince Salim, son of Akbar, who later became Emperor Jahangir. Refer to this event mentioned in the emperor’s own Commentaries [Āīn, i. Introd. xxiv. ff.].

156. [For Subhkaran Singh, see Manucci (i. 270, 272). Dalpat was one of his patients (Ibid. ii. 298).]

156. [For Subhkaran Singh, see Manucci (i. 270, 272). Dalpat was one of his patients (Ibid. ii. 298).]

157. On the death of Mahadaji Sindhia, the females of his family, in apprehension of his successor (Daulat Rao), sought refuge and protection with the Raja of Datia. An army was sent to demand their surrender, and hostility was proclaimed as the consequence of refusal. This brave man would not even await the attack, but at the head of a devoted band of three hundred horse, with their lances, carried destruction amongst their assailants, neither giving nor receiving quarter: and thus he fell in defence of the laws of sanctuary and honour. Even when grievously wounded, he would accept no aid, and refused to leave the field, but disdaining all compromise awaited his fate. The author has passed upon the spot where this gallant deed was performed; and from his son, the present Raja, had the annals of his house.

157. After Mahadaji Sindhia died, the women in his family, fearing for their safety under his successor (Daulat Rao), sought refuge and protection with the Raja of Datia. An army was sent to demand their surrender, threatening hostility if they refused. This brave man didn’t wait for the attack; he led a loyal group of three hundred horsemen, wielding their lances, and fought fiercely against their attackers, giving no mercy and expecting none in return. He fell defending the principles of sanctuary and honor. Even when severely wounded, he refused help and wouldn't leave the battlefield, waiting for his fate without considering compromise. The author has visited the site where this heroic act took place and learned about his legacy from his son, the current Raja.

158. Amber or Jaipur, as well as Macheri, were comprehended in Dhundhar, the ancient geographical designation [said to be derived from an ancient sacrificial mound (dhūndh), on the western frontier of the State, or from a demon-king, Dhūndhu (IGI, xiii. 385).]

158. Amber or Jaipur, along with Macheri, were understood to be part of Dhundhar, the old geographical term [believed to come from an ancient sacrificial mound (search) on the western border of the State, or named after a demon-king, Dhūndhu (IGI, xiii. 385).]

159. The ruins of Rajor are about fifteen miles west of Rajgarh. A person sent there by the author reported the existence of inscriptions in the temple of Nilkantha Mahadeo.

159. The ruins of Rajor are about fifteen miles west of Rajgarh. Someone sent by the author reported finding inscriptions in the temple of Nilkantha Mahadeo.

160. [They are numerous in the United Provinces, but their origin and traditions are uncertain.]

160. [They are numerous in the United Provinces, but their origin and traditions are uncertain.]

161. [See Crooke, Tribes and Castes N.W.P. and Oudh, iv. 263 ff.]

161. [See Crooke, Tribes and Castes N.W.P. and Oudh, iv. 263 ff.]

162. [They are almost certainly of mixed origin (Crooke, op. cit. i. 118 ff.).]

162. [They are likely of mixed origins (Crooke, op. cit. i. 118 ff.).]

163. [They lived east of the Caspian Sea, and can have no connexion with the Indian Dahia (Sykes, Hist. of Persia, i. 330).]

163. [They lived east of the Caspian Sea and have no connection with the Indian Dahia (Sykes, Hist. of Persia, i. 330).]

164. [Their origin is very uncertain; in Bahāwalpur they now repudiate Rājput descent, and claim to be descendants of the Prophet (Rose, Glossary, ii. 410 ff.; Malik Muhammad Din, Gazetteer Bahawalpur, i. 23, 133 ff.).]

164. [Their origin is quite unclear; in Bahāwalpur they now deny having Rājput ancestry and instead claim to be descendants of the Prophet (Rose, Glossary, ii. 410 ff.; Malik Muhammad Din, Gazetteer Bahawalpur, i. 23, 133 ff.).]

165. [The Malloi (Skt. Mālava) occupied the present Montgomery District, and parts of Jhang. They had no connexion with Multan (Skt. Mūlasthānapura), (Smith, EHI, 96; McCrindle, Alexander, 350 ff.).]

165. [The Malloi (Skt. Mālava) lived in what is now the Montgomery District and parts of Jhang. They had no connection to Multan (Skt. Mūlasthānapura), (Smith, EHI, 96; McCrindle, Alexander, 350 ff.).]

166. [They are a mixed race, early settlers in Alwar (Crooke, Tribes and Castes N.W.P. and Oudh, iv. 86 ff.).]

166. [They are a mixed-race group of early settlers in Alwar (Crooke, Tribes and Castes N.W.P. and Oudh, iv. 86 ff.).]

167. The final syllable ka is a mark of the genitive case [?].

167. The last syllable ka indicates the genitive case [?].

168. ‘Chief of a country,’ from des, ‘country,’ and pati, ‘chief.’ (Qu. δεσπότης?)

168. ‘Leader of a country,’ from des, ‘country,’ and patio, ‘leader.’ (Qu. δεσπότης?)

169. [Āīn, ii. 344 f. Dāhir was killed in action: the real tragedy was the death of Muhammad bin Kāsim in consequence of a false accusation (Elliot-Dowson i. 292).]

169. [Āīn, ii. 344 f. Dāhir was killed in battle: the real tragedy was the death of Muhammad bin Kāsim due to a false accusation (Elliot-Dowson i. 292).]

170. [Elliot (Supplemental Glossary, 262) writes the name Dhāhima, and says they are found in Meerut District.]

170. [Elliot (Supplemental Glossary, 262) mentions the name Dhāhima and states they are located in Meerut District.]

171. Chand, the bard, thus describes Bayana, and the marriage of Prithwiraja with the Dahimi: “On the summit of the hills of Druinadahar, whose awful load oppressed the head of Sheshnag, was placed the castle of Bayana, resembling Kailas. The Dahima had three sons and two fair daughters: may his name be perpetuated throughout this iron age! One daughter was married to the Lord of Mewat, the other to the Chauhan. With her he gave in dower eight beauteous damsels and sixty-three female slaves, one hundred chosen horses of the breed of Irak, two elephants, and ten shields, a pallet of silver for the bride, one hundred wooden images, one hundred chariots, and one thousand pieces of gold.” The bard, on taking leave, says: “the Dahima lavished his gold, and filled his coffers with the praises of mankind. The Dahimi produced a jewel, a gem without price, the Prince Rainsi.”

171. The bard Chand describes Bayana and the marriage of Prithwiraja to the Dahimi: “On top of the hills of Druinadahar, heavy with the burden that pressed down on Sheshnag, stood the castle of Bayana, resembling Kailas. The Dahima had three sons and two beautiful daughters: may his name be remembered throughout this iron age! One daughter was married to the Lord of Mewat, and the other to the Chauhan. Along with her, he provided a dowry of eight lovely maidens and sixty-three female slaves, one hundred fine horses from Irak, two elephants, ten shields, a silver pallet for the bride, one hundred wooden statues, one hundred chariots, and one thousand pieces of gold.” As the bard takes his leave, he says: “the Dahima generously shared his gold and earned the praises of the people. The Dahimi produced a jewel, a priceless gem, the Prince Rainsi.”

The author here gives a fragment of the ruins of Bayana, the ancient abode of the Dahima.

The author here provides a piece of the ruins of Bayana, the old home of the Dahima.

172. [Many names in the following list are not capable of identification, and their correct form is uncertain. Those of the mercantile tribes are largely groups confined to Rājputāna.]

172. [Many names in the following list can’t be identified, and their correct form is uncertain. The names of the merchant tribes are mostly groups limited to Rajasthan.]


CHAPTER 8

Having thus taken a review of the tribes which at various times inhabited and still inhabit Hindustan, the subject must be concluded.

Having reviewed the tribes that have lived in and continue to live in Hindustan at different times, this topic must come to a close.

In so extensive a field it was impossible to introduce all that could have been advanced on the distinctive marks in religion and manners; but this deficiency will be remedied in the annals of the most prominent races yet ruling, by which we shall prevent repetition.

In such a vast area, it was impossible to cover everything that could be said about the unique features of religion and customs; however, this gap will be filled in the records of the most prominent races currently in power, which will help us avoid repetition.

The same religion governing the institutions of all these tribes operates to counteract that dissimilarity in manners, which would naturally be expected amidst so great a variety, from situation or climate; although such causes do produce a material difference in external habit. Cross but the elevated range which divides upland Mewar from the low sandy region of Marwar, and the difference of costume and manners will strike the most casual observer. But these changes are only exterior and personal; the mental character is less changed, because the same creed, the same religion (the principal former and reformer of manners), guides them all.

The same religion that governs the institutions of all these tribes helps to minimize the differences in behavior that one would expect from such a diverse range of locations or climates. Although those factors do lead to noticeable differences in outward appearance. Just cross the high range that separates upland Mewar from the low sandy area of Marwar, and the differences in clothing and customs will catch the eye of even the most casual observer. However, these changes are only superficial; the core character remains largely unchanged because the same beliefs and religion (the main influence in shaping and reforming behavior) guide them all.

Distinctions between the Rājput States.

—We have the same mythology, the same theogony, the same festivals, though commemorated with peculiar distinctions. There are niceties in thought, as in dress, which if possible to communicate would excite but little interest; when the tie of a turban and the fold of a robe are, like Masonic symbols, distinguishing badges of tribes. But it is in their domestic circle that manners are best seen [122]; where restraint is thrown aside, and no authority controls the freedom of expression. But does the European seek access to this sanctum of nationality ere he gives his debtor and creditor account of character, his balanced catalogue of virtues and vices? He may, however, with the Rajput, whose independence of mind places him above restraint, and whose hospitality 146and love of character will always afford free communication to those who respect his opinions and his prejudices, and who are devoid of that overweening opinion of self, which imagines that nothing can be learned from such friendly intercourse. The personal dissimilarity accordingly arises from locale; the mental similarity results from a grand fixed principle, which, whatever its intrinsic moral effect, whatever its incompatibility with the elevated notions we entertain, has preserved to these races, as nations, the enjoyment of their ancient habits to this distant period. May our boasted superiority in all that exalts man above his fellows, ensure to our Eastern empire like duration; and may these notions of our own peculiarly favoured destiny operate to prevent us from laying prostrate, in our periodical ambitious visitations, these the most ancient relics of civilization on the face of the earth. For the dread of their amalgamation with our empire will prevail, though such a result would be opposed not only to their happiness, but to our own stability.

Alliances with the British.

—With our present system of alliances, so pregnant with evil from their origin, this fatal consequence (far from desired by the legislative authorities at home) must inevitably ensue. If the wit of man had been taxed to devise a series of treaties with a view to an ultimate rupture, these would be entitled to applause as specimens of diplomacy.

There is a perpetual variation between the spirit and the letter of every treaty; and while the internal independence of each State is the groundwork, it is frittered away and nullified by successive stipulations, and these positive and negative qualities continue mutually repelling each other, until it is apparent that independence cannot exist under such conditions. Where discipline is lax, as with these feudal associations, and where each subordinate vassal is master of his own retainers, the article of military contingents alone would prove a source of contention. By leading to interference with each individual chieftain, it would render such aid worse than useless. But this is a minor consideration to the tributary pecuniary stipulation which, unsettled and undetermined, leaves a door open to a [123] system of espionage into their revenue accounts—a system not only disgusting, but contrary to treaty, which leaves ‘internal administration’ sacred. These openings to dispute, and the general laxity of their governments coming in contact with our regular system, present 147dangerous handles for ambition: and who so blind as not to know that ambition to be distinguished must influence every viceregent in the East? While deeds in arms and acquisition of territory outweigh the meek éclat of civil virtue, the periodical visitations to these kingdoms will ever be like the comet’s,

There’s a constant tension between the spirit and the letter of every treaty; while the independence of each State is the foundation, it gets undermined by ongoing agreements, with these positive and negative aspects continuously clashing, making it clear that true independence can't exist under such circumstances. In environments where discipline is weak, like these feudal groups, and where every subordinate lord controls his own followers, the military obligations alone would become a source of conflict. By interfering with each individual leader, they would make such support counterproductive. However, this is a minor issue compared to the financial obligations that remain unsettled and undefined, leaving room for a system of spying into their revenue records—a system that's not only repulsive but also against the treaty, which keeps ‘internal administration’ off-limits. These opportunities for conflict, combined with the overall slackness of their governments clashing with our organized system, create risky situations for ambition: who doesn't see that ambition, to stand out, must sway every viceroy in the East? When military achievements and territorial gains outshine the quiet glow of civil virtue, the regular visits to these kingdoms will always resemble the rare appearances of a comet.

Foreboding change to princes.

Our position in the East has been, and continues to be, one in which conquest forces herself upon us. We have yet the power, however late, to halt, and not anticipate her further orders to march. A contest for a mud-bank has carried our arms to the Aurea Chersonesus, the limit of Ptolemy’s geography. With the Indus on the left, the Brahmaputra to the right, the Himalayan barrier towering like a giant to guard the Tatarian ascent, the ocean and our ships at our back, such is our colossal attitude! But if misdirected ambition halts not at the Brahmaputra, but plunges in to gather laurels from the teak forest of Arakan, what surety have we for these Hindu States placed by treaty within the grasp of our control?

Our situation in the East has always forced us into conquest, and that hasn’t changed. Yet, we still have the power, even if it's late, to stop and not follow any further commands to advance. A struggle over a mud-bank has sent our forces to the Aurea Chersonesus, the edge of Ptolemy's map. With the Indus River on the left and the Brahmaputra on the right, the towering Himalayas acting like a giant shield against the Tatarian ascent, and the ocean and our ships behind us, we have a powerful presence! But if misguided ambition doesn't stop at the Brahmaputra and dives into the teak forests of Arakan in search of glory, what guarantee do we have for these Hindu States that we've secured through treaty?

But the hope is cherished, that the same generosity which formed those ties that snatched the Rajputs from degradation and impending destruction, will maintain the pledge given in the fever of success, “that their independence should be sacred”; that it will palliate faults we may not overlook, and perpetuate this oasis of ancient rule, in the desert of destructive revolution, of races whose virtues are their own, and whose vices are the grafts of tyranny, conquest, and religious intolerance.[1]

But there’s hope that the same generosity which created those connections that rescued the Rajputs from decline and looming destruction will uphold the promise made in the heat of victory, “that their independence should be sacred”; that it will ease the mistakes we might overlook, and preserve this oasis of ancient rule in the desert of destructive revolution, of races whose strengths are their own, and whose weaknesses stem from tyranny, conquest, and religious intolerance.[1]

To make them known is one step to obtain for them, at least, the boon of sympathy; for with the ephemeral power of our governors and the agents of government, is it to be expected that the rod will more softly fall when ignorance of their history prevails, and no kind association springs from a knowledge of their martial achievements and yet proud bearing, their generosity, courtesy, and extended hospitality? These are Rajput virtues yet extant amidst all their revolutions, and which have survived ages of Muhammadan bigotry and power; though to the honour of the virtuous and magnanimous few among the crowned heads 148of eight centuries, both Tatar and Mogul, there were some great souls [124]; men of high worth, who appeared at intervals to redeem the oppression of a whole preceding dynasty.

Making them known is one step towards gaining for them, at least, the gift of sympathy; for given the fleeting power of our leaders and government officials, can we really expect that the punishment will be lighter when ignorance of their history exists, and no strong connection arises from an understanding of their military accomplishments and proud demeanor, their generosity, politeness, and broad hospitality? These are Rajput virtues still alive amidst all their upheavals, which have endured centuries of Muhammadan intolerance and dominance; although, to the credit of the few virtuous and noble among the rulers of eight centuries, both Tatar and Mogul, there were some great individuals; men of high value, who emerged from time to time to alleviate the suffering caused by an entire preceding dynasty. 148

The high ground we assumed, and the lofty sentiments with which we introduced ourselves amongst the Rajputs, arrogating motives of purity, of disinterested benevolence, scarcely belonging to humanity, and to which their sacred writings alone yielded a parallel, gave such exalted notions of our right of exerting the attributes of divinity, justice, and mercy, that they expected little less than almighty wisdom in our acts; but circumstances have throughout occurred in each individual State, to show we were mere mortals, and that the poet’s moral:

The high ground we took and the grand ideas with which we presented ourselves among the Rajputs, claiming motives of purity and selfless kindness that hardly belong to humans—and which only their sacred texts could compare to—created an expectation of divine justice and mercy from us. They anticipated nothing less than supreme wisdom in our actions. However, events in each individual state have revealed that we were just ordinary people, and that the poet's moral:

’Tis distance lends enchantment to the view,

was true in politics. Sorrow and distrust were the consequences—anger succeeded; but the sense of obligation is still too powerful to operate a stronger and less generous sentiment. These errors may yet be redeemed, and our Rajput allies yet be retained as useful friends: though they can only be so while in the enjoyment of perfect internal independence, and their ancient institutions.

was true in politics. Sadness and mistrust were the results—anger took over; but the feeling of obligation is still too strong to allow for a more extreme and less generous emotion. These mistakes can still be fixed, and we can still keep our Rajput allies as valuable friends: though they can only be so while enjoying complete internal independence and their traditional institutions.

“No political institution can endure,” observes the eloquent historian of the Middle Ages, “which does not rivet itself to the heart of men by ancient prejudices or acknowledged merit. The feudal compact had much of this character. In fulfilling the obligations of mutual assistance and fidelity by military service, the energies of friendship were awakened, and the ties of moral sympathy superadded to those of positive compact.”

“No political institution can last,” notes the eloquent historian of the Middle Ages, “unless it connects deeply with people's hearts through established beliefs or recognized value. The feudal agreement had a lot of this quality. By fulfilling the responsibilities of mutual support and loyalty through military service, friendships were strengthened, and moral bonds were added to those of explicit agreement.”

We shall throw out one of the assumed causes which give stability to political institutions; ‘acknowledged merit,’ which never belonged to the loose feudal compact of Rajwara; but the absence of this strengthens the necessary substitute, ‘ancient prejudices,’ which supply many defects.

We will discard one of the supposed causes that provide stability to political institutions: 'recognized merit,' which never existed in the loose feudal arrangement of Rajwara. However, the lack of this strengthens the essential alternative, 'traditional biases,' which cover up many shortcomings.

Our anomalous and inconsistent interference in some cases, and our non-interference in others, operate alike to augment the dislocation induced by long predatory oppression in the various orders of society, instead of restoring that harmony and continuity which had previously existed. The great danger, nay, the inevitable consequence of perseverance in this line of conduct, will be their reduction to the same degradation with our other 149allies, and their ultimate incorporation with our already too extended dominion [125].

Our inconsistent involvement in some situations and our lack of involvement in others only increase the disruption caused by long-term oppressive practices in different parts of society, rather than restoring the harmony and continuity that once existed. The major risk, in fact, the unavoidable result of continuing this approach, will be their descent into the same state as our other allies and their eventual merging into our already overly broad control [125].

It may be contended, that the scope and tenor of these alliances were not altogether unfitted for the period when they were formed, and our circumscribed knowledge; but was it too late, when this knowledge was extended, to purify them from the dross which deteriorated the two grand principles of mutual benefit, on which all were grounded, viz. ‘perfect internal independence’ to them, and ‘acknowledged supremacy’ to the protecting power? It will be said, that even these corner-stones of the grand political fabric are far from possessing those durable qualities which the contracting parties define, but that, on the contrary, they are the Ormuzd and Ahrimanes, the good and evil principles of contention. But when we have superadded pecuniary engagements of indefinite extent, increasing in the ratio of their prosperity, and armed quotas or contingents of their troops, whose loose habits and discipline would ensure constant complaint, we may certainly take credit for having established a system which must compel that direct interference, which the broad principle of each treaty professes to check.

It can be argued that the nature and purpose of these alliances were somewhat appropriate for the time when they were created and our limited understanding; but was it too late, once this understanding grew, to cleanse them of the impurities that undermined the two main principles of mutual benefit that they were based on, namely ‘complete internal independence’ for them and ‘recognized supremacy’ for the protecting power? It may be suggested that even these foundational elements of the larger political structure lack the lasting qualities that the parties involved claim, and that, conversely, they represent the opposing forces of good and evil in conflict. However, when we add financial commitments of unlimited scale, which grow with their prosperity, and armed contingents of their troops, whose lax habits and discipline would ensure ongoing complaints, we can certainly take credit for establishing a system that must necessitate that direct intervention which each treaty supposedly aims to prevent.

The inevitable consequence is the perpetuation of that denationalising principle, so well understood by the Mahrattas, ‘divide et impera.’ We are few; to use an Oriental metaphor, our agents must ‘use the eyes and ears of others.’ That mutual dependence, which would again have arisen, our interference will completely nullify. Princes will find they can oppress their chiefs, chiefs will find channels by which their sovereign’s commands may be rendered nugatory, and irresponsible ministers must have our support to raise these undefined tributary supplies; and unanimity, confidence, and all the sentiments of gratitude which they owe, and acknowledge to be our due, will gradually fade with the national degradation. That our alliances have this tendency cannot be disputed. By their very nature they transfer the respect of every class of subjects from their immediate sovereign to the paramount authority and its subordinate agents. Who will dare to urge that a government, which cannot support its internal rule without restriction, can be national? that without power unshackled and unrestrained by exterior council or espionage, it can maintain self-respect, the corner-stone of every virtue with States as with individuals? This first of feelings 150these treaties utterly annihilate. Can we suppose such denationalised allies are to be depended upon in emergencies? or, if allowed to retain a spark of their ancient moral inheritance, that it [126] will not be kindled into a flame against us when opportunity offers, instead of lighting up the powerful feeling of gratitude which yet exists towards us in these warlike communities?

The inevitable result is the continuation of that denationalizing principle, which the Mahrattas understood so well, ‘divide and conquer.’ We are few; to use an Eastern metaphor, our agents must ‘use the eyes and ears of others.’ Our interference will completely undermine that mutual dependence that could have developed again. Rulers will find they can oppress their leaders, leaders will discover ways to undermine their sovereign’s orders, and unaccountable ministers will need our support to secure these vague tributary payments; as a result, the unity, trust, and gratitude they owe us will gradually disappear along with their national identity. It’s undeniable that our alliances have this effect. By their very nature, they shift the respect of every class of subjects from their immediate ruler to the higher authority and its subordinate agents. Who would argue that a government that cannot maintain its internal authority without limitations can truly be national? And that without the power to act freely and without external oversight, it can uphold self-respect, which is the foundation of all virtues in states as well as individuals? These treaties completely destroy that essential feeling. Can we believe that such denationalized allies can be relied upon in times of crisis? Or, if they are allowed to keep a trace of their former moral heritage, will it not ignite into a conflict against us when the opportunity arises, rather than enhancing the strong sense of gratitude that still exists towards us in these warrior societies?

Like us they were the natural foes of that predatory system which so long disturbed our power, and our preservation and theirs were alike consulted in its destruction. When we sought their alliance, we spoke in the captivating accents of philanthropy; we courted them to disunite from this Ahrimanes of political convulsion. The benevolent motives of the great mover of these alliances we dare not call in question, and his policy coincided with the soundest wisdom. But the treaties might have been revised, and the obnoxious parts which led to discord, abrogated, at the expense of a few paltry lacs of tribute and a portion of sovereign homage. It is not yet too late. True policy would enfranchise them altogether from our alliance; but till then let them not feel their shackles in the galling restraint on each internal operation. Remove that millstone to national prosperity, the poignant feeling that every increased bushel of corn raised in their long-deserted fields must send its tithe to the British granaries. Let the national mind recover its wonted elasticity, and they will again attain their former celebrity. We have the power to advance this greatness, and make it and its result our own; or, by a system unworthy of Britain, to retard and even quench it altogether.[2]

Like us, they were the natural enemies of the predatory system that has long disrupted our power, and our survival and theirs depended on its downfall. When we sought their alliance, we spoke in the appealing tones of goodwill; we encouraged them to break away from this Ahriman of political chaos. We can't question the kind intentions of the main architect of these alliances, and his policy aligned with the best wisdom. However, the treaties could have been revised, and the problematic parts that caused discord could have been removed at the cost of a few insignificant lacs of tribute and some recognition of sovereignty. It’s not too late yet. True policy would completely free them from our alliance; but until that happens, they shouldn't feel their chains in the burdensome limitations on their internal matters. Remove the heavy weight on national prosperity, the painful reality that every extra bushel of corn grown in their long-neglected fields must send its share to British granaries. Let the national spirit regain its usual strength, and they will return to their former glory. We have the power to foster this greatness and make it ours too, or, through a system unworthy of Britain, to hinder and possibly extinguish it altogether.[2]

Never were their national characteristics so much endangered as in the seducing calm which followed the tempestuous agitations in which they had so long floated; doubtful, to use their own figurative expression, whether ‘the gift of our friendship, 151or our arms,’ were fraught with greater evil. The latter they could not withstand; though it must never be lost sight of, that, like ancient Rome when her glory was fading, we use ‘the arms of the barbarians’ to defend our conquests against them! Is the mind ever stationary? are virtue and high notions to be acquired from contact and example? Is there no mind above the level of £10 monthly pay in all the native legions of the three presidencies of India? no Odoacer, no Sivaji, [127] again to revive? Is the book of knowledge and of truth, which we hold up, only to teach them submission and perpetuate their weakness? Can we without fresh claims expect eternal gratitude, and must we not rationally look for reaction in some grand impulse, which, by furnishing a signal instance of the mutability of power, may afford a lesson for the benefit of posterity?

Never have their national traits been more at risk than in the tempting calm that followed the turbulent times they had long endured; they were uncertain, to use their own metaphor, whether ‘the gift of our friendship, 151 or our arms,’ brought more harm. They could not resist the latter; however, it should never be forgotten that, like ancient Rome as her glory waned, we use ‘the arms of the barbarians’ to defend our gains against them! Does the mind ever stay still? Can virtue and noble ideas be gained from experience and example? Is there no one among the native legions of the three presidencies of India who aspires beyond a £10 monthly salary? Is there no Odoacer, no Sivaji, [127] to rise again? Is the book of knowledge and truth that we promote only meant to teach them submission and extend their weakness? Can we expect eternal gratitude without new demands, and shouldn’t we logically anticipate a reaction driven by a significant event that, by demonstrating the changeability of power, might provide a lesson for future generations?

Is the mantle of protection, which we have thrown over these warlike races, likely to avert such a result? It might certainly, if imbued with all those philanthropic feelings for which we took credit, act with soporific influence, and extinguish the embers of international animosity. ‘The lion and the lamb were to drink from the same fountain’; they were led to expect the holy Satya Yug, when each man reposed under his own fig-tree, which neither strife nor envy dared approach.

Is the protective cover we've placed over these aggressive groups likely to prevent such an outcome? It could definitely work, if filled with all those compassionate feelings we take pride in, to have a calming effect and quench the flames of international hostility. ‘The lion and the lamb were supposed to drink from the same fountain’; they were expected to experience the peaceful era when everyone could relax under their own fig tree, a place untouched by conflict or jealousy.

When so many nations are called upon, in a period of great calamity and danger, to make over to a foreigner, their opposite in everything, their superior in most, the control of their forces in time of war, the adjudication of their disputes in time of peace, and a share in the fruits of their renovating prosperity, what must be the result; when each Rajput may hang up his lance in the hall, convert his sword to a ploughshare, and make a basket of his buckler? What but the prostration of every virtue? It commences with the basis of the Rajput’s—the martial virtues; extinguish these and they will soon cease to respect themselves. Sloth, low cunning and meanness will follow. What nation ever maintained its character that devolved on the stranger the power of protection! To be great, to be independent, its martial spirit must be cherished; happy if within the bounds of moderation. Led away by enthusiasm, the author experienced the danger of interference, when observing but one side of the picture—the brilliant lights which shone on their long days of darkness, not calculating the shade which would follow the sudden glare.

When so many nations are called upon during a time of great disaster and danger to hand over control to a foreigner—who is their opposite in every way and superior in most—to manage their military during war, resolve their conflicts during peace, and share in the benefits of their renewed prosperity, what will be the outcome? When each Rajput can hang up his lance in the hall, turn his sword into a plow, and use his shield as a basket? What else but the downfall of every virtue? It starts with the foundation of the Rajput’s own—his martial virtues; extinguish these, and they will soon stop respecting themselves. Laziness, deceit, and pettiness will follow. What nation has ever maintained its character when it handed over the power of protection to a stranger? To be great, to be independent, its martial spirit must be nurtured—preferably within reasonable limits. Caught up in enthusiasm, the author faced the risk of interference by only seeing one side of the picture—the brilliant lights illuminating their long days of darkness—without considering the shadow that would inevitably follow the sudden brightness.

152On our cessation from every species of interference alone depends their independence or their amalgamation—a crisis fraught with danger to our overgrown rule.

152Our stopping any kind of interference is the only thing that determines their independence or whether they merge with us—a situation that poses a serious risk to our already excessive control.

Let Alexander’s speech to his veterans, tired of conquest and refusing to cross the Hyphasis, be applied, and let us not reckon too strongly on our empire of opinion: “Fame never represents matters truly as they are, but on the contrary magnifies everything. This is evident; for our own reputation and glory, though founded on solid truth, is yet more obliged to rumour than reality.”[3]

Let’s take Alexander’s speech to his veterans, who were exhausted from conquering and unwilling to cross the Hyphasis, to heart, and let’s not rely too much on our reputation: “Fame never shows things as they really are; instead, it exaggerates everything. This is clear: our reputation and glory, even though they’re based on solid truth, depend more on rumors than on reality.”[3]

We may conclude with the Macedonian conqueror’s reasons for showing the [128] Persians and his other foreign allies so much favour: “The possession of what we got by the sword is not very durable, but the obligation of good offices is eternal. If we have a mind to keep Asia, and not simply pass through it, our clemency must extend to them also, and their fidelity will make our empire everlasting. As for ourselves, we have more than we know what to do with, and it must be an insatiable, avaricious temper which desires to continue to fill what already runs over.”[4] [129]

We can conclude with the Macedonian conqueror’s reasons for being so favorable to the [128] Persians and his other foreign allies: “The things we gain through conquest don’t last long, but the bonds we create through kindness are everlasting. If we want to hold onto Asia and not just pass through, we have to show them mercy, and their loyalty will make our empire endure. As for ourselves, we have more than enough, and it takes a greedy, insatiable nature to want to keep filling what is already overflowing.”[4] [129]


1. [The present relations of the States to the Government of India justify these expectations.]

1. [The current relationship between the States and the Government of India supports these expectations.]

2. If Lord Hastings’ philanthropy, which rejoiced in snatching these ancient States from the degradation of predatory warfare, expected that in four short years order should rise out of the chaos of a century, and “was prepared to visit with displeasure all symptoms of internal neglect, arising from supineness, indifference, or concealed ill-will”; if he signified that “government would take upon itself the task of restoring order,” and that “all changes” on this score “would be demanded and rigidly exacted”: in fine, that “such arrangements would be made as would deprive them of the power of longer abusing the spirit of liberal forbearance, the motives of which they were incapable of understanding or appreciating”; what have they to hope from those without his sympathies?

2. If Lord Hastings’ generosity, which was proud to rescue these ancient States from the shame of predatory warfare, thought that in just four years order could emerge from a century of chaos, and “was ready to respond negatively to any signs of internal neglect caused by laziness, indifference, or hidden hostility”; if he indicated that “the government would take on the responsibility of restoring order,” and that “any changes” in this regard “would be required and strictly enforced”: ultimately, that “such arrangements would be made as would take away their ability to continue misusing the spirit of generous tolerance, which they were unable to understand or value”; what do they have to expect from those who lack his support?

3. Quintus Curtius, lib. ix. [ii. 6].

3. Quintus Curtius, book 9. [ii. 6].

4. Ibid. lib. viii. [viii. 27].

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Ibid. book 8. [8. 27].


153

BOOK III
SKETCH OF A FEUDAL SYSTEM IN RĀJASTHĀN

CHAPTER 1

Feudalism in Rājasthān.

—It is more than doubtful whether any code of civil or criminal jurisprudence ever existed in any of these principalities; though it is certain that none is at this day discoverable in their archives. But there is a martial system peculiar to these Rajput States, so extensive in its operation as to embrace every object of society. This is so analogous to the ancient feudal system of Europe, that I have not hesitated to hazard a comparison between them, with reference to a period when the latter was yet imperfect. Long and attentive observation enables me to give this outline of a system, of which there exists little written evidence. Curiosity originally, and subsequently a sense of public duty (lest I might be a party to injustice), co-operated in inducing me to make myself fully acquainted with the minutiae of this traditionary theory of government; and incidents, apparently trivial in themselves, exposed parts of a widely-extended system, which, though now disjointed, still continue to regulate the actions of extensive communities, and lead to the inference, that at one period it must have attained a certain degree of perfection.

Many years have elapsed since I first entertained these opinions, long before any connexion existed between these States and the British Government; when their geography was little known to us, and their history still less so. At that period I frequently travelled amongst them for amusement, making these objects subservient thereto, and laying the result freely before my Government. 154I had [130] abundant sources of intelligence to guide me in forming my analogies; Montesquieu, Hume, Millar, Gibbon[1]: but I sought only general resemblances and lineaments similar to those before me. A more perfect, because more familiar picture, has since appeared by an author,[2] who has drawn aside the veil of mystery which covered the subject, owing to its being till then but imperfectly understood. I compared the features of Rajput society with the finished picture of this eloquent writer, and shall be satisfied with having substantiated the claim of these tribes to participation in a system, hitherto deemed to belong exclusively to Europe. I am aware of the danger of hypothesis, and shall advance nothing that I do not accompany by incontestable proofs.

Many years have passed since I first considered these opinions, long before there was any connection between these states and the British Government; when their geography was mostly unknown to us, and their history even less so. At that time, I often traveled among them for pleasure, using these experiences to inform my government. 154 I had [130] plenty of sources to help me form my comparisons; Montesquieu, Hume, Millar, Gibbon[1]: but I only looked for general similarities and characteristics like those I observed. A more complete and relatable picture has since been presented by an author,[2] who has removed the mystery surrounding the subject, which had been poorly understood until then. I compared the characteristics of Rajput society to this well-crafted portrayal by the eloquent writer, and I will be content with having shown that these tribes deserve to be part of a system that has been considered exclusive to Europe until now. I understand the risk of making assumptions, and I will not put forward anything that I can't back up with solid evidence.

The Tribal System.

—The leading features of government amongst semi-barbarous hordes or civilized independent tribes must have a considerable resemblance to each other. In the same stages of society, the wants of men must everywhere be similar, and will produce the analogies which are observed to regulate Tatar hordes or German tribes, Caledonian clans, the Rajput Kula (race), or Jareja Bhayyad (brotherhood). All the countries of Europe participated in the system we denominate feudal; and we can observe it, in various degrees of perfection or deterioration, from the mountains of Caucasus to the Indian Ocean. But it requires a persevering toil, and more discriminating judgement than I possess, to recover all these relics of civilization: yet though time, and still more oppression, have veiled the ancient institutions of Mewar, the mystery may be penetrated, and will discover parts of a system worthy of being rescued from oblivion.

Influence of Muhammadans and Mahrattas.

—Mahratta cunning, engrafted on Muhammadan intolerance, had greatly obscured these institutions. The nation itself was passing rapidly away: the remnant which was left had become a matter of calculation, and their records and their laws partook of this general decay. The nation may recover; the physical frame may be renewed; but the mood of the society must be recast. In this chaos a casual observer sees nothing to attract notice; the theory of government appears, without any of the dignity which now marks our regular system. Whatever does exist is attributed 155to fortuitous causes—to nothing systematic: no fixed principle is discerned, and none is admitted; it is deemed a mechanism without a plan. This opinion is hasty. Attention to distinctions, though often merely nominal [131], will aid us in discovering the outlines of a picture which must at some period have been more finished; when real power, unrestrained by foreign influence, upheld a system, the plan of which was original. It is in these remote regions, so little known to the Western world, and where original manners lie hidden under those of the conquerors, that we may search for the germs of the constitutions of European States.[3] A contempt for all that is Asiatic too often marks our countrymen in the East: though at one period on record the taunt might have been reversed.

In remarking the curious coincidence between the habits, notions, and governments of Europe in the Middle Ages, and those of Rajasthan, it is not absolutely necessary we should conclude that one system was borrowed from the other; each may, in truth, be said to have the patriarchal form for its basis. I have sometimes been inclined to agree with the definition of Gibbon, who styles the system of our ancestors the offspring of chance and barbarism. “Le système féodal, assemblage monstrueux de tant de parties que le tems et l’hazard ont réunies, nous offre un objet très compliqué: pour l’étudier il faut le décomposer.”[4] This I shall attempt.

In noting the interesting similarities between the customs, ideas, and governments of medieval Europe and those of Rajasthan, we don’t necessarily have to assume that one borrowed from the other; in fact, both can be seen as having a patriarchal foundation. I sometimes find myself agreeing with Gibbon's definition, which describes the system of our ancestors as a product of chance and barbarism. “The feudal system, a monstrous assembly of many parts that time and chance have brought together, presents a very complicated subject: to study it, we must break it down.”[4] I will attempt to do that.

The form, as before remarked, is truly patriarchal in these 156States, where the greater portion of the vassal chiefs, from the highest of the sixteen peers to the holders of a charsa[5] of land, claim affinity in blood to the sovereign.[6]

The structure, as previously mentioned, is definitely patriarchal in these 156 States, where most of the vassal leaders, from the highest of the sixteen nobles to the owners of a charsa[5] of land, claim a blood relationship to the ruler.[6]

The natural seeds are implanted in every soil, but the tree did not gain [132] maturity except in a favoured aspect. The perfection of the system in England is due to the Normans, who brought it from Scandinavia, whither it was probably conveyed by Odin and the Sacasenae, or by anterior migrations, from Asia; which would coincide with Richardson’s hypothesis, who contends that it was introduced from Tatary. Although speculative reasoning forms no part of my plan, yet when I observe analogy on the subject in the customs of the ancient German tribes, the Franks or Gothic races, I shall venture to note them. Of one thing there is no doubt—knowledge must have accompanied the tide of migration from the east: and from higher Asia emerged in the Asi, the Chatti, and the Cimbric Lombard, who spread the system in Scandinavia, Friesland, and Italy.

Natural seeds are found in every type of soil, but the tree only grew strong in the right conditions. The success of the system in England is thanks to the Normans, who brought it from Scandinavia, likely introduced by Odin and the Sacasenae, or by earlier migrations from Asia; this aligns with Richardson’s theory that it came from Tatary. While speculative reasoning isn’t my focus, I’ll point out similarities I see in the customs of the ancient German tribes, the Franks, or Gothic races. One thing is certain—knowledge must have traveled along with the migration from the east: and from higher Asia came the Asi, the Chatti, and the Cimbric Lombard, who spread the system through Scandinavia, Friesland, and Italy.

Origin of Feuds.

—“It has been very common,” says the enlightened historian of the Feudal System in the Middle Ages, “to seek for the origin of feuds, or at least for analogies to them, in the history of various countries; but though it is of great importance to trace the similarity of customs in different parts of the world, we should guard against seeming analogies, which vanish away when they are closely observed. It is easy to find partial resemblances to the feudal system. The relation of patron and client in the republic of Rome has been deemed to resemble it, as well as the barbarians and veterans who held frontier lands on the tenure of defending them and the frontier; but they were 157bound not to an individual, but to the state. Such a resemblance of fiefs may be found in the Zamindars of Hindustan and the Timariots of Turkey. The clans of the Highlanders and Irish followed their chieftain into the field: but their tie was that of imagined kindred and birth, not the spontaneous compact of vassalage.”[7]

I give this at length to show, that if I still persist in deeming the Rajput system a pure relation of feuds, I have before my eyes the danger of seeming resemblances. But grants, deeds, charters, and traditions, copies of all of which will be found in the Appendix, will establish my opinions. I hope to prove that the tribes in the northern regions of Hindustan did possess the system, and that it was handed down, and still obtains, notwithstanding seven centuries of paramount sway of the Mogul and Pathan dynasties, altogether opposed to them except in this feature of government where there was an original similarity. In some of these States—those least affected by conquest—the system remained freer from innovation. It is, however, from Mewar chiefly that I shall deduce my examples, as its internal [133] rule was less influenced by foreign policy, even to the period at which the imperial power of Delhi was on the decline.

I’m sharing this in detail to point out that if I continue to see the Rajput system as just a series of feuds, I risk missing its true likenesses. However, grants, deeds, charters, and traditions, which you can find in the Appendix, will support my views. I aim to demonstrate that the tribes in northern Hindustan did have this system, and that it has been passed down and still exists, despite seven centuries of strong influence from the Mogul and Pathan dynasties, which were largely opposed to them—except for this area of governance where there was a shared similarity. In some of these states—especially those least impacted by conquest—the system stayed more intact. Nonetheless, I will mainly draw my examples from Mewar, as its internal governance was less swayed by foreign politics, even into the period when the imperial power of Delhi was starting to fade.

Evidence from Mewar.

—As in Europe, for a length of time, traditionary custom was the only regulator of the rights and tenures of this system, varying in each State, and not unfrequently (in its minor details) in the different provinces of one State, according to their mode of acquisition and the description of occupants when required. It is from such circumstances that the variety of tenure and customary law proceeds. To account for this variety, a knowledge of them is requisite; nor is it until every part of the system is developed that it can be fully understood. The most trifling cause is discovered to be the parent of some important result. If ever these were embodied into a code (and we are justified in assuming such to have been the case), the varied revolutions which have swept away almost all relics of their history were not likely to spare these. Mention is made of several princes of the house of Mewar who legislated for their country; but precedents for every occurring case lie scattered in formulas, grants, and traditionary sayings. The inscriptions still existing on stone would alone, if collected, form a body of 158laws sufficient for an infant community; and these were always first committed to writing, and registered ere the column was raised. The seven centuries of turmoil and disaster, during which these States were in continual strife with the foe, produced many princes of high intellect as well as valour. Sanga Rana, and his antagonist, Sultan Babur, were revived in their no less celebrated grandsons, the great Akbar and Rana Partap: the son of the latter, Amra, the foe of Jahangir, was a character of whom the proudest nation might be vain.

Evidence from Inscriptions.

—The pen has recorded, and tradition handed down, many isolated fragments of the genius of these Rajput princes, as statesmen and warriors, touching the political division, regulations of the aristocracy, and commercial and agricultural bodies. Sumptuary laws, even, which append to a feudal system, are to be traced in these inscriptions; the annulling of monopolies and exorbitant taxes; the regulation of transit duties; prohibition of profaning sacred days by labour; immunities, privileges, and charters to trades, corporations, and towns; such as would, in climes more favourable to liberty, have matured into a league, or obtained for these branches a voice in the councils of the State. My search for less perishable documents than parchment when I found the cabinet of the prince contained them not, was unceasing; but though the bigoted Muhammadan destroyed [134] most of the traces of civilization within his reach, perseverance was rewarded with a considerable number. They are at least matter of curiosity. They will evince that monopolies and restraints on commerce were well understood in Rajwara, though the doctrines of political economy never gained footing there. The setting up of these engraved tablets or pillars, called Seoras,[8] is of the highest antiquity. Every subject commences with invoking the sun and moon as witnesses, and concludes with a denunciation of the severest penalties on those who break the spirit of the imperishable bond. Tablets of an historical nature I have of twelve and fourteen hundred years’ antiquity, but of grants of land or privileges about one thousand years is the oldest. Time has destroyed many, but man more. They became more numerous during the last three centuries, when successful struggles against their foes produced new privileges, granted in order to recall the scattered 159inhabitants. Thus one contains an abolition of the monopoly of tobacco;[9] another, the remission of tax on printed cloths, with permission to the country manufacturers to sell their goods free of duty at the neighbouring towns. To a third, a mercantile city, the abolition of war contributions,[10] and the establishment of its internal judicial authority. Nay, even where good manners alone are concerned, the lawgiver appears, and with an amusing simplicity:[11] “From the public feast none shall attempt to carry anything away.” “None shall eat after sunset,” shows that a Jain obtained the edict. To yoke the bullock or other animal for any work on the sacred Amavas,[12] is also declared punishable. Others contain revocations of vexatious fees to officers of the crown; “of beds and quilts[13]”; “the seizure of the carts, implements, or cattle of the husbandmen,”[14]—the sole boon in our own Magna Charta demanded for the husbandman. These and several others, of which copies are annexed, need not be repeated. If even from such memoranda a sufficient number could be collected of each prince’s reign up to the olden time, what more could we desire to enable us to judge of the genius of their princes, the wants and habits of the people, their acts and occupations? The most ancient written customary law of France is CE 1088,[15] at which time Mewar was in high [135] prosperity; opposing, at the head of a league far more powerful than France could form for ages after, the progress of revolution and foreign conquest. Ignorance, sloth, and all the vices which wait on and result from continual oppression in a perpetual struggle for existence of ages’ duration, gradually diminished the reverence of the inhabitants themselves for these relics of the wisdom of their forefathers. In latter years, they so far forgot the ennobling feeling and respect for ‘the stone which told’ their once exalted condition, as to convert the materials of the temple in which many of these stood into places of abode. Thus many a valuable relic is built up in the castles of their barons, or buried in the rubbish of the fallen pile.
160

Books of Grants.

—We have, however, the books of grants to the chiefs and vassals, and also the grand rent-roll of the country. These are of themselves valuable documents. Could we but obtain those of remoter periods, they would serve as a commentary on the history of the country, as each contains the detail of every estate, and the stipulated service, in horse and foot, to be performed for it. In later times, when turbulence and disaffection went unpunished, it was useless to specify a stipulation of service that was nugatory; and too often the grants contained but the names of towns and villages, and their value; or if they had the more general terms of service, none of its details.[16] From all these, however, a sufficiency of customary rules could easily be found to form the written law of fiefs in Rajasthan. In France, in the sixteenth century, the variety of these customs amounted to two hundred and eighty-five, of which only sixty[17] were of great importance. The number of consequence in Mewar which have come to my observation is considerable, and the most important will be given in the Appendix. Were the same plan pursued there as in that ordinance which produced the laws of Pays Coutumiers[18] of France, viz. ascertaining those of each district, the materials are ready.

Such a collection would be amusing, particularly if the traditionary were added to the engraved laws. They would often appear jejune, and might involve contradictions; but we should see the wants of the people; and if ever our connexion (which God forbid!) should be drawn closer, we could then legislate without offending national customs or religious prejudices. Could this, by any instinctive [136] impulse or external stimulus, be effected by themselves, it would be the era of their emersion from long oppression, and might lead to better notions of government, and consequent happiness to them all.

A collection like that would be entertaining, especially if traditional practices were included alongside the established laws. They might often seem dull and could even contradict each other; however, we would better understand the needs of the people. And if, God forbid, our connection ever became closer, we could then create laws without upsetting national customs or religious beliefs. If this could somehow come about through a natural urge or outside influence, it would mark the beginning of their rise from prolonged oppression and could lead to improved ideas about government, resulting in greater happiness for everyone.

Noble Origin of the Rājput Race.

—If we compare the antiquity and illustrious descent of the dynasties which have ruled, and some which continue to rule, the small sovereignties of Rajasthan, with many of celebrity in Europe, superiority will often attach to the Rajput. From the most remote periods we can trace nothing ignoble, nor any vestige of vassal origin. Reduced in 161power, circumscribed in territory, compelled to yield much of their splendour and many of the dignities of birth, they have not abandoned an iota of the pride and high bearing arising from a knowledge of their illustrious and regal descent. On this principle the various revolutions in the Rana’s family never encroached; and the mighty Jahangir himself, the Emperor of the Moguls, became, like Caesar, the commentator on the history of the tribe of Sesodia.[19] The potentate of the twenty-two Satrapies of Hind dwells with proud complacency on this Rajput king having made terms with him. He praises heaven, that what his immortal ancestor Babur, the founder of the Mogul dynasty, failed to do, the project in which Humayun had also failed, and in which the illustrious Akbar, his father, had but partial success, was reserved for him. It is pleasing to peruse in the commentaries of these conquerors, Babur and Jahangir, their sentiments with regard to these princes. We have the evidence of Sir Thomas Roe, the ambassador of Elizabeth to Jahangir, as to the splendour of this race: it appears throughout their annals and those of their neighbours.

The Rāthors of Mārwār.

—The Rathors can boast a splendid pedigree; and if we cannot trace its source with equal certainty to such a period of antiquity as the Rana’s, we can, at all events, show the Rathor monarch wielding the sceptre at Kanauj, at the time the leader of an unknown tribe of the Franks was paving the way towards the foundation of the future kingdom of France. Unwieldy greatness caused the sudden fall of Kanauj in the twelfth century, of which the existing line of Marwar is a renovated scion.[20]

The Kachhwāhas of Amber.

—Amber is a branch of the once illustrious and ancient [137] Nishadha, now Narwar, which produced the ill-fated prince whose story[21] is so interesting. Revolution and conquest compelled them to quit their ancestral abodes. Hindustan was then divided into no more than four great kingdoms. By Arabian[22] travellers we have a confused picture of 162these States. But all the minor States, now existing in the west, arose about the period when the feudal system was approaching maturity in France and England.

The others are less illustrious, being the descendants of the great vassals of their ancient kings.

The others are less notable, being the descendants of the great vassals of their ancient kings.

The Sesodias of Mewār.

—Mewar exhibits a marked difference from all the other States in her policy and institutions. She was an old-established dynasty when these renovated scions were in embryo. We can trace the losses of Mewar, but with difficulty her acquisitions; while it is easy to note the gradual aggrandisement of Marwar and Amber, and all the minor States. Marwar was composed of many petty States, whose ancient possessions formed an allodial vassalage under the new dynasty. A superior independence of the control of the prince arises from the peculiarity of the mode of acquisition; that is, with rights similar to the allodial vassals of the European feudal system.

Pride of Ancestry.

—The poorest Rajput of this day retains all the pride of ancestry, often his sole inheritance; he scorns to hold the plough, or to use his lance but on horseback. In these aristocratic ideas he is supported by his reception amongst his superiors, and the respect paid to him by his inferiors. The honours and privileges, and the gradations of rank, amongst the vassals of the Rana’s house, exhibit a highly artificial and refined state of society. Each of the superior rank is entitled to a banner, kettle-drums preceded by heralds and silver maces, with peculiar gifts and personal honours, in commemoration of some exploit of their ancestors.

Armorial Bearings.

—The martial Rajputs are not strangers to armorial bearings,[23] now so indiscriminately used in Europe. 163The great banner of Mewar exhibits a golden sun [138] on a crimson field; those of the chiefs bear a dagger. Amber displays the panchranga, or five-coloured flag. The lion rampant on an argent field is extinct with the State of Chanderi.[24]

In Europe these customs were not introduced till the period of the Crusades, and were copied from the Saracens; while the use of them amongst the Rajput tribes can be traced to a period anterior to the war of Troy. In the Mahabharat, or great war, twelve hundred years before Christ, we find the hero Bhishma exulting over his trophy, the banner of Arjuna, its field adorned with the figure of the Indian Hanuman.[25] These emblems had a religious reference amongst the Hindus, and were taken from their mythology, the origin of all devices.

In Europe, these customs didn't appear until the time of the Crusades, and they were borrowed from the Saracens; on the other hand, among the Rajput tribes, their use goes back to a time before the Trojan War. In the Mahabharat, or great war, which occurred twelve hundred years before Christ, we see the hero Bhishma celebrating his trophy, the banner of Arjuna, featuring the image of the Indian Hanuman.[25] These symbols had a religious significance for the Hindus and were derived from their mythology, which is the source of all such designs.

The Tribal Palladium.

—Every royal house has its palladium, which is frequently borne to battle at the saddle-bow of the prince. Rao Bhima Hara, of Kotah, lost his life and protecting deity together. The late celebrated Khichi[26] leader, Jai Singh, never took the field without the god before him. ‘Victory to Bajrang’ was his signal for the charge so dreaded by the Mahratta, and often has the deity been sprinkled with his blood and that of the foe. Their ancestors, who opposed Alexander, did the same, and carried the image of Hercules () at the head of their array.[27]

Banners.

—The custom (says Arrian) of presenting banners as an emblem of sovereignty over vassals, also obtained amongst the tribes of the Indus when invaded by Alexander. When he conquered the Saka and tribes east of the Caspian, he divided the provinces amongst the princes of the ancient families, for which they paid homage, engaged to serve with a certain quota of troops, and received from his own hand a banner; in all of which he followed the customs of the country. But in these we see only the outline of the system; we must descend to more 164modern days to observe it more minutely. A grand picture is drawn of the power of Mewar, when the first grand irruption of the Muhammadans occurred in the first century of their era; when “a hundred[28] kings, its allies and dependents, had their thrones raised in Chitor,” for its defence and their own individually [139], when a new religion, propagated by the sword of conquest, came to enslave these realms. This invasion was by Sind and Makran; for it was half a century later ere ‘the light’ shone from the heights of Pamir[29] on the plains of the Jumna and Ganges.

From the commencement of this religious war in the mountains westward of the Indus, many ages elapsed ere the ‘King of the Faith’ obtained a seat on the throne of Yudhishthira. Chand, the bard, has left us various valuable memorials of this period, applicable to the subject historically as well as to the immediate topic. Visaladeva, the monarch whose name appears on the pillar of victory at Delhi, led an army against the invader, in which, according to the bard, “the banners of eighty-four princes were assembled.” The bard describes with great animation the summons sent for this magnificent feudal levy from the heart of Antarbedi,[30] to the shores of the western sea, and it coincides with the record of his victory, which most probably this very army obtained for him. But no finer picture of feudal manners exists than the history of Prithwiraja, contained in Chand’s poems. It is surprising that this epic should have been allowed so long to sleep neglected: a thorough knowledge of it, and of others of the same character, would open many sources of new knowledge, and enable us to trace many curious and interesting coincidences.[31]

From the start of this religious war in the mountains west of the Indus, many years passed before the ‘King of the Faith’ took his place on the throne of Yudhishthira. Chand, the bard, has left us various valuable records from this time that are relevant both historically and to our current topic. Visaladeva, the king whose name is on the victory pillar in Delhi, led an army against the invader, which, according to the bard, “the banners of eighty-four princes were gathered.” The bard vividly describes the call sent out for this impressive feudal levy from the heart of Antarbedi, to the shores of the western sea, coinciding with the account of his victory that this very army likely achieved for him. However, there is no better depiction of feudal customs than the story of Prithwiraja found in Chand’s poems. It’s surprising that this epic has been allowed to remain neglected for so long; a deep understanding of it and similar works would reveal many new insights and help us uncover numerous intriguing connections.

165In perusing these tales of the days that are past, we should be induced to conclude that the Kuriltai of the Tatars, the Chaugan of the Rajput, and the Champ de Mars of the Frank, had one common origin.

165As we look through these stories from the past, we might be led to believe that the Kuriltai of the Tatars, the Chaugan of the Rajput, and the Champ de Mars of the Franks all share a common origin.

Influence of Caste.

—Caste has for ever prevented the inferior classes of society from being incorporated with this haughty nobility. Only those of pure blood in both lines can hold fiefs of the crown. The highest may marry the daughter of a Rajput, whose sole [140] possession is a ‘skin of land’:[32] the sovereign himself is not degraded by such alliance. There is no moral blot, and the operation of a law like the Salic would prevent any political evil resulting therefrom. Titles are granted, and even fiefs of office, to ministers and civil servants not Rajputs; they are, however, but official, and never confer hereditary right. These official fiefs may have originally arisen, here and in Europe, from the same cause; the want of a circulating medium to pay the offices. The Mantris[33] of Mewar prefer estates to pecuniary stipend, which gives more consequence in every point of view. All the higher offices—as cup-bearer, butler, stewards of the household, wardrobe, kitchen, master of the horse—all these are enumerated as ministerialists[34] at the court of Charlemagne in the dark ages of Europe, and of whom we have the duplicates. These are what the author of the Middle Ages designates as “improper feuds.”[35] In Mewar the prince’s architect, painter, physician, bard, genealogist, heralds, and all the generation of the foster-brothers, hold lands. Offices are hereditary in this patriarchal government; their services personal. The title even appends to the family, and if the chance of events deprive them of the substance, they are seldom left destitute. It is not uncommon to see three or four with the title of pardhan or premier.[36]

166But before I proceed further in these desultory and general remarks, I shall commence the chief details of the system as described in times past, and, in part, still obtaining in the principality of the Rana of Mewar.Mewar. As its geography and distribution are fully related in their proper place, I must refer the reader to that for a preliminary understanding of its localities.

166But before I go further with these random and general comments, I will start outlining the main details of the system as it has been described in the past and, in part, is still present in the principality of the Rana of Mewar.Mewar. Since its geography and distribution are fully covered in their proper section, I will direct the reader to that for a basic understanding of its locations.

Estates of Chief and Fiscal Land.

—The local disposition of the estates was admirably contrived. Bounded on three sides, the south, east, and west, by marauding barbarous tribes of Bhils, Mers, and Minas, the circumference of this circle was subdivided into estates for the chiefs, while the khalisa, or fiscal land, the best and richest, was in the heart of the country, and consequently well protected [141]. It appears doubtful whether the khalisa lands amounted to one-fourth of those distributed in grant to the chiefs. The value of the crown demesne as the nerve and sinew of sovereignty, was well known by the former heads of this house. To obtain any portion thereof was the reward of important services; to have a grant of a few acres near the capital for a garden was deemed a high favour; and a village in the amphitheatre or valley, in which the present capital is situated, was the the ultimate of recompense. But the lavish folly of the present prince, out of this tract, twenty-five miles in circumference, has not preserved a single village in his khalisa. By this distribution, and by the inroads of the wild tribes in the vicinity, or of Moguls and Mahrattas, the valour of the chiefs were kept in constant play.

The country was partitioned into districts, each containing from fifty to one hundred towns and villages, though sometimes exceeding that proportion. The great number of Chaurasis[37] leads to the conclusion that portions to the amount of eighty-four had been the general subdivision. Many of these yet remain: 167as the ‘Chaurasi’ of Jahazpur and of Kumbhalmer: tantamount to the old ‘hundreds’ of our Saxon ancestry. A circle of posts was distributed, within which the quotas of the chiefs attended, under ‘the Faujdar of the Sima’ (vulgo Sim), or commander of the border. It was found expedient to appoint from court this lord of the frontier, always accompanied by a portion of the royal insignia, standard, kettle-drums, and heralds, and being generally a civil officer, he united to his military office the administration of justice.[38] The higher vassals never attended personally at these posts, but deputed a confidential branch of their family, with the quota required. For the government of the districts there were conjoined a civil and a military officer: the latter generally a vassal of the second rank. Their residence was the chief place of the district, commonly a stronghold.

The country was divided into districts, each containing between fifty and one hundred towns and villages, though sometimes going beyond that number. The large number of Chaurasis[37] suggests that sections totaling eighty-four had been the typical subdivision. Many of these still exist: 167 like the ‘Chaurasi’ of Jahazpur and Kumbhalmer, comparable to the old ‘hundreds’ from our Saxon ancestry. A circle of posts was set up, within which the quotas of the chiefs participated, under ‘the Faujdar of the Sima’ (vulgo Sim), or commander of the frontier. It was necessary to appoint this lord of the border from the court, who was always accompanied by a part of the royal insignia, standard, kettle-drums, and heralds, and who was generally a civil officer that combined his military role with administering justice.[38] The higher vassals did not personally attend these posts but sent a trusted member of their family along with the required quota. For the administration of the districts, there were paired a civil officer and a military officer, the latter usually a vassal of the second rank. Their residence was the main town in the district, typically a stronghold.

The division of the chiefs into distinct grades, shows a highly artificial state of society.

The separation of the leaders into different ranks indicates a very artificial state of society.

First class.—We have the Sixteen, whose estates were from fifty thousand to one hundred thousand rupees and upwards, of yearly rent. These appear in the [142] presence only on special invitation, upon festivals and solemn ceremonies, and are the hereditary councillors of the crown.[39]

First class.—We have the Sixteen, whose estates generate an annual rent of between fifty thousand to one hundred thousand rupees or more. They only appear in [142] presence when specially invited, during festivals and important ceremonies, and are the hereditary advisors to the crown.[39]

Second class, from five to fifty thousand rupees. Their duty is to be always in attendance. From these, chiefly, faujdars and military officers are selected.[39]

Second class, ranging from five to fifty thousand rupees. Their role is to be constantly present. Most of the faujdars and military officers are chosen from this group.[39]

Third class is that of Gol[39] holding lands chiefly under five thousand rupees, though by favour they may exceed this limit. They are generally the holders of separate villages and portions of land, and in former times they were the most useful class to the prince. They always attended on his person, and indeed formed his strength against any combination or opposition of the higher vassals.

Third class is that of Gol[39] holding land mostly worth under five thousand rupees, although they may go over that amount by special allowance. They usually own separate villages and pieces of land, and in the past, they were the most valuable class to the prince. They consistently stayed close to him and formed his defense against any alliances or challenges from the higher vassals.

Fourth class.—The offsets of the younger branches of the Rana’s own family, within a certain period, are called the babas, literally ‘infants,’ and have appanages bestowed on them. Of 168this class are Shahpura and Banera; too powerful for subjects.[40] They hold on none of the terms of the great clans, but consider themselves at the disposal of the prince. These are more within the influence of the crown. Allowing adoption into these houses, except in the case of near kindred, is assuredly an innovation; they ought to revert to the crown, failing immediate issue, as did the great estate of Bhainsrorgarh, two generations back. From these to the holder of a charsa, or hide of land, the peculiarity of tenure and duties of each will form a subject for discussion.

Fourth class.—The younger branches of the Rana’s family that arise within a certain period are called the grandparents, which means ‘infants,’ and they receive land grants. Included in this class are Shahpura and Banera; they’re too powerful to be subjects.168[40] They don’t operate under the rules of the major clans but see themselves as being at the prince's service. They are more influenced by the crown. The practice of allowing adoption into these families, except among close relatives, is definitely a new development; these families should revert to the crown if there are no immediate heirs, just like the significant estate of Bhainsrorgarh did two generations ago. The distinct tenures and responsibilities of each, from these families to the holder of a charsa, would be a topic for discussion.

Revenues and Rights of the Crown.

—I need not here expatiate upon the variety of items which constitute the revenues of the prince, the details of which will appear in their proper place. The land-tax in the khalisa demesne is, of course, the chief source of supply; the transit duties on commerce and trade, and those of the larger towns and commercial marts, rank next. In former times more attention was paid to this important branch of income, and the produce was greater because less shackled. The liberality on the side of the crown was only equalled by the integrity of the merchant, and the extent to which it was carried would imply an almost Utopian degree of perfection in their mutual qualities of liberality and honesty; the one, perhaps, generating the other. The remark of a merchant recently, on the vexatious train of duties and espionage attending their collection, is not merely figurative: "our ancestors tied their invoice to the horns of the oxen[42] at the first frontier post of customs, and no intermediate questions [143] were put till we passed to the opposite or sold our goods, when it was opened and payment made accordingly; but now every town has its rights." It will be long ere this degree of confidence is restored on either side; extensive demand on the one is met by fraud and evasion on the other, though at least one-half of these evils have already been subdued.

Mines and Minerals.

—The mines were very productive in former times, and yielded several lacs to the princes of Mewar.[43] 169The rich tin mines of Jawara produced at one time a considerable proportion of silver. Those of copper are abundant, as is also iron on the now alienated domain on the Chambal; but lead least of all.[44]

The marble quarries also added to the revenue; and where there is such a multiplicity of sources, none are considered too minute to be applied in these necessitous times.

The marble quarries also contributed to the revenue, and when there are so many sources, none are seen as too small to be used in these desperate times.

Barār.

Barar is an indefinite term for taxation, and is connected with the thing taxed: as ghanim-barar,[45] ‘war-tax’; home counting-credits,[46] ‘house-tax’; hal-barar, ‘plough-tax’; neota-barar, ‘marriage-tax’; and others, both of old and new standing. The war-tax was a kind of substitute for the regular mode of levying the rents on the produce of the soil; which was rendered very difficult during the disturbed period, and did not accord with the wants of the prince. It is also a substitute in those mountainous regions, for the jarib,[47] where the produce bears no proportion to the cultivated surface; sometimes from poverty of soil, but often from the reverse, as in Kumbhalmer, where the choicest crops are produced on the cultivated terraces, and on the sides of its mountains, which abound with springs, yielding the richest canes and cottons, and where experiment has proved that four crops can be raised in the same patch of soil within the year.

The offering on confirmation of estates (or fine on renewal) is now, though a very small, yet still one source of supply; as is the annual and triennial payment of the quit-rents of the Bhumia chiefs. Fines in composition of offences may also be mentioned: and they might be larger, if more activity were introduced in the detection of offenders [144].

The offering for estate confirmation (or renewal fee) is now, though very small, still a source of funding; as well as the yearly and every three years payments of the quit-rents from the Bhumia chiefs. Fines for offenses could also be noted: and they might be higher if there was more effort put into catching offenders [144].

These governments are mild in the execution of the laws; 170and a heavy fine has more effect (especially on the hill tribes) than the execution of the offender, who fears death less than the loss of property.

These governments are lenient in enforcing the laws; 170 and a hefty fine has more impact (especially on the hill tribes) than the execution of the offender, who fears death less than losing their possessions.

Khar-Lakar.

—The composition for ‘wood and forage’ afforded a considerable supply. When the princes of Mewar were oftener in the tented field than in the palace, combating for their preservation, it was the duty of every individual to store up wood and forage for the supply of the prince’s army. What originated in necessity was converted into an abuse and annual demand. The towns also supplied a certain portion of provisions; where the prince halted for the day these were levied on the community; a goat or sheep from the shepherd, milk and flour from the farmer. The maintenance of these customs is observable in taxes, for the origin of which it is impossible to assign a reason without going into the history of the period; they scarcely recollect the source of some of these themselves. They are akin to those known under the feudal tenures of France, arising from exactly the same causes, and commuted for money payments; such as the right of lodging and grazing.[48] Many also originated in the perambulations of these princes to visit their domains;[49] a black year in the calendar to the chief and the subject. When he honoured the chief by a visit, he had to present horses and arms, and to entertain his prince, in all which honours the cultivators and merchants had to share. The duties on the sale of spirits, opium, tobacco, and even to a share of the garden-stuff, affords also modes of supply [145].[50]

1. Miscellaneous Works, vol. iii.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Miscellaneous Works, vol. 3.

2. Hallam’s Middle Ages.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Hallam’s Medieval Times.

3. It is a high gratification to be supported by such authority as M. St. Martin, who, in his Discours sur l’Origine et l’Histoire des Arsacides, thus speaks of the system of government termed feudal, which I contend exists amongst the Rajputs: "On pense assez généralement que cette sorte de gouvernement qui dominait il y a quelques siècles, et qu’on appelle système féodal, était particulière à l’Europe, et que c’est dans les forêts de la Germanie qu’il faut en chercher l’origine. Cependant, si au lieu d’admettre les faits sans les discuter, comme il arrive trop souvent, on examinait un peu cette opinion, elle disparaitrait devant la critique, ou du moins elle se modifierait singulièrement; et l’on verrait que, si c’est des forêts de la Germanie que nous avons tiré le gouvernement féodal, il n’en est certainement pas originaire. Si l’on veut comparer l’Europe, telle qu’elle était au xiie siècle, avec la monarchie fondée en Asie par les Arsacides trois siècles avant notre ère, partout on verra des institutions et des usages pareils. On y trouvera les mêmes dignités, et jusqu’aux mêmes titres, etc., etc. Boire, chasser, combattre, faire et défaire des rois, c’étaient là les nobles occupations d’un Parthe" (Journal Asiatique, vol. i. p. 65). It is nearly so with the Rajput.

3. It is a great satisfaction to be supported by such authority as M. St. Martin, who, in his Speech on the Origin and History of the Arsacids, speaks of the government system known as feudalism, which I argue exists among the Rajputs: It's commonly believed that the type of government known as the feudal system, which was prevalent a few centuries ago, was exclusive to Europe and that its roots lie in the forests of Germany. However, if we took the time to critically examine this view instead of accepting it at face value, it would either disappear under scrutiny or change significantly. One would realize that while we might have adopted feudal governance from the forests of Germany, that is certainly not its original source. If we compare Europe in the 12th century with the monarchy established in Asia by the Arsacids three centuries before our era, we will find similar institutions and practices across both regions. The same social ranks and even the same titles appear, among other similarities. Drinking, hunting, fighting, and the making and unmaking of kings—these were the noble pursuits of a Parthian (Journal Asiatique, vol. i. p. 65). It is nearly the same with the Rajput.

4. Gibbon, Miscell. vol. iii. Du gouvernement féodal.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Gibbon, Miscell. vol. 3. Du gouvernement féodal.

5. A ‘skin or hyde.’ Millar (chap. v. p. 85) defines a ‘hyde of land,’ the quantity which can be cultivated by a single plough. A charsa, ‘skin or hyde’ of land, is as much as one man can water; and what one can water is equal to what one plough can cultivate. If irrigation ever had existence by the founders of the system, we may suppose this the meaning of the term which designated a knight’s fee. It may have gone westward with emigration. [The English ‘hide’: “the amount considered adequate for the support of one free family with its dependants: at an early date defined as being as much land as could be tilled by one plough in a year,” has no connexion with ‘hide,’ ‘a skin.’ It is O.E. hīd, from híw, híg, ‘household.’‘household.’ ‘Hide,’ ‘a skin,’ is O.E. hýd (New English Dict. ssv.).]

5. A ‘skin or hide.’ Millar (chap. v. p. 85) defines a ‘hide of land,’ the amount that can be farmed by one plow. A charsa, ‘skin or hide’ of land, is as much as one person can irrigate; and what one can irrigate is equal to what one plow can farm. If irrigation ever existed when the founders of the system were around, we might suppose this is what the term meant when it referred to a knight’s fee. It may have spread westward with migration. [The English ‘hide’: “the amount considered sufficient for the support of one free family with its dependents: at an early date defined as being as much land as could be tilled by one plow in a year,” is not related to ‘hide,’ ‘a skin.’ It is O.E. , from hi, híg, ‘household.’‘household.’ ‘Hide,’ ‘a skin,’ is O.E. hype (New English Dict. ssv.).]

6. Bapji, ‘sire,’ is the appellation of royalty, and, strange enough, whether to male or female; while its offsets, which form a numerous branch of vassals, are called babas, ‘the infants.’

6. Bapji, meaning ‘sire,’ is a term for royalty, and interestingly, it applies to both males and females; meanwhile, its subordinates, who make up a large group of vassals, are referred to as grandparents, meaning ‘the infants.’

7. Hallam’s Middle Ages, vol. i. p. 200.

7. Hallam’s Middle Ages, vol. i. p. 200.

8. Sanskrit, Sūla.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Sanskrit, Sūla.

9. See Appendix, No. XII.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. See Appendix, No. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.

10. See Appendix, No. XIII.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. See Appendix, No. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.

11. See Appendix, No. XIV.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. See Appendix, No. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.

12. ‘Full moon’ (See Appendix, No. XIII.).

12. 'Full moon' (See Appendix, No. XIII.)

13. It is customary, when officers of the Government are detached on service, to exact from the towns where they are sent both bed and board.

13. It's standard practice for government officials who are assigned to different locations to require both lodging and meals from the towns they visit.

14. Seized for public service, and frequently to exact a composition in money.

14. Taken for public service, often to collect a payment in cash.

15. Hallam, vol. i. p. 197.

15. Hallam, vol. i. p. 197.

16. Some of these, of old date, I have seen three feet in length.

16. Some of these, from long ago, I have seen three feet long.

17. Hallam, vol. i. p. 199.

17. Hallam, vol. i. p. 199.

18. Hallam notices these laws by this technical phrase.

18. Hallam recognizes these laws by this technical term.

19. Sesodia is the last change of name which the Rana’s race has undergone. It was first Suryavansa, then Grahilot or Guhilot, Aharya, and Sesodia. These changes arise from revolutions and local circumstances.

19. Sesodia is the final name change that the Rana lineage has gone through. It started as Suryavansa, then changed to Grahilot or Guhilot, followed by Aharya, and finally Sesodia. These changes are the result of revolutions and local circumstances.

20. [The Rāthor dynasty of Kanauj is a myth (Smith, EHI, 385).]

20. [The Rāthor dynasty of Kanauj is a myth (Smith, EHI, 385).]

21. Nala and Damayanti.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Nala and Damayanti.

22. Relations anciennes des Voyageurs, par Renaudot.

22. Old Accounts of Travelers, by Renaudot.

23. It is generally admitted that armorial bearings were little known till the period of the Crusades, and that they belong to the east. The twelve tribes of Israel were distinguished by the animals on their banners, and the sacred writings frequently allude to the ‘Lion of Judah.’ The peacock was a favourite armorial emblem of the Rajput warrior; it is the bird sacred to their Mars (Kumara), as it was to Juno, his mother, in the west. The feather of the peacock decorates the turban of the Rajput and the warrior of the Crusade, adopted from the Hindu through the Saracens. “Le paon a toujours été l’emblême de la noblesse. Plusieurs chevaliers ornaient leurs casques des plumes de cet oiseau; un grand nombre de familles nobles le portaient dans leur blazon ou sur leur cimier; quelques-uns n’en portaient que la queue” (Art. “Armoirie,” Dict. de l’ancien Régime).

23. It's generally accepted that heraldic symbols were not widely recognized until the Crusades and that they originated from the east. The twelve tribes of Israel were identified by the animals on their banners, and the sacred texts often mention the ‘Lion of Judah.’ The peacock was a popular emblem among Rajput warriors; it is the bird sacred to their god of war (Kumara), just as it was to Juno, his mother, in the west. The peacock feather embellishes the turban of the Rajput and the knights of the Crusades, adopted from Hindus through the Saracens. “The peacock has always been a symbol of nobility. Many knights adorned their helmets with the feathers of this bird; a large number of noble families featured it in their coat of arms or on their crest; some only displayed its tail” (Art. “Armoirie,” Dict. of the Old Régime.

24. I was the first European who traversed this wild country, in 1807, not without some hazard. It was then independent: about three years after it fell a prey to Sindhia. [Several ancient dynasties used a crest (lānchhana), and a banner (dhvaja): see the list in BG, i. Part ii. 299.]

24. I was the first European to travel through this untamed land in 1807, and it wasn’t without some danger. At that time, it was independent; about three years later, it was taken over by Sindhia. [Several ancient dynasties used a crest (lanchhan) and a flag (flag): see the list in BG, i. Part ii. 299.]

25. The monkey-deity. [Known as Bajrang, Skt. vajranga, ‘of powerful frame.’]

25. The monkey god. [Known as Bajrang, Skt. vajranga, ‘of strong build.’]

26. The Khichis are a branch of the Chauhans, and Khichiwara lies east of Haravati.

26. The Khichis are a branch of the Chauhans, and Khichiwara is located east of Haravati.

27. [Quintus Curtius, viii. 14, 46; Arrian, Indika, viii.]

27. [Quintus Curtius, viii. 14, 46; Arrian, Indika, viii.]

28. See Annals of Mewar, and note from D’Anville.

28. Check the Annals of Mewar, and take note from D’Anville.

29. The Pamir range is a grand branch of the Indian Caucasus. Chand, the bard, designates them as the “Parbat Pat Pamir,” or Pamir Lord of Mountains. From Pahār and Pamir the Greeks may have compounded Paropanisos, in which was situated the most remote of the Alexandrias. [?]

29. The Pamir range is a major part of the Indian Caucasus. Chand, the poet, refers to them as the “Parbat Pat Pamir,” or Pamir Lord of Mountains. The Greeks might have formed the term Paropanisos from Pahār and Pamir, where the furthest of the Alexandrias was located. [?]

30. The space between the grand rivers Ganges and Jumna, well known as the Duab.

30. The area between the great rivers Ganges and Jumna, commonly referred to as the Duab.

31. Domestic habits and national manners are painted to the life, and no man can well understand the Rajput of yore who does not read these. Those were the days of chivalry and romance, when the assembled princes contended for the hand of the fair, who chose her own lord, and threw to the object of her choice, in full court, the barmala, or garland of marriage. Those were the days which the Rajput yet loves to talk of, when the glance of an eye weighed with a sceptre: when three things alone occupied him: his horse, his lance, and his mistress; for she is but the third in his estimation, after all: to the two first he owed her.

31. Domestic routines and cultural manners are depicted vividly, and no one can truly understand the Rajput of the past without reading these. Those were the days of chivalry and romance when the gathered princes competed for the hand of the beautiful lady, who chose her own husband. She would throw the barmala, or wedding garland, to her chosen one in front of everyone. Those were the times the Rajput still enjoys discussing, when a single glance held as much power as a scepter; when only three things mattered to him: his horse, his lance, and his mistress, who was, in his view, just third in importance after the first two.

32. Charsa, a ‘hide or skin’ [see p. 156 above].

32. Charsa, a ‘hide or skin’ [see p. 156 above].

33. ‘Ministers,’ from Mantra, ‘mystification’ [‘a sacred text, spell’].

33. ‘Ministers,’ from Slogan, ‘mystification’ [‘a sacred text, spell’].

34. It is probably of Teutonic origin, and akin to Mantri, which embraces all the ministers and councillors of loyalty (Hallam, p. 195). [?]

34. It likely comes from a Teutonic background and is related to Leader, which includes all the loyal ministers and advisors (Hallam, p. 195). [?]

35. Hallam, p. 193.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Hallam, p. 193.

36. One I know, in whose family the office has remained since the period of Prithwiraja, who transferred his ancestor to the service of the Rana’s house seven hundred years ago. He is not merely a nominal hereditary minister, for his uncle actually held the office; but in consequence of having favoured the views of a pretender to the crown, its active duties are not entrusted to any of the family.

36. There's one I know whose family has held this position since the time of Prithwiraja, who assigned his ancestor to serve the Rana's household seven hundred years ago. He isn't just a figurehead minister; his uncle actually held the office. However, because he supported someone who claimed the throne, none of the family's active responsibilities are given to them anymore.

37. The numeral eighty-four. [In the ancient Hindu kingdoms the full estate was a group of 84 villages, smaller units being called Byālisa, 42, or ChaubīsaChaubīsa, 24 (Baden-Powell, The Village Community, 198, and see a valuable article in Elliot, Supplemental Glossary, 178 ff.)178 ff.)]

37. The number eighty-four. [In the ancient Hindu kingdoms, the complete estate consisted of a group of 84 villages, with smaller units known as Byālisa, 42, or ChaubīsaChaubīsa, 24 (Baden-Powell, The Village Community, 198, and see a valuable article in Elliot, Supplemental Glossary, 178 ff.)178 ff.)]

38. Now each chief claims the right of administering justice in his own domain, that is, in civil matters; but in criminal cases they ought not without the special sanction of the crown. Justice, however, has long been left to work its own way, and the self-constituted tribunals, the panchayats, sit in judgment in all cases where property is involved.

38. Now each leader claims the authority to administer justice in their own area, specifically in civil matters; however, in criminal cases, they should not do so without the crown's explicit approval. Justice, though, has long been allowed to develop on its own, and the self-appointed courts, the panchayats, judge all cases involving property.

39. See Appendix, No. XX.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. See Appendix, No. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.

40. [They are heads of the Rānāwat sub-tribe. The latter enjoys the right, on succession, of having a sword sent to him with full honours, on receipt of which he goes to Udaipur to be installed (Erskine ii. A. 92).]

40. [They are leaders of the Rānāwat sub-tribe. The latter has the right, upon succession, to receive a sword with full honors, after which he travels to Udaipur for the installation ceremony (Erskine ii. A. 92).]

42. Oxen and carts are chiefly used in the Tandas, or caravans, for transportation of goods in these countries; camels further to the north.

42. Oxen and carts are mainly used in the Tandas, or caravans, to transport goods in these countries; camels are used further to the north.

43. [On the mines of Mewār, see IA, i. 63 f.]

43. [For information on the mines of Mewār, see IA, i. 63 f.]

44. The privilege of coining is a reservation of royalty. No subject is allowed to coin gold or silver, though the Salumbar chief has on sufferance a copper currency. The mint was a considerable source of income, and may be again when confidence is restored and a new currency introduced. The Chitor rupee is now thirty-one per cent inferior to the old Bhilara standard, and there was one struck at the capital even worse, and very nearly as bad as the moneta nigra of Philip the Fair of France, who allowed his vassals the privilege of coining it. [For an account of the past and present coinage of Mewār, see W. W. Webb, Currencies of the Hindu States of Rajputana, 3 ff.]

44. The right to mint coins is exclusive to royalty. No common person is allowed to create gold or silver coins, although the Salumbar chief is permitted to use a copper currency. The mint used to be a significant source of income, and it could be again once trust is restored and a new currency is implemented. The Chitor rupee is currently thirty-one percent less valuable than the old Bhilara standard, and there was one minted at the capital that was even worse, nearly as bad as the moneta nigra of Philip the Fair of France, who let his vassals mint it. [For an account of the past and present coinage of Mewār, see W. W. Webb, Currencies of the Hindu States of Rajputana, 3 ff.]

45. Enemy.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Opponent.

46. Numbering of houses.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. House numbering.

47. A measure of land [usually 55 English yards]

47. A piece of land [typically 55 yards]

48. Hallam, vol. i. p. 232.

48. Hallam, vol. i. p. 232.

49. Hume describes the necessity for our earlier kings making these tours to consume the produce, being in kind. So it is in Mewar; but I fancy the supply was always too easily convertible into circulating medium to be the cause there.

49. Hume talks about how important it was for our past kings to travel around to enjoy the local produce. The same goes for Mewar; however, I believe the supply was always too easily turned into cash to be the reason for it.

50. See Appendix, No. X.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. See Appendix, No. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.


CHAPTER 2

Legislative Authority.

—During the period still called ‘the good times of Mewar,’ the prince, with the aid of his civil council, the four ministers of the crown and their deputies, promulgated all the legislative enactments in which the general rights and wants of the community were involved. In these the martial vassals 171or chiefs had no concern: a wise exclusion, comprehending also their immediate dependents, military, commercial, and agricultural. Even now, the little that is done in these matters is effected by the civil administration, though the Rajput Pardhans have been too apt to interfere in matters from which they ought always to be kept aloof, being ever more tenacious of their own rights than solicitous for the welfare of the community.

Panchāyats.

—The neglect in the legislation of late years was supplied by the self-constituted tribunals, the useful panchayats, of which enough has been said to render further illustration unnecessary. Besides the resident ruler of the district, who was also a judicial functionary, there was, as already stated, a special officer of the government in each frontier thana, or garrison post. He united the triple occupation of embodying the quotas, levying the transit duties, and administering justice, in which he was aided at the chabutra[1] or court, by assembling the Chauthias or assessors of justice. Each town and village has its chauthia, the members of which are elected by their fellow-citizens, and remain as long as they conduct themselves impartially in disentangling the intricacies of complaints preferred to them.

They are the aids to the Nagarseth, or chief magistrate, an hereditary office in every large city in Rajasthan. Of this chauthia the Patel and Patwari[2] are generally members. The former of these, like the Dasaundhi of the Mahrattas, resembles in his duties the decanus of France and the tithing-man in England. The chauthia and panchayat of these districts are analogous to the assessors of [146] justice called scabini[3] in France, who held the office by election or the concurrence of the people. But these are the special and fixed council of each town; the general panchayats are formed from the respectable population at large, and were formerly from all classes of society.

They are the assistants to the Nagarseth, or chief magistrate, a hereditary position in every major city in Rajasthan. The chauthia typically includes the Patel and Patwari[2]. The Patel, similar to the Dasaundhi of the Mahrattas, has duties comparable to the decanus in France and the tithing-man in England. The chauthia and panchayat in these areas are similar to the justice assessors known as scabini[3] in France, who were appointed through elections or by the consensus of the community. However, these are the designated and permanent council for each town; the general panchayats are made up of the respectable citizens at large and used to include representatives from all levels of society.

The chabutras, or terraces of justice, were always established in the khalisa, or crown demesne. It was deemed a humiliating intrusion if they sat within the bounds of a chief. To ‘erect the flag’ within his limits, whether for the formation of defensive posts or the collection of duties, is deemed a gross breach of his 172privileged independence, as to establish them within the walls of his residence would be deemed equal to sequestration. It often becomes necessary to see justice enforced on a chief or his dependent, but it begets eternal disputes and disobedience, till at length they are worried to compliance by rozina.

The chabutras, or justice terraces, were always set up in the khalisa, or crown land. It was seen as a very disrespectful intrusion if they were established within a chief's territory. To ‘raise the flag’ in his area, whether for creating defense posts or collecting taxes, is considered a serious violation of his entitled independence, just like setting them up inside his house would be considered equivalent to seizing control. Sometimes it's necessary to see justice applied to a chief or his subordinates, but it leads to endless arguments and defiance until eventually, they are worn down to comply by rozina.

Rozīna.

—When delay in these matters, or to the general commands of the prince, is evinced, an officer or herald is deputed with a party of four, ten, or twenty horse or foot, to the fief of the chief, at whose residence they take up their abode; and carrying, under the seal, a warrant to furnish them with specified daily (rozina) rations, they live at free quarters till he is quickened into compliance with the commands of the prince. This is the only accelerator of the slow movements of a Rajput chieftain in these days, whether for his appearance at court or the performance of an act of justice. It is often carried to a harassing excess, and causes much complaint.

In cases regarding the distribution of justice or the internal economy of the chief’s estates, the government officers seldom interfere. But of their panchayats I will only remark, that their import amongst the vassals is very comprehensive; and when they talk of the ‘panch,’ it means the ‘collective wisdom.’ In the reply to the remonstrance of the Deogarh vassals,[4] the chief promises never to undertake any measure without their deliberation and sanction.

In cases involving the distribution of justice or the management of the chief’s estates, government officials rarely get involved. However, I want to point out that the panchayats have a significant influence among the vassals; when they refer to the ‘punch,’ it signifies the ‘collective wisdom.’ In response to the concerns raised by the Deogarh vassals,[4] the chief assures that he will never take any action without their discussion and approval.

On all grand occasions where the general peace or tranquillity of the government is threatened, the chiefs form the council of the sovereign. Such subjects are always first discussed in the domestic councils of each chief; so that when the [147] witenagemot of Mewar was assembled, each had prepared himself by previous discussion, and was fortified by abundance of advice.

On all major occasions when the overall peace or stability of the government is at risk, the leaders come together to form the council of the sovereign. These matters are always initially discussed in the private councils of each leader, so that when the [147] witenagemot of Mewar was convened, each was ready because of earlier discussions and backed by plenty of advice.

To be excluded the council of the prince is to be in utter disgrace. These grand divans produce infinite speculation, and the ramifications which form the opinions are extensive. The council of each chief is, in fact, a miniature representation of the sovereign’s. The greater sub-vassals, his civil pardhan, the mayor of the household, the purohit,[5] the bard, and two or three of the most intelligent citizens, form the minor councils, and all are separately deliberating while the superior court is in discussion. Thus is collected the wisdom of the magnates of Rajwara.

To be left out of the prince's council is to be in total disgrace. These important meetings lead to endless speculation, and the various opinions formed are extensive. Each chief's council is basically a smaller version of the sovereign’s. The higher sub-vassals, his chief advisor, the household manager, the priest,[5] the bard, and a couple of the smartest citizens make up the minor councils, and they all deliberate separately while the main court is in session. This is how the wisdom of the leaders of Rajwara is gathered.

173

Military Service.

—In Mewar, during the days of her glory and prosperity, fifteen thousand horse, bound by the ties of fidelity and service, followed their prince into the field, all supported by lands held by grant; from the chief who headed five hundred of his own vassals, to the single horseman.

Knight’s Fee or Single Horsemen.

—A knight’s fee in these States varies. For each thousand rupees of annual rent, never less than two, and generally three horsemen were furnished; and sometimes three horse and three foot soldiers, according to the exigencies of the times when the grant was conferred. The different grants[6] appended will show this variety, and furnish additional proof that this, and all similar systems of policy, must be much indebted to chance for the shape they ultimately take. The knight’s fee, when William the Conqueror partitioned England into sixty thousand such portions, from each of which a soldier’s service was due, was fixed at £20. Each portion furnished its soldier or paid escuage. The knight’s fee of Mewar may be said to be two hundred and fifty rupees, or about £30.

Limitations of Service.

—In Europe, service was so restricted that the monarch had but a precarious authority. He could only calculate upon forty days’ annual service from the tenant of a knight’s fee. In Rajasthan it is very different: “at home and abroad, service shall be performed when demanded”; such is the condition of the tenure.

For state and show, a portion of the greater vassals[7] reside at the capital for [148] some months, when they have permission to retire to their estates, and are relieved by another portion. On the grand military festival the whole attend for a given time; and when the prince took the field, the whole assembled at their own charge; but if hostilities carried them beyond the frontier they were allowed certain rations.

For official duties and public appearances, some of the major vassals[7] stay in the capital for several months, after which they can return to their estates, being replaced by another group. During the major military festival, everyone is required to attend for a set period; and when the prince went to battle, all were expected to gather at their own expense. However, if they were sent into enemy territories, they received specific rations.

Escuage or Scutage.

—Escuage or scutage, the phrase in Europe to denote the amercement[8] for non-attendance, is also known and exemplified in deeds. Failure from disaffection, turbulence, or pride, brought a heavy fine; the sequestration of the whole or part of the estate.[9] The princes of these States 174would willingly desire to see escuage more general. All have made this first attempt towards an approximation to a standing army; but, though the chiefs would make compensation to get rid of some particular service, they are very reluctant to renounce lands, by which alone a fixed force could be maintained. The rapacity of the court would gladly fly to scutages, but in the present impoverished state of the fiefs, such if injudiciously levied would be almost equivalent to resumption; but this measure is so full of difficulty as to be almost impracticable.

Inefficiency of this Form of Government.

—Throughout Rajasthan the character and welfare of the States depend on that of the sovereign: he is the mainspring of the system—the active power to set and keep in motion all these discordant materials; if he relax, each part separates, and moves in a narrow sphere of its own. Yet will the impulse of one great mind put the machine in regular movement, which shall endure during two or three imbecile successors, if no fresh exterior force be applied to check it. It is a system full of defects; yet we see them so often balanced by virtues, that we are alternately biassed by these counteracting qualities; loyalty and patriotism, which combine a love of the institutions, religion, and manners of the country, are the counterpoise to systematic evil. In no country has the system ever proved efficient. It has been one of eternal excitement and irregular action; inimical to order, and the repose deemed necessary after conflict for recruiting the national strength. The absence of an external foe was but the signal for disorders within, which increased to a terrific height in the feuds of the two great rival factions of Mewar, the clans of [149] Chondawat[10] and Saktawat,[11] as the weakness of the prince augmented by the abstraction of his personal domain, and the diminution of the services of the third class of vassals (the Gol), the personal retainers of the crown; but when these feuds broke out, even with the enemy at their gates, it required a prince of great nerve and talent to regulate them. Yet is there a redeeming quality in the 175system, which, imperfect as it is, could render such perilous circumstances but the impulse to a rivalry of heroism.

Rivalry of the Chondāwat and Saktāwat Sub-clans.

—When Jahangir had obtained possession of the palladium of Mewar, the ancient fortress of Chitor, and driven the prince into the wilds and mountains of the west, an opportunity offered to recover some frontier lands in the plains, and the Rana with all his chiefs was assembled for the purpose. But the Saktawats asserted an equal privilege with their rivals to form the vanguard;[12] a right which their indisputable valour (perhaps superior to that of the other party) rendered not invalid. The Chondawats claimed it as an hereditary privilege, and the sword would have decided the matter but for the tact of the prince. “The harawal to the clan which first enters Untala,” was a decision which the Saktawat leader quickly heard; while the other could no longer plead his right, when such a gauntlet was thrown down for its maintenance.

Untala is the frontier fortress in the plains, about eighteen miles east of the capital, and covering the road which leads from it to the more ancient one of Chitor. It is situated on a rising ground, with a stream flowing beneath its walls, which are of solid masonry, lofty, and with round towers at intervals.[13] In the centre was the governor’s house, also fortified. One gate only gave admission to this castle.

Untala is the frontier fortress on the plains, approximately eighteen miles east of the capital, guarding the road that leads from it to the older one of Chitor. It's located on elevated ground, with a stream flowing beneath its walls, which are made of solid masonry, tall, and have round towers at intervals.[13] In the center was the governor’s house, which was also reinforced. Only one gate provided access to this castle.

The clans, always rivals in power, now competitors in glory, moved off at the same time, some hours before daybreak—Untala the goal, the harawal the reward! Animated with hope—a barbarous and cruel foe the object of their prowess—their wives and families spectators, on their return, of the meed of enterprise; the bard [150], who sang the praise of each race at their outset, demanding of each materials for a new wreath, supplied every stimulus that a Rajput could have to exertion.

The clans, always rivals for power and now competing for glory, set off at the same time, a few hours before dawn—Untala their destination, the harawal their reward! Filled with hope—a fierce and ruthless enemy the target of their skill—their wives and families waiting to see the fruits of their efforts when they returned; the bard [150], who praised each clan as they began their journey, asking for stories from each to create a new tribute, provided every motivation a Rajput could need to push themselves.

The Saktawats made directly for the gateway, which they reached as the day broke, and took the foe unprepared; but the walls were soon manned, and the action commenced. The Chondawats, less skilled in topography, had traversed a swamp, which retarded them—but through which they dashed, fortunately meeting a guide in a shepherd of Untala. With more foresight than their opponents, they had brought ladders. The 176chief led the escalade, but a ball rolled him back amidst his vassals; it was not his destiny to lead the harawal! Each party was checked. The Saktawat depended on the elephant he rode, to gain admission by forcing the gate; but its projecting spikes deterred the animal from applying its strength. His men were falling thick around him, when a shout from the other party made him dread their success. He descended from his seat, placed his body on the spikes, and commanded the driver, on pain of instant death, to propel the elephant against him. The gates gave way, and over the dead body of their chief his clan rushed to the combat! But even this heroic surrender of his life failed to purchase the honour for his clan. The lifeless corpse of his rival was already in Untala, and this was the event announced by the shout which urged his sacrifice to honour and ambition. When the Chondawat chief fell, the next in rank and kin took the command. He was one of those arrogant, reckless Rajputs, who signalized themselves wherever there was danger, not only against men but tigers, and his common appellation was the Benda Thakur (‘mad chief’) of Deogarh. When his leader fell, he rolled the body in his scarf; then tying it on his back, scaled the wall, and with his lance having cleared the way before him he threw the dead body over the parapet of Untala, shouting, “The vanguard to the Chondawat! we are first in!” The shout was echoed by the clan, and the rampart was in their possession nearly at the moment of the entry of the Saktawats. The Moguls fell under their swords: the standard of Mewar was erected in the castle of Untala, but the leading of the vanguard remained with the Chondawats[14] [151].

The Saktawats headed straight for the gateway, reaching it at dawn and catching the enemy off guard; however, the walls were quickly manned, and the fight began. The Chondawats, less familiar with the terrain, had crossed a swamp, which slowed them down—but they rushed through it, luckily encountering a shepherd from Untala who guided them. Unlike their opponents, they had the foresight to bring ladders. The chief led the charge, but a shot knocked him back among his followers; it wasn't meant for him to lead the attack! Both sides paused. The Saktawat relied on the elephant he rode to force open the gate, but its sharp spikes stopped the animal from exerting its strength. As his men fell around him, a loud cry from the opposing side made him fear for their success. He got off his elephant, positioned himself on the spikes, and ordered the driver, under threat of instant death, to drive the elephant into him. The gates broke open, and over the lifeless body of their chief, his clan surged into battle! Yet even this heroic act of sacrifice didn't secure honor for his clan. The lifeless body of his rival was already in Untala, and that was the news announced by the shout that urged him to sacrifice himself for honor and ambition. When the Chondawat chief fell, the next in line took command. He was one of those bold, reckless Rajputs who proved themselves in danger, whether against men or tigers, commonly known as the Benda Thakur (‘mad chief’) of Deogarh. When his leader fell, he wrapped the body in his scarf; then, tying it to his back, he scaled the wall, and with his lance clearing a path ahead, he hurled the dead body over the parapet of Untala, shouting, “The vanguard to the Chondawat! We are first in!” The shout was echoed by his clan, and they took control of the rampart just as the Saktawats were entering. The Moguls fell by their swords: the standard of Mewar was raised in the castle of Untala, but the vanguard remained with the Chondawats[14] [151].

This is not the sole instance of such jealousies being converted 177into a generous and patriotic rivalry; many others could be adduced throughout the greater principalities, but especially amongst the brave Rathors of Marwar.

This isn't the only case of jealousies turning into a bold and patriotic competition; many others can be found throughout the larger principalities, especially among the brave Rathors of Marwar.

It was a nice point to keep these clans poised against each other; their feuds were not without utility, and the tact of the prince frequently turned them to account. One party was certain to be enlisted on the side of the sovereign, and this alone counter-balanced the evil tendencies before described. To this day it has been a perpetual struggle for supremacy; and the epithets of ‘loyalist’ and ‘traitor’ have been alternating between them for centuries, according to the portion they enjoyed of the prince’s favour, and the talents and disposition of the heads of the clans to maintain their predominance at court. The Saktawats are weaker in numbers, but have the reputation of greater bravery and more genius than their rivals. I am inclined, on the whole, to assent to this opinion; and the very consciousness of this reputation must be a powerful incentive to its preservation.

It was a smart move to keep these clans in conflict; their rivalries had their benefits, and the prince's skill often made the most of it. One group was bound to support the ruler, which helped balance out the negative effects mentioned earlier. This ongoing battle for power has persisted to this day; the labels ‘loyalist’ and ‘traitor’ have shifted between them for centuries, depending on how much support they received from the prince and the abilities and intentions of the clan leaders to maintain their influence at court. The Saktawats may be fewer in number, but they are known for greater bravery and more talent than their competitors. Overall, I tend to agree with this view; the awareness of this reputation must be a strong motivator to uphold it.

When all these governments were founded and maintained on the same principle, a system of feuds, doubtless, answered very well; but it cannot exist with a well-constituted monarchy. Where individual will controls the energies of a nation, it must eventually lose its liberties. To preserve their power, the princes of Rajasthan surrendered a portion of theirs to the emperors of Delhi. They made a nominal surrender to him of their kingdoms receiving them back with a sanad, or grant, renewed on each lapse: thereby acknowledging him as lord paramount. They received, on these occasions, the khilat of honour and investiture, consisting of elephants, horses, arms, and jewels; and to their hereditary title of ‘prince’ was added by the emperor, one of dignity, mansab.[15] Besides this acknowledgment of supremacy, they offered nazarana[16] and homage, especially on the festival of Nauroz (the new year), engaging to attend the royal presence when required, at the head of a stipulated number of their vassals. The emperor presented them with a royal standard, kettle-drums, and other insignia, which headed the array of each prince. Here we have all the chief incidents of a great feudal sovereignty. Whether the Tatar sovereigns borrowed these customs from their 178princely vassals, or brought them from the highlands of Asia, from the Oxus [152] and Jaxartes, whence, there is little doubt, many of these Sachha Rajputs originated, shall be elsewhere considered.

When all these governments were established and maintained on the same principle, a system of feuds likely worked well; however, it cannot survive under a well-structured monarchy. When individual will governs the energies of a nation, it will eventually lose its freedoms. To maintain their power, the princes of Rajasthan gave up a portion of theirs to the emperors of Delhi. They made a nominal surrender of their kingdoms, receiving them back with a sanad, or grant, that was renewed upon each lapse, thus acknowledging him as the supreme lord. On these occasions, they received the khilat of honor and investiture, which included elephants, horses, weapons, and jewels; and to their hereditary title of ‘prince,’ the emperor added a title of dignity, rank.[15] In addition to this acknowledgment of supremacy, they offered nazarana[16] and homage, especially during the festival of Nauroz (the new year), agreeing to appear in the royal presence when required, at the head of a specified number of their vassals. The emperor presented them with a royal standard, kettle-drums, and other symbols of authority, which led the procession of each prince. Here we see all the key events of a significant feudal sovereignty. Whether the Tatar rulers adopted these customs from their princely vassals or brought them from the highlands of Asia, particularly from the Oxus and Jaxartes, where many of these Sachha Rajputs likely originated, will be discussed elsewhere.

Akbar’s Policy towards the Rājputs.

—The splendour of such an array, whether in the field or at the palace, can scarcely be conceived. Though Humayun had gained the services of some of the Rajput princes, their aid was uncertain. It was reserved for his son, the wise and magnanimous Akbar, to induce them to become at once the ornament and support of his throne. The power which he consolidated, and knew so well to wield, was irresistible; while the beneficence of his disposition, and the wisdom of his policy, maintained what his might conquered. He felt that a constant exhibition of authority would not only be ineffectual but dangerous, and that the surest hold on their fealty and esteem would be the giving them a personal interest in the support of the monarchy.

Alliances between Moguls and Rājputs.

—Akbar determined to unite the pure Rajput blood to the scarcely less noble stream which flowed from Aghuz Khan, through Jenghiz, Timur, and Babur, to himself, calculating that they would more readily yield obedience to a prince who claimed kindred with them, than to one purely Tatar; and that, at all events, it would gain the support of their immediate kin, and might in the end become general. In this supposition he did not err. We are less acquainted with the obstacles which opposed his first success than those he subsequently encountered; one of which neither he nor his descendants ever overcame in the family of Mewar, who could never be brought to submit to such alliance.

Amber, the nearest to Delhi and the most exposed, though more open to temptation than to conquest, in its then contracted sphere, was the first to set the example.[17] Its Raja Bhagwandas gave his daughter to Humayun;[18] and subsequently this practice became so common, that some of the most celebrated emperors were the offspring of Rajput princesses. Of these, Salim, called after his accession, Jahangir; his ill-fated son, Khusru; Shah 179Jahan;[19] Kambakhsh,[20] the favourite of his father; Aurangzeb, and his rebellious son Akbar, whom his Rajput kin would have placed on the throne had his genius equalled their power, are the most prominent instances. Farrukhsiyar, when the empire began to totter, furnished the last instance of a Mogul sovereign [153] marrying a Hindu princess,[21] the daughter of Raja Ajit Singh, sovereign of Marwar.

Amber, closest to Delhi and the most vulnerable, more prone to temptation than to conquest, within its limited scope at the time, was the first to lead the way.[17] Its Raja Bhagwandas gave his daughter to Humayun;[18] and soon this practice became so common that some of the most famous emperors were the children of Rajput princesses. Among them are Salim, later known as Jahangir; his unfortunate son, Khusru; Shah179Jahan;[19] Kambakhsh,[20] the favorite of his father; Aurangzeb, and his rebellious son Akbar, whom his Rajput relatives would have put on the throne if his talent matched their strength, are the most notable examples. Farrukhsiyar, when the empire started to crumble, provided the last example of a Mogul emperor [153] marrying a Hindu princess,[21] the daughter of Raja Ajit Singh, the ruler of Marwar.

These Rajput princes became the guardians of the minority of their imperial nephews, and had a direct stake in the empire, and in the augmentation of their estates.

These Rajput princes became the protectors of their imperial nephews, who were a minority, and had a direct interest in the empire and in expanding their estates.

Rājputs in the Imperial Service.

—Of the four hundred and sixteen Mansabdars, or military commanders of Akbar’s empire, from leaders of two hundred to ten thousand men, forty-seven were Rajputs, and the aggregate of their quotas amounted to fifty-three thousand horse:[22] exactly one-tenth of the united Mansabdars of the empire, or five hundred and thirty thousand horse.[23] Of the forty-seven Rajput leaders, there were seventeen whose mansabs were from one thousand to five thousand horse, and thirty from two hundred to one thousand.

The princes of Amber, Marwar, Bikaner, Bundi, Jaisalmer, Bundelkhand, and even Shaikhawati, held mansabs of above one thousand; but Amber only, being allied to the throne, had the dignity of five thousand.

The princes of Amber, Marwar, Bikaner, Bundi, Jaisalmer, Bundelkhand, and even Shaikhawati were granted ranks of over a thousand; however, only Amber, being connected to the throne, held the rank of five thousand.

The Raja Udai Singh of Marwar, surnamed the Fat, chief of 180the Rathors, held but the mansab of one thousand, while a scion of his house, Rae Singh of Bikaner, had four thousand. This is to be accounted for by the dignity being thrust upon the head of that house. The independent princes of Chanderi, Karauli, Datia, with the tributary feudatories of the larger principalities, and members of the Shaikhawat federation, were enrolled on the other grades, from four to seven hundred. Amongst these we find the founder of the Saktawat clan, who, quarrelling with his brother, Rana Partap of Mewar, gave his services to Akbar. In short it became general, and what originated in force or persuasion, was soon coveted from interested motives; and as nearly all the States submitted in [154] time to give queens to the empire, few were left to stigmatize this dereliction from Hindu principle.

Raja Udai Singh of Marwar, known as the Fat, was the chief of the Rathors and held a rank of one thousand, while a member of his family, Rae Singh of Bikaner, held a rank of four thousand. This difference is due to the respect that was placed upon that family. The independent rulers of Chanderi, Karauli, and Datia, as well as the tributary lords of the larger kingdoms and members of the Shaikhawat group, were listed in other ranks from four to seven hundred. Among these was the founder of the Saktawat clan, who, after having a dispute with his brother Rana Partap of Mewar, offered his services to Akbar. In short, this became widespread, and what began through force or persuasion quickly became sought after for personal gain; and since nearly all the states eventually agreed to provide queens to the empire, few were left to criticize this departure from Hindu principles.

Akbar thus gained a double victory, securing the good opinions as well as the swords of these princes in his aid. A judicious perseverance would have rendered the throne of Timur immovable, had not the tolerant principles and beneficence of Akbar, Jahangir, and Shah Jahan been lost sight of by the bigoted and bloodthirsty Aurangzeb; who, although while he lived his commanding genius wielded the destinies of this immense empire at pleasure, alienated the affections, by insulting the prejudices, of those who had aided in raising the empire to the height on which it stood. This affection withdrawn, and the weakness of Farrukhsiyar substituted for the strength of Aurangzeb, it fell and went rapidly to pieces. Predatory warfare and spoliation rose on its ruins. The Rajput princes, with a short-sighted policy, at first connived at, and even secretly invited the tumult; not calculating on its affecting their interests. Each looked to the return of ancient independence, and several reckoned on great accession of power. Old jealousies were not lessened by the part which each had played in the hour of ephemeral greatness; and the prince of Mewar, who preserved his blood uncontaminated, though with loss of land, was at once an object of respect and envy to those who had forfeited the first pretensions[24] of a Rajput. It was the only ovation the Sesodia[25] had to boast for centuries of oppression and spoliation, whilst their neighbours 181were basking in court favour. The great increase of territory of these princes nearly equalled the power of Mewar, and the dignities thus acquired from the sons of Timur, they naturally wished should appear as distinguished as his ancient title. Hence, while one inscribed on his seal “The exalted in dignity, a prince amongst princes, and king of kings,”[26] the prince of Mewar preserved his royal simplicity in “Maharana Bhima Singh, son of Arsi.” But this is digression.

Akbar achieved a double victory by winning the favor and military support of these princes. With a smart and persistent approach, he could have made Timur's throne unshakeable, but Aurangzeb’s intolerance and brutality overshadowed the more tolerant principles and generosity displayed by Akbar, Jahangir, and Shah Jahan. Although Aurangzeb wielded immense power over the vast empire during his lifetime, he pushed away those who had helped build it up by disrespecting their beliefs. Once their support faded and weak leadership replaced Aurangzeb's strength, the empire rapidly fell apart. Violence and plundering arose from its ashes. Initially, the Rajput princes, driven by short-sighted interests, turned a blind eye to the chaos and even secretly encouraged it, not realizing it would harm their own stakes. Each one hoped for a return to their former freedom, with some anticipating significant gains in power. Old rivalries were only fueled by their roles during the brief period of prosperity. The prince of Mewar, who managed to keep his lineage pure despite losing land, became both respected and envied by those who had sacrificed their first claims as Rajputs. It was the only celebration the Sesodia had to show after centuries of oppression, while their neighbors thrived in royal favor. The substantial territorial gains of these princes nearly matched Mewar's power, and they naturally wanted to ensure their titles appeared as prestigious as the historical titles of Mewar. So, while one prince described himself on his seal as “The exalted in dignity, a prince among princes, and king of kings,” the prince of Mewar kept his royal titles simple with “Maharana Bhima Singh, son of Arsi.” But this is off-topic.

Results of Feudalism.

—It would be difficult to say what would be the happiest form of government for these States without reference to their neighbours. Their own feudal customs would seem to have worked well. The experiment of centuries has secured [155] to them political existence, while successive dynasties of Afghans and Moguls, during eight hundred years, have left but the wreck of splendid names. Were they to become more monarchical, they would have everything to dread from unchecked despotism, over which even the turbulence of their chiefs is a salutary control.

Were they somewhat more advanced towards prosperity, the crown demesne redeemed from dissipation and sterility, and the chiefs enabled to bring their quotas into play for protection and police, recourse should never be had to bodies of mercenary troops, which practice, if persevered in, will inevitably change their present form of government. This has invariably been the result, in Europe as well as Rajasthan, else why the dread of standing armies?

If they were a bit more progressed towards prosperity, with the royal land restored from wastefulness and barrenness, and the leaders able to contribute their share for defense and security, they wouldn’t need to rely on hired soldiers. Continuing this practice will eventually alter their current system of government. This has always been the case, both in Europe and Rajasthan; otherwise, why would there be such fear of permanent armies?

Employment of Mercenaries.

—Escuage is an approximating step. When Charles VII. of France[27] raised his companies of ordnance, the basis of the first national standing army ever embodied in Europe, a tax called ‘taille’ was imposed to pay them, and Guienne rebelled. Kotah is a melancholy instance of subversion of the ancient order of society. Mewar made the experiment from necessity sixty years ago, when rebellion and invasion conjoined; and a body of Sindis were employed, which completed their disgust, and they fought with each other till almost mutually exterminated, and till all faith in their prince was lost. Jaipur had adopted this custom to a greater extent; but it was an ill-paid band, neither respected at home nor feared 182abroad. In Marwar the feudal compact was too strong to tolerate it, till Pathan predatory bands, prowling amidst the ruins of Mogul despotism, were called in to partake in each family broil; the consequence was the weakening of all, and opening the door to a power stronger than any, to be the arbiter of their fate.

General Duties of the Pattāwat, or Vassal Chief of Rājasthān.

—“The essential principle of a fief was a mutual contract of support and fidelity. Whatever obligations it laid upon the vassal of service to his lord, corresponding duties of protection were imposed by it on the lord towards his vassal. If these were transgressed on either side, the one forfeited his land, the other his signiory or rights over it.”[28] In this is comprehended the very foundation of feudal policy, because in its simplicity we recognize first principles involving mutual preservation. The best [156] commentary on this definition of simple truth will be the sentiments of the Rajputs themselves in two papers: one containing the opinions of the chiefs of Marwar on the reciprocal duties of sovereign and vassal;[29] the other, those of the sub-vassals of Deogarh, one of the largest fiefs in Rajasthan, of their rights, the infringement of them, and the remedy.[30]

If, at any former period in the history of Marwar, its prince had thus dared to act, his signiory and rights over it would not have been of great value; his crown and life would both have been endangered by these turbulent and determined vassals. How much is comprehended in that manly, yet respectful sentence: “If he accepts our services, then he is our prince and leader; if not, but our equal, and we again his brothers, claimants of and laying claim to the soil.” In the remonstrance of the sub-vassals of Deogarh, we have the same sentiments on a reduced scale. In both we have the ties of blood and kindred, connected with and strengthening national policy. If a doubt could exist as to the principle of fiefs being similar in Rajasthan and in Europe, it might be set at rest by the important question long agitated by the feodal lawyers in Europe, “whether the vassal is bound to follow the standard of his lord against his own kindred or against his sovereign”: which in these States is illustrated by a simple and universal proof. If the question were put to a Rajput to whom his service is due, whether to his chief or his sovereign, the 183reply would be, Raj ka malik wuh, pat[31] ka malik yih: ‘He is the sovereign of the State, but this is my head’: an ambiguous phrase, but well understood to imply that his own immediate chief is the only authority he regards.

If, at any earlier time in the history of Marwar, its prince had dared to act this way, his authority and rights would not have held much value; both his throne and life would have been at risk from these rebellious and determined vassals. How much is captured in that strong yet respectful statement: “If he accepts our services, then he is our prince and leader; if not, then we are his equals, and we, as brothers, claim the land.” The arguments of the sub-vassals of Deogarh express the same feelings on a smaller scale. In both cases, we see the bonds of blood and kinship intertwined with and reinforcing national policy. If there’s any uncertainty about the principle of fiefs being similar in Rajasthan and Europe, it can be clarified by the important question long debated by feudal lawyers in Europe: “Is the vassal obligated to follow his lord’s banner against his own kin or against his sovereign?” In these states, this is illustrated by a simple and universal point. If a Rajput were asked to whom his service is owed, whether to his chief or his sovereign, the reply would be, The owner of the kingdom is he, the owner of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ is this: ‘He is the sovereign of the State, but this is my head’: a vague phrase, but one that clearly indicates that his immediate chief is the only authority he recognizes.

This will appear to militate against the right of remonstrance (as in the case of the vassals of Deogarh), for they look to the crown for protection against injustice; they annihilate other rights by admitting appeal higher than this. Every class looks out for some resource against oppression. The sovereign is the last applied to on such occasions, with whom the sub-vassal has no bond of connexion. He can receive no favour, nor perform any service, but through his own immediate superior; and presumes not to question (in cases not personal to himself) the propriety of his chief’s actions, adopting implicitly his feelings [157] and resentments. The daily familiar intercourse of life is far too engrossing to allow him to speculate, and with his lord he lives a patriot or dies a traitor. In proof of this, numerous instances could be given of whole clans devoting themselves to the chief against their sovereign;[32] not from the ties of kindred, for many were aliens to blood; but from the ties of duty, gratitude, and all that constitutes clannish attachment, superadded to feudal obligation. The sovereign, as before observed, has nothing to do with those vassals not holding directly from the crown; and those who wish to stand well with their chiefs would be very slow in receiving any honours or favours from the general fountain-head. The Deogarh chief sent one of his sub-vassals to court on a mission; his address and deportment gained him favour, and his consequence was increased by a seat in the presence of his sovereign. When he returned, he found this had lost him the favour of his chief, who was offended, and conceived a jealousy both of his prince and his servant. The distinction paid to the latter was, he said, subversive of his proper authority, and the vassal incurred by his vanity the loss of estimation where alone it was of value.

This seems to go against the right to protest (like in the case of the vassals of Deogarh), since they rely on the crown for protection against injustice; they undermine other rights by allowing for appeals that go above this. Every class looks for some way to protect themselves from oppression. The sovereign is the last resort in these situations, and the sub-vassal has no direct connection with him. He can’t receive any favor or perform any service except through his immediate superior; he doesn’t dare to question (in matters that do not personally affect him) the appropriateness of his chief’s actions, implicitly sharing his feelings and resentments. The everyday interactions of life are too consuming for him to contemplate, and he either lives as a patriot with his lord or dies a traitor. Numerous examples can illustrate this, with whole clans dedicating themselves to their chief against their sovereign; not because of blood ties, as many were not related by blood, but because of duty, gratitude, and everything that forms clan loyalty, alongside feudal obligations. As previously mentioned, the sovereign has no connection with those vassals who do not hold directly from the crown; and those who want to maintain a good relationship with their chiefs would be very hesitant to accept any honors or favors from the overarching authority. The chief of Deogarh sent one of his sub-vassals to court on a mission; his demeanor and conduct earned him favor, and he gained status by being seated in the presence of his sovereign. When he returned, he discovered that this had cost him the favor of his chief, who felt offended and jealous of both his prince and his servant. He claimed that the recognition given to the latter undermined his own authority, and the vassal, because of his pride, lost the respect that mattered most to him.

Obligations of a Vassal.

—The attempt to define all the obligations of a vassal would be endless: they involve all the duties of kindred in addition to those of obedience. To attend the court 184of his chief; never to absent himself without leave; to ride with him a-hunting; to attend him at the court of his sovereign or to war, and even give himself as a hostage for his release; these are some of the duties of a vassal.

1. Literally ‘terrace,’ or ‘altar.’

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Literally 'terrace' or 'altar.'

2. [Headman and accountant.]

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. [Leader and bookkeeper.]

3. They were considered a sort of jury, bearing a close analogy to the judices selecti, who sat with the praetor in the tribunal of Rome (Hallam).

3. They were seen as a type of jury, closely resembling the selected judges, who accompanied the praetor in the tribunal of Rome (Hallam).

4. See Appendix, No. III.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. See Appendix, No. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.

5. Family priest.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Family pastor.

6. See Appendix, Nos. IV. V. and VI.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. See Appendix, Nos. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__. and __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__.

7. See Appendix, No.XX. art. 6; the treaty between the chiefs and his vassals defining service.

7. See Appendix, No.XX. art. 6; the agreement between the leaders and their vassals outlining service.

8. Appendix, No. XVI.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Appendix, No. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.

9. Both of which I have witnessed.

9. I have seen both of them.

10. A clan called after Chonda, eldest son of an ancient Rana, who resigned his birthright.

10. A clan named after Chonda, the eldest son of an ancient Rana, who gave up his birthright.

11. Sakta was the son of Rana Udai Singh, founder of Udayapura, or Udaipur. The feuds of these two clans, like those of the Armagnacs and Bourguignons, “qui couvrirent la France d’un crêpe sanglant,” have been the destruction of Mewar. It requires but a change of names and places, while reading the one, to understand perfectly the history of the other.

11. Sakta was the son of Rana Udai Singh, the founder of Udayapura, or Udaipur. The conflicts between these two clans, similar to those of the Armagnacs and Bourguignons, "who covered France with a bloody veil," have led to the downfall of Mewar. You only need to switch the names and locations while reading about one to fully grasp the history of the other.

12. Harāwal.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Harāwal.

13. It is now in ruins, but the towers and part of the walls are still standing.

13. It’s now in ruins, but the towers and some of the walls are still intact.

14. An anecdote appended by my friend Amra (the bard of the Sangawats, a powerful division of the Chondawats, whose head is Deogarh, often alluded to, and who alone used to lead two thousand vassals into the field) was well attested. Two Mogul chiefs of note were deeply engaged in a game of chess when the tumult was reported to them. Feeling confident of success, they continued their game; nor would they desist till the inner castle of this ‘donjon keep’ was taken, and they were surrounded by the Rajputs, when they coolly begged they might be allowed to terminate their game. This the enemy granted; but the loss of their chiefs had steeled their breasts against mercy, and they were afterwards put to death. [Compare the similar case of Ganga, Rāja of Mysore, who was surprised, by the treachery of his ministers, while occupied in a game of chess (L. Rice, Mysore Gazetteer (1897), 1i. 319.)1i. 319.)]

14. An interesting story shared by my friend Amra (the bard of the Sangawats, a powerful branch of the Chondawats, with its leader in Deogarh who is often referenced and who would lead two thousand vassals into battle) was well known. Two prominent Mogul chiefs were deeply focused on a game of chess when they received news of the chaos around them. Confident of their victory, they continued playing; they wouldn’t stop until the inner castle of this 'donjon keep' was captured and they were surrounded by the Rajputs. At that point, they calmly requested to finish their game. The enemy agreed, but the loss of their leaders had hardened their hearts against mercy, and they were eventually executed. [See the similar case of Ganga, the King of Mysore, who was ambushed by the treachery of his ministers while engrossed in a game of chess (L. Rice, Mysore Gazetteer (1897), 1i. 319.)1i. 319.)]

15. [‘Office, prerogative.’ For a full account of the Mansab system, see Irvine, Army of the Indian Moghuls, 3 ff.]

15. [‘Office, authority.’ For a complete overview of the Mansab system, refer to Irvine, Army of the Indian Moghuls, 3 ff.]

16. Fine of relief.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Relief fine.

17. [There were earlier instances of alliances between Muhammadan princes and Hindus. The mother of Fīroz Shāh, born A.D. 1309, was a Bhatti lady: Khizr Khān married Deval Devi, a Vāghela lady of Gujarāt (Elliot-Dowson, iii. 271 f., 545; Elphinstone, 395).]

17. [There were previous instances of alliances between Muslim princes and Hindus. Fīroz Shāh's mother, who was born A.D. 1309, was a Bhatti woman: Khizr Khān married Deval Devi, a Vāghela woman from Gujarat (Elliot-Dowson, iii. 271 f., 545; Elphinstone, 395).]

18. [There is no evidence for this statement (Smith, Akbar, 58, 225).]

18. [There’s no proof for this claim (Smith, Akbar, 58, 225).]

19. The son of the Princess Jodh Bai, whose magnificent tomb still excites admiration at Sikandra, near Agra.

19. The son of Princess Jodh Bai, whose stunning tomb still draws admiration at Sikandra, near Agra.

20. ‘Gift of Love.’ [Kāmbakhsh had a Hindu wife, Kalyān Kumāri, daughter of Amar Chand and sister of Sagat Singh, Zamīndār of Manoharpur. Professor Jadunath Sarkar has been unable to trace a Hindu wife of Akbar, son of Aurangzeb.]

20. ‘Gift of Love.’ [Kāmbakhsh had a Hindu wife, Kalyān Kumāri, daughter of Amar Chand and sister of Sagat Singh, the Zamīndār of Manoharpur. Professor Jadunath Sarkar has not been able to find a Hindu wife of Akbar, the son of Aurangzeb.]

21. To this very marriage we owe the origin of our power. When the nuptials were preparing, the emperor fell ill. A mission was at that time at Delhi from Surat, where we traded, of which Mr. Hamilton was the surgeon. He cured the king, and the marriage was completed. In the oriental style, he desired the doctor to name his reward; but instead of asking anything for himself, he demanded a grant of land for a factory on the Hoogly for his employers. It was accorded, and this was the origin of the greatness of the British empire in the East. Such an act deserved at least a column; but neither “storied urn nor animated bust” marks the spot where his remains are laid [C. R. Wilson, Early Annals of the English in Bengal, ii. 235, see p. 468 below].

21. We owe the start of our power to this very marriage. When the wedding preparations were underway, the emperor became ill. At that time, a mission was in Delhi from Surat, where we conducted our trade, and Mr. Hamilton was the surgeon. He treated the king, and the marriage went ahead as planned. In typical Eastern fashion, the emperor asked the doctor what he wanted as a reward; however, instead of requesting anything for himself, he asked for land to establish a factory on the Hoogly for his employers. This request was granted, marking the beginning of the British Empire's greatness in the East. Such an act deserves at least a monument; yet, there’s no "storied urn nor animated bust" to mark the place where he is buried [C. R. Wilson, Early Annals of the English in Bengal, ii. 235, see p. 468 below].

22. Abu-l Fazl [Āīn, i. 308 ff.].

22. Abu-l Fazl [Āīn, i. 308 ff.].

23. The infantry, regulars, and militia, exceeded 4,000,000.

23. The infantry, regulars, and militia numbered over 4,000,000.

24. See, in the Annals of Mewar, the letter of Rae Singh of Bikaner (who had been compelled to submit to this practice), on hearing that Rana Partap’s reverses were likely to cause a similar result. It is a noble production, and gives the character of both.

24. In the Annals of Mewar, there's a letter from Rae Singh of Bikaner (who was forced to accept this practice), expressing concern that Rana Partap's setbacks might lead to a similar fate. It's a remarkable document, reflecting the essence of both figures.

25. The tribe to which the princes of Mewar belonged.

25. The group that the princes of Mewar were part of.

26. Raj Rajeswara, the title of the prince of Marwar: the prince of Amber, Raj Rajindra.

26. Raj Rajeswara, the title of the prince of Marwar: the prince of Amber, Raj Rajindra.

27. Hallam, vol. i. p. 117.

27. Hallam, vol. i. p. 117.

28. Hallam, vol. i. p. 173.

28. Hallam, vol. i. p. 173.

29. See Appendix, No. I.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. See Appendix, No. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.

30. See Appendix, Nos. II. and III.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. See Appendix, Nos. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__ and __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__.

31. Pat means ‘head,’ ‘chief.’

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Pat means 'head' or 'chief.'

32. The death of the chief of Nimaj, in the Annals of Marwar, and Sheogarh Feud, in the Personal Narrative, Vol. II.

32. The death of the leader of Nimaj, in the Chronicles of Marwar, and Sheogarh Feud, in the Personal Narrative, Vol. II.


CHAPTER 3

Feudal Incidents.

—I shall now proceed to compare the more general obligations of vassals, known under the term of ‘Feudal Incidents’ in Europe, and show their existence in Rajasthan. These were six in number: 1. Reliefs; 2. Fines of alienation; 3. Escheats; 4. Aids; 5. Wardship; 6. Marriage [158].

Relief.

—The first and most essential mark of a feudal relation exists in all its force and purity here: it is a perpetually recurring mark of the source of the grant, and the solemn renewal of the pledge which originally obtained it. In Mewar it is a virtual and genuine surrender of the fief and renewal thereof. It is thus defined in European polity: “A relief[1] is a sum of money due from every one of full age taking a fief by descent.” It was arbitrary, and the consequent exactions formed a ground of discontent; nor was the tax fixed till a comparatively recent period.

By Magna Charta reliefs were settled at rates proportionate to the dignity of the holder.[2] In France the relief was fixed by the customary laws at one year’s revenue.[3] This last has long been the settled amount of nazarana, or fine of relief, in Mewar.

By the Magna Carta, reliefs were established at rates that matched the status of the holder.[2] In France, the relief was determined by customary laws to be equal to one year’s revenue.[3] This has long been the standard amount of nazarana, or fine of relief, in Mewar.

185

Fine paid on Succession.

—On the demise of a chief, the prince immediately sends a party, termed the zabti (sequestrator), consisting of a civil officer and a few soldiers, who take possession of the State in the prince’s name. The heir sends his prayer to court to be installed in the property, offering the proper relief. This paid, the chief is invited to repair to the presence, when he performs homage, and makes protestations of service and fealty; he receives a fresh grant, and the inauguration terminates by the prince girding him with a sword, in the old forms of chivalry. It is an imposing ceremony, performed in a full assembly of the court, and one of the few which has never been relinquished. The fine paid, and the brand buckled to his side, a steed, turban, plume, and dress of honour given to the chief, the investiture[4] is [159] complete; the sequestrator returns to court, and the chief to his estate, to receive the vows and congratulations of his vassals.[5]

In this we plainly perceive the original power (whether exercised or not) of resumption. On this subject more will appear in treating of the duration of grants. The kharg bandhai, or ‘binding of the sword,’ is also performed when a Rajput is fit to bear arms; as amongst the ancient German tribes, when they put into the hands of the aspirant for fame a lance. Such are the substitutes for the toga virilis of the young Roman. The Rana himself is thus ordained a knight by the first of his vassals in dignity, the chief of Salumbar.

In this, we clearly see the original power (whether used or not) of resumption. More will be discussed on this topic when we talk about the duration of grants. The kharg bandhai, or ‘binding of the sword,’ is also done when a Rajput is ready to bear arms; similar to the ancient German tribes, when they handed a lance to someone aspiring for fame. These are the modern equivalents of the manhood robe of young Romans. The Rana is proclaimed a knight by the highest-ranking of his vassals, the chief of Salumbar.

Renunciation of Reliefs.

—In the demoralization of all those States, some of the chiefs obtained renunciation of the fine of 186relief, which was tantamount to making a grant in perpetuity, and annulling the most overt sign of paramount sovereignty. But these and many other important encroachments were made when little remained of the reality, or when it was obscured by a series of oppressions unexampled in any European State.

It is in Mewar alone, I believe, of all Rajasthan, that these marks of fealty are observable to such an extent. But what is remarked elsewhere upon the fiefs being movable, will support the doctrine of resumption though it might not be practised: a prerogative may exist without its being exercised.

It’s only in Mewar, I think, out of all of Rajasthan, that these signs of loyalty are noticeable to such a degree. However, what is observed in other areas about the fiefs being movable supports the idea of resumption, even if it isn’t actually practiced: a right may exist without being put into action.

Fine of Alienation.

—Rajasthan never attained this refinement indicative of the dismemberment of the system; so vicious and self-destructive a notion never had existence in these States. Alienation does not belong to a system of fiefs: the lord would never consent to it, but on very peculiar occasions.

In Cutch, amongst the Jareja[6] tribes, sub-vassals may alienate their estates; but this privilege is dependent on the mode of acquisition. Perhaps the only knowledge we have in Rajasthan of alienation requiring the sanction of the lord paramount, is in donations for pious uses: but this is partial. We see in the remonstrance of the Deogarh vassals the opinion they entertained of their lord’s alienation of their sub-fees to strangers, and without the Rana’s consent; which, with a similar train of conduct, produced sequestration of his fief till they were reinducted [160].

In Cutch, among the Jareja tribes, sub-vassals can sell their estates; however, this right depends on how they acquired them. The only situation we see in Rajasthan where selling requires the approval of the main lord is in donations for religious purposes, which is limited. In the complaint from the Deogarh vassals, we see their views on their lord’s selling of their sub-fees to outsiders without the Rana’s consent; this behavior led to the seizure of his land until they were reinstated.

Tenants of the Crown may Alienate.

—The agricultural tenants, proprietors of land held of the crown, may alienate their rights upon a small fine, levied merely to mark the transaction. But the tenures of these non-combatants and the holders of fees are entirely distinct, and cannot here be entered on, further than to say that the agriculturist is, or was, the proprietor of the soil; the chief, solely of the tax levied thereon. But in Europe the alienation of the feudal inheritance was not good without the consent of the kindred in the line of succession.[7] This would involve sub-infeudation and frerage, which I shall touch on distinctly, many of the troubles of these countries arising therefrom.
187

Escheats and Forfeitures.

—The fiefs which were only to descend in lineal succession reverted to the crown on failure of heirs, as they could not be bequeathed by will. This answers equally well for England as for Mewar. I have witnessed escheats of this kind, and foresee more, if the pernicious practice of unlimited adoption do not prevent the Rana from regaining lands, alienated by himself at periods of contention. Forfeitures for crimes must, of course, occur, and these are partial or entire, according to the delinquency.

In Marwar, at this moment, nearly all the representatives of the great fiefs of that country are exiles from their homes: a distant branch of the same family, the prince of Idar, would have adopted a similar line of conduct but for a timely check from the hand of benevolence.[8]

In Marwar right now, almost all the leaders of the major landholdings are away from their homes: a distant branch of the same family, the prince of Idar, would have taken a similar path if not for a timely intervention from an act of kindness.[8]

There is, or rather was, a class of lands in Mewar appended to the crown, of which it bestowed life-rents on men of merit. These were termed Chhorutar, and were given and taken back, as the name implies; in contradistinction to grants which, though originating in good behaviour, not only continued for life but descended in perpetuity. Such places are still so marked in the rent-roll, but they are seldom applied to the proper purpose.

There used to be a category of land in Mewar that was owned by the crown, which granted lifetime rents to deserving individuals. These were called Chhorutar, and as the name suggests, they could be given and taken back; unlike grants that, while initially based on good behavior, continued for a person's lifetime and were passed down indefinitely. Such locations are still noted in the rent-roll, but they are rarely used for their intended purpose.

Aids.

—Aids, implying ‘free gifts,’ or ‘benevolences,’ as they were termed in a European code, are well known. The barar (war-tax) is well understood in Mewar, and is levied on many occasions for the necessities of the prince or the head of a clan. It is a curious fact, that the dasaundh, or ‘tenth,’ in Mewar, as in Europe, was the [161] stated sum to be levied in periods of emergency or danger. On the marriage of the daughters of the prince, a benevolence or contribution was always levied: this varied. A few years ago, when two daughters and a granddaughter were married to the princes of Jaisalmer, Bikaner, and Kishangarh, a schedule of one-sixth, to portion the three, was made out; but it did not realize above an eighth. In this aid the civil officers of government contribute equally with the others. It is a point of honour with all to see their sovereign’s daughters married, and for once the contribution merited the name of benevolence. 188But it is not levied solely from the coffers of the rich; by the chiefs it is exacted of their tenantry of all classes, who, of course, wish such subjects of rejoicing to be of as rare occurrence as possible.

“These feudal aids are deserving of our notice as the commencement of taxation, of which they long answered the purpose, till the craving necessities and covetous policy of kings established for them more durable and onerous burthens.”[9]

“These feudal aids deserve our attention as the beginning of taxation, which they served for a long time, until the growing demands and greedy policies of kings imposed more lasting and burdensome taxes.”[9]

The great chiefs, it may be assumed, were not backward, on like occasions, to follow such examples, but these gifts were more voluntary. Of the details of aids in France we find enumerated, “paying the relief of the suzerain on taking possession of his lands”;[10] and by Magna Charta our barons could levy them on the following counts: to make the baron’s eldest son a knight, to marry his eldest daughter, or to redeem his person from captivity. The latter is also one occasion for the demand in all these countries. The chief is frequently made prisoner in their predatory invasions, and carried off as a hostage for the payment of a war contribution. Everything disposable is often got rid of on an occasion of this kind. Cœur de Lion would not have remained so long in the dungeons of Austria had his subjects been Rajputs. In Amber the most extensive benevolence, or barar,[11] is on the marriage of the Rajkumar, or heir apparent.

The great chiefs probably weren't hesitant to follow such examples during similar situations, but these gifts were more voluntary. In France, we find specific types of assistance listed, including “paying the relief of the suzerain upon taking possession of his lands”;[10] and under Magna Carta, our barons could impose these based on several reasons: to knight the baron’s eldest son, to marry off his eldest daughter, or to secure his release from captivity. The latter is also a common reason for such demands in all these regions. The chief often gets captured during their raiding invasions and is taken away as a hostage to ensure the payment of a war tribute. In situations like this, everything of value is often given up. Cœur de Lion wouldn’t have stayed in the dungeons of Austria for so long if his subjects had been Rajputs. In Amber, the largest form of generosity, or barar,[11] is for the marriage of the Rajkumar, or heir apparent.

Wardship.

—This does exist, to foster the infant vassal during minority; but often terminating, as in the system of Europe, in the nefarious act of defrauding a helpless infant, to the pecuniary benefit of some court favourite. It is accordingly [162] here undertaken occasionally by the head of the clan; but two strong recent instances brought the dark ages, and the purchase of wardships for the purpose of spoliation, to mind. The first was in the Deogarh chief obtaining by bribe the entire management of the lands of Sangramgarh, on pretence of improving them for the infant, Nahar Singh, whose father was incapacitated by derangement. Nahar was a junior branch of the clan Sangawat, a subdivision of the Chondawat clan, both Sesodias of the Rana’s blood. The object, at the time, was to unite them to Deogarh, though he pleaded duty as head of the clan. His nomination of young Nahar as his own heir gives a colouring of truth to his 189intentions; and he succeeded, though there were nearer of kin, who were set aside (at the wish of the vassals of Deogarh and with the concurrence of the sovereign) as unfit to head them or serve him.

Another instance of the danger of permitting wardships, particularly where the guardian is the superior in clanship and kindred, is exemplified in the Kalyanpur estate in Mewar. That property had been derived from the crown only two generations back, and was of the annual value of ten thousand rupees. The mother having little interest at court, the Salumbar chief, by bribery and intrigue, upon paying a fine of about one year’s rent, obtained possession—ostensibly to guard the infant’s rights; but the falsehood of this motive was soon apparent. There were duties to perform on holding it which were not thought of. It was a frontier post, and a place of rendezvous for the quotas to defend that border from the incursions of the wild tribes of the south-west. The Salumbar chief, being always deficient in the quota for his own estate, was not likely to be very zealous in his muster-roll for his ward’s, and complaints were made which threatened a change. The chief of Chawand was talked of as one who would provide for the widow and minor, who could not perform the duties of defence.

Another example of the risks of allowing guardianships, especially when the guardian is someone who is a relative or superior in the clan, is evident in the Kalyanpur estate in Mewar. This property had come from the crown just two generations earlier and was valued at ten thousand rupees annually. The mother had little influence at the court, so the Salumbar chief used bribery and scheming to take control, paying a fine equivalent to about a year's rent—claiming it was to protect the infant’s rights; however, the dishonesty of this reason quickly became clear. There were responsibilities tied to holding the estate that were overlooked. It was a frontier post, serving as a meeting point for troops needed to defend the border against incursions from the wild tribes in the south-west. Since the Salumbar chief always lacked enough troops for his own estate, he was unlikely to be very committed to organizing a muster for his ward’s protection, and complaints arose that hinted at a change. The chief of Chawand was mentioned as someone who could take care of the widow and the minor, who were unable to fulfill the defense duties.

The sovereign himself often assumes the guardianship of minors; but the mother is generally considered the most proper guardian for her infant son. All others may have interests of their own; she can be actuated by his welfare alone. Custom, therefore, constitutes her the guardian; and with the assistance of the elders of the family, she rears and educates the young chief till he is fit to be girded with the sword [163].[12]

The ruler often takes on the responsibility of looking after minors, but the mother is usually seen as the best guardian for her young son. Others might have their own interests at heart; she is driven solely by his well-being. Tradition, therefore, makes her the guardian, and with the help of the family elders, she raises and educates the young chief until he is ready to take on the sword [163].[12]

The Faujdar, or military manager, who frequently regulates the household as well as the subdivisions of the estate, is seldom of the kin or clan of the chief: a wise regulation, the omission of which has been known to produce, in these maires du palais on a small scale, the same results as will be described in the larger. This officer, and the civil functionary who transacts all the pecuniary concerns of the estate, with the mother and her family, are always considered to be the proper guardians of the minor. ‘Blood which could not inherit,’ was the requisite for a guardian 190in Europe,[13] as here; and when neglected, the results are in both cases the same.

The Faujdar, or military manager, who often oversees the household as well as the different parts of the estate, is rarely a relative of the chief. This is a wise choice, as skipping this practice has been known to lead to problems on a smaller scale similar to those that will be discussed in larger contexts. This officer, along with the civil official who handles all the financial matters of the estate, along with the mother and her family, are always seen as the appropriate guardians for the minor. In Europe, a guardian was required to have “blood that could not inherit,” just like here; when this is overlooked, the outcomes are the same in both situations. 190 [13]

Marriage.

—Refinement was too strong on the side of the Rajput to admit this incident, which, with that of wardship (both partial in Europe), illustrated the rapacity of the feudal aristocracy. Every chief, before he marries, makes it known to his sovereign. It is a compliment which is expected, and is besides attended with some advantage, as the prince invariably confers presents of honour, according to the station of the individual.

No Rajput can marry in his own clan; and the incident was originated in the Norman institutes, to prevent the vassal marrying out of his class, or amongst the enemies of his sovereign.[14]

No Rajput can marry within his own clan; this rule comes from the Norman traditions, meant to stop vassals from marrying outside their class or among the enemies of their ruler.[14]

Thus, setting aside marriage (which even in Europe was only partial and local) and alienation, four of the six chief incidents marking the feudal system are in force in Rajasthan, viz. relief, escheats, aids, and wardships.

Thus, putting aside marriage (which, even in Europe, was only partial and local) and alienation, four of the six main features of the feudal system are still active in Rajasthan: relief, escheats, aids, and wardships.

Duration of Grants.

—I shall now endeavour to combine all the knowledge I possess with regard to the objects attained in granting lands, the nature and durability of these grants, whether for life and renewable, or in perpetuity. I speak of the rules as understood in Mewar. We ought not to expect much system in what was devoid of regularity, even according to the old principles of European feudal law, which, though now reduced to some fixed principles, originated in, and was governed by, fortuitous circumstances; and after often changing its character, ended in despotism, oligarchy, or democracy.

Classes of Landholders.

—There are two classes of Rajput landholders in Mewar, though the one greatly exceeds the other in number. One is the Girasia Thakur, or lord; the other the Bhumia. The Girasia chieftain is he who holds (giraffes) by grant (patta) of the [164] prince, for which he performs service with specified quotas at home and abroad, renewable at every lapse, when all the ceremonies of resumption,[15] the fine of relief,[16] and the investiture take place.

The Bhumia does not renew his grant, but holds on prescriptive 191possession. He succeeds without any fine, but pays a small annual quit-rent, and can be called upon for local service in the district which he inhabits for a certain period of time. He is the counterpart of the allodial proprietor of the European system, and the real zamindar of these principalities. Both have the same signification; from bhum and zamin, ‘land’: the latter is an exotic of Persian origin.

The Bhumia doesn't renew his grant but maintains his ownership through long-term possession. He succeeds without any fees but pays a small annual quit-rent and can be called upon for local service in the district where he lives for a set period. He is the equivalent of the allodial owner in the European system and the true zamindar of these regions. Both terms have the same meaning, coming from and earth, which mean 'land'; the latter is a borrowing from Persian.

Girāsia.

—Girasia is from tours, ‘a subsistence’; literally and familiarly ‘a mouthful.’ Whether it may have a like origin with the Celtic word genome-wide association study,[17] said to mean ‘a servant,’[18] and whence the word vassal is derived, I shall leave to etymologists to decide, who may trace the resemblance to the girasia, the vassal chieftain of the Rajputs. All the chartularies or pattas[19] commence, "To ... tours has been ordained."

Whether Resumable.

—It has always been a subject of doubt whether grants were resumable at pleasure, or without some delinquency imputable to the vassal. Their duration in Europe was, at least, the life of the possessor, when they reverted[20] to the fisc. The whole of the ceremonies in cases of such lapse are decisive on this point in Mewar. The right to resume, therefore, may be presumed to exist; while the non-practice of it, the formalities of renewal being gone through, may be said to render the right a dead letter. But to prove its existence I need only mention, that so late as the reign of Rana Sangram,[21] the fiefs of Mewar were actually movable; and little more than a century and a half has passed since this practice ceased. Thus a Rathor would shift, with family, chattels, and retainers, from the north into the wilds of Chappan;[22] while the Saktawat relieved would 192occupy the plains at the foot of the Aravalli;[23] or a Chondawat would exchange his [165] abode on the banks of the Chambal with a Pramara or Chauhan from the table-mountain, the eastern boundary of Mewar.[24]

Since these exchanges were occurring, it is evident the fiefs (pattas) were not grants in perpetuity. This is just the state of the benefices in France at an early period, as described by Gibbon, following Montesquieu: “Les bénéfices étoient amovibles; bientôt ils les rendirent perpétuels, et enfin héréditaires.”[25] This is the precise gradation of fiefs in Mewar; movable, perpetual, and then hereditary. The sons were occasionally permitted to succeed their fathers;[26] an indulgence which easily grew into a right, though the crown had the indubitable reversion. It is not, however, impossible that these changes[27] were not of ancient authority, but arose from the policy of the times to prevent infidelity.

Since these exchanges were taking place, it's clear that the fiefs (pattas) were not permanent grants. This reflects the situation of benefices in France during an earlier period, as described by Gibbon, following Montesquieu: “Les bénéfices étoient amovibles; bientôt ils les rendirent perpétuels, et enfin héréditaires.”[25] This mirrors the specific progression of fiefs in Mewar; they were movable, then perpetual, and finally hereditary. Sons were sometimes allowed to succeed their fathers;[26] a privilege that easily became a right, although the crown retained undeniable reversion. However, it’s not impossible that these changes[27] were not based on ancient authority but emerged from the policies of the time aimed at preventing disloyalty.

We ought to have a high opinion of princes who could produce an effect so powerful on the minds of a proud and turbulent nobility. The son was heir to the title and power over the vassals’ personals and movables, and to the allegiance of his father, but to nothing which could endanger that allegiance.

We should think highly of princes who can have such a strong impact on the minds of a proud and unruly nobility. The son inherited the title and control over the vassals' belongings and had his father's loyalty, but nothing that could threaten that loyalty.

A proper apportioning and mixture of the different clans was another good result to prevent their combinations in powerful families, which gave effect to rebellion, and has tended more than external causes to the ruin which the State of Mewar exhibits.

A proper distribution and mixing of the different clans was another positive outcome to stop them from forming strong families that could lead to rebellion, and it has contributed more than outside factors to the decline that the State of Mewar shows.

193

Nobility: Introduction of Foreign Stocks.

—Throughout the various gradations of its nobility, it was the original policy to introduce some who were foreign in country and blood. Chiefs of the Rathor, Chauhan, Pramara, Solanki, and Bhatti tribes were intermingled. Of these several were lineal descendants of the most ancient races of the kings of Delhi and Anhilwara Patan;[28] and from these, in order to preserve the purity of blood, the princes of Mewar took their wives, when the other princes of Hind assented to [166] the degradation of giving daughters in marriage to the emperors of Delhi. The princes of Mewar never yielded in this point, but preserved their ancient manners amidst all vicissitudes. In like manner did the nobles of the Rana’s blood take daughters from the same tribes; the interest of this foreign race was therefore strongly identified with the general welfare, and on all occasions of internal turmoil and rebellion they invariably supported their prince. But when these wise institutions were overlooked, when the great clans increased and congregated together, and the crown demesne was impoverished by prodigality, rebellions were fostered by Mahratta rapacity, which were little known during the lengthened paramount sway of the kings of Delhi. This foreign admixture will lead us to the discussion of the different kinds of grants: a difference, perhaps, more nominal than real, but exhibiting a distinction so wide as to imply grants resumable and irresumable.

Kāla Pattas.

—It is elsewhere related that two great clans, descendants of the Ranas Rae Mall and Udai Singh, and their numerous scions, forming subdivisions with separate titles or patronymics, compose the chief vassalage of this country.

Exogamy.

—Chondawat and Saktawat are the stock; the former is subdivided into ten, the latter into about six clans. Rajputs never intermarry with their own kin: the prohibition has no limit; it extends to the remotest degree. All these clans are resolvable into the generic term of ‘the race’ or Kula Sesodia. A Sesodia man and woman cannot unite in wedlock—all these are therefore of the blood royal; and the essayists on population would have had a fine field in these quarters a century ago, ere constant misery had thinned the country, to trace the numerous 194progeny of Chonda and Sakta in the Genesis[29] of Mewar. The Bhat’s genealogies would still, to a certain extent, afford the same means.

Descent gives a strength to the tenure of these tribes which the foreign nobles do not possess; for although, from all that has been said, it will be evident that a right of reversion and resumption existed (though seldom exercised, and never but in cases of crime), yet the foreigner had not this strength in the soil, even though of twenty generations’ duration. The epithet of kala patta, or ‘black grant,’ attaches to the foreign grant, and is admitted by the holder, from which the kinsman thinks himself exempt. It is virtually a grant resumable; nor can the possessors feel that security which the other widely affiliated aristocracies afford [167]. When, on a recent occasion, a revision of all the grants took place, the old ones being called in to be renewed under the sign-manual of the reigning prince, the minister himself visited the chief of Salumbar, the head of the Chondawats, at his residence at the capital, for this purpose. Having become possessed of several villages in the confusion of the times, a perusal of the grant would have been the means of detection; and on being urged to send to his estate for it, he replied, pointing to the palace, “My grant is in the foundation of that edifice”: an answer worthy of a descendant of Chonda, then only just of age. The expression marks the spirit which animates this people, and recalls to mind the well-known reply of our own Earl Warenne, on the very same occasion, to the quo warranto of Edward: “By their swords my ancestors obtained this land, and by mine will I maintain it.”

Descent gives these tribes a strength in their land that foreign nobles lack; because, as has been pointed out, a right of reversion and resumption existed (though it was rarely used and only in cases of crime), the foreigner didn’t have the same bond to the land, even after twenty generations. The term kala patta, or ‘black grant,’ is associated with foreign grants, and the holder acknowledges it, while the kinsman believes he is exempt. It’s essentially a grant that can be taken back; and the holders can’t feel the same security that other widely related aristocracies provide [167]. Recently, there was a review of all grants, with the old ones being recalled to be renewed under the reigning prince's sign-manual. The minister himself visited the chief of Salumbar, the head of the Chondawats, at his residence in the capital for this purpose. Having acquired several villages during the chaotic times, checking the grant could have revealed his holdings; when asked to send to his estate for it, he replied, pointing to the palace, “My grant is in the foundation of that building”: a response fitting for a descendant of Chonda, who was just coming of age. This remark reflects the spirit of the people and reminds us of the famous reply from our own Earl Warenne on a similar occasion to the by what authority of Edward: “By their swords, my ancestors acquired this land, and by mine, I will defend it.”

Hence it may be pronounced that a grant of an estate is for the life of the holder, with inheritance for his offspring in lineal descent or adoption, with the sanction of the prince, and resumable for crime or incapacity:[30] this reversion and power of resumption being marked by the usual ceremonies on each lapse 195of the grantee, of sequestration (zabti), of relief (nazarana), of homage and investiture of the heir. Those estates held by foreign nobles differ not in tenure; though, for the reasons specified, they have not the same grounds of security as the others, in whose welfare the whole body is interested, feeling the case to be their own: and their interests, certainly, have not been so consulted since the rebellions of S. 1822,[31] and subsequent years. Witness the Chauhans of Bedla and Kotharia (in the Udaipur valley), and the Pramar of the plateau of Mewar, all chiefs of the first rank.

Therefore, it can be stated that a property grant is for the life of the holder, with inherited rights for their children through direct descent or adoption, with the prince's approval, and can be revoked for misconduct or incapacity: [30] this reversion and power of revocation are confirmed through the usual ceremonies upon each lapse of the grantee, including sequestration (zabti), relief (nazarana), homage, and the investiture of the heir. Estates held by foreign nobles are similar in tenure; however, for the reasons mentioned, they do not have the same level of security as others, in whose welfare the entire community has a stake, feeling personally invested in the outcome: and certainly, their interests have not been adequately addressed since the rebellions of S. 1822,[31] and the years that followed. Take note of the Chauhans of Bedla and Kotharia (in the Udaipur valley) and the Pramar of the Mewar plateau, all first-rate chiefs.

The difficulty and danger of resuming an old-established grant in these countries are too great to be lightly risked. Though in all these estates there is a mixture of foreign Rajputs, yet the blood of the chief predominates; and these must have a leader of their own, or be incorporated in the estates of the nearest of kin. This increase might not be desirable for the crown, but the sub-vassals cannot be turned [168] adrift; a resumption therefore in these countries is widely felt, as it involves many. If crime or incapacity render it necessary, the prince inducts a new head of that blood; and it is their pride, as well as the prince’s interest, that a proper choice should be made. If, as has often occurred, the title be abolished, the sub-vassals retain their sub-infeudations, and become attached to the crown.

The challenge and risk of taking back an old-established land grant in these regions are too significant to be taken lightly. While there is a mix of foreign Rajputs in these estates, the chief's bloodline is dominant, and they need a leader from their own lineage or must be integrated into the estates of their closest relatives. This increase might not be favorable for the crown, but the sub-vassals cannot just be abandoned; thus, taking back the land in these areas has wide-ranging effects, as it impacts many people. If crime or inability makes it necessary, the prince appoints a new head from that lineage; it is both their pride and the prince's interest to ensure a wise choice is made. If, as has often happened, the title is abolished, the sub-vassals keep their sub-infeudations and become loyal to the crown.

Many estates were obtained, during periods of external commotion, by threats, combination, or the avarice of the prince—his short-sighted policy, or that of his ministers—which have been remedied in the late reorganization of Mewar; where, by retrograding half a century, and bringing matters as near as possible to the period preceding civil dissension, they have advanced at least a century towards order.

Many estates were acquired during times of external turmoil through threats, alliances, or the greed of the prince—due to his shortsighted policies, or those of his ministers—which have been addressed in the recent reorganization of Mewar. By reverting back fifty years and restoring conditions as closely as possible to the period before civil strife, they have made significant progress toward establishing order.

Bhūmia, the Allodial Proprietor.

—It is stated in the historical annals of this country that the ancient clans, prior to Sanga Rana,[32] had ceased, on the rising greatness of the subsequent new division of clans, to hold the higher grades of rank; and had, in fact, merged into the general military landed proprietors of this country under the term bhumia, a most expressive and comprehensive name, importing absolute identity with the soil: bhum meaning ‘land,’ and being far more expressive than the newfangled 196word, unknown to Hindu India, of landlord, the ‘land-holder’ of Muhammadan growth. These Bhumias, the scions of the earliest princes, are to be met with in various parts of Mewar; though only in those of high antiquity, where they were defended from oppression by the rocks and wilds in which they obtained a footing; as in Kumbhalmer, the wilds of Chappan, or plains of Mandalgarh, long under the kings, and where their agricultural pursuits maintained them.

Their clannish appellations, Kumbhawat, Lunawat, and Ranawat, distinctly show from what stem and when they branched off; and as they ceased to be of sufficient importance to visit the court on the new and continually extending ramifications, they took to the plough. But while they disdained not to derive a subsistence from labouring as husbandmen, they never abandoned their arms; and the Bhumia, amid the crags of the alpine Aravalli where he pastures his cattle or cultivates his fields, preserves the erect mien and proud spirit of his ancestors, with more tractability, and less arrogance and folly, than his more [169] courtly but now widely separated brethren, who often make a jest of his industrious but less refined qualifications.[33] Some of these yet possess entire villages, which are subject to the payment of a small quit-rent: they also constitute a local militia, to be called in by the governor of the district, but for which service they are entitled to rations or peti.[34] These, the allodial[35] tenantry of our 197feudal system, form a considerable body in many districts, armed with matchlock, sword, and shield. In Mandalgarh, when their own interests and the prince’s unite (though the rapacity of governors, pupils of the Mahratta and other predatory schools, have disgusted these independents), four thousand Bhumias could be collected. They held and maintained without support the important fortress of that district, during half a century of turmoil, for their prince. Mandalgarh is the largest district of Mewar, and in its three hundred and sixty towns and villages many specimens of ancient usage may be found. The Solanki held largely here in ancient days, and the descendant of the princes of Patan still retains his Bhum and title of Rao.[36]

Their distinct names, Kumbhawat, Lunawat, and Ranawat, clearly indicate their origins and when they branched off; and as they became less important and no longer visited the court due to the new and constantly expanding branches, they took up farming. While they didn’t look down on earning a living through farming, they always kept their weapons; and the Bhumia, among the rocky terrains of the alpine Aravalli where he grazes his cattle or tends his fields, maintains the proud posture and spirit of his ancestors, with greater humility and less arrogance and folly than his more polished yet widely separated relatives, who often make fun of his hardworking but less refined skills.[33] Some of them still own entire villages, which are required to pay a small quit-rent: they also form a local militia, called by the district governor, for which service they receive rations or pet.[34] These, the allodial[35] tenants of our feudal system, make up a significant group in many areas, armed with matchlocks, swords, and shields. In Mandalgarh, when their interests align with the prince’s (though the greed of governors, who are students of the Mahratta and other predatory schools, has frustrated these independents), four thousand Bhumias could be gathered. They held and defended the crucial fortress of that district on their own for half a century of turmoil, for their prince. Mandalgarh is the largest district of Mewar, and in its three hundred sixty towns and villages, many examples of ancient customs can be found. The Solanki held much land here in ancient times, and the descendants of the princes of Patan still hold their Bhum and the title of Rao.[36]

Feudal Militia.

—All this feudal militia pay a quit-rent to the crown, and perform local but limited service on the frontier garrison; and upon invasion,[37] when the Kher is called out, the whole are at the disposal of the prince on furnishing rations only. They assert that they ought not to pay this quit-rent and perform service also; but this may be doubted, since the sum is so small. To elude it, they often performed service under some powerful chief, where faction or court interest [170] caused it to be winked at. To serve without a patta is the great object of ambition. Mother Earth, ‘my land,’ in their Doric tongue, is a favourite phrase.[38]

198Circumstances have concurred to produce a resemblance even to the refined fiction of giving up their allodial property to have it conferred as a fief. But in candour it should be stated, that the only instances were caused by the desire of being revenged on the immediate superiors of the vassals. The Rathor chief of Dabla held of his superior, the Raja of Banera, three considerable places included in the grant of Banera. He paid homage, an annual quit-rent, was bound to attend him personally to court, and to furnish thirty-five horse in case of an invasion. During the troubles, though perfectly equal to their performance, he was remiss in all these duties. His chief, with returning peace, desired to enforce the return to ancient customs, and his rights so long withheld; but the Rathor had felt the sweets of entire independence, and refused to attend his summons. To the warrant he replied, “his head and Dabla were together”; and he would neither pay the quit-rent nor attend his court. This refractory spirit was reported to the Rana; and it ended in Dabla being added to the fisc, and the chief’s holding the rest as a vassal of the Rana, but only to perform local service. There are many other petty free proprietors on the Banera estate, holding from small portions of land to small villages; but the service is limited and local in order to swell the chief’s miniature court. If they accompany him, he must find rations for them and their steeds.

198Conditions have come together to create a situation that looks similar to the elaborate fiction of giving up their land to receive it back as a fief. However, to be fair, it's important to note that the only reasons for this were rooted in a desire for revenge against the vassals' immediate superiors. The Rathor chief of Dabla held three significant places from his superior, the Raja of Banera, as part of the Banera grant. He was required to pay homage, an annual rent, attend court in person, and provide thirty-five horses in case of an invasion. During the upheaval, although he was fully capable of fulfilling these duties, he neglected all of them. When peace returned, his chief wanted to restore old customs and his rights that had been denied for so long; however, the Rathor had enjoyed the benefits of complete independence and refused to comply. In response to the orders, he stated, "my head and Dabla are one," and he would neither pay the rent nor attend court. This defiance was reported to the Rana, which resulted in Dabla being transferred to the state's control, with the chief remaining a vassal of the Rana, but only responsible for local service. There are many other small landowners on the Banera estate, ranging from tiny plots to small villages; however, their service is limited and local, aimed at boosting the chief’s small court. If they accompany him, he has to provide food for them and their horses.

So cherished is this tenure of Bhum, that the greatest chiefs are always solicitous to obtain it, even in the villages wholly dependent on their authority: a decided proof of its durability above common grants. The various modes in which it is acquired, and the precise technicalities which distinguished its tenure, as well as the privileges attached to it, are fully developed in translations of different deeds on the subject [171].[39]

So valued is this tenure of Bhum that the most important chiefs always seek to obtain it, even in villages that rely completely on their authority: a clear sign of its stability compared to regular grants. The various ways it can be obtained, the exact details that define its tenure, and the privileges associated with it are thoroughly explained in translations of different documents about the topic [171].[39]

Rajas of Banera and Shāhpura.

—We have also, amongst the nobility of Mewar, two who hold the independent title of prince or raja, one of whom is by far too powerful for a subject. These are the Rajas of Banera and Shahpura, both of the blood royal. The ancestor of the first was the twin-brother of Rana Jai Singh; the other, a Ranawat, branched off from Rana Udai Singh.

They have their grants renewed, and receive the khilat of investiture; but they pay no relief, and are exempt from all but personal attendance at their prince’s court, and the local 199service of the district in which their estates are situated. They have hitherto paid but little attention to their duties, but this defect arose out of the times. These lands lying most exposed to the imperial headquarters at Ajmer, they were compelled to bend to circumstances, and the kings were glad to confer rank and honour on such near relations of the Rana’s house. He bestowed on them the titles of Raja, and added to the Shahpura chief’s patrimony a large estate in Ajmer, which he now holds direct of the British Government, on payment of an annual tribute.

They get their grants renewed and receive the ceremonial robes of appointment; however, they don't have to pay any taxes and are only required to show up personally at their prince’s court, as well as fulfill local duties in the area where their lands are located. They have mostly ignored their responsibilities up to now, but that's due to the circumstances of the times. Since these lands are very close to the imperial headquarters in Ajmer, they had to adapt to the situation, and the kings were happy to give rank and honor to such close relatives of the Rana’s family. He gave them the title of Raja and added a large estate in Ajmer to the Shahpura chief’s inheritance, which he now directly holds from the British Government, paying an annual tribute.

Form and Substance of Grant.

—To give a proper idea of the variety of items forming these chartularies, I append several[40] which exhibit the rights, privileges, and honours, as well as the sources of income, while they also record the terms on which they are granted. Many royalties have been alienated in modern times by the thoughtless prodigality of the princes; even the grand mark of vassalage, the fine of relief, has been forgiven to one or two individuals; portions of transit duties, tolls on ferries, and other seignorial rights; coining copper currency; exactions of every kind, from the levy of toll for night protection of merchandise and for the repairs of fortifications, to the share of the depredations of the common robber, will sufficiently show the demoralization of the country.

Division of Pattas, or Sub-infeudation.

—Many years ago, when the similarity of the systems first struck my attention, I took one of the grants or slippers of a great vassal of Jaipur, and dissected it in all its minutiae, with the aid of a very competent authority who had resided as one of the managers of the chief. This document, in which the subdivision of the whole clan is detailed, materially aided me in developing the system [172].

The court and the household economy of a great chieftain is a miniature representation of the sovereign’s: the same officers, from the pardhan, or minister, to the cup-bearer (paniyari), as well as the same domestic arrangements. He must have his shish-mahall,[41] his bari-mahall,[42] and his mandir,[43] like his prince. 200He enters the dari-sala, or carpet hall, the minstrel[44] preceding him rehearsing the praises of his family; and he takes his seat on his throne, while the assembled retainers, marshalled in lines on the right and left, simultaneously exclaim, “Health to our chief!” which salutation he returns by bowing to all as he passes them. When he is seated, at a given signal they all follow the example, and shield rattles against shield as they wedge into their places.

The court and household of a great chieftain is a smaller version of the sovereign’s: the same officials, from the minister to the cup-bearer, and the same domestic setup. He needs his reception hall, his private quarters, and his temple, just like his prince. He enters the carpet hall, with the minstrel ahead of him singing praises of his family; then he takes his seat on his throne, while the gathered attendants, arranged in lines on either side, shout in unison, “Health to our chief!” He responds by bowing to everyone as he walks past. Once he's seated, at a signal, they all do the same, and shield touches shield as they settle into their places.

We have neither the kiss nor individual oaths of fidelity administered. It is sufficient, when a chief succeeds to his patrimony, that his ‘an[45] is proclaimed within his sim or boundary. Allegiance is as hereditary as the land: “I am your child; my head and sword are yours, my service is at your command.” It is a rare thing for a Rajput to betray his Thakur, while the instances of self-devotion for him are innumerable: many will be seen interspersed in these papers. Base desertion, to their honour be it said, is little known, and known only to be execrated. Fidelity to the chief, Swamidharma, is the climax of all the virtues. The Rajput is taught from his infancy, in the song of the bard, to regard it as the source of honour here, and of happiness hereafter. The poet Chand abounds with episodes on the duty and beauty of fidelity; nor does it require a very fervid imagination to picture the affections which such a life is calculated to promote, when the chief is possessed of the qualities to call them forth. At the chase his vassals attend him: in the covert of the forest, the ground their social board, they eat their repast together, from the venison or wild boar furnished by the sport of the day; nor is the cup neglected. They are familiarly admitted at all times to his presence, and accompany him to the court of their mutual sovereign. In short, they are inseparable.[46]

We don't have the kiss or personal promises of loyalty. It’s enough when a leader inherits his property that his ‘an[45] is announced within his yes or territory. Loyalty is as much a tradition as the land itself: “I am your child; my life and my sword belong to you, my service is at your command.” It's rare for a Rajput to betray his Thakur, while countless examples of selfless devotion can be found here. Dishonorable abandonment, to their credit, is quite rare and only known to be condemned. Loyalty to the chief, Swamidharma, is the highest of all virtues. Rajputs are taught from a young age, through the songs of bards, to see it as the source of honor in this life and happiness in the next. The poet Chand is rich with stories about the duty and beauty of loyalty; it doesn’t take much imagination to envision the bonds that such a way of life can foster when the leader possesses the qualities to inspire them. During hunts, his followers accompany him. In the cover of the forest, they gather around a social table, sharing meals made from the deer or wild boar caught that day, and enjoying their drinks. They have open access to him at all times and join him at the court of their shared ruler. In short, they are inseparable.[46]

Their having retained so much of their ancient manners and customs, during [173] centuries of misery and oppression, is the best evidence that those customs were riveted to their very souls. The Rajput of character is a being of the most acute sensibility; 201where honour is concerned, the most trivial omission is often ignorantly construed into an affront.

Their ability to hold on to so many of their old manners and customs through centuries of suffering and oppression shows that these customs are deeply ingrained in their souls. The Rajput, by nature, is someone with sharp sensitivity; when it comes to honor, even the smallest oversight can often be mistakenly seen as an insult. 201

Provision for Chief’s Relations.

—In all the large estates the chief must provide for his sons or brothers, according to his means and the number of immediate descendants. In an estate of sixty to eighty thousand rupees of annual rent, the second brother might have a village of three to five thousand of rent. This is his patrimony (): he besides pushes his fortune at the court of his sovereign or abroad. Juniors share in proportion. These again subdivide, and have their little circle of dependents. Each new family is known by the name of the founder conjoined to that of his father and tribe: Man Meghsinghgot Saktawat; that is, ‘Man, family of Megh, tribe Saktawat.’ The subdivisions descend to the lowest denomination.

Charsa.

Charsa, a ‘hide of land,’ or about sufficient to furnish an equipped cavalier. It is a singular coincidence that the term for the lowest subdivision of land for military service should be the same amongst the Rajputs as in the English system. Besides being similar in name, it nearly corresponds in actual quantity. From the beginning of the Anglo-Saxon government the land was divided into hides, each comprehending what could be cultivated by a single plough.[47] Four hides constituted one knight’s fee,[48] which is stated to be about forty acres. The Charsa may have from twenty-five to thirty bighas; which are equal to about ten acres—the Saxon hide.

For what these minor vassals held to be their rights on the great pattawats, the reader is again referred to the letter of protest of the inferior pattawats of the Deogarh estate—it may aid his judgement; and it is curious to observe how nearly the subject of their prayer to the sovereign corresponded with the edict of Conrad of Italy,[49] in the year 1037, which originated in 202disagreements between the great lords and their vassals on the subject of sub-infeudations [174].

For what these minor vassals believed to be their rights regarding the major pattawats, the reader can refer again to the letter of protest from the lesser pattawats of the Deogarh estate—it might help in forming their opinion; and it's interesting to note how closely their requests to the ruler matched the decree of Conrad of Italy,[49] in the year 1037, which arose from conflicts between the powerful lords and their vassals over the issue of sub-infeudations [174].

The extent to which the subdivision before mentioned is carried in some of the Rajput States, is ruinous to the protection and general welfare of the country. It is pursued in some parts till there is actually nothing left sufficiently large to share, or to furnish subsistence for one individual: consequently a great deprivation of services to the State ensues. But this does not prevail so much in the larger principalities as in the isolated tributary Thakurats or lordships scattered over the country; as amongst the Jarejas of Cutch, the tribes in Kathiawar, and the small independencies of Gujarat bordering on the greater western Rajput States. This error in policy requires to be checked by supreme authority, as it was in England by Magna Charta,[50] when the barons of those days took such precautions to secure their own seignorial rights.

The extent to which the subdivision mentioned earlier is carried out in some of the Rajput States is damaging to the protection and overall welfare of the country. It is practiced in certain areas to the point where there is barely anything left that is large enough to share or to provide for one person: as a result, there’s a significant loss of services to the State. However, this issue is not as prevalent in the larger principalities as it is in the isolated tributary Thakurats or lordships scattered across the country; this includes the Jarejas of Cutch, the tribes in Kathiawar, and the small independent regions of Gujarat that border the larger western Rajput States. This mistake in policy needs to be addressed by higher authority, just as it was in England with the Magna Carta,[50] when the barons of that time took measures to protect their own feudal rights.

Brotherhood.

—The system in these countries of minute subdivision of fiefs is termed brother,[51] or brotherhood, synonymous to the tenure by frerage of France, but styled only an approximation to sub-infeudation.[52] "Give me my bats (share)," says the Rajput, when he attains to man’s estate, ‘the bat of the bhayyad,’ the portion of the frerage; and thus they go on clipping and paring till all are impoverished. The ‘customs’ of France[53] preserved the dignities of families and the indivisibility of a feudal homage, without exposing the younger sons of a gentleman to beggary and dependence. It would be a great national benefit if some means could be found to limit this subdivision, but it is an evil difficult of remedy. The divisibility of the Cutch and Kathiawar frerage, carried to the most destructive extent, is productive of litigation, crime, and misery. Where it has proper limits it is useful; but though the idea of each rood supporting its man is very poetical, it does not and cannot answer in practice. Its limit in Mewar we would not undertake to assert, but the vassals are careful not to let it become too small; they send the extra numbers to seek their fortunes abroad. In this custom, and the difficulty of finding daejas, or dowers, for their daughters, 203we have the two chief causes of infanticide amongst the Rajputs, which horrible practice was not always confined to the female.

The author of the Middle Ages exemplifies ingeniously the advantages of sub-[175]infeudation, by the instance of two persons holding one knight’s fee; and as the lord was entitled to the service of one for forty days, he could commute it for the joint service of the two for twenty days each. He even erects as a maxim on it, that “whatever opposition was made to the rights of sub-infeudation or frerage, would indicate decay in the military character, the living principle of feudal tenure”;[54] which remark may be just where proper limitation exists, before it reaches that extent when the impoverished vassal would descend to mend his shoes instead of his shield. Primogeniture is the corner-stone of feudality, but this unrestricted sub-infeudation would soon destroy it.[55] It is strong in these States; its rights were first introduced by the Normans from Scandinavia. But more will appear on this subject and its technicalities, in the personal narrative of the author.

The author from the Middle Ages cleverly illustrates the benefits of sub-infeudation by using the example of two people holding one knight's fee. Since the lord was entitled to one person's service for forty days, he could substitute that for the combined service of both for twenty days each. He even establishes a principle stating that “any opposition to the rights of sub-infeudation or frerage would signal a decline in military strength, which is the essential principle of feudal tenure”;[54] which may hold true as long as there are reasonable limits, before it goes too far and the struggling vassal ends up repairing his shoes instead of his armor. Primogeniture is the foundation of feudalism, but this unrestricted sub-infeudation would quickly undermine it.[55] It is strong in these States; its rights were first brought in by the Normans from Scandinavia. More details on this topic and its complexities will come up in the author's personal narrative.


1. “Plusieurs possesseurs de fiefs, ayant voulu en laisser perpétuellement la propriété à leurs descendans, prirent des arrangemens avec leur Seigneur; et, outre ce qu’ils donnèrent pour faire le marché, ils s’engagèrent, eux et leur postérité, à abandonner pendant une année, au Seigneur, la jouissance entière du fief, chaque fois que le dit fief changerait de main. C’est ce qui forma le droit de relief. Quand un gentilhomme avait dérogé, il pouvait effacer cette tache moyennant finances, et ce qu’il payait s’appelait relief, il recevait pour quittance des lettres de relief ou de réhabilitation” (Art. ‘Relief,’‘Relief,’ Dict. de l’anc. Régime).

1. Several feudal landowners, wanting to ensure that their property would be passed down to their descendants forever, made agreements with their lord. In addition to what they paid to finalize the deal, they committed themselves and their heirs to grant the lord full use of the land for one year every time the land changed hands. This created the right of relief. When a nobleman fell out of favor, he could redeem himself by paying a fee, which was called relief. He received a receipt in the form of letters of relief or rehabilitation” (Art. ‘Relief,’‘Relief,’ Dict. de l’anc. Régime).

2. Namely, “the heir or heirs of an earl, for an entire earldom, one hundred pounds; the heir or heirs of a baron, for an entire barony, one hundred marks; the heir or heirs of a knight, for a whole knight’s fee, one hundred shillings at most” (Art. III. Magna Charta).

2. Specifically, “the heir or heirs of an earl, for an entire earldom, one hundred pounds; the heir or heirs of a baron, for an entire barony, one hundred marks; the heir or heirs of a knight, for a whole knight’s fee, one hundred shillings at most” (Art. III. Magna Charta).

3. “Le droit de rachat devoit se payer à chaque mutation d’héritier, et se paya même d’abord en ligne directe.—La coutume la plus générale l’avait fixé à une année du revenue” (L’Esprit des Loix, livre xxxi. chap. xxxiii.)

3. "The right of redemption had to be paid with every change of heir and was even initially paid in a direct line. The most common practice set it at one year’s worth of revenue" (L’Esprit des Loix, livre xxxi. chap. xxxiii.)

4. That symbolic species of investiture denominated ‘improper investiture,’ the delivery of a turf, stone, and wand, has its analogies amongst the mountaineers of the Aravalli. The old baron of Badnor, when the Mer villages were reduced, was clamorous about his feudal rights over those wild people. It was but the point of honour. From one he had a hare, from another a bullock, and so low as a pair of sticks which they use on the festivals of the Holi. These marks of vassalage come under the head of ‘petite serjanteri’ (petit serjeantry) in the feudal system of Europe (see Art. XLI. of Magna Charta).

4. The symbolic act of granting feudal rights called ‘improper investiture,’ which involves the handing over of a piece of turf, a stone, and a wand, has its parallels among the mountaineers of the Aravalli. The old baron of Badnor, when the Mer villages were subdued, loudly claimed his feudal rights over those wild people. It was purely a matter of honor. From one villager, he received a hare, from another a bullock, and as trivial as a pair of sticks that they use during the Holi festivals. These indicators of servitude fall under the category of ‘petite serjanteri’ (petit serjeantry) in the feudal system of Europe (see Art. XLI. of Magna Charta).

5. ["All Rājput Jāgīrdārs, or holders of assigned lands, pay nazarāna on the accession of a new Mahārāna, and on certain other occasions, while most of them pay a fine called Kaid [‘imprisonment’] on succeeding to these estates. On the death of a Rājput Jāgīrdār, his estates immediately revert to the Darbār, and so remain until his son or successor is recognized by the Mahārāna, when the grant is renewed, and a fresh lease taken" (Erskine ii. A. 71).]

5. ["All Rājput Jāgīrdārs, or landholders, pay nazarana when a new Mahārāna comes to power, as well as on certain other occasions. Most of them also pay a penalty called [‘imprisonment’] when inheriting these estates. Upon the death of a Rājput Jāgīrdār, their estates revert immediately to the Darbār and remain there until his son or successor is officially recognized by the Mahārāna. At that point, the grant is renewed, and a new lease is issued" (Erskine ii. A. 71).]

6. Jareja is the title of the Rajput race in Cutch; they are descendants of the Yadus, and claim from Krishna. In early ages they inhabited the tracts on the Indus and in Seistan [p. 102 above].

6. Jareja is the name of the Rajput community in Cutch; they are descendants of the Yadus and trace their lineage back to Krishna. In ancient times, they lived in the regions along the Indus River and in Seistan [p. 102 above].

7. Wright on Tenures, apud Hallam, vol. i. p. 185.

7. Wright on Tenures, apud Hallam, vol. i. p. 185.

8. The Hon. Mr. Elphinstone, Governor of Bombay. As we prevented the spoliation of Idar by the predatory powers, we are but right in seeing that the head does not become the spoliator himself, and make these brave men “wish any change but that which we have given them.”

8. The Hon. Mr. Elphinstone, Governor of Bombay. Since we protected Idar from being taken over by greedy powers, it's only fair to ensure that the leader doesn’t become a predator himself and causes these brave men to “wish for any change except the one we’ve given them.”

9. Hallam.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Hallam.

10. Ducange, apud Hallam.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Ducange, in Hallam.

11. Barar is the generic name for taxation.

11. Barar is the general term for taxes.

12. The charter of Henry I. promises the custody of heirs to the mother or next of kin (Hallam, vol. ii. p. 429).

12. The charter of Henry I promises to keep the custody of heirs with the mother or next of kin (Hallam, vol. ii. p. 429).

13. Hallam, vol. i. p. 190.

13. Hallam, vol. i. p. 190.

14. [The rule of tribal exogamy, whatever may be its origin, is much more primitive than the author supposed (Sir J. G. Frazer, Totemism and Exogamy, i. 54 ff.).]

14. [The principle of tribal exogamy, regardless of its origins, is far more basic than the author imagined (Sir J. G. Frazer, Totemism and Exogamy, i. 54 ff.).]

15. Zabti, ‘sequestration.’

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Zabti, ‘seizure.’

16. Nazarana.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Nazarana.

17. It might not be unworthy of research to trace many words common to the Hindu and the Celt; or to inquire whether the Kimbri, the Juts or Getae, the Sakasena, the Chatti of the Elbe and Cimbric Chersonese, and the ancient Britons, did not bring their terms with their bards and vates (the Bhats and Bardais) from the highland of Scythia east of the Caspian, which originated the nations common to both, improved beyond the Wolga and the Indus [?].

17. It might be worth investigating the many words that are shared by Hindus and Celts; or to explore whether the Kimbri, Juts, Getae, Sakasena, Chatti of the Elbe and Cimbric Chersonese, and the ancient Britons didn’t bring their language with their poets and poet (the Bhats and Bardais) from the highlands of Scythia east of the Caspian, which gave rise to the nations common to both, evolving beyond the Volga and the Indus [?].

18. Hallam, vol. i. 155. [Welsh, Cornish gwas, ‘a servant.’]

18. Hallam, vol. i. 155. [Welsh, Cornish GWAS, ‘a servant.’]

19. Patta, a ‘patent’ or ‘grant’; Pattāwat, ‘holder of the fief or grant.’

19. Patta, a ‘patent’ or ‘grant’; Pattāwat, ‘holder of the fief or grant.’

20. Montesquieu, chaps. xxv., liv., xxxi.

20. Montesquieu, chaps. xxv., liv., xxxi.

21. Ten generations ago. [At present an estate is not liable to confiscation save for some gross political offence (Erskine ii. A. 71).]

21. Ten generations ago. [Currently, an estate cannot be confiscated except for serious political offenses (Erskine ii. A. 71).]

22. The mountainous and woody region to the south-west, dividing Mewar from Gujarat.

22. The hilly and forested area to the southwest, separating Mewar from Gujarat.

23. The grand chain dividing the western from the central States of Rajasthan.

23. The major link separating the western and central regions of Rajasthan.

24. Such changes were triennial; and, as I have heard the prince himself say, so interwoven with their customs was this rule that it caused no dissatisfaction; but of this we may be allowed at least to doubt. It was a perfect check to the imbibing of local attachment; and the prohibition against erecting forts for refuge or defiance, prevented its growth if acquired. It produced the object intended, obedience to the prince, and unity against the restless Mogul. Perhaps to these institutions it is owing that Mewar alone never was conquered by the kings during the protracted struggle of seven centuries; though at length worried and worn out, her power expired with theirs, and predatory spoliation completed her ruin.

24. Such changes happened every three years; and, as I’ve heard the prince himself say, this rule was so woven into their customs that it didn’t cause any dissatisfaction. But we might at least question that. It completely prevented any strong local loyalty; and the ban on building forts for safety or defense stopped it from developing if it did arise. It achieved its goal, ensuring obedience to the prince and unity against the restless Mogul. Perhaps it’s because of these institutions that Mewar was never conquered by the kings during the long struggle of seven centuries; although eventually exhausted and worn out, her power faded with theirs, and pillaging completed her downfall.

25. Gibbon, Misc. Works, vol. iii. p. 189; Sur le système féodal surtout en France.

25. Gibbon, Misc. Works, vol. iii. p. 189; About the Feudal System, particularly in France.

26. Hallam, quoting Gregory of Tours; the picture drawn in A.D. 595.

26. Hallam, citing Gregory of Tours; the illustration created in CE 595.

27. "Fiefs had partially become hereditary towards the end of the first race: in these days they had not the idea of an ‘unalienable fief.’" Montesquieu, vol. ii. p. 431. The historian of the Middle Ages doubts if ever they were resumable at pleasure, unless from delinquency.

27. "Fiefs had mostly become hereditary by the end of the first race: back then, they didn't have the concept of an ‘unalienable fief.’" Montesquieu, vol. ii. p. 431. The historian of the Middle Ages questions whether they could ever be reclaimed at will, except in cases of wrongdoing.

28. The Nahlwara of D’Anville and the Arabian travellers of the eighth century, the capital of the Balhara kings.

28. The Nahlwara of D’Anville and the Arabian travelers of the eighth century, the capital of the Balhara kings.

29. Janam, ‘birth’; es, ‘lord’ or ‘man.’ [See p. 24 above.]

29. Born, ‘birth’; es, ‘lord’ or ‘man.’ [See p. 24 above.]

30. “La loi des Lombards oppose les bénéfices à la propriété. Les historiens, les formules, les codes des différens peuples barbares, tous les monumens qui nous restent, sont unanimes. Enfin, ceux qui ont écrit le livre des fiefs, nous apprennent, que d’abord les Seigneurs purent les ôter à leur volonté, qu’ensuite ils les assurèrent pour un an, et après les donnèrent pour la vie” (L’Esprit des Loix, chap. xvi. livre 30).

30. “The law of the Lombards prioritizes profits over property. Historians, legal documents, and the codes of different barbarian groups, along with all the remaining evidence we have, are in agreement on this. Ultimately, those who wrote the book of fiefs inform us that originally, the Lords could take them away at any time, then they secured them for a year, and later granted them for life” (L’Esprit des Loix, chap. xvi. livre 30).

31. A.D. 1766.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. A.D. 1766.

32. Contemporary and opponent of Sultan Babur.

32. A contemporary and rival of Sultan Babur.

33. Many of them taking wives from the degraded but aboriginal races in their neighbouring retreats, have begot a mixed progeny, who, in describing themselves, unite the tribes of father and mother.

33. Many of them have taken wives from the marginalized local tribes in their nearby areas, resulting in a mixed heritage that reflects both their father's and mother's tribes in their identity.

34. Literally, ‘a belly-full.’

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Literally, “full belly.”

35. Allodial property is defined (Hallam, vol. i. p. 144) as “land which had descended by inheritance, subject to no burthen but public defence. It passed to all the children equally; in failure of children, to the nearest kindred.” Thus it is strictly the Miras or Bhum of the Rajputs: inheritance, patrimony. In Mewar it is divisible to a certain extent; but in Cutch, to infinity: and is liable only to local defence. The holder of bham calls it his Adyapi, i.e. of old, by prescriptive right; not by written deed. Montesquieu, describing the conversion of allodial estates into fiefs, says, “These lands were held by Romans or Franks (i.e. freemen) not the king’s vassals,” viz. lands exterior and anterior to the monarchy. We have Rathor, Solanki, and other tribes, now holding bhum in various districts, whose ancestors were conquered by the Sesodias, but left in possession of small portions insufficient to cause jealousy. Some of these may be said to have converted their lands into fiefs, as the Chauhan lord of ——, who served the Salumbar chief.

35. Allodial property is defined (Hallam, vol. i. p. 144) as “land that has been passed down through inheritance, with no burden other than public defense. It is divided equally among all children; if there are no children, it goes to the closest relatives.” So, it's essentially the Miras or Bhum of the Rajputs: inheritance, family property. In Mewar, it can be divided to a certain extent; but in Cutch, it can be divided endlessly and is only subject to local defense. The holder of bham refers to it as his Still, meaning of old, by customary right; not by written deed. Montesquieu, describing how allodial estates became fiefs, says, “These lands were held by Romans or Franks (i.e., freemen) and not as the king’s vassals,” referring to lands that existed before the monarchy. We have Rathor, Solanki, and other tribes, now holding bhum in various regions, whose ancestors were conquered by the Sesodias but were allowed to keep small portions of land that didn’t cause jealousy. Some of these may be seen as having converted their lands into fiefs, like the Chauhan lord of ——, who served the Salumbar chief.

36. Amidst ruins overgrown with forest, I discovered on two tables of stone the genealogical history of this branch, which was of considerable use in elucidating that of Anhilwara, and which corresponded so well with the genealogies of a decayed bard of the family, who travelled the country for a subsistence, that I feel assured they formerly made good use of these marble records.

36. Among the ruins covered in forest, I found two stone tables containing the family history of this branch, which helped clarify the history of Anhilwara. It matched closely with the genealogies of a faded bard from the family who traveled the country to make a living, leading me to believe they once relied on these marble records.

37. See Appendix, Nos. XVI. and XVII.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. See Appendix, Nos. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__ and __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__.

38. I was intimately acquainted with, and much esteemed, many of these Bhumia chiefs—from my friend Paharji (the rock), Ranawat of Amargarh, to the Kumbhawat of Sesoda on the highest point, lord of the pass of the Aravalli; and even the mountain lion, Dungar Singh who bore amongst us, from his old raids, the familiar title of Roderic Dhu. In each situation I have had my tents filled with them; and it was one of the greatest pleasures I ever experienced, after I had taken my leave of them, perhaps for ever, crossed the frontiers of Mewar, and encamped in the dreary pass between it and Marwar, to find that a body of them had been my guards during the night. This is one of the many pleasing recollections of the past. Fortunately for our happiness, the mind admits their preponderance over opposite feelings. I had much to do in aiding the restoration of their past condition; leaving, I believe, as few traces of error in the mode as could be expected, where so many conflicting interests were to be reconciled.

38. I was closely acquainted with, and highly regarded by, many of these Bhumia chiefs—from my friend Paharji (the rock), Ranawat of Amargarh, to the Kumbhawat of Sesoda at the highest point, lord of the Aravalli pass; and even the mountain lion, Dungar Singh, who among us, from his old raids, carried the familiar title of Roderic Dhu. In every situation, I had my tents filled with them; and it was one of the greatest pleasures I ever experienced, after I took my leave of them, possibly forever, crossed the borders of Mewar, and set up camp in the bleak pass between it and Marwar, to discover that a group of them had been my guards during the night. This is one of the many fond memories of the past. Fortunately for our happiness, the mind allows for the dominance of positive feelings over negative ones. I had a lot to do in helping to restore their former conditions; I believe I left as few traces of mistakes in the process as could be expected, given the many competing interests that needed to be reconciled.

39. See Appendix.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. See Appendix.

40. See Appendix, Nos. IV., V., VI.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. See Appendix, Nos. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__.

41. Mirror apartments. [To meet the demand for the glass mosaics seen in the palaces of Rājputāna, the Panjab, and Burma, the industry of blowing glass globes, silvered inside, came into existence. The globes are broken into fragments, and set in cement (in Burma in laquer), and used to decorate the walls (Watt, Comm. Prod. 563, 717 f.). There is a Shīsh Mahall in the Agra Fort.]

41. Mirror apartments. [To meet the demand for the glass mosaics found in the palaces of Rājputāna, Punjab, and Burma, a new industry emerged that involved blowing glass globes with a silvered interior. These globes are shattered into pieces and embedded in cement (or lacquer in Burma) to adorn the walls (Watt, Comm. Prod. 563, 717 f.). There is a Shīsh Mahall in the Agra Fort.]

42. Gardens on the terrace within the palace.

42. Gardens on the terrace of the palace.

43. Private temple of worship.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Private worship space.

44. Dholi.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Drummer.

45. An is the oath of allegiance. Three things in Mewar are royalties a subject cannot meddle with: 1, An, or oath of allegiance; 2, Dan, or transit dues on commerce; 3, Khan, or mines of the precious metals.

45. An is the oath of loyalty. There are three things in Mewar that a subject cannot interfere with: 1, An, or oath of loyalty; 2, Dan, or taxes on trade; 3, Khan, or mines of precious metals.

46. I rather describe what they were, than what they are. Contentions and poverty have weakened their sympathies and affections; but the mind of philanthropy must hope that they will again become what they have been.

46. I prefer to describe what they used to be rather than what they are now. Struggles and hardship have dulled their compassion and warmth, but the spirit of philanthropy must believe that they can become what they once were again.

47. Millar’s Historical View of the English Government, p. 85. [See p. 156 above.]

47. Millar’s Historical View of the English Government, p. 85. [See p. 156 above.]

48. Hume, History of England, Appendix II. vol. ii. p. 291.

48. Hume, History of England, Appendix II. vol. ii. p. 291.

49. “1. That no man should be deprived of his fief, whether held of the emperor or mesne lord, but by the laws of the empire and judgement of his peers. 2. That from such judgement the vassal might appeal to his sovereign. 3. That fiefs should be inherited by sons and their children, or in their failure by brothers, provided they were feuda paterna, such as had descended from the father. 4. That the lord should not alienate the fief of his vassal without his consent.”consent.”

49. “1. No one should lose their fief, whether it belongs to the emperor or a middle lord, except through the laws of the empire and judgment of their peers. 2. The vassal has the right to appeal to their sovereign from such judgment. 3. Fiefs should be passed down to sons and their children, or, if there are none, to brothers, as long as they were paternal feud, which means they came from the father. 4. The lord cannot transfer the fief of his vassal without his consent.”consent.”

50. By the revised statute, Quia emptores, of Edw. I., which forbids it in excess, under penalty of forfeiture (Hallam, vol. i. p. 184).

50. According to the updated law, Quia emptores, from Edw. I., which prohibits it in excess, under the threat of forfeiture (Hallam, vol. i. p. 184).

51. Bhayyad, ‘frerage’.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Bhayyad, 'frerage'.

52. Hallam, vol. i. p. 186.

52. Hallam, vol. i. p. 186.

53. Ibid.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Same source.

54. Hallam, vol. i. p. 186.

54. Hallam, vol. i. p. 186.

55. “Le droit d’aînesse a causé, pendant l’existence du régime féodal, une multitude de guerres et de procès. Notre histoire nous présente, à chaque page, des cadets réduits à la mendicité, se livrant à toutes sortes de brigandages pour réparer les torts de la fortune; des aînés, refusant la légitime à leurs frères; des cadets, assassinant leur aîné pour lui succéder, etc.” (see article, ‘Droit d’aînesse,’ Dict. de l’Ancien Régime).

55. The right of primogeniture led to countless wars and legal battles during the feudal system. Our history highlights, on every page, younger siblings being left to beg, turning to various forms of theft to recover from their misfortunes; older siblings denying their rightful share to their brothers; younger siblings even murdering their older siblings to take their position, and so on. (see article, ‘Right of primogeniture,’ Dict. de l’Ancien Régime).


CHAPTER 4

Rakhwāli.

—I now proceed to another point of striking resemblance between the systems of the east and wrest, arising from the same causes—the unsettled state of society, and the deficiency of paramount protection. It is here called guardianship,[1] or ‘preservation’; the salvamenta of Europe.[2] To a certain degree it always existed in these States; but the interminable predatory 204warfare of the last half century increased it to so frightful an extent that superior authority was required to redeem the abuses it had occasioned. It originated in the necessity of protection; and the modes of obtaining it, as well as the compensation [176] when obtained, were various. It often consisted of money or kind on the reaping of each harvest: sometimes in a multiplicity of petty privileges and advantages, but the chief object was to obtain : and here we have one solution of the constituted bhumia,[3] assimilating, as observed, to the allodial proprietor. Bhum thus obtained is irrevocable; and in the eager anxiety for its acquisition we have another decided proof of every other kind of tenure being deemed resumable by the crown.

It was not unfrequent that application for protection was made to the nearest chief by the tenants of the fisc; a course eventually sanctioned by the Government, which could not refuse assent where it could not protect. Here, then, we revert to first principles; and ‘seignorial rights’ may be forfeited, when they cease to yield that which ought to have originated them, viz. benefit to the community. Personal service at stated periods, to aid in the agricultural[4] economy of the protector, was sometimes stipulated, when the husbandmen were to find implements and cattle,[5] and to attend whenever ordered. The protected calls the chief ‘patron’; and the condition may not unaptly be compared to that of personal commendation,[6] like salvamenta, founded on the disturbed state of society. But what originated thus was often continued and multiplied by avarice, and the spirit of rapine, which disgraced the Rajput of the last half century, though he had abundance of apologies for ‘scouring the country.’ But all salvamenta and other marks of vassalage, obtained during these times of desolation, were annulled in the settlement which took place between the Rana and his chiefs, in A.D. 1818[7] [177].

It wasn't uncommon for the tenants of the fisc to seek protection from the nearest chief; a practice that was eventually approved by the Government, which couldn’t refuse support when it was unable to provide safety. Here, we return to fundamental principles; ‘seignorial rights’ may be lost when they no longer produce what should have justified them, namely, benefits to the community. Sometimes, personal service at set intervals was required to assist in the agricultural economy of the protector, with the farmers expected to supply tools and livestock and to show up when asked. The protected refer to the chief as ‘patron’; and this situation can be aptly compared to personal commendation, like rescue, which arose from the unstable state of society. However, what began in this way was frequently extended and multiplied by greed and the spirit of plunder that tarnished the Rajput in the last fifty years, despite him having plenty of justifications for 'scouring the country.' Nevertheless, all salvamenta and other signs of servitude, acquired during these challenging times, were nullified in the settlement that occurred between the Rana and his chiefs in A.D. 1818.

205But the crown itself, by some singular proceeding, possesses, or did possess, according to the Patta Bahi, or Book of Grants, considerable salvamenta right, especially in the districts between the new and ancient capitals, in sums of from twenty to one hundred rupees in separate villages.

205But the crown itself, through some unique process, has, or used to have, according to the Patta Bahi, or Book of Grants, significant salvamenta rights, especially in the areas between the new and old capitals, in amounts ranging from twenty to one hundred rupees in various villages.

To such an extent has this rakhwali[8] been carried when protection was desired, that whole communities have ventured their liberty, and become, if not slaves, yet nearly approaching the condition of slaves, to the protector. But no common visitation ever leads to an evil of this magnitude. I mention the fact merely to show that it does exist; and we may infer that the chief, who has become the arbiter of the lives and fortunes of his followers, must have obtained this power by devoting all to their protection. The term thus originated, and probably now (with many others) written for the first time in English letters in this sense, is Basai.

To such an extent has this bodyguard[8] been adopted when protection was needed, that entire communities have risked their freedom and have ended up, if not exactly slaves, then very close to that status, under the protector's control. However, no widespread crisis ever results in a problem of this scale. I'm mentioning this fact simply to point out that it does happen; and we can conclude that the leader, who has become the judge of the lives and fortunes of his followers, must have gained this power by fully committing to their protection. The term that originated in this context, and likely appears for the first time in English in this meaning, is Basai.

206

Basāi, Slavery.

—Slavery is to be found in successive stages of society of Europe, but we have no parallel in Rajwara (at least in name) to the agricultural serfs and villains of Europe; nor is there any intermediate term denoting a species of slavery between the Gola[9] of the Hindu chief’s household and the free Rajput but the singular one of basai, which must be explained, since it cannot be translated. This class approximates closely to the taxpayers and colonies, perhaps to the serving, of the Salic Franks, “who were cultivators of the earth, and subject to residence upon their master’s estate, though not destitute of property or civil rights.”[10] Precisely the condition of the cultivator in Haraoti who now tills for a taskmaster the fields he formerly owned, degraded to the name of hali,[11] a ploughman.

“When small proprietors,” says Hallam, “lost their lands by mere rapine, we may believe their liberty was hardly less endangered.” The hali of Haraoti knows the bitter truth of this inference, which applies to the subject immediately before us, [178] the basai. The portion of liberty the latter has parted with, was not originally lost through compulsion on the part of the protector, but from external violence, which made this desperate remedy necessary. Very different from the hali of Kotah, who is servile though without the title—a serf in condition but without the patrimony; compelled to labour for subsistence on the land he once owned; chained to it by the double tie of debt and strict police; and if flight were practicable, the impossibility of bettering his condition from the anarchy around would render it unavailing. This is not the practice under the patriarchal native government, which, with all its faults, retains the old links of society, with its redeeming sympathies; but springs from a maire du palais, who pursued an unfeeling and mistaken policy towards this class of society till of late years. Mistaken ambition was the origin of the evil; he saw his error, and remedied it in time to prevent further mischief to the State. This octogenarian ruler, Zalim Singh of Kotah, is too much of a philosopher and politician to let passion overcome 207his interests and reputation; and we owe to the greatest despot a State ever had the only regular charter which at present exists in Rajasthan, investing a corporate body with the election of their own magistrates and the making of their own laws, subject only to confirmation; with all the privileges which marked in the outset the foundation of the free cities of Europe, and that of boroughs in England.

“When small landowners,” says Hallam, “lost their property through sheer plunder, we can believe their freedom was hardly less at risk.” The hali of Haraoti understands the harsh reality of this statement, which applies directly to the matter at hand, [178] the base. The portion of freedom that the latter has given up was not originally taken through coercion from the protector, but rather from external violence that made this desperate action necessary. This is very different from the hali of Kotah, who is subservient yet lacks even the title—a serf in condition but without inheritance; forced to work for survival on the land he once owned; bound to it by the double burden of debt and strict enforcement; and if escape were possible, the hopelessness of improving his situation amidst the chaos around him would render it futile. This is not the process under the patriarchal native government, which, despite its flaws, maintains the traditional connections of society, with its redeeming empathy; but stems from a mayor of the palace, who had followed a ruthless and misguided policy towards this segment of society until recently. Misguided ambition was the root of the problem; he recognized his mistake and corrected it in time to prevent further damage to the State. This elderly leader, Zalim Singh of Kotah, is too much of a philosopher and politician to let emotions overshadow his interests and reputation; and we owe to the most formidable despot Rajasthan has ever known the only official charter that currently exists, giving a community the right to elect their own magistrates and create their own laws, subject only to approval; with all the privileges that initially defined the foundation of free cities in Europe and that of boroughs in England.

It is true that, in detached documents, we see the spirit of these institutions existing in Mewar, and it is as much a matter of speculation, whether this wise ruler promulgated this novelty as a trap for good opinions, or from policy and foresight alone: aware, when all around him was improving, from the shackles of restraint being cast aside, that his retention of them must be hurtful to himself. Liberality in this exigence answered the previous purpose of extortion. His system, even then, was good by comparison; all around was rapine, save in the little oasis kept verdant by his skill, where he permitted no other oppression than his own.

It’s true that, in separate documents, we see the essence of these institutions present in Mewar. It’s uncertain whether this wise ruler introduced this change as a way to gain favorable opinions or solely for strategic reasons: realizing that as everything around him was improving, with restrictions being lifted, holding onto them would ultimately be damaging to himself. Being generous in this situation served the earlier goal of exploitation. Even then, his approach was comparatively good; everywhere else was chaos, except in the small oasis kept flourishing by his skill, where he allowed no other oppression apart from his own.

This charter is appended[12] as a curiosity in legislation, being given thirty years ago. Another, for the agriculturists’ protection, was set up in A.D. 1821. No human being prompted either; though the latter is modelled from the proceedings in Mewar, and may have been intended, as before observed, to entrap applause.

This charter is included[12] as an interesting piece of legislation, created thirty years ago. Another one, for the protection of farmers, was established in CE 1821. Neither was prompted by anyone; although the latter was based on the actions in Mewar, and it might have been intended, as mentioned earlier, to gain approval.

In every district of Haraoti the stone was raised to record this ordinance [179].

In every district of Haraoti, the stone was put up to mark this rule [179].

Gola—Das (Slaves).—Famine in these regions is the great cause of loss of liberty: thousands were sold in the last great famine. The predatory system of the Pindaris and mountain tribes aided to keep it up. Here, as amongst the Franks, freedom is derived through the mother. The offspring of a goli[13] or dasi must be a slave. Hence the great number of golas in Rajput families, whose illegitimate offspring are still adorned in Mewar, as our Saxon slaves were of old, with a silver ring round the left ankle, instead of the neck. They are well treated, and are often amongst the best of the military retainers;[14] but are generally esteemed in proportion to the quality of the mother, whether Rajputni, Muslim, or of the degraded tribes: they hold confidential places 208about the chiefs of whose blood they are. The great-grandfather of the late chief of Deogarh used to appear at court with three hundred golas[15] on horseback in his train, the sons of Rajputs, each with a gold ring round his ankle: men whose lives were his own. This chief could then head two thousand retainers, his own vassals.[16]

Gola—Das (Slaves).—Famine in these areas is the main reason for loss of freedom: thousands were sold during the last major famine. The predatory practices of the Pindaris and mountain tribes contributed to its continuation. Here, just like among the Franks, freedom is passed down through the mother. The children of a goli[13] or dasi must be slaves. This is why there are so many golas in Rajput families, whose illegitimate children are still seen in Mewar, just like our Saxon slaves were in the past, wearing a silver ring around their left ankle instead of a collar. They are well treated and are often some of the best military retainers;[14] however, they are generally valued based on the status of their mother, whether she is Rajputni, Muslim, or from lower tribes: they hold trusted positions 208 near the leaders of their lineage. The great-grandfather of the late chief of Deogarh would attend court with three hundred goals[15] on horseback in his entourage, the sons of Rajputs, each wearing a gold ring around their ankle: men who were entirely devoted to him. This chief could then command two thousand retainers, his own vassals.[16]

Slavery due to Gambling.

—Tacitus[17] describes the baneful effects of gambling amongst the German tribes, as involving personal liberty; their becoming slaves, and being subsequently sold by the winner. The Rajput’s passion for gaming, as remarked in the history of the tribes, is strong; and we can revert to periods long anterior to Tacitus, and perhaps before the woods of Germany were peopled with the worshippers of Tuisto, for the antiquity of this vice amongst the Rajput warriors, presenting a highly interesting picture of its pernicious effects. Yudhishthira having staked and lost the throne of India to Duryodhana, to recover it hazarded the beautiful and virtuous Draupadi. By the loaded dice of his foes she became the goli of the Kaurava, who, triumphing in his pride, would have unveiled her in public; but the deity presiding over female modesty preserved her from the rude gaze of the assembled host; the miraculous scarf lengthened as he withdrew it, till tired, he desisted at the instance of superior interposition. Yudhishthira, not satisfied with this, staked twelve years of his personal liberty, and became an exile from the haunts of Kalindi, a wanderer in the wilds skirting the distant ocean [180].

The illegitimate sons of the Rana are called das, literally ‘slave’: they have no rank, though they are liberally provided 209for. Basai signifies ‘acquired slavery’; in contradistinction to gola, ‘an hereditary slave.’ The gola can only marry a goli: the lowest Rajput would refuse his daughter to a son of the Rana of this kind. The basai can redeem[18] his liberty: the gola has no wish to do so, because he could not improve his condition nor overcome his natural defects. To the basai nothing dishonourable attaches: the class retain their employments and caste, and are confined to no occupation, but it must be exercised with the chief’s sanction. Individuals reclaimed from captivity, in gratitude have given up their liberty: communities, when this or greater evils threatened, have done the same for protection of their lives, religion, and honour. Instances exist of the population of towns being in this situation. The greater part of the inhabitants of the estate of Bijolli are the basai of its chief, who is of the Pramara tribe: they are his subjects; the Rana, the paramount lord, has no sort of authority over them. Twelve generations have elapsed since his ancestor conducted this little colony into Mewar, and received the highest honours and a large estate on the plateau of its border, in a most interesting country.[19]

The illegitimate sons of the Rana are called das, which means ‘slave’: they have no rank, although they are well provided for. Basai means ‘acquired slavery’; in contrast to gola, which means ‘hereditary slave.’ The gola can only marry a goli: even the lowest Rajput would refuse to give his daughter to a son of the Rana like this. The basai can earn their freedom: the gola has no desire to do so because he can't improve his situation or overcome his inherent limitations. There is no dishonor tied to the basai; they keep their jobs and caste, and can engage in any occupation as long as they have the chief’s approval. Individuals rescued from captivity, out of gratitude, have given up their freedom; communities have done the same to protect their lives, religion, and honor when faced with this or even greater dangers. There are examples of entire towns existing in this situation. Most of the residents of the Bijolli estate are the basai of its chief, who belongs to the Pramara tribe: they are his subjects; the Rana, the ultimate lord, has no authority over them. Twelve generations have passed since his ancestor brought this small colony into Mewar and received high honors and a large estate on the plateau of its border, in a highly interesting region.[19]

The only badge denoting the basai is a small tuft of hair on the crown of the head. The term interpreted has nothing harsh in it, meaning ‘occupant, dweller, or settler.’ The numerous towns in India called Basai have this origin: chiefs abandoning their ancient haunts, and settling[20] with all their retainers and chattels in new abodes. From this, the town of Basai near Tonk (Rampura), derived its name, when the Solanki prince was compelled to abandon his patrimonial lands in Gujarat; his subjects of all 210classes accompanying him voluntarily, in preference to submitting to foreign rule. Probably the foundation of Bijolli was similar; though only the name of Basai now attaches to the inhabitants. It is not uncommon [181], in the overflowing of gratitude, to be told, “You may sell me, I am your basai.”[21]

The only symbol of the basai is a small tuft of hair on the top of their head. The term doesn't have any negative connotations, meaning ‘occupant, dweller, or settler.’ The many towns in India named Basai come from this history: chiefs leaving their old homes and settling[20] with all their followers and belongings in new places. This is how the town of Basai near Tonk (Rampura) got its name when the Solanki prince had to leave his ancestral lands in Gujarat; all his subjects, regardless of class, chose to follow him instead of facing foreign rule. The founding of Bijolli was probably similar; however, only the name Basai is now associated with its residents. It's not unusual [181], in moments of deep gratitude, to hear someone say, “You may sell me, I am your basai.”[21]

Private Feuds—Composition.

—In a state of society such as these sketches delineate, where all depends on the personal character of the sovereign, the field for the indulgence of the passions, and especially of that most incident to the uncontrollable habits of such races—revenge—must necessarily be great. Private feuds have tended, with the general distraction of the times, to desolate this country. Some account of their mode of prosecution, and the incidents thence arising, cannot fail to throw additional light on the manners of society, which during the last half-century were fast receding to a worse than semi-barbarous condition, and, aided by other powerful causes, might have ended in entire annihilation. The period was rapidly advancing, when this fair region of Mewar, the garden of Rajasthan, would have reverted to its primitive sterility. The tiger and the wild boar had already become inmates of the capital, and the bats flitted undisturbed in the palaces of her princes. The ante-courts, where the chieftains and their followers assembled to grace their prince’s cavalcade, were overgrown with dank shrubs and grass, through which a mere footpath conducted the ‘descendant of a hundred kings’ to the ruins of his capital.

In these principalities the influence of revenge is universal. Not to prosecute a feud is tantamount to an acknowledgement of self-degradation; and, as in all countries where the laws are insufficient to control individual actions or redress injuries, they have few scruples as to the mode of its gratification. Hence 211feuds are entailed with the estates from generation to generation. To sheathe the sword till ‘a feud is balanced’ (their own idiomatic expression), would be a blot never to be effaced from the escutcheon.

In these regions, the need for revenge is everywhere. Not pursuing a feud is seen as admitting defeat; and, in all places where the laws are weak and can’t manage personal actions or fix wrongs, people have little hesitation about how they seek satisfaction. Because of this, feuds are passed down along with the estates from one generation to the next. To put down the sword until “a feud is settled” (their own phrase) would leave a mark that could never be erased from their honor.

In the Hindu word which designates a feud we have another of those striking coincidences in terms to which allusion has already been made: vair is ‘a feud,’ vairi, ‘a foe.’ The Saxon term for the composition of a feud, wergild, is familiar to every man. In some of these States the initial vowel is hard, and [182] pronounced bair. In Rajasthan, bair is more common than vair, but throughout the south-west vair only is used. In these we have the original Saxon word war,[22] the French guer. The Rajput wergild is land or a daughter to wife. In points of honour the Rajput is centuries in advance of our Saxon forefathers, who had a legislative remedy for every bodily injury, when each finger and toe had its price.[23] This might do very well when the injury was committed on a hind, but the Rajput must have blood for blood. The monarch must be powerful who can compel acceptance of the compensation, or mund-kati.[24]

In the Hindu language, the word for a feud is vary, and vary means ‘a foe.’ Everyone knows the Saxon term for settling a feud, wergild. In some states, the first vowel is pronounced hard, sounding like child. In Rajasthan, child is more common than vair, but throughout the southwest, only varied is used. Here, we also find the original Saxon word war, and the French term guy. For Rajputs, wergild translates to land or a daughter as wife. In matters of honor, the Rajput is centuries ahead of our Saxon ancestors, who had a legislative solution for every physical injury, where each finger and toe had a price.[23] This might have worked well for injuries against a servant, but the Rajput demands blood for blood. The ruler must be strong enough to enforce the acceptance of compensation, or mouth kettle.[24]

The prosecution of a feud is only to be stopped by a process which is next to impracticable; namely, by the party injured volunteering forgiveness, or the aggressor throwing himself as a suppliant unawares on the clemency of his foe within his own domains: a most trying situation for each to be placed in, yet 212not unexampled, and revenge in such a case would entail infamy. It was reserved for these degenerate days to produce such an instance.

The fight between two parties can only be ended by a method that’s nearly impossible, like the injured party willingly forgiving or the attacker unexpectedly begging for mercy in the other’s territory. It’s a really tough situation for both, but it’s not unheard of, and seeking revenge in such a scenario would lead to disgrace. Unfortunately, it’s these times that have brought about such a situation. 212

Amargarh-Shāhpura Feud.

—The Raja of Shahpura, one of the most powerful of the chiefs of Mewar, and of the Rana’s blood, had a feud with the Ranawat chief, the Bhumia proprietor of Amargarh. Ummeda,[25] the chief of Shahpura, held two estates: one was the grant of the kings of Delhi, the other of his own sovereign, and each amounting to £10,000[26] of annual rent, besides the duties on commerce. His estate in Mewar was in the district of Mandalgarh, where also lay his antagonist’s; their bounds were in common and some of the lands were intermixed: this led to disputes, threats, and blows, even in the towns of their fathers, between their husbandmen. The Bhumia Dilel was much less powerful; he was lord of only ten villages, not yielding above £1200 a year; but they were compact and well managed, and he was [183] popular amongst his brethren, whose swords he could always command. His castle was perched on a rock, and on the towers facing the west (the direction of Shahpura) were mounted some swivels: moreover a belt of forest surrounded it, through which only two or three roads were cut, so that surprise was impossible. Dilel had therefore little to fear, though his antagonist could bring two thousand of his own followers against him. The feud burned and cooled alternately; but the Raja’s exposed villages enabled Dilel to revenge himself with much inferior means. He carried off the cattle, and sometimes the opulent subjects, of his foe, to his donjon-keep in Amargarh for ransom. Meanwhile the husbandmen of both suffered, and agriculture was neglected, till half the villages held by Ummeda in Mandalgarh became deserted. The Raja had merited this by his arrogance and attempts to humble Dilel, who had deserved more of the sympathies of his neighbours than his rival, whose tenants were tired of the payments of .[27]

213Ummeda was eccentric, if the term be not too weak to characterize acts which, in more civilized regions, would have subjected him to coercion. He has taken his son and suspended him by the cincture to the pinnacle of his little chapel at Shahpura, and then called on the mother to come and witness the sight. He would make excursions alone on horseback or on a swift camel, and be missing for days. In one of these moods he and his foe Dilel encountered face to face within the bounds of Amargarh. Dilel only saw a chief high in rank at his mercy. With courtesy he saluted him, invited him to his castle, entertained him, and pledged his health and forgiveness in the munawwar piyala:[28] they made merry, and in the cup agreed to extinguish the remembrance of the feud.

213Ummeda was quirky, if that word isn’t too mild to describe actions that, in more civilized areas, would have led to him facing serious consequences. He took his son and hung him by his belt to the top of his small chapel in Shahpura, then called for the mother to come and see. He would go off on his own adventures, either on horseback or on a fast camel, and would be gone for days. During one of these times, he came face to face with his enemy Dilel within the territory of Amargarh. Dilel only saw a high-ranking chief at his mercy. Politely, he greeted him, invited him to his castle, hosted him, and raised a toast to his health and forgiveness in the modern cup:[28] they enjoyed themselves, and in that moment agreed to put the feud behind them.

Both had been summoned to the court of the sovereign. The Raja proposed that they should go together, and invited him to go by Shahpura. Dilel accordingly saddled his twenty steeds, moved out his equipage, and providing himself with fitting raiment, and funds to maintain him at the capital, accompanied the Raja to receive the return of his hospitality. They ate from the same platter,[29] drank of the same cup and enjoyed the song and dance. They even went together to [184] their devotions, to swear before their deity what they had pledged in the cup—oblivion of the past. But scarcely had they crossed the threshold of the chapel, when the head of the chief of Amargarh was rolling on the pavement, and the deity and the altar were sprinkled with his blood! To this atrocious and unheard-of breach of the laws of hospitality, the Raja added the baseness of the pilferer, seizing on the effects of his now lifeless foe. He is said, also, with all the barbarity and malignity of long-treasured revenge, to have kicked the head with his foot, apostrophising it in the pitiful language of resentment. The son of Dilel, armed for revenge, collected all his adherents, and confusion was again commencing its reign. To prevent this, the Rana compelled restitution of the horses and effects; and five villages from the estate of the Raja were the mund-kati (wergild) or compensation to the son of Dilel. The rest of the estate of the murderer was eventually sequestrated by the crown.

Both had been called to the sovereign's court. The Raja suggested that they should go together and invited him to take the route through Shahpura. Dilel then saddled his twenty horses, prepped his carriage, and got himself dressed appropriately, bringing along enough money to support himself in the capital, as he accompanied the Raja to return the favor of his hospitality. They shared the same platter,[29] drank from the same cup, and enjoyed the music and dance. They even went together to [184] pray, swearing before their deity to forget the past, as promised over drinks. But as soon as they stepped out of the chapel, the head of the chief of Amargarh was rolling on the ground, and the deity and the altar were splattered with his blood! To this horrible and unprecedented violation of hospitality, the Raja added the dirtiness of a thief, grabbing the belongings of his now-dead rival. It's said that he also, consumed by long-held revenge, kicked the severed head, cursing it with words filled with spite. Dilel's son, seeking revenge, gathered his supporters, and chaos was about to start again. To stop this, the Rana forced the return of the horses and possessions; and five villages from the Raja's estate were given as mouthful (compensation) to Dilel's son. Eventually, the rest of the murderer’s estate was seized by the crown.

214The feuds of Arja and Sheogarh are elsewhere detailed, and such statements could be multiplied. Avowal of error and demand of forgiveness, with the offer of a daughter in marriage, often stop the progress of a feud, and might answer better than appearing as a suppliant, which requires great delicacy of contrivance.[30] Border disputes[31] are most prolific in the production of feuds, and the Rajput lord-marchers have them entailed on them as regularly as their estates. The border chiefs of Jaisalmer and Bikaner carry this to such extent that it often involved both states in hostilities. The vair and its composition in Mandalgarh will, however, suffice for the present to exemplify these things.

214The feuds between Arja and Sheogarh are explained elsewhere, and many similar examples could be provided. Admitting mistakes and asking for forgiveness, along with proposing a daughter for marriage, can often resolve a feud better than coming as a supplicant, which requires a lot of careful planning.[30] Border disputes[31] are the most common cause of feuds, and the Rajput lord-marchers deal with them just as regularly as they do their estates. The border leaders of Jaisalmer and Bikaner take it to such an extent that it often drags both states into conflict. The various and its elements in Mandalgarh will be enough for now to illustrate these points.

Rajput Pardhans or Premiers.

—It would not be difficult, amongst the Royal House of the Major of these principalities, to find parallels to the Palace Mayors of France. Imbecility in the chief, whether in the east or west, must have the same consequences; and more than one State in India will present us with the joint appearance of the phantom and the substance of royalty. The details of [185] personal attendance at court will be found elsewhere. When not absent on frontier duties, or by permission at their estates, the chiefs resided with their families at the capital; but a succession of attendants was always secured, to keep up its splendour and perform personal service at the palace. In Mewar, the privileges and exemptions of the higher class are such as to exhibit few of the marks of vassalage observable at other courts. Here it is only on occasion of particular festivals and solemnities that they ever join the prince’s cavalcade, or attend at court. If full attendance is required, on the reception of ambassadors, or in discussing matters of general policy, when 215they have a right to hear and advise as the hereditary council (panchayat) of the State, they are summoned by an officer, with the prince’s juhar,[32] and his request. On grand festivals the great nakkaras, or kettle-drums, beat at three stated times; the third is the signal for the chief to quit his abode and mount his steed. Amidst all these privileges, when it were almost difficult to distinguish between the prince and his great chiefs, there are occasions well understood by both, which render the superiority of the former apparent: one occurs in the formalities observed on a lapse; another, when at court in personal service, the chief once a week mounts guard at the palace with his clan. On these occasions the vast distance between them is seen. When the chief arrives in the grand court of the palace with his retainers, he halts under the balcony till intimation is given to the prince, who from thence receives his obeisance and duty. This over, he retires to the great darikhana, or hall of audience, appropriated for these ceremonies, where carpets are spread for him and his retainers. At meals the prince sends his compliments, requesting the chief’s attendance at the rasora[33] or ‘feasting hall,’ where with other favoured chiefs he partakes of dinner with the prince. He sleeps in the hall of audience, and next morning with the same formalities takes his leave. Again, in the summons to the presence from their estates, instant obedience is requisite. But in this, attention to their rank is studiously shown by ruqa, written by the private secretary, with the sign-manual of the prince attached, and sealed with the private finger-ring. For the inferior grades, the usual seal of state entrusted to the minister is used.

But these are general duties. In all these States some great court favourite [186], from his talents, character, or intrigue, holds the office of premier. His duties are proportioned to his wishes, or the extent of his talents and ambition; but he does not interfere with the civil administration, which has its proper minister. They, however, act together. The Rajput premier is the military minister, with the political government of the 216fiefs; the civil minister is never of this caste. Local customs have given various appellations to this officer. At Udaipur he is called bhanjgarh; at Jodhpur, pardhan; at Jaipur (where they have engrafted the term used at the court of Delhi) musahib; at Kotah, kiladar, and diwan or regent. He becomes a most important personage, as dispenser of the favours of the sovereign. Through him chiefly all requests are preferred, this being the surest channel to success. His influence, necessarily, gives him unbounded authority over the military classes, with unlimited power over the inferior officers of the State. With a powerful body of retainers always at his command, it is surprising we have not more frequently our ‘mayors of Burgundy and Dagoberts,’[34] our ‘Martels and Pepins,’ in Rajasthan.

But these are general responsibilities. In all these states, a prominent court favorite, due to his skills, character, or connections, holds the position of premier. His duties align with his ambitions and abilities, but he doesn’t get involved in the civil administration, which has its own designated minister. However, they work together. The Rajput premier acts as the military minister, overseeing the political governance of the fiefs; the civil minister does not belong to this caste. Local customs have assigned different titles to this role. In Udaipur, he is called bhanjgarh; in Jodhpur, leader; in Jaipur (where they adapted the term from Delhi), musahib; and in Kotah, foreman, and council or regent. He becomes a key figure, as the one who dispenses the sovereign’s favors. Most requests are funneled through him, as this is the best way to gain success. His influence gives him considerable authority over the military ranks and significant power over the lower officers of the state. With a strong group of followers always at his disposal, it's surprising that we don’t see more 'mayors of Burgundy and Dagoberts,'[34] our 'Martels and Pepins,' in Rajasthan.

We have our hereditary Rajput premiers in several of these States: but in all the laws of succession are so regulated that they could not usurp the throne of their prince, though they might his functions.

We have our hereditary Rajput leaders in several of these states: but in all the laws of succession are structured in such a way that they could not take the throne from their prince, even though they might take over his duties.

When the treaty was formed between Mewar and the British Government, the ambassadors wished to introduce an article of guarantee of the office of pardhan to the family of the chief noble of the country, the Rawat of Salumbar. The fact was, as stated, that the dignity was hereditary in this family; but though the acquisition was the result of an act of virtue, it had tended much towards the ruin of the country, and to the same cause are to be traced all its rebellions.

When the treaty was made between Mewar and the British Government, the ambassadors wanted to include a guarantee for the position of pardhan to the family of the chief noble of the region, the Rawat of Salumbar. The truth is, as mentioned, that the position was hereditary in this family; however, even though gaining it was due to a noble act, it ultimately contributed significantly to the downfall of the country, and all its rebellions can be linked to this same issue.

SALUMBAR.
To face page 216.

SALUMBAR.
See page 216.

The ambassador was one of the elders of the same clan, being the grand uncle of the hereditary pardhan. He had taken a most active share in the political events of the last thirty years, and had often controlled the councils of his prince during this period, 217and actually held the post of premier himself when stipulating [187] for his minor relative. With the ascendancy he exercised over the prince, it may be inferred that he had no intention of renouncing it during his lifetime; and as he was educating his adopted heir to all his notions of authority, and initiating him in the intrigues of office, the guaranteed dignity in the head of his family would have become a nonentity,[35] and the Ranas would have been governed by the deputies of their mayors. From both those evils the times have relieved the prince. The crimes of Ajit had made his dismissal from office a point of justice, but imbecility and folly will never be without ‘mayors.’

The ambassador was one of the senior members of the same clan, being the grand uncle of the hereditary pardhan. He had played a very active role in the political events of the last thirty years and often influenced the decisions of his prince during this time, even holding the position of prime minister himself while advocating for his young relative. Given the influence he had over the prince, it's clear he had no plans to give that up during his lifetime. He was training his adopted heir in all his views on authority and introducing him to the political maneuvers of his position, which would have rendered the leadership of his family meaningless, and the Ranas would have been ruled by the deputies of their mayors. Fortunately for the prince, those issues have been resolved by the times. The crimes of Ajit made his removal from power a matter of justice, but weakness and foolishness will always have ‘mayors’ around. 217

When a Rana of Udaipur leaves the capital, the Salumbar chief is invested with the government of the city and charge of the palace during his absence. By his hands the sovereign is girt with the sword, and from him he receives the mark of inauguration on his accession to the throne. He leads, by right, the van in battle; and in case of the siege of the capital, his post is the surajpol,[36] and the fortress which crowns it, in which this family had a handsome palace, which is now going fast to decay.

When the Rana of Udaipur leaves the capital, the chief of Salumbar is given control of the city and is responsible for the palace during his absence. It is through him that the sovereign is equipped with the sword, and he receives the ceremonial insignia upon taking the throne. By right, he leads the front in battle; and if the capital is under siege, his position is at the surajpol,[36] and the fortress that overlooks it, where this family once had a beautiful palace, which is now falling into ruin.

It was the predecessor of the present chief of Salumbar who set up a pretender and the standard of rebellion; but when foreign aid was brought in, he returned to his allegiance and the defence of the capital. Similar sentiments have often been awakened in patriotic breasts, when roused by the interference of foreigners in their internal disputes. The evil entailed on the State by these hereditary offices will appear in its annals.

It was the predecessor of the current chief of Salumbar who created a pretender and sparked a rebellion; however, when outside support came in, he went back to his loyalty and the defense of the capital. Similar feelings have often emerged in patriotic hearts when triggered by foreign intervention in their internal conflicts. The harm caused to the State by these hereditary positions will be evident in its history.

218In Marwar the dignity is hereditary in the house of Awa; but the last brave chief who held it became the victim of a revengeful and capricious sovereign,[37] [188] who was jealous of his exploits; and dying, he bequeathed a curse to his posterity who should again accept the office. It was accordingly transferred to the next in dignity, the house of Asop. The present chief, wisely distrusting the prince whose reign has been a series of turmoils, has kept aloof from court. When the office was jointly held by the chiefs of Nimaj and Pokaran, the tragic end of the former afforded a fine specimen of the prowess and heroism of the Rathor Rajput. In truth, these pardhans of Marwar have always been mill-stones round the necks of their princes; an evil interwoven in their system when the partition of estates took place amidst the sons of Jodha in the infancy of this State. It was, no doubt, then deemed politic to unite to the interests of the crown so powerful a branch, which when combined could always control the rest; but this gave too much equality.

218In Marwar, the dignity belongs to the house of Awa by inheritance; however, the last courageous chief who held it fell victim to a vengeful and unpredictable ruler,[37] [188] who envied his accomplishments. Upon his death, he left a curse for his descendants who would again take on the position. As a result, it was passed to the next in line, the house of Asop. The current chief, wisely wary of the prince whose reign has been filled with chaos, has distanced himself from the court. When the position was jointly held by the chiefs of Nimaj and Pokaran, the tragic fate of the former showcased the skill and bravery of the Rathor Rajput. Indeed, these pardhans of Marwar have always been like heavy burdens for their princes; a complication ingrained in their system since the division of estates among Jodha's sons in the early days of this State. It was likely considered smart to unite such a powerful branch with the crown's interests, as together they could always dominate the others; but this also created too much equality.

The Chief of Pokaran.

—Deo Singh, the great-grandfather of the Pokaran chief alluded to, used to sleep in the great hall of the palace with five hundred of his clan around him. “The throne of Marwar is in the sheath of my dagger,” was the repeated boast of this arrogant chieftain. It may be anticipated that either he or his sovereign would die a violent death. The lord of Pokaran was entrapped, and instant death commanded; yet with the sword suspended over his head, his undaunted spirit was the same as when seated in the hall, and surrounded by his vassals. “Where, traitor, is now the sheath that holds the fortunes of Marwar?” said the prince. The taunt recoiled with bitterness when he loftily replied, “With my son at Pokaran I have left it.” No time was given for further insult; his head rolled at the steps of the palace; but the dagger of Pokaran still haunts the imaginations of these princes, and many attempts have been made to get possessed of their stronghold on the edge of the desert.[38] The narrow escape of the present chief will be related hereafter, with the sacrifice of his friend and coadjutor, the chief of Nimaj.
219

Premiers in Kotah and Jaisalmer.

—In Kotah and Jaisalmer the power of the ministers is supreme. We might describe their situation in the words of Montesquieu. "The Pepins kept their princes in a state of imprisonment in the palace, showing them once a year to the people. On this occasion they made such ordinances as were directed [189] by the mayor; they also answered ambassadors, but the mayor framed the answer."[39]

Like those of the Merovingian race, these puppets of royalty in the east are brought forth to the Champ de Mars once a year, at the grand military festival, the Dasahra. On this day, presents provided by the minister are distributed by the prince. Allowances for every branch of expenditure are fixed, nor has the prince the power to exceed them. But at Kotah there is nothing parsimonious, though nothing superfluous. On the festival of the birth of Krishna, and other similar feasts, the prince likewise appears abroad, attended by all the insignia of royalty. Elephants with standards precede; lines of infantry and guns are drawn up; while a numerous cavalcade surrounds his person. The son of the minister sometimes condescends to accompany his prince on horseback; nor is there anything wanting to magnificence, but the power to control or alter any part of it. This failing, how humiliating to a proud mind, acquainted with the history of his ancestors and imbued with a portion of their spirit, to be thus muzzled, enchained, and rendered a mere pageant of state! This chain would have been snapped, but that each link has become adamantine from the ties this ruler has formed with the British Government. He has well merited our protection; though we never contemplated to what extent the maintenance of these ties would involve our own character. But this subject is connected with the history of an individual who yields to none of the many extraordinary men whom India has produced, and who required but a larger theatre to have drawn the attention of the world. His character will be further elucidated in the Annals of Haravati [190].

Like the Merovingian kings, these ceremonial figures in the east are presented at the Champ de Mars once a year during the grand military festival, Dasahra. On this day, gifts provided by the minister are given out by the prince. Budgets for every expense are set, and the prince cannot go over them. However, in Kotah, there is nothing stingy, yet nothing excessive. On the festival celebrating Krishna's birth and other similar celebrations, the prince also appears publicly, surrounded by all the symbols of royalty. Elephants bearing flags lead the way; lines of infantry and cannons are positioned; and a large retinue surrounds him. The minister's son sometimes joins his prince on horseback; and while everything is magnificent, there is no ability to control or change any part of it. For someone with a proud spirit, aware of their ancestors' history, it is humiliating to be restrained, trapped, and reduced to a mere display of power. This restriction could be broken, but each link has become unbreakable due to the ties this ruler has formed with the British Government. He has certainly earned our protection; although we never imagined how maintaining these ties would affect our own dignity. This topic is related to the life of a remarkable individual, one who stands among the many extraordinary figures produced by India, and who would have captured the world's attention if given a larger stage. His life will be further explored in the Annals of Haravati [190].


1. See Appendix, Nos. VII., VIII., and IX.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. See Appendix, Nos. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, and __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__.

2. This is the sauvement ou vingtain of the French system: there it ceased with the cause. “Les guerres (feudal) cessèrent avec le régime féodal, et les paysans n’eurent plus besoin de la protection du Seigneur; on ne les força pas moins de réparer son château, et de lui payer le droit qui se nommait de sauvement ou vingtain” (Art. ‘Château,’ Dict. de l’Ancien Régime).

2. This is the ‘sauvement or vingtain’ of the French system: there it ended with the cause. "Feudal wars came to an end with the feudal system, and the peasants no longer required the Lord's protection; however, they were still obligated to maintain his castle and pay the fee called sauvement or vingtain." (Art. ‘Château,’ Dict. de l’Ancien Régime).

3. The chief might lose his patta lands, and he would then dwindle down into the bhumia proprietor, which title only lawless force could take from him. See Appendix, No. IX.

3. The chief could lose his patta lands, and he would then reduce to the owner, a title that only unlawful force could strip away from him. See Appendix, No. IX.

4. See Appendix, No. X., Art. II.

4. See Appendix, No. X, Art. II.

5. This species would come under the distinct term of Hydages due by soccage vassals, who in return for protection supply carriages and work (Hume, vol. ii. p. 308).

5. This species would be classified as Hydages, thanks to the soccage vassals, who provide carriages and labor in exchange for protection (Hume, vol. ii. p. 308).

6. Hallam, vol. i. p. 169.

6. Hallam, vol. i. p. 169.

7. In indulging my curiosity on this subject, I collected some hundred engagements, and many of a most singular nature. We see the chieftain stipulating for fees on marriages; for a dish of the good fare at the wedding feast, which he transfers to a relation of his district if unable to attend himself; portions of fuel and provender; and even wherewithal to fill the wassail cup in his days of merriment. The Rajput’s religious notions are not of so strict a character as to prevent his even exacting his rakhwali dues from the church lands, and the threat of slaughtering the sacred flock of our Indian Apollo has been resorted to, to compel payment when withheld. Nay, by the chiefs it was imposed on things locomotive: on caravans, or Tandas of merchandise, wherever they halted for the day, rakhwali was demanded. Each petty chief through whose district or patch of territory they travelled, made a demand, till commerce was dreadfully shackled; but it was the only way in which it could be secured. It was astonishing how commerce was carried on at all; yet did the cloths of Dacca and the shawls of Kashmir pass through all such restraints, and were never more in request. Where there is demand no danger will deter enterprise; and commerce flourished more when these predatory armies were rolling like waves over the land, than during the succeeding halcyon days of pacification.

7. As I explored this topic, I gathered about a hundred agreements, many of which were quite unusual. We see the leader asking for fees for marriages, a dish of the good food at the wedding feast, which he sends to a relative in his area if he can’t attend himself; portions of firewood and supplies; and even contributions to fill the drinking cup during his celebrations. The Rajput's religious beliefs aren't so strict that he won't demand his guarding dues from church lands, and the threat to kill the sacred animals of our Indian Apollo has been used to force payment when it’s been withheld. Furthermore, the chiefs imposed these demands on transportation: on caravans or Tandas of goods, wherever they stopped for the day, guarding was required. Each minor chief along their route made a claim, making trade extremely difficult; but that was the only way it could be secured. It was surprising how trade continued at all; yet the cloths from Dacca and the shawls from Kashmir managed to pass through all these restrictions, and were in high demand. Where there’s demand, no risk will scare off entrepreneurs; and commerce thrived more when these predatory armies were sweeping across the land than during the later peaceful days of stability.

8. The method by which the country is brought under this tax is as follows: “When the people are almost ruined by continual robberies and plunders, the leader of the band of thieves, or some friend of his, proposes that, for a sum of money annually paid, he will keep a number of men in arms to protect such a tract of ground, or as many parishes as submit to the contribution. When the terms are agreed upon he ceases to steal, and thereby the contributors are safe: if any one refuse to pay, he is immediately plundered. To colour all this villainy, those concerned in the robberies pay the tax with the rest; and all the neighbourhood must comply or be undone. This is the case (among others), with the whole low country of the shire of Ross” (Extract from Lord Lovat’s Memorial to George I. on the State of the Highlands of Scotland, in A.D. 1724).

8. The way the country ends up under this tax is as follows: “When people are nearly destroyed by constant thefts and looting, the leader of the thieves, or a friend of his, suggests that for a yearly payment, he will keep a group of men armed to protect a certain area of land, or however many districts agree to pay. Once the terms are settled, he stops stealing, and this keeps the contributors safe: if anyone refuses to pay, they are immediately robbed. To disguise this whole scheme, those involved in the thefts also pay the tax along with everyone else; and the entire neighborhood has to go along with it or face ruin. This is the case (among others) with the entire low country of the shire of Ross” (Extract from Lord Lovat’s Memorial to George I. on the State of the Highlands of Scotland, in CE 1724).

9. In Persian ghulām, literally ‘slave’; evidently a word of the same origin with the Hindu gola. [The words have no connexion.]

9. In Persian slave, literally ‘slave’; clearly a word of the same origin as the Hindu goal. [The words have no connection.]

10. Hallam, vol. i. p. 217.

10. Hallam, vol. i. p. 217.

11. From hal, ‘a plough.’ Syl is ‘a plough’ in Saxon (Turner’s Anglo-Saxons). The h and s are permutable throughout Rajwara. [The words have no connexion.] In Marwar, Salim Singh is pronounced Halim Hingh.

11. From hal, meaning ‘a plough.’ translates to ‘a plough’ in Saxon (according to Turner’s Anglo-Saxons). The letters h and s can be swapped throughout Rajwara. [The words are unrelated.] In Marwar, Salim Singh is pronounced Halim Hingh.

12. See Appendix, No. XI.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. See Appendix, No. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.

13. Female slave.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Woman in servitude.

14. See Appendix, No. XIX.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. See Appendix, No. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.

15. The reader of Dow’s translation of Ferishta [i. 134] may recollect that when Kutbu-d-din was left the viceroy of the conqueror he is made to say: “He gave the country to Gola the son of Pittu Rai.” [“He delivered over the country to the Gola, or natural son, of Pithow Ray” (Briggs’ trans. i. 128).] Dow mistakes this appellation of the natural brother of the last Hindu sovereign for a proper name. He is mentioned by the bard Chand in his exploits of Prithwiraja.

15. Readers of Dow’s translation of Ferishta [i. 134] might remember that when Kutbu-d-din was appointed as the viceroy of the conqueror, he stated: “He gave the country to Gola, the son of Pittu Rai.” [“He delivered over the country to the Gola, or natural son, of Pithow Ray” (Briggs’ trans. i. 128).] Dow incorrectly interprets this term for the natural brother of the last Hindu ruler as a proper name. He is referred to by the bard Chand in his accounts of Prithwiraja's deeds.

16. I have often received the most confidential messages, from chiefs of the highest rank, through these channels. [There are, at the present day, several bastard castes originally composed of the illegitimate children of men of rank, Rājputs, Brāhmans, Mahājans, and others. These are now recruited from the descendants of such persons, and from recently born illegitimate children (Census Report, Rajputana, 1911, i. 249f.).]

16. I've frequently received highly confidential messages from top-ranking leaders through these channels. [Nowadays, there are several mixed castes that originally came from the illegitimate children of prominent individuals, like Rājputs, Brāhmans, Mahājans, and others. These castes now include descendants of those individuals and recently born illegitimate children (Census Report, Rajputana, 1911, i. 249f.).]

17. Germania, xxiv.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Germania, 24.

18. The das or ‘slave’ may hold a fief in Rajasthan, hut he never can rise above the condition in which this defect of birth has placed him. “L’affranchissement consistait à sortir de la classe des serfs, par l’acquisition d’un fief, ou settlement d’un fonds. La nécessité où s’étaient trouvés les seigneurs féodaux de vendre une partie de leurs terres, pour faire leurs équipages des croisades, avait rendu ces acquisitions communes; mais le fief n’anoblissait qu’à la troisième génération.” Serfs who had twice or thrice been champions, or saved the lives of their masters, were also liberated. “Un évêque d’Auxerre déclara qu’il n’affranchirait gratuitement, qui que ce soit, s’il n’avait reçu quinze blessures à son service” (see Article ‘Affranchissement,’ Dict. de l’ancien Régime).

18. The das or ‘slave’ may own a fief in Rajasthan, but he can never rise above the status that this birth defect has placed him in. “Freedom meant leaving the class of serfs by acquiring a fief or settling a fund. The need for feudal lords to sell part of their lands to equip themselves for the crusades had made these acquisitions common; however, the fief only conferred nobility after three generations.” Serfs who had proven themselves as champions multiple times or saved their masters' lives were also granted freedom. “A bishop from Auxerre stated that he wouldn't free anyone without receiving at least fifteen injuries while serving them.” (see Article ‘Affranchissement,’ Dict. of the Old Regime).

19. I could but indistinctly learn whether this migration, and the species of paternity here existing, arose from rescuing them from Tatar invaders, or from the calamity of famine.

19. I could only vaguely understand whether this migration and the type of parenthood present here came from rescuing them from Tatar invaders or from the disaster of famine.

20. Basna, ‘to settle.’

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Basna, ‘to settle down.’

21. I had the happiness to be the means of releasing from captivity some young chiefs, who had been languishing in Mahratta fetters as hostages for the payment of a war contribution. One of them, a younger brother of the Purawat division, had a mother dying to see him; but though he might have taken her house in the way, a strong feeling of honour and gratitude made him forgo this anxious visit: “I am your Rajput, your gola, your basai.” He was soon sent off to his mother. Such little acts, mingling with public duty, are a compensation for the many drawbacks of solitude, gloom, and vexation, attending such situations. They are no sinecures or beds of roses—ease, comfort, and health, being all subordinate considerations.

21. I was fortunate to help free some young chiefs who had been stuck in Mahratta chains as hostages for a war payment. One of them, a younger brother from the Purawat group, had a mother who was desperate to see him; but even though he could have stopped by her house on the way, a strong sense of honor and gratitude made him skip that anxious visit: “I am your Rajput, your gola, your basai.” He was soon sent off to reunite with his mother. These small acts, combined with public duty, make up for the many downsides of loneliness, sadness, and frustration that come with such roles. They aren't easy jobs or walks in the park—ease, comfort, and health are all secondary concerns.

22. Gilbert on Tenures, art. “Warranty,” p. 169. [Wergild, wer, ‘man,’ gield, gieldan; vair is Skt. vīra, ‘hero’; O.E. wer, O.H.G. werran, ‘to embroil,’ Fr. guerre.]

22. Gilbert on Tenures, art. “Warranty,” p. 169. [Wergild, who, ‘man,’ gield, gieldan; vair is Skt. vira, ‘hero’; O.E. were, O.H.G. werran, ‘to embroil,’ Fr. war.]

23. “The great toe took rank as it should be, and held to double the sum of the others, for which ten scyllinga was the value without the nail, which was thirty scealta to boot” (Turner’s Anglo-Saxons, vol. ii. p. 133).

23. “The big toe was valued as it should be, worth double the amount of the others, which was ten scyllinga without the nail, plus an additional thirty scealta” (Turner’s Anglo-Saxons, vol. ii. p. 133).

24. Appendix, No. XVIII. The laws of composition were carried to a much greater extent amongst the Hindu nations than even amongst those of the Anglo-Saxons, who might have found in Manu all that was ever written on the subject, from the killing of a Brahman by design to the accidental murder of a dog. The Brahman is four times the value of the soldier, eight of the merchant, and sixteen times of the Sudra. “If a Brahman kill one of the soldier caste (without malice), a bull and one thousand cows is the fine of expiation. If he slays a merchant, a bull and one hundred cows is the fine. If a Sudra or lowest class, ten white cows and a bull to the priest is the expiation” [Laws, xi. 127 ff.]. Manu legislated also for the protection of the brute creation, and if the priest by chance kills a cat, a frog, a dog, a lizard, an owl, or a crow, he must drink nothing but milk for three days and nights, or walk four miles in the night.

24. Appendix, No. XVIII. The rules of composition were taken much more seriously among the Hindu nations than even among the Anglo-Saxons, who could have found everything written on the topic in Manu, from the intentional killing of a Brahman to the accidental murder of a dog. A Brahman is valued four times more than a soldier, eight times more than a merchant, and sixteen times more than a Sudra. “If a Brahman kills someone from the soldier caste (without malice), the fine for atonement is a bull and one thousand cows. If he kills a merchant, the fine is a bull and one hundred cows. If he kills a Sudra or someone from the lowest class, he must provide ten white cows and a bull to the priest as atonement” [Laws, xi. 127 ff.]. Manu also made laws to protect animals, and if a priest accidentally kills a cat, a frog, a dog, a lizard, an owl, or a crow, he must drink only milk for three days and nights or walk four miles at night.

25. Ummeda, ‘hope.’

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Ummeda, ‘hope.’

26. Together £20,000, equal to £100,000 of England, if the respective value of the necessaries of life be considered.

26. Together £20,000, which is equivalent to £100,000 in England, when you take into account the cost of living essentials.

27. Barchi is ‘a lance.’ In these marauding days, when there was a riever in every village, they sallied out to ‘run the country,’ either to stop the passenger on the highway or the inhabitant of the city. The lance at his breast, he would call out dohai, an invocation of aid. During harvest time barchi-dohai used to be exacted.

27. means ‘a lance.’ In these days of looting, when there was a raider in every village, they would charge out to ‘run the country,’ either to stop travelers on the highway or to confront city dwellers. With the lance against his chest, he would shout dohai, asking for help. During harvest season, barchi-dohai was commonly demanded.

28. ‘Cup of invitation.’ [Munawwar, Pers. ‘bright, splendid.’]

28. ‘Cup of invitation.’ [Munawwar, Persian. ‘bright, splendid.’]

29. This is a favourite expression, and a mode of indicating great friendship: ‘to eat of the same platter (thali), and drink of the same cup (piyala).’

29. This is a favorite saying and a way of showing deep friendship: ‘to share the same plate (thali), and drink from the same cup (piyala).’

30. The Bundi feud with the Rana is still unappeased, since the predecessor of the former slew the Rana’s father. It was an indefensible act, and the Bundi prince was most desirous to terminate it. He had no daughter to offer, and hinted a desire to accompany me incog. and thus gain admission to the presence of the Rana. The benevolence and generosity of this prince would have insured him success; but it was a delicate matter, and I feared some exposure from any arrogant hot-headed Rajput ere the scene could have been got up. The Raja Bishan Singh of Bundi is since dead [in 1828]; a brave and frank Rajput; he has left few worthier behind. His son [Rām Singh, 1821-89], yet a minor, promises well. The protective alliance, which is to turn their swords into ploughshares, will prevent their becoming foes; but they will remain sulky border-neighbours, to the fostering of disputes and the disquiet of the merchant and cultivator.

30. The Bundi feud with the Rana is still unresolved, since the previous Bundi ruler killed the Rana’s father. It was an inexcusable act, and the Bundi prince really wanted to put an end to it. He had no daughter to offer, so he suggested a desire to join me incognito and gain access to the Rana. The kindness and generosity of this prince would likely lead to success; however, it was a tricky situation, and I worried about potential exposure from any arrogant, hotheaded Rajput before we could orchestrate the meeting. Raja Bishan Singh of Bundi is now deceased [in 1828]; a brave and straightforward Rajput; he left few who were as worthy behind. His son [Rām Singh, 1821-89], still a minor, shows promise. The protective alliance, which is intended to turn their swords into ploughshares, will prevent them from becoming enemies; but they will remain sullen border neighbors, causing disputes and troubling merchants and farmers.

31. Sim—Kankar.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Sim—Kankar.

32. A salutation, only sent by a superior to an inferior.

32. A greeting that is only given by someone in a higher position to someone in a lower position.

33. The kitchen is large enough for a fortress, and contains large eating halls. Food for seven hundred of the prince’s court is daily dressed. This is not for any of the personal servants of the prince, or female establishments; all these are separate.

33. The kitchen is big enough to be a fortress and has spacious dining halls. Meals for seven hundred members of the prince’s court are prepared every day. This doesn't include any of the prince's personal servants or female staff; all of those are kept separate.

34. Dagobert commended his wife and son Clovis to the trust of Ega, with whom she jointly held the care of the palace. On his death, with the aid of more powerful lords, she chose another mayor. He confirmed their grants for life. They made his situation hereditary; but which could only have held good from the crowd of imbeciles who succeeded Clovis, until the descendant of this mayor thrust out his children and seized the crown. This change is a natural consequence of unfitness; and if we go back to the genealogies (called sacred) of the Hindus, we see there a succession of dynasties forced from their thrones by their ministers. Seven examples are given in the various dynasties of the race of Chandra. (See Genealogical Tables, No. II.) [The above is in some ways inaccurate, but it is unnecessary to correct it, as it is not connected with the question of premiers in Rājputāna: see EB, xvii. 938.]

34. Dagobert entrusted his wife and son Clovis to Ega, who shared responsibility for managing the palace. After Dagobert's death, Ega, with support from more powerful lords, selected a new mayor. He confirmed their grants for life. They established his position as hereditary; however, this arrangement could only have been upheld by the weak leaders who followed Clovis, until a descendant of this mayor expelled his heirs and took the crown. This shift is a direct result of unfitness; looking back at the genealogies (known as sacred) of the Hindus, we can see a series of dynasties that were overthrown by their ministers. Seven examples are provided among the various dynasties of the Chandra lineage. (See Genealogical Tables, No. II.) [The above is in some ways inaccurate, but it is unnecessary to correct it, as it is not connected with the question of premiers in Rājputāna: see EB, xvii. 938.]

35. So many sudden deaths had occurred in this family, that the branch in question (Ajit Singh’s) were strongly suspected of ‘heaping these mortal murders on their crown,’ to push their elders from their seats. The father of Padma, the present chief, is said to have been taken off by poison; and Pahar Singh, one generation anterior, returning grievously wounded from the battle of Ujjain, in which the southrons first swept Mewar, was not permitted to recover. The mother of the present young chief of the Jhala tribe of the house of Gogunda, in the west, was afraid to trust him from her sight. She is a woman of great strength of mind and excellent character, but too indulgent to an only son. He is a fine bold youth, and, though impatient of control, may be managed. On horseback with his lance, in chase of the wild boar, a more resolute cavalier could not be seen. His mother, when he left the estate alone for court, which he seldom did without her accompanying him, never failed to send me a long letter, beseeching me to guard the welfare of her son. My house was his great resort: he delighted to pull over my books, or go fishing or riding with me.

35. There had been so many sudden deaths in this family that Ajit Singh’s branch was strongly suspected of “accumulating these mortal murders to take down their elders.” It's said that Padma's father, the current chief, was poisoned, and Pahar Singh, who lived a generation before, returning seriously injured from the battle of Ujjain, where the southern forces first invaded Mewar, was not allowed to recover. The mother of the current young chief of the Jhala tribe from the house of Gogunda in the west was afraid to let him out of her sight. She is a strong-minded and excellent woman, but she's too indulgent with her only son. He is a bold young man, and while he can be impatient with authority, he can still be managed. On horseback with his lance, hunting wild boar, he’s the most determined rider you could find. Whenever he left the estate for court, which he rarely did without her, his mother always sent me a long letter asking me to look out for her son. My house was his favorite place to hang out; he loved to rummage through my books or go fishing and riding with me.

36. Surya, ‘sun’; and pol, ‘gate.’ Poliya, ‘a porter.’

36. Surya, ‘sun’; and political, ‘gate.’ Poliya, ‘a porter.’

37. “The cur can bite,” the reply of this chief, either personally, or to the person who reported that his sovereign so designated him, was never forgiven.

37. “The cur can bite,” the response from this chief, whether directly to the person or to someone who informed him that his ruler referred to him this way, was never forgotten.

38. His son, Sabal Singh, followed in his footsteps, till an accidental cannon-shot relieved the terrors of the prince.

38. His son, Sabal Singh, followed his lead until an accidental cannon shot ended the prince's fears.

39. L’Esprit des Loix, chap. vi. livre 31.

39. The Spirit of the Laws, chapter 6, book 31.


220

CHAPTER 5

Adoption.

—The hereditary principle, which perpetuates in these States their virtues and their vices, is also the grand preservative of their political existence and national manners: it is an imperishable principle, which resists time and innovation: it is this which made the laws of the Medes and Persians, as well as those of the Rajputs, unalterable. A chief of Mewar, like his sovereign, never dies: he disappears to be regenerated. ‘The king is dead, long live the king!’ is a phrase, the precise virtue of which is there well understood. Neither the crown nor the greater fiefs are ever without heirs. Adoption is the preservative of honours and titles; the great fiefs of Rajasthan can never become extinct.[1] But, however valuable this privilege, which the law of custom has made a right, it is often carried to the most hurtful and foolish extent. They have allowed the limit which defined it to be effaced, and each family, of course, maintains a custom, so soothing to vanity, as the prospect of having their names revived in their descendants. This has resulted from the weakness of the prince and the misery of the times. Lands were bestowed liberally which yielded nothing to their master, who, in securing a nominal obedience and servitude, had as much as the times made them worth when given; but with returning prosperity and old customs, these great errors have become too visible. Adoptions are often made during the life of the incumbent when without prospect of issue. The chief and his wife first agitate the subject in private; it is then confided to the little council of the fief, and when propinquity and merit unite, they at once petition the prince to confirm their wishes, which are generally acceded to. So many interests are to be consulted on this occasion, that the blind partiality of the chief to any particular object is always counterpoised by the elders of the clan, who must have a pride in seeing a proper Thakur[2] at their head, and who prefer the nearest of kin, to prevent the disputes which would be attendant on neglect in this point [191].

221On sudden lapses, the wife is allowed the privilege, in conjunction with those interested in the fief, of nomination, though the case is seldom left unprovided for: there is always a presumptive heir to the smallest sub-infeudation of these estates. The wife of the deceased is the guardian of the minority of the adopted.

221In sudden lapses, the wife is given the right, along with those involved in the fief, to make a nomination, although it's rare that the situation is left without a solution: there's always a presumed heir for even the smallest division of these estates. The wife of the deceased acts as the guardian for the minority of the adopted.

The Case of Deogarh.

—The chief of Deogarh, one of the sixteen Omras[3] of Mewar, died without issue. On his death-bed he recommended to his wife and chiefs Nahar Singh for their adoption. This was the son of the independent chieftain of Sangramgarh, already mentioned. There were nearer kin, some of the seventh and eighth degrees, and young Nahar was the eleventh. It was never contemplated that the three last gigantic[4] chieftains of Deogarh would die without issue, or the branches, now claimants from propinquity, would have been educated to suit the dignity; but being brought up remote from court, they had been compelled to seek employment where obtainable, or to live on the few acres to which their distant claim of birth restricted them. Two of these, who had but the latter resource to fly to, had become mere boors; and of two who had sought service abroad by arms, one was a cavalier in the retinue of the prince, and the other a hanger-on about court: both dissipated and unfitted, as the frerage asserted, ‘to be the chieftains of two thousand Rajputs, the sons of one father.’[5] Much interest and intrigue were carried on for one of these, and he was supported by the young prince and a faction. Some of the senior Pattawats of Deogarh are men of the highest character, and often lamented the sombre qualities of their chief, which prevented the clan having that interest in the State to which its extent and rank entitled it. While these intrigues were in their infancy, they adopted a decided measure; they brought home young Nahar from his father’s residence, and ‘bound round his head the turban of the deceased.’ In his name the death of the late chief was announced. It was added, that he hoped to see his friends 222after the stated days of matam or mourning; and he performed all the duties of the son of Deogarh, and lighted the funeral pyre.

When these proceedings were reported, the Rana was highly and justly incensed. The late chief had been one of the rebels of S. 1848;[6] and though pardon had been [192] granted, yet this revived all the recollection of the past, and he felt inclined to extinguish the name of Sangawat.[7]

When these events were reported, the Rana was genuinely and understandably furious. The late chief had been one of the rebels of 1848;[6] and even though he had been granted a pardon, it brought back all the memories of the past, and he was determined to erase the name of Sangawat.[7]

In addition to the common sequestration, he sent an especial one with commands to collect the produce of the harvest then reaping, charging the sub-vassals with the design of overturning his lawful authority. They replied very submissively, and artfully asserted that they had only given a son to Gokuldas, not an heir to Deogarh; that the sovereign alone could do this, and that they trusted to his nominating one who would be an efficient leader of so many Rajputs in the service of the Rana. They urged the pretensions of young Nahar, at the same time leaving the decision to the sovereign. Their judicious reply was well supported by their ambassador at court, who was the bard of Deogarh, and had recently become, though ex officio, physician to the prince.[8] The point was finally adjusted, and Nahar was brought to court, and invested with the sword by the hand of the sovereign, and he is now lord of Deogarh Madri, one of the richest and most powerful fiefs[9] of Mewar.Mewar. Madri was the ancient name of the estate; and Sangramgarh, of which Nahar was the heir, was severed from it, but by some means had reverted to the crown, of which it now holds. The adoption of Nahar by Gokuldas leaves the paternal estate without an immediate heir; and his actual father being mad, if more distant claims are not admitted, it is probable that Sangramgarh will eventually revert to the fisc.

Besides the usual sequestration, he issued a special one to gather the harvest that was being collected, accusing the sub-vassals of trying to undermine his rightful authority. They responded very obediently and cleverly claimed that they had only given a son to Gokuldas, not an heir to Deogarh; that only the sovereign had the power to do this, and they trusted him to choose someone who would effectively lead so many Rajputs in service of the Rana. They supported the claims of young Nahar while leaving the final decision to the sovereign. Their wise response was well backed by their ambassador at court, who was the bard of Deogarh and had recently become, though by virtue of position, the physician to the prince.[8] The matter was eventually settled, and Nahar was brought to court, where the sovereign invested him with the sword, making him the lord of Deogarh Madri, one of the richest and most powerful fiefs[9] of Mewar.Mewar. Madri was the ancient name of the estate; Sangramgarh, of which Nahar was the heir, had been separated from it but somehow reverted to the crown, which now holds it. Nahar's adoption by Gokuldas leaves the family estate without an immediate heir; and since his biological father is unwell, if more distant claims are not recognized, it's likely that Sangramgarh will eventually go back to the crown.

223

Reflections.

—The system of feuds must have attained considerable maturity amongst the Rajputs, to have left such traces, notwithstanding the desolation that has swept the land: but without circumspection these few remaining customs will become a dead letter. Unless we abstain from all internal interference, we must destroy the links which connect the prince and his vassals; and, in lieu of a system decidedly imperfect, we should leave them none at all, or at least not a system of feuds, the only one they can comprehend. Our friendship has rescued them from exterior foes, and time will restore the rest. With the dignity and [193] establishments of their chiefs, ancient usages will revive; and nazarana (relief), kharg bandhai (investiture), dasaundh (aids or benevolence, literally ‘the tenth’), and other incidents, will cease to be mere ceremonies. The desire of every liberal mind, as well as the professed wish of the British Government, is to aid in their renovation, and this will be best effected by not meddling with what we but imperfectly understand.[10]

We have nothing to apprehend from the Rajput States if raised to their ancient prosperity. The closest attention to their history proves beyond contradiction that they were never capable of uniting, even for their own preservation: a breath, a scurrilous stanza of a bard, has severed their closest confederacies. No national head exists amongst them as amongst the Mahrattas; and each chief being master of his own house and followers, they are individually too weak to cause us any alarm.

We have nothing to fear from the Rajput States if they are restored to their former prosperity. A close look at their history clearly shows that they were never able to unite, even for their own survival: a single whisper, a hurtful verse from a poet, has broken their closest alliances. There is no national leader among them as there is among the Mahrattas; each chief controls his own territory and followers, making them too weak individually to pose any threat to us.

No feudal government can be dangerous as a neighbour; for defence it has in all countries been found defective; and for aggression, totally inefficient. Let there exist between us the most perfect understanding and identity of interests; the foundation-step to which is to lessen or remit the galling, and to us 224contemptible tribute, now exacted, enfranchise them from our espionage and agency, and either unlock them altogether from our dangerous embrace, or let the ties between us be such only as would ensure grand results: such as general commercial freedom and protection, with treaties of friendly alliance. Then, if a Tatar or a Russian invasion threatened our eastern empire, fifty thousand Rajputs would be no despicable allies.[11]

No feudal government can be a dangerous neighbor; for defense, it has been found lacking in every country, and when it comes to aggression, it's completely ineffective. Let's establish the most perfect understanding and common interests; the first step is to reduce or eliminate the burdensome and disrespectful tribute that's currently required, free them from our surveillance and control, and either completely release them from our harmful grasp or ensure that our relationship consists only of ties that would lead to significant outcomes: like overall commercial freedom and protection, along with treaties of friendly alliance. Then, if a Tatar or Russian invasion threatens our eastern empire, fifty thousand Rajputs would not be insignificant allies.224[11]

Rajput Loyalty and Patriotism.

—Let us call to mind what they did when they fought for Aurangzeb: they are still unchanged, if we give them the proper stimulus. Gratitude, honour, and fidelity, are terms which at one time were the foundation of all the virtues of a Rajput. Of the theory of these sentiments he is still enamoured; but, unfortunately, for his happiness, the times have left him but little scope for the practice [194] of them. Ask a Rajput which is the greatest of crimes? he will reply, ‘gunchhor,’ ‘forgetfulness of favours.’ This is his most powerful term for ingratitude. Gratitude with him embraces every obligation of life, and is inseparable from swamidharma, ‘fidelity to his lord.’ He who is wanting in these is not deemed fit to live, and is doomed to eternal pains in Pluto’s[12] realm hereafter.[13]

“It was a powerful feeling,” says an historian[14] who always identifies his own emotions with his subject, “which could make the bravest of men put up with slights and ill-treatment at the hand of their sovereign, or call forth all the energies of discontented exertion for one whom they never saw, and in whose character there was nothing to esteem. Loyalty has scarcely less tendency to refine and elevate the heart than patriotism itself.” That these sentiments were combined, the past history of the Rajputs will show;[15] and to the strength of these ties do they 225owe their political existence, which has outlived ages of strife. But for these, they would have been converts and vassals to the Tatars, who would still have been enthroned in Delhi. Neglect, oppression, and religious interference, sunk one of the greatest monarchies of the world;[16] made Sivaji a hero, and converted the peaceful husbandmen of the Kistna and Godavari into a brave but rapacious soldier.

“It was an intense feeling,” says a historian[14] who always connects his own feelings with his subject, “that could make even the bravest men endure slights and mistreatment from their ruler, or inspire all the energy of discontented rebellion for someone they never met, and in whose character there was nothing to admire. Loyalty has almost as much ability to refine and elevate the heart as patriotism itself.” The past history of the Rajputs will demonstrate that these sentiments were intertwined;[15] and to the strength of these bonds do they owe their political existence, which has survived ages of conflict. Without these, they would have been converts and vassals to the Tatars, who would still be in power in Delhi. Neglect, oppression, and religious interference brought down one of the world's greatest monarchies;[16] turned Sivaji into a hero, and transformed the peaceful farmers of the Kistna and Godavari into brave but ruthless soldiers.

We have abundant examples, and I trust need not exclaim with the wise minister of Akbar, “who so happy as to profit by them?”[17]

We have plenty of examples, and I believe I don’t need to shout with the wise minister of Akbar, “who is happier than those who benefit from them?”[17]

The Rajput, with all his turbulence, possesses in an eminent degree both loyalty and patriotism; and though he occasionally exhibits his refractory spirit to his [195] father and sovereign,[18] we shall see of what he is capable when his country is threatened with dismemberment, from the history of Mewar, and the reign of Ajit Singh of Marwar. In this last we have one of the noblest examples history can afford of unbounded devotion. A prince, whom not a dozen of his subjects had ever seen, who had been concealed from the period of his birth throughout a tedious minority to avoid the snares of a tyrant,[19] by the mere magic of a name kept the discordant materials of a great feudal association 226in subjection, till, able to bear arms, he issued from his concealment to head these devoted adherents, and reconquer what they had so long struggled to maintain. So glorious a contest, of twenty years’ duration, requires but an historian to immortalize it. Unfortunately we have only the relation of isolated encounters, which, though exhibiting a prodigality of blood and acts of high devotion, are deficient in those minor details which give unity and interest to the whole.

The Rajput, despite his rebellious nature, has a deep sense of loyalty and patriotism. While he sometimes shows his defiant spirit towards his father and ruler,[18] we will witness what he is capable of when his country faces the threat of dismemberment, as seen in the history of Mewar and the reign of Ajit Singh of Marwar. In this case, we have one of the greatest examples of unwavering dedication that history offers. A prince who had been hidden from birth to avoid a tyrant's traps and whom hardly a dozen of his subjects had ever seen, was able to keep the diverse elements of a vast feudal alliance united under his name. When he was finally able to fight, he emerged from his hiding place to lead his loyal followers and reclaim what they had long fought to protect. Such a glorious struggle, lasting twenty years, deserves an historian to record it. Unfortunately, we only have accounts of random battles, which, while showing an abundance of bloodshed and acts of great devotion, lack the details that provide coherence and interest to the overall story.

Gallant Services to the Empire.

—Let us take the Rajput character from the royal historians themselves, from Akbar, Jahangir, Aurangzeb. The most brilliant conquests of these monarchs were by their Rajput allies; though the little regard the latter had for opinion alienated the sympathies of a race, who when rightly managed, encountered at command the Afghan amidst the snows of Caucasus, or made the furthest Cheronese tributary to the empire. Assam, where the British arms were recently engaged, and for the issue of which such anxiety was manifested in the metropolis of Britain, was conquered by a Rajput prince,[20] whose descendant is now an ally of the British Government.

But Englishmen in the east, as elsewhere, undervalue everything not national. They have been accustomed to conquest, not reverses: though it is only by studying the character of those around them that the latter can be avoided and this superiority maintained. Superficial observers imagine that from lengthened predatory spoliation the energy of the Rajput has fled: an idea which is at once erroneous and dangerous. The vices now manifest from oppression will disappear [196] with the cause, and with reviving prosperity new feelings will be generated, and each national tie and custom be strengthened. The Rajput would glory in putting on his saffron robes[21] to fight for such a land, and for those who disinterestedly laboured to benefit it.

But English people in the east, like everywhere else, underestimate everything that isn’t their own. They’re used to winning, not facing defeats; yet it’s only by understanding the character of those around them that they can avoid failures and maintain their superiority. Superficial observers think that the long history of plundering has drained the energy of the Rajput, which is both incorrect and harmful. The issues currently evident due to oppression will fade away with its cause, and as prosperity returns, new feelings will emerge, strengthening each national bond and tradition. The Rajput would take pride in putting on his saffron robes[21] to fight for such a land and for those who selflessly worked to improve it.

227Let us, then, apply history to its proper use. We need not turn to ancient Rome for illustration of the dangers inseparable from wide dominion and extensive alliances. The twenty-two Satrapies of India, the greater part of which are now the appanage of Britain, exhibited, even a century ago, one of the most splendid monarchies history has made known, too extensive for the genius of any single individual effectually to control. Yet was it held together, till encroachment on their rights, and disregard to their habits and religious opinions, alienated the Rajputs, and excited the inhabitants of the south to rise against their Mogul oppressors. ‘Then was the throne of Aurangzeb at the mercy of a Brahman, and the grandson[22] of a cultivator in the province of Khandesh held the descendants of Timur pensioners on his bounty’ [197].

227Let’s use history for its intended purpose. We don’t need to look to ancient Rome for examples of the dangers that come with vast power and extensive alliances. The twenty-two provinces of India, most of which are now under British rule, showed, even a century ago, one of the most impressive empires known to history, too large for any individual to effectively manage. Yet, it was maintained until encroachments on their rights and a lack of respect for their customs and religious beliefs caused the Rajputs to turn against their rulers and motivated the people in the south to rise up against their Mughal oppressors. ‘Then the throne of Aurangzeb was at the mercy of a Brahman, and the grandson[22] of a farmer in the province of Khandesh held the descendants of Timur as pensioners on his generosity’ [197].


1. [The abandonment of the policy of escheat or lapse, and the recognition of the right of adoption were announced by Lord Canning in 1859.]

1. [Lord Canning announced in 1859 that the policy of escheat or lapse would no longer be followed, and that the right to adopt would be recognized.]

2. As in Deogarh.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Like in Deogarh.

3. [Umara, plural of Amīr, ‘a chief.’]

3. [Umara, the plural of Amīr, meaning 'a chief.']

4. Gokuldas, the last chief, was one of the finest men I ever beheld in feature and person. He was about six feet six, perfectly erect, and a Hercules in bulk. His father at twenty was much larger, and must have been nearly seven feet high. It is surprising how few of the chiefs of this family died a natural death. It has produced some noble Rajputs.

4. Gokuldas, the last chief, was one of the most remarkable men I ever saw in appearance and personality. He stood around six feet six inches tall, with a perfectly straight posture, and had the build of a Hercules. His father, at the age of twenty, was even bigger and must have been nearly seven feet tall. It’s surprising how few chiefs from this family died of natural causes. It has produced some noble Rajputs.

5. Ek bap ka beta.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. A father's son.

6. A.D. 1792.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. A.D. 1792.

7. That of the clan of Deogarh.

7. That of the Deogarh clan.

8. Apollo [Krishna] is the patron both of physicians and poets; and though my friend Amra does not disgrace him in either calling, it was his wit, rather than his medical degree, that maintained him at court. He said it was not fitting that the sovereign of the world should be served by clowns or opium-eaters; and that young Nahar, when educated at court under the Rana’s example, would do credit to the country: and what had full as much weight as any of the bard’s arguments was, that the fine of relief on the Talwar bandhai (or girding on of the sword) of a lac of rupees, should be immediately forthcoming.

8. Apollo [Krishna] is the patron of both doctors and poets; and although my friend Amra excels in both roles, it was his cleverness, not his medical degree, that kept him in favor at court. He argued that it was inappropriate for the ruler of the world to be surrounded by fools or drug addicts; and that young Nahar, trained at court under the Rana's guidance, would bring honor to the nation: and perhaps even more persuasive than any of the bard's points was the fact that the fine for the Talwar bandhi (or donning of the sword) of a lac of rupees needed to be paid immediately.

9. Patta. [About 30 miles south of Udaipur city.]

9. Patta. [About 30 miles south of Udaipur city.]

10. Such interference, when inconsistent with past usage and the genius of the people, will defeat the very best intentions. On the grounds of policy and justice, it is alike incumbent on the British Government to secure the maintenance of their present form of government, and not to repair, but to advise the repairs of the fabric, and to let their own artists alone be consulted. To employ ours would be like adding a Corinthian capital to a column of Ellora, or replacing the mutilated statue of Baldeva with a limb from the Hercules Farnese. To have a chain of prosperous independent States on our only exposed frontier, the north-west, attached to us from benefits, and the moral conviction that we do not seek their overthrow, must be a desirable policy.

10. Such interference, when it doesn't align with past practices and the character of the people, will undermine even the best intentions. For the sake of policy and justice, it’s essential for the British Government to ensure the current form of government is upheld. They should not just fix the issues but also guide the repairs and allow their own experts to take the lead. Hiring ours would be like adding a Corinthian capital to a column from Ellora or replacing the damaged statue of Baldeva with a limb from the Hercules Farnese. Having a network of successful independent States on our only vulnerable frontier, the northwest, connected to us through mutual benefits and the understanding that we don’t aim to bring them down, should be a preferred strategy.

11. [The author’s prediction has been realized by recent events.]

11. [The author's prediction has come true based on recent events.]

12. Yamaloka.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Yamaloka.

13. The gunchhor (ungrateful) and satchhor (violator of his faith) are consigned, by the authority of the bard, to sixty-thousand years’ residence in hell. Europeans, in all the pride of mastery, accuse the natives of want of gratitude, and say their language has no word for it. They can only know the namak-haram [‘he that is false to his salt’] of the Ganges. Gunchhor is a compound of powerful import, as ingratitude and infidelity are the highest crimes. It means, literally, "abandoner (from chhorna, ‘to quit’) of virtue (gun)."

13. The gunchhor (ungrateful person) and (someone who betrays their faith) are sentenced, according to the bard's authority, to sixty thousand years in hell. Europeans, in all their pride of superiority, accuse the locals of being ungrateful and claim their language lacks a word for it. They can only understand the traitor ['someone who is false to their salt'] of the Ganges. Gunchhor carries a weighty meaning, as ingratitude and betrayal of faith are seen as the gravest offenses. It literally means "one who abandons (from leave, ‘to quit’) virtue (firearm)."

14. Hallam, vol. i. p. 323.

14. Hallam, vol. i. p. 323.

15. Of the effects of loyalty and patriotism combined, we have splendid examples in Hindu history and tradition. A more striking instance could scarcely be given than in the recent civil distractions at Kotah, where a mercenary army raised and maintained by the Regent, either openly or covertly declared against him, as did the whole feudal body to a man, the moment their young prince asserted his subverted claims, and in the cause of their rightful lord abandoned all consideration of self, their families and lands, and with their followers offered their lives to redeem his rights or perish in the attempt. No empty boast, as the conclusion testified. God forbid that we should have more such examples of Rajput devotion to their sense of fidelity to their lords!

15. The effects of loyalty and patriotism combined are beautifully illustrated in Hindu history and tradition. A more striking example would be hard to find than the recent civil unrest in Kotah, where a hired army set up and supported by the Regent either openly or secretly turned against him. This happened the moment their young prince claimed his legitimate rights, and the entire feudal body rallied behind him, prioritizing their true lord over their own interests, families, and lands. Together with their followers, they were ready to risk their lives to restore his rights or die trying. This was no empty boast, as the outcome showed. God forbid we see more examples of Rajput devotion to their loyalty towards their lords!

16. See statement of its revenues during the last emperor, who had preserved the empire of Delhi united.

16. Check out the report on its revenues during the last emperor, who kept the Delhi empire united.

17. Abu-l Fazl uses this expression when moralizing on the fall of Shihabu-d-din, king of Ghazni and first established monarch of India, slain by Prithwiraja, the Hindu sovereign of Delhi [Āīn, ii. 302]. [Muhammad Ghori, Shihābu-d-dīn, was murdered on the road to Ghazni by a fanatic of the Mulāhidah sect, in March, A.D. 1206 (Tabakāt-ī-Nāsiri, in Elliot-Dowson ii. 297, 235). According to the less probable account of Ferishta (Briggs, i. 185), he was murdered at Rohtak by a gang of Gakkhars or rather Khokhars (Rose, Glossary, ii. 275).]

17. Abu-l Fazl uses this phrase when reflecting on the downfall of Shihabu-d-din, the king of Ghazni and the first established monarch of India, who was killed by Prithwiraja, the Hindu ruler of Delhi [Āīn, ii. 302]. [Muhammad Ghori, Shihābu-d-dīn, was assassinated while traveling to Ghazni by a fanatic from the Mulāhidah sect in March, A.D. 1206 (Tabakāt-ī-Nāsiri, in Elliot-Dowson ii. 297, 235). According to the less credible account from Ferishta (Briggs, i. 185), he was killed at Rohtak by a group of Gakkhars or rather Khokhars (Rose, Glossary, ii. 275).]

18. The Rajput, who possesses but an acre of land, has the proud feeling of common origin with his sovereign, and in styling him bapji (sire), he thinks of him as the common father or representative of the race. What a powerful incentive to action!

18. The Rajput, who owns just an acre of land, feels a sense of pride in sharing a common heritage with his ruler, and by calling him bapji (sire), he views him as a shared father figure or representative of their lineage. What a strong motivation to take action!

19. Aurangzeb.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Aurangzeb.

20. Raja Man of Jaipur, who took Arakan, Orissa, and Assam. Raja Jaswant Singh of Marwar retook Kabul for Aurangzeb, and was rewarded by poison. Raja Ram Singh Hara, of Kotah, made several important conquests; and his grandson, Raja Isari Singh, and his five brothers, were left on one field of battle.

20. Raja Man of Jaipur, who conquered Arakan, Orissa, and Assam. Raja Jaswant Singh of Marwar recaptured Kabul for Aurangzeb and was rewarded with poison. Raja Ram Singh Hara of Kotah achieved several significant victories; and his grandson, Raja Isari Singh, along with his five brothers, was left on one battlefield.

21. When a Rajput is determined to hold out to the last in fighting, he always puts on a robe dyed in saffron. [This was the common practice, saffron being the colour of the bridal robe (Malcolm, Memoir of Central India, 2nd ed. i. 358; Grant Duff, Hist. of the Mahrattas, 317; Forbes, Rāsmālā, 408).]

21. When a Rajput is committed to fighting until the very end, he always wears a robe dyed in saffron. [This was the common practice, saffron being the color of the bridal robe (Malcolm, Memoir of Central India, 2nd ed. i. 358; Grant Duff, Hist. of the Mahrattas, 317; Forbes, Rāsmālā, 408).]

22. Sindhia.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Sindhia.


228

APPENDIX

PAPERS MENTIONED IN THE OUTLINE OF A
Feudal System in Rajasthan
BEING
Literal Translations from Engravings and Please provide the text you would like to have modernized.
Docs, most of which are in the Author's Collection

No. I

Translation of a Letter from the expatriated Chiefs[1] of Marwar to
the Political Agent of the British Government, Western Rajput
States.

After compliments.

After receiving compliments.

We have sent to you a confidential person, who will relate what regards us. The Sarkar Company are sovereigns of Hindustan, and you know well all that regards our condition. Although there is nothing which respects either ourselves or our country hid from you, yet is there matter immediately concerning us which it is necessary to make known.

We have sent you a trusted representative who will share what concerns us. The Sarkar Company are rulers of Hindustan, and you are well aware of our situation. Although there is nothing about us or our country that you are unaware of, there are specific matters related to us that need to be communicated.

Sri Maharaja and ourselves are of one stock, all Rathors. He is our head, we his servants: but now anger has seized him, and we are dispossessed of our country. Of the estates, our patrimony and our dwelling, some have been made khalisa,[2] and those who endeavour to keep aloof expect the same fate. Some under the most solemn pledge of security have been inveigled and suffered death, and others imprisoned. Mutasadis,[3] officers of 229state, men of the soil and those foreign to it, have been seized, and the most unheard-of deeds and cruelties inflicted, which we cannot even write. Such a spirit has possessed his mind as never was known to any former prince of Jodhpur. His forefathers have reigned for generations; our forefathers were their ministers and advisers, and whatever was performed was by the collective wisdom of the council of our chiefs. Before the face of his ancestors, our own ancestors have slain and been slain; and in performing services to the kings,[4] they made the State of Jodhpur what it is. Wherever Marwar was concerned, there our fathers were to be found, and with their lives preserved the land. Sometimes our head was a minor; even then by the wisdom of our fathers and their services, the land was kept firm under our feet, and thus has it descended from generation to generation. Before his eyes (Raja Man’s) we have performed good service: when at that perilous time the host of Jaipur[5] surrounded [198] Jodhpur on the field we attacked it; our lives and fortunes were at stake, and God granted us success; the witness is God Almighty. Now, men of no consideration are in our prince’s presence; hence this reverse. When our services are acceptable, then is he our lord; when not, we are again his brothers and kindred, claimants and laying claim to the land.

Sri Maharaja and we are from the same lineage, all Rathors. He is our leader, and we are his followers, but now he is consumed by anger, and we have lost our homeland. Some of our estates, our inheritance and our home, have been taken as state property, and those who try to stay away from this situation can expect the same outcome. Some people, lured in with false promises of safety, have been deceived and met with death, while others have been imprisoned. State officials, local residents, and outsiders have been captured, and unimaginable acts of cruelty have been inflicted, things we can’t even write about. He has developed a mindset that no former ruler of Jodhpur has ever had. His ancestors have ruled for generations; our ancestors were their ministers and advisors, and everything was accomplished through the collective wisdom of our chief council. In sight of his ancestors, our ancestors have both killed and been killed; by serving the kings, they built the State of Jodhpur into what it is today. Whenever there was a matter concerning Marwar, our fathers were involved, and with their lives, they preserved the land. At times, our leader was a child; even then, the wisdom of our fathers and their services kept the land secure under us, a tradition passed down through generations. In front of Raja Man, we have provided great service: during the dangerous time when the Jaipur army surrounded Jodhpur, we attacked, and our lives and fortunes were on the line, yet God granted us success; God Almighty is the witness. Now, people of no importance are in our prince’s company; this is why we face this downfall. When our services are valued, he is our lord; when they are not, we revert to being his brothers and kin, claiming our rights to the land.

He desires to dispossess us; but can we let ourselves be dispossessed? The English are masters of all India. The chief of —— sent his agent to Ajmer; he was told to go to Delhi. Accordingly Thakur —— went there, but no path was pointed out. If the English chiefs will not hear us, who will? The English allow no one’s lands to be usurped, and our birthplace is Marwar—from Marwar we must have bread. A hundred thousand Rathors—where are they to go to? From respect to the English alone have we been so long patient, and without acquainting your government of our intentions, you might afterwards find fault; therefore we make it known, and we thereby acquit ourselves to you. What we brought with us from Marwar we have consumed, and even what we could get on credit; and now, when want must make us perish, we are ready and can do anything.[6]

He wants to take everything from us, but can we really allow that to happen? The English control all of India. The chief of —— sent his representative to Ajmer, but was told to go to Delhi instead. So, Thakur —— went there, but no one showed him the way. If the English leaders refuse to listen to us, then who will? The English don’t let anyone take over each other’s land, and our home is in Marwar— that’s where we need to get our food. A hundred thousand Rathors—where are they supposed to go? Out of respect for the English, we have been patient for so long, and without informing your government of our plans, you might later complain; so we want you to know, and in doing so, we clear ourselves with you. What we brought from Marwar is gone, and we’ve even used what we could borrow on credit; now, when desperation will force us to our end, we are ready and willing to do anything.[6]

The English are our rulers, our masters. Sri Man Singh has seized our lands; by your government interposing these troubles may be settled, but without its guarantee and intervention we can have no confidence whatever. Let us have a reply to our petition. 230We will wait it in patience; but if we get none, the fault will not be ours, having given everywhere notice. Hunger will compel man to find a remedy. For such a length of time we have been silent from respect to your government alone: our own Sarkar is deaf to complaint. But to what extreme shall we wait? Let our hopes be attended to. Sambat 1878, Sawan sudi duj.

The English are our rulers, our masters. Sri Man Singh has taken our lands; through your government, these issues can be addressed, but without its assurance and involvement, we cannot have any trust at all. We request a response to our petition. 230 We will patiently wait for it; however, if we receive none, the blame will not be ours, as we have informed everyone. Hunger will force people to find a solution. We have remained silent for so long out of respect for your government: our own government ignores our complaints. But how much longer must we wait? Let our hopes be acknowledged. Sambat 1878, Sawan sudi duj.

(August 1821.)

(August 1821.)

True Translation:
(Signed)     James Tod.

No. II

Remonstrance of the Sub-Vassals of Deogarh against their chief, Rawat Gokul Das.

Petition of the Sub-Vassals of Deogarh against their leader, Rawat Gokul Das.

1. He respects not the privileges or customs established of old.

1. He does not respect the privileges or customs that were established long ago.

2. To each Rajput’s house a charas[7] or hide of land was attached: this he has resumed.

2. Each Rajput’s house came with a charas[7] or a piece of land: this he has taken back.

3. Whoever bribes him is a true man: who does not, is a thief.

3. Whoever bribest him is a true person: whoever does not is a thief.

4. Ten or twelve villages established by his pattayats[8] he has resumed, and left their families to starve.

4. Ten or twelve villages set up by his pattayats[8] he has taken back, leaving their families to starve.

5. From time immemorial sanctuary (saran) has been esteemed sacred: this he has abolished.

5. Sanctuary (saran wrap) has always been regarded as sacred; this he has put an end to.

6. On emergencies he would pledge his oath to his subjects (ryots), and afterwards plunder them.

6. In emergencies, he would swear an oath to his subjects (farmers), and then go on to exploit them.

7. In old times, it was customary when the presence of his chiefs and kindred was required, to invite them by letter: a fine is now the warrant of summons: thus lessening their dignity.

7. In the past, it was common to invite chiefs and family members by letter when their presence was needed: now a fine is used as the summons, which undermines their dignity.

8. Such messengers, in former times, had a taka[9] for their ration (bhatta); now he imposes two rupees [199].

8. Back in the day, these messengers were given a taka[9] for their ration (bhatta); now he charges two rupees [199].

9. Formerly, when robberies occurred in the mountains within the limits of Deogarh, the loss was made good: now all complaint is useless, for his faujdar[10] receives a fourth of all such plunder. The Mers[11] range at liberty; but before they never committed murder: now they slay as well as rob our kin; nor is there any redress, and such plunder is even sold within the town of Deogarh.

9. In the past, when robberies happened in the mountains around Deogarh, the losses were compensated: now, any complaints are pointless because his faujdar[10] takes a quarter of all the stolen goods. The Mers[11] roam freely; before, they never killed anyone, but now they murder as well as rob our people; there is no way to seek justice, and this stolen property is even sold in the town of Deogarh.

10. Without crime, he resumes the lands of his vassals for the 231sake of imposition of fines; and after such are paid, he cuts down the green crops, with which he feeds his horses.

10. Without committing a crime, he takes back the lands of his vassals to impose fines; and once those fines are paid, he destroys the green crops that he uses to feed his horses.

11. The cultivators[12] on the lands of the vassals he seizes by force, extorts fines, or sells their cattle to pay them. Thus cultivation is ruined and the inhabitants leave the country.

11. The cultivators[12] on the lands of the vassals he takes by force, demands fines, or sells their livestock to cover them. As a result, farming collapses and the residents abandon the area.

12. From oppression the town magistrates[13] of Deogarh have fled to Raepur. He lays in watch to seize and extort money from them.

12. The town magistrates of Deogarh have escaped to Raepur to avoid oppression. He is waiting to catch them and extort money from them.

13. When he summons his vassals for purposes of extortion and they escape his clutches, he seizes on their wives and families. Females, from a sense of honour, have on such occasions thrown themselves into wells.

13. When he calls his vassals for the sake of extortion and they manage to get away, he takes hold of their wives and families. Out of a sense of honor, women have, on these occasions, thrown themselves into wells.

14. He interferes to recover old debts, distraining the debtor of all he has in the world: half he receives.

14. He steps in to collect old debts, seizing everything the debtor owns: he takes half of what he recovers.

15. If any one have a good horse, by fair means or foul he contrives to get it.

15. If someone has a good horse, they'll find a way to get it, whether it's fair or not.

16. When Deogarh was established, at the same time were our allotments: as is his patrimony, so is our patrimony.[14] Thousands have been expended in establishing and improving them, yet our rank, privileges, and rights he equally disregards.

16. When Deogarh was founded, our allotments were created at the same time: just as he has his inheritance, we have ours.[14] Thousands have been spent on building and enhancing them, yet he still ignores our status, privileges, and rights.

17. From these villages, founded by our forefathers, he, at will, takes four or five skins of land and bestows them on foreigners; and thus the ancient proprietors are reduced to poverty and ruin.

17. From these villages, established by our ancestors, he freely takes four or five plots of land and gives them to outsiders; as a result, the original owners are left in poverty and despair.

18. From of old, all his Rajput kin had daily rations, or portions of grain: for four years these rights have been abolished.

18. For a long time, all his Rajput relatives received daily rations or portions of grain; these rights have been taken away for four years now.

19. From ancient times the pattayats formed his council; now he consults only foreigners. What has been the consequence? the whole annual revenue derived from the mountains is lost.

19. Since ancient times, the pattayats were his council; now he only seeks advice from foreigners. What has been the result? The entire annual revenue from the mountains is gone.

20. From the ancient Bhum[15] of the Frerage[16] the mountaineers carry off the cattle, and instead of redeeming them, this faujdar sets the plunderers up to the trick of demanding rakhwali.[17]

20. From the ancient Bhum[15] of the Frerage[16], the mountaineers take the cattle, and instead of getting them back, this faujdar supports the thieves by making them demand rakhwali.[17]

21. Money is justice, and there is none other: whoever has money may be heard. The bankers and merchants have gone abroad for protection, but he asks not where they are.

21. Money is justice, and there's nothing else: whoever has money can be heard. The bankers and merchants have sought protection elsewhere, but he doesn't ask where they are.

22. When cattle are driven off to the hills, and we do ourselves justice and recover them, we are fined, and told that the mountaineers have his pledge. Thus our dignity is lessened. Or if 232we seize one of these marauders, a party is sent to liberate him, for which the faujdar [200] receives a bribe. Then a feud ensues at the instigation of the liberated Mer, and the unsupported Rajput is obliged to abandon his patrimony.[18] There is neither protection nor support. The chief is supine, and so regardless of honour, that he tells us to take money to the hills and redeem our property. Since this faujdar had power, ‘poison has been our fate.’ Foreigners are all in all, and the home-bred are set aside. Deccanis and plunderers enjoy the lands of his brethren. Without fault, the chiefs are deprived of their lands, to bring which into order time and money have been lavished. Justice there is none.

22. When cattle are taken up to the hills, and we manage to right the situation and get them back, we're fined and told that the mountain people have their promise. This undermines our dignity. If we capture one of these raiders, a group is sent to rescue him, and the faujdar [200] takes a bribe for it. Then a feud breaks out instigated by the released Mer, and the unsupported Rajput is forced to give up his land. There is no protection or support. The chief is inactive and so indifferent to honor that he tells us to take money up to the hills to get our property back. Since this faujdar held power, ‘poison has been our fate.’ Outsiders take precedence, while those from here are pushed aside. People from the Deccan and robbers control the lands of his own people. Without doing anything wrong, the chiefs lose their lands, which took time and money to manage. There is no justice.

Our rights and privileges in his family are the same as his in the family of the Presence.[19] Since you[20] entered Mewar, lands long lost have been recovered. What crimes have we committed that at this day we should lose ours?

Our rights and privileges in his family are the same as his in the family of the Presence.[19] Since you[20] entered Mewar, lands long lost have been recovered. What wrongs have we done that we should lose ours today?

We are in great trouble.[21]

We are in serious trouble.[21]

No. III

Maharaja Sri Gokuldas to the four ranks (char misl) of Pattayats of Deogarh, commanding. Peruse.

Maharaja Sri Gokuldas to the four ranks (character error) of Pattayats of Deogarh, commanding. Read.

Without crime no vassal shall have his estate or charsas disseized. Should any individual commit an offence, it shall be judged by the four ranks (char misl), my brethren, and then punished. Without consulting them on all occasions I shall never inflict punishment.[22] To this I swear by Sri Nathji. No departure from this agreement shall ever occur. S. 1874; the 6th Pus.

Without crime, no vassal will have their estate or charsas taken away. If anyone commits an offense, it will be judged by the four ranks (char misl), my friends, and then punished. I will never impose punishment without consulting them first.[22] I swear this by Sri Nathji. There will never be a deviation from this agreement. S. 1874; the 6th Pus.

REPRODUCTION OF SANSKRIT GRANT.
To face page 232.

REPRODUCTION OF SANSKRIT GRANT.
To face page 232.

233

No. IV

Grant from Maharana Ari Singh, Prince of Mewar, to the Sindi Chief, Abdu-l Rahim Beg.

Grant from Maharana Ari Singh, Prince of Mewar, to the Sindi Chief, Abdu-l Rahim Beg.

  Ramji![23]  
Ganeshji![23]   Eklingji![23]

Sri Maharaja Dhiraj Maharana Ari Singh to Mirza Abdu-l Rahim Beg Adilbegot, commanding.

Sri Maharaja Dhiraj Maharana Ari Singh to Mirza Abdu-l Rahim Beg Adilbegot, commanding.

Now some of our chiefs having rebelled and set up the impostor Ratna Singh, brought the [201] Deccani army and erected batteries against Udaipur, in which circumstances your services have been great and tended to the preservation of our sovereignty: therefore, in favour towards you, I have made this grant, which your children and children’s children shall continue to enjoy. You will continue to serve faithfully; and whoever of my race shall dispossess you or yours, on him be Eklingji and the sin of the slaughter of Chitor.

Now some of our leaders have rebelled and set up the fraud Ratna Singh, bringing the Deccani army and building siege weapons against Udaipur. In these circumstances, your efforts have been significant and have helped to preserve our sovereignty. Therefore, as a gesture of goodwill, I have made this grant, which your children and grandchildren will continue to benefit from. You will keep serving faithfully; and whoever from my lineage takes your land or possessions, may Eklingji condemn them and bear the guilt of the massacre at Chitor.

Particulars.

1st. In estates, 200,000 rupees.

1st. In properties, 200,000 rupees.

2nd. In cash annually, 25,000.

$25,000 in cash annually.

3rd. Lands outside the Debari gate, 10,000.

3rd. Lands beyond the Debari gate, 10,000.

4th. As a residence, the dwelling-house called Bharat Singh’s.

4th. As a home, the house known as Bharat Singh’s.

5th. A hundred bighas of land outside the city for a garden.

5th. One hundred bighas of land outside the city for a garden.

6th. The town of Mithun in the valley, to supply wood and forage.

6th. The town of Mithun in the valley, to provide wood and feed.

7th. To keep up the tomb of Ajmeri Beg, who fell in action, one hundred bighas of land.

7th. To maintain the tomb of Ajmeri Beg, who died in battle, one hundred bighas of land.

Privileges and Honours.

8th. A seat in Darbar and rank in all respects equal to the chieftain of Sadri.[24]

8th. A seat in the court and a rank that is fully equal to the chieftain of Sadri.[24]

9th. Your kettle-drums (Nakkara) to beat to the exterior gate, but with one stick only.

9th. Your kettle-drums (Nakkara) should be played at the outside gate, but with just one stick.

10th. Amar Balaona,[25] and a dress of honour on the Dasahra[26] festival.

10th. Amar Balaona,[25] and a ceremonial outfit for the Dasahra[26] festival.

23411th. Drums to beat to Ahar. All other privileges and rank like the house of Salumbar.[27] Like that house, yours shall be from generation to generation; therefore according to the valuation of your grant you will serve.

23411th. Drums to beat in Ahar. All other rights and status like the house of Salumbar.[27] Just like that house, yours will last from generation to generation; so, based on the value of your grant, you will serve.

12th. Your brothers or servants, whom you may dismiss, I shall not entertain or suffer my chief to entertain.

12th. I won’t allow your brothers or servants, whom you can dismiss, to be entertained by me or my chief.

13th. The Chamars[28] and Kirania[29] you may use at all times when alone, but never in the Presence.

13th. The Chamars[28] and Kirania[29] can be used anytime when you're alone, but never in front of others.

14th. Munawwar Beg, Anwar Beg, Chaman Beg, are permitted seats in front of the throne; Amar Balaona, and honorary dresses on Dasahra, and seats for two or three other relatives who may be found worthy the honour.

14th. Munawwar Beg, Anwar Beg, Chaman Beg, are allowed seats in front of the throne; Amar Balaona, along with honorary garments on Dasahra, and seats for two or three other relatives who may be deemed worthy of the honor.

15th. Your agent (Vakil) shall remain at court with the privileges due to his rank.

15th. Your agent (Lawyer) will stay at court with all the privileges that come with his position.

By command:
Sah Moti Ram Bolia,

S. 1826 (A.D. 1770) Bhadon (August) sudi 11 Somwar (Monday).

S. 1826 (CE 1770) Bhadon (August) 11th, Monday.

No. V

Grant of the Patta of Bhainsror to Rawat Lal Singh, one of the sixteen great vassals of Mewar.

Maharaja Jagat Singh to Rawat Lal Singh Kesarisinghgot,[30] commanding.

Maharaja Jagat Singh to Rawat Lal Singh Kesarisinghgot,[30] commanding.

Now to you the whole Pargana of Bhainsror[31] is granted as Giras, viz. [202]:

Now the entire Pargana of Bhainsror[31] is granted to you as Tours, namely [202]:

Town of Bhainsror 3000 1500
Fifty-two others (names uninteresting), besides one in the valley of the capital. Total value 62,000 31,000[32]

With two hundred and forty-eight horse and two hundred and forty-eight foot, good horse and good Rajputs, you will perform service. Of this, forty-eight horse and forty-eight foot are excused for the protection of your fort; therefore with two hundred foot and two hundred horse you will serve when and wherever ordered. The first grant was given in Pus, S. 1798, when the income inserted was over-rated. Understanding this, the Presence (huzur) ordered sixty thousand of annual value to be attached to Bhainsror.

With 248 cavalry and 248 infantry, consisting of effective horsemen and strong Rajputs, you'll be able to serve. Out of these, 48 cavalry and 48 infantry are exempt for the defense of your fort; so you will serve with 200 infantry and 200 cavalry whenever and wherever instructed. The initial grant was given in Pus, S. 1798, but the listed income was overestimated. Realizing this, the Presence (huzur) ordered that an annual value of 60,000 be allocated to Bhainsror.

235

No. VI

Grant from Maharana Sangram Singh of Mewar to his Nephew,
the Prince Madho Singh, heir-apparent to the principality of
Jaipur.
  Sri Ram wins  
  (Victory to Rama).  
 
Sri Ganesh Prasad   Sri Ekling Prasad
(By favour of Ganesh).   (By favour of Eklinga).

(See notes [33] and [34] below.)

(See notes __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ and __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__ below.)

Maharaja Dhiraj Maharana Sri Sangram Singh, Adisatu, commanding. To my nephew, Kunwar Madho Singhji, giras (a fief) has been granted, viz.:

Maharaja Dhiraj Maharana Sri Sangram Singh, Adisatu, commanding. To my nephew, Kunwar Madho Singhji, giras (a fief) has been granted, viz.:

The fief (patta) of Rampura; therefore, with one thousand horse and two thousand foot, you will perform service during six months annually; and when foreign service is required, three thousand foot and three thousand horse.

The fief (patta) of Rampura requires that you provide one thousand cavalry and two thousand infantry for six months each year. Additionally, when needed for foreign service, you will provide three thousand infantry and three thousand cavalry.

While the power of the Presence is maintained in these districts you will not be dispossessed.

As long as the Presence holds power in these areas, you will not be removed.

By command:
Pancholi Raechand andand Mehta Mul Das.
S. 1785 (AD 1729); Chait sudi 7th; Mangalwar (Tuesday).
Addressed in the Rana’s own hand.

To my nephew Madho Singh[35] [203]. My child, I have given you Rampura: while mine, you shall not be deprived of it. Done.

To my nephew Madho Singh[35] [203]. My child, I have given you Rampura: while it’s mine, you won’t be deprived of it. Done.

236

No. VII

Grant of Bhum Rakhwali (Salvamenta) from the village of Dongla to Maharaja Khushhal Singh.
S. 1806 (CE 1750), the first of Sawan (July).

1st. A field of one hundred and fifty-one bighas, of which thirty-six are irrigated.

1st. A field of one hundred and fifty-one bighas, with thirty-six of those being irrigated.

2nd. One hundred and two bighas of waste and unirrigated, viz.:

2nd. One hundred and two bighas of barren and unirrigated land, namely:

Six bighas cultivated by Govinda the oilman.

Six bighas farmed by Govinda the oil seller.

Three, under Hira and Tara the oilmen.

Three, under Hira and Tara, the oil workers.

Seventeen cultivated by the mason Hansa, and Lal the oilman.

Seventeen raised by the mason Hansa, and Lal the oil dealer.

Four bighas of waste and forest land (parti, aryana) which belonged to Govinda and Hira, etc., etc.; and so on enumerating all the fields composing the above aggregate.

Four bighas of uncultivated and forest land (party, aryana) that belonged to Govinda and Hira, and so on, listing all the fields that make up the total.

Dues and Privileges
Pieces of money 12.
Grain 24 maunds.
On the festivals of Rakhi, Diwali, and Holi, one copper coin from each house.
Serana at harvest.
Shukri from the Brahmans.
Transit duties for protection of merchandise, viz., a pice on every cart-load, and half a pice for each bullock.
Two platters on every marriage feast.

No. VIII

Grant of Bhum by the Inhabitants of Amli to Rawat Fateh Singh of Amet. S. 1814 (A.D. 1758)

Grant of Bhum by the Residents of Amli to Rawat Fateh Singh of Amet. S. 1814 (A.D. 1758)

The Ranawats Sawant Singh and Subhag Singh had Amli in grant; but they were oppressive to the inhabitants, slew the Patels Jodha and Bhagi, and so ill-treated the Brahmans, that Kusal and Nathu sacrificed themselves on the pyre. The inhabitants demanded the protection of the Rana, and the pattayats were changed; and now the inhabitants grant in rakhwali one hundred and twenty-five bighas as bhum to Fateh Singh[36] [204].

The Ranawats, Sawant Singh and Subhag Singh, held the grant of Amli; however, they were harsh towards the locals, killing the Patels Jodha and Bhagi, and treating the Brahmans so poorly that Kusal and Nathu chose to immolate themselves. The residents sought the Rana's protection, leading to changes in the pattayats. Now, the locals grant Fateh Singh one hundred and twenty-five bighas as bhum for rakhwali.[36] [204].

237

No. IX

Grant of Bhum by the Inhabitants of the Town of Dongla to Maharaja Zorawar Singh, of Bhindar.

To Sri Maharaja Zorawar Singh, the Patels, traders, merchants, Brahmans, and united inhabitants of Dongla, make agreement.

To Sri Maharaja Zorawar Singh, the Patels, traders, merchants, Brahmans, and all the residents of Dongla, we come together to make an agreement.

Formerly the ‘runners’ in Dongla were numerous: to preserve us from whom we granted bhum to the Maharaja. To wit:

Formerly, there were many 'runners' in Dongla: to protect us from whom we granted land to the Maharaja. To be clear:

One well, that of Hira the oilman.

One well, that of Hira the oilman.

One well, that of Dipa the oilman.

One well, that of Dipa the oil worker.

One well, that of Dewa the oilman.

One well, that of Dewa the oil worker.

In all, three wells, being forty-four bighas of irrigated (piwal), and one hundred and ninety-one bighas of unirrigated (mal) land. Also a field for juar.

In total, there are three wells, which provide water for forty-four bighas of irrigated (dead) land, and one hundred and ninety-one bighas of unirrigated (mal) land. There's also a field for jowar.

Customs or Dignities (Maryad) attached to the Bhum.

1st. A dish (kansa) on every marriage.

1st. A dish (Kansas) at every wedding.

2nd. Six hundred rupees ready cash annually.

2nd. Six hundred rupees in cash every year.

3rd. All Bhumias, Girasias, the high roads, passes from raids and ‘runners,’ and all disturbances whatsoever, the Maharaja must settle.

3rd. The Maharaja must resolve all issues related to Bhumias, Girasias, the main roads, routes impacted by raids and 'runners,' and any other disturbances.

When the Maharaja is pleased to let the inhabitants of Dongla reinhabit their dwellings, then only can they return to them.[37]

When the Maharaja allows the people of Dongla to move back into their homes, only then can they return to them.[37]

Written by the accountant Kacchia, on the full moon of Jeth, S. 1858, and signed by all the traders, Brahmans, and towns-people.

Written by the accountant Kacchia, on the full moon of Jeth, S. 1858, and signed by all the traders, Brahmans, and townspeople.


No. X

Grant of Bhum by the Prince of Mewar to an inferior Vassal.

Maharana Bhim Singh to Baba Ram Singh, commanding.

Maharana Bhim Singh to Baba Ram Singh, commanding.

Now a field of two hundred and twenty-five bighas in the city of Jahazpur, with the black orchard (sham bagh) and a farm-house (nohara) for cattle, has been granted you in bhum.

Now you have been granted a plot of 225 bighas in the city of Jahazpur, which includes the black orchard (sham bagh) and a farmhouse (nuhara) for cattle.

Your forefathers recovered for me Jahazpur and served with fidelity; on which account this bhum is renewed. Rest assured no molestation shall be offered, nor shall any pattayat interfere with you.

Your ancestors reclaimed Jahazpur for me and served loyally, which is why this grant is renewed. You can be sure that no one will disturb you, and no local authority will interfere with you.

Privileges.
  • One serana.[38]
  • Two halmas [205].[39]
  • 238Offerings of coco-nuts on the Holi and Dasahra festivals.
  • From every hundred bullock-loads[40] of merchandise, twelve annas.
  • From every hundred and twenty-five ass-loads, six annas.
  • From each horse sold within Jahazpur, two annas.
  • From each camel sold, one anna.
  • From each oil-mill, one pula.
  • From each iron mine (madri), a quarter rupee.
  • From each distillation of spirits, a quarter rupee.
  • From each goat slain, one pice.
  • On births and marriages,[41] five platters (kansa).
  • The handful (inch) from every basket of greens.
  • With every other privilege attached to bhum.
    Irrigated land (piwal) 51 bighas.
    Unirrigated land (mal) 110 "
    Mountain land (magra) 40 "
    Meadow land (beer) 25 "
      226 bighas.
  • Asarh (June) S. 1853 (CE 1797).
239

No. XI

Charter of Privileges and Immunities granted to the town of Jhalrapatan, engraved on a Pillar in that City.

S. 1853 (A.D. 1797), corresponding with the Saka 1718, the sun being in the south, the season of cold, and the happy month of Kartika,[42] the enlightened half of the month, being Monday the full moon.

S. 1853 (A.D. 1797), aligning with the Saka 1718, when the sun was in the south, during the cold season, and the joyful month of Kartika,[42] in the bright half of the month, on Monday, the full moon.

Maharaja Dhiraj Sri Ummed Singh Deo,[43] the Faujdar[44] Raj Zalim Singh [206] and Kunwar Madho Singh, commanding. To all the inhabitants of Jhalrapatan, Patels,[45] Patwaris,[46] Mahajans,[47] and to all the thirty-six castes, it is written.

Maharaja Dhiraj Sri Ummed Singh Deo,[43] the Faujdar[44] Raj Zalim Singh [206] and Kunwar Madho Singh, in charge. To all the residents of Jhalrapatan, Patels,[45] Patwaris,[46] Mahajans,[47] and to all thirty-six castes, it is stated.

At this period entertain entire confidence, build and dwell.

At this time, have complete confidence, create, and live.

Within this abode all forced contributions and confiscations are for ever abolished. The taxes called Bhalamanusi,[48] Anni,[49] and Rekha Barar,[50] and likewise all Bhetbegar,[51] shall cease.

Within this home, all forced contributions and confiscations are permanently abolished. The taxes called Bhalamanusi,[48] Anni,[49] and Rekha Barar,[50] as well as all Bhetbegar,[51] will come to an end.

To this intent is this stone erected, to hold good from year to year, now and evermore. There shall be no violence in this territory. This is sworn by the cow to the Hindu and the hog to the Musalman: in the presence of Captain Dilel Khan, Chaudhari Sarup Chand, Patel Lalo, the Mahesri Patwari Balkishan, the architect Kalu Ram, and the stone-mason Balkishan.

This stone is raised with the purpose of being valid from year to year, now and forever. There will be no violence in this territory. The cow swears this to the Hindu and the hog swears this to the Muslim: in the presence of Captain Dilel Khan, Chaudhari Sarup Chand, Patel Lalo, the Mahesri Patwari Balkishan, the architect Kalu Ram, and the stone-mason Balkishan.

Parmo[52] is for ever abolished. Whoever dwells and traffics within the town of Patan, one half of the transit duties usually levied in Haravati are remitted; and all mapa (meter’s) duties are for ever abolished.

Parmo[52] is permanently abolished. Anyone who lives and does business in the town of Patan will have half of the transit duties typically charged in Haravati waived; and all mapa (meter’s) duties are permanently eliminated.


No. XII

Abolitions, Immunities, Prohibitions, etc. etc. Inscription in the Temple of Lachhmi Narayan at Akola.

Abolitions, Immunities, Prohibitions, etc. etc. Inscription in the Temple of Lachhmi Narayan at Akola.

In former times tobacco was sold in one market only. Rana Raj Singh commanded the monopoly to be abolished. S. 1645.

In the past, tobacco was sold in just one market. Rana Raj Singh ordered the monopoly to be ended. S. 1645.

Rana Jagat Singh prohibited the seizure of the cots and quilts by the officers of his government from the printers of Akola.

Rana Jagat Singh stopped his government officials from taking the cots and quilts from the printers in Akola.


240

No. XIII

Privileges and Immunities granted to the Printers of Calico and Inhabitants of the Town of Great Akola in Mewar.

Rights and protections granted to the printers of calico and residents of the town of Great Akola in Mewar.

Maharana Bhim Singh, commanding, to the inhabitants of Great Akola.

Maharana Bhim Singh, addressing the people of Great Akola.

Whereas the village has been abandoned from the assignments levied by the garrison of Mandalgarh, and it being demanded of its population how it could again be rendered prosperous, they unanimously replied: "Not to exact beyond the dues and contributions (dand dor) established of yore; to erect the pillar promising never to exact above half the produce of the crops, or to molest the persons of those who thus paid their dues."

Whereas the village has been left out of the responsibilities placed on it by the garrison of Mandalgarh, and its residents were asked how it could be made prosperous again, they all replied: "Don’t demand more than the taxes and contributions (dand dor) set in the past; put up a pillar promising to never collect more than half of the crop yield, and don’t harass those who pay their taxes."

The Presence agreed, and this pillar has been erected. May Eklinga look to him who breaks this command. The hog to the Musalman and the cow to the Hindu.

The Presence agreed, and this pillar has been put up. May Eklinga watch over anyone who breaks this command. The pig for the Muslim and the cow for the Hindu.

Whatever contributions (dand) parmo,[53] puli,[54] heretofore levied shall be paid [207].

Whatever contributions (dand) parmo,[53] puli,[54] that were charged before will be paid [207].

All crimes committed within the jurisdiction of Akola to be tried by its inhabitants, who will sit in justice on the offender and fine him according to his faults.

All crimes committed within the area of Akola will be judged by its residents, who will decide on the offender's punishment and impose a fine based on their wrongdoing.

On Amavas[55] no work shall be done at the well[56] or at the oil-mill, nor printer put his dye-pot on the fire.[57]

On Amavas[55] no work shall be done at the well[56] or at the oil mill, nor should a printer put his dye pot on the fire.[57]

Whoever breaks the foregoing, may the sin of the slaughter of Chitor be upon him.

Whoever violates this, may the guilt of the slaughter of Chitor fall upon them.

This pillar was erected in the presence of Mehta Sardar Singh, Sanwal Das, the Chaudharis Bhopat Ram and Daulat Ram, and the assembled Panch of Akola.

This pillar was put up in front of Mehta Sardar Singh, Sanwal Das, the Chaudharis Bhopat Ram and Daulat Ram, and the gathered Panch of Akola.

Written by the Chaudhari Bhopji, and engraved by the stonecutter Bhima.

Written by Chaudhari Bhopji and carved by the stonecutter Bhima.

S. 1856 (CE 1800)

No. XIV

Prohibition against Guests carrying away Provisions from the Public Feast.[58]

Prohibition against Guests taking food from the Public Feast.[58]

Sri Maharana Sangram Singh to the inhabitants of Marmi.

Sri Maharana Sangram Singh to the people of Marmi.

On all feasts of rejoicing, as well as those on the ceremonies 241for the dead, none shall carry away with them the remains of the feast. Whoever thus transgresses shall pay a fine to the crown of one hundred and one rupees. S. 1769 (A.D. 1713), Chait Sudi 7th.

On all celebration days and during ceremonies for the deceased, no one is allowed to take leftover food from the feast. Anyone who breaks this rule will be fined one hundred and one rupees. S. 1769 (A.D. 1713), Chait Sudi 7th.


No. XV

Maharana Sangram Singh to the merchants and bankers of Bakrol.

Maharana Sangram Singh to the merchants and bankers of Bakrol.

The custom of furnishing quilts (sirak)[59] of which you complain is of ancient date. Now when the collectors of duties, their officers, or those of the land revenue stop at Bakrol, the merchants will furnish them with beds and quilts. All other servants will be supplied by the other inhabitants.

The practice of providing quilts (sirak)[59] that you’re complaining about has been around for a long time. Nowadays, when tax collectors, their officials, or land revenue officers stop in Bakrol, the merchants will provide them with beds and quilts. All other workers will be taken care of by the local residents.

Should the dam of the lake be in any way injured, whoever does not aid in its repair shall, as a punishment, feed one hundred and one Brahmans. Asarh 1715, or June A.D. 1659 [208].

If the dam of the lake gets damaged in any way, anyone who doesn't help fix it will be punished by having to feed one hundred and one Brahmans. Asarh 1715, or June CE 1659 [208].


No. XVI

Warrant of the Chief of Bijolli to his Vassal, Gopaldas Saktawat.

Maharaja Mandhata to Saktawat Gopaldas, be it known.

Maharaja Mandhata to Saktawat Gopaldas, this is to inform you.

At this time a daily fine of four rupees is in force against you. 242Eighty are now due; Ganga Ram having petitioned in your favour, forty of this will be remitted. Give a written declaration to this effect—that with a specified quota you will take the field; if not, you will stand the consequences.

Right now, you’re facing a daily fine of four rupees. 242 Eighty rupees are currently owed; since Ganga Ram has petitioned on your behalf, forty of that amount will be waived. Please provide a written declaration confirming that you will take action with a specified quota; otherwise, you will face the consequences.

Viz.: One good horse and one matchlock, with appurtenances complete, to serve at home and abroad (des pardes), and to run the country[60] with the Kher.

Viz.: One good horse and one matchlock, with all necessary equipment, to be used both at home and overseas (Out of town), and to manage the country[60] with the Kher.

When the levy (kher) takes the field, Gopaldas must attend in person. Should he be from home, his retainers must attend, and they shall receive rations from the presence. Sawan sudi das (August 10) S. 1782.

When the levy (kher) takes to the field, Gopaldas has to be there in person. If he's away from home, his attendants need to be present, and they will receive rations from the site. Sawan sudi das (August 10) S. 1782.


No. XVII

Maharaja Udaikaran to the Saktawat Shambhu Singh. Be it known.

Maharaja Udaikaran to Saktawat Shambhu Singh. Let it be known.

I had annexed Gura to the fisc, but now, from favour, restore it to you. Make it flourish, and serve me at home and abroad, with one horse, and one foot soldier.

I had added Gura to the treasury, but now, as a favor, I'm giving it back to you. Make it thrive, and support me both at home and abroad, with one horse and one foot soldier.

When abroad you shall receive rations (bhatta) as follows:

When you're overseas, you'll get rations (bhatta) as follows:

Flour 3 lb.
Pulse 4 ounces.
Butter (ghi) 2 pice weight.
Horses’ feed 4 seers at 22 takas each seer, of daily allowance.

243If for defence of the fort you are required, you will attend with all your dependents, and bring your wife, family, and chattels; for which, you will be exempted from two years of subsequent service. Asarh 14, S. 1834 [209].

243If you are needed for the defense of the fort, you must come with all your dependents and bring your wife, family, and belongings; in return, you will be excused from two years of service afterward. Asarh 14, S. 1834 [209].


No. XVIII

Bhum in Mundkati, or Compensation for Blood, to Jeth Singh Chondawat.

Bhum in Mundkati, or Compensation for Blood, to Jeth Singh Chondawat.

The Patel’s son went to bring home his wife with Jeth’s Rajputs as a guard. The party was attacked, the guard killed, and there having been no redress for the murder, twenty-six bighas have been granted in mundkati[61] (compensation).

The Patel’s son went to bring home his wife with Jeth’s Rajputs as protection. The group was ambushed, the guard was killed, and since there was no justice for the murder, twenty-six bighas have been given as compensation.

No. XIX

Rawat Megh Singh to his natural brother, Jamna Das, a patta (fief) has been granted, viz.:

Rawat Megh Singh has granted a fief to his brother, Jamna Das, as follows:

The village of Rajpura, value Rupees 401
A garden of mogra flowers[62]   11
  Rupees 412

Serve at home and abroad with fidelity: contributions and aids pay according to custom, and as do the rest of the vassals. Jeth 14th, S. 1874.

Serve at home and overseas with loyalty: contributions and assistance are given based on tradition, just like the other vassals do. Jeth 14th, S. 1874.

No. XX

Charter given by the Rana of Mewar, accepted and signed by all his Chiefs; defining the duties of the contracting Parties.

Charter provided by the Rana of Mewar, accepted and signed by all his Chiefs; outlining the responsibilities of the parties involved.

CE 1818.

Siddh Sri Maharana Dhiraj, Maharana Bhim Singh, to all the nobles my brothers and kin, Rajas, Patels, Jhalas, Chauhans, Chondawats, Panwars, Sarangdeots, Saktawats, Rathors, Ranawats, etc., etc.

Siddh Sri Maharana Dhiraj, Maharana Bhim Singh, to all the nobles, my brothers and relatives, Rajas, Patels, Jhalas, Chauhans, Chondawats, Panwars, Sarangdeots, Saktawats, Rathors, Ranawats, and so on.

Now, since S. 1822 (A.D. 1776), during the reign of Sri Ari Singhji,[63] when the troubles commenced, laying ancient usages aside, undue usurpations of the land have been made: therefore 244on this day, Baisakh badi 14th, S. 1874 (A.D. 1818), the Maharana assembling all his chiefs, lays down the path of duty in new ordinances.

Now, since S. 1822 (CE 1776), during the reign of Sri Ari Singhji,[63] when the troubles began, ignoring old traditions, there have been excessive grabs of land. Therefore, on this day, Baisakh badi 14th, S. 1874 (CE 1818), the Maharana gathered all his chiefs to establish new rules for duty.

1st. All lands belonging to the crown obtained since the troubles, and all lands seized by one chief from another, shall be restored.

1st. All lands that have been owned by the crown since the conflicts, and all lands taken by one chief from another, shall be returned.

2nd. All Rakhwali,[64] Bhum, Lagat,[65] established since the troubles, shall be renounced.

2nd. All Rakhwali,[64] Bhum, Lagat,[65] established since the troubles, shall be canceled.

3rd. Dhan,[66] Biswa,[67] the right of the crown alone, shall be renounced.

3rd. Dhan,[66] Biswa,[67] the right to the crown alone, will be given up.

4th. No chiefs shall commit thefts or violence within the boundaries of their estates. They shall entertain no Thugs,[68] foreign thieves or thieves of the country, as Moghias,[68] Baoris,[68] Thoris:[68] but those who shall adopt peaceful habits may remain; but should any return to their old pursuits, their heads shall instantly be taken off. All property stolen shall be made good by the proprietor of the estate within the limits of which it is plundered [210].

4th. No leaders are allowed to steal or commit acts of violence on their land. They must not associate with any Thugs,[68] foreign thieves, or local thieves, such as Moghias,[68] Baoris,[68] or Thoris:[68] but those who choose to live peacefully may stay; however, if anyone goes back to their old ways, they will be executed immediately. The owner of the estate where the theft occurs must compensate for all stolen property [210].

5th. Home or foreign merchants, traders, Kafilas,[69] Banjaras,[70] who enter the country, shall be protected. In no wise shall they be molested or injured, and whoever breaks this ordinance, his estate shall be confiscated.

5th. Home or foreign merchants, traders, caravans,[69] Banjaras,[70] who enter the country shall be protected. They will not be disturbed or harmed in any way, and anyone who violates this rule will have their property confiscated.

6th. According to command, at home or abroad service must be performed. Four divisions (chaukis) shall be formed of the chiefs, and each division shall remain three months in attendance at court, when they shall be dismissed to their estates. Once a year, on the festival of the Dasahra,[71] all the chiefs shall assemble with their quotas ten days previous thereto, and twenty days subsequent they shall be dismissed to their estates. On urgent occasions, and whenever their services are required, they shall repair to the Presence.

6th. As instructed, service must be carried out both at home and abroad. Four divisions (chaukis) will be created from the chiefs, and each division will spend three months in attendance at court before being dismissed back to their estates. Once a year, during the Dasahra festival,[71] all the chiefs will gather with their groups ten days prior to the festival, and they will be dismissed to their estates twenty days after. In urgent situations, and whenever their services are needed, they will come to the Presence.

2457th. Every Pattawat holding a separate patta from the Presence shall perform separate service. They shall not unite or serve under the greater Pattawats: and the sub-vassals of all such chiefs shall remain with and serve their immediate Pattawat.[72]

2457th. Each Pattawat with their own title from the Presence must carry out their individual duties. They cannot join together or serve under the larger Pattawats; and the sub-vassals of all these leaders must stay with and serve their direct Pattawat.[72]

8th. The Maharana shall maintain the dignities due to each chief according to his degree.

8th. The Maharana will uphold the respect that each chief deserves based on their rank.

9th. The Ryots shall not be oppressed: there shall be no new exactions or arbitrary fines. This is ordained.

9th. The farmers will not be oppressed: there will be no new taxes or arbitrary fines. This is required.

10th. What has been executed by Thakur Ajit Singh and sanctioned by the Rana, to this all shall agree.[73]

10th. What Thakur Ajit Singh has carried out and what the Rana has approved, everyone will accept. [73]

11th. Whosoever shall depart from the foregoing, the Maharana shall punish. In doing so the fault will not be the Rana’s. Whoever fails, on him be the oath (an) of Eklinga and the Maharana.

11th. Anyone who strays from what has been stated above will be punished by the Maharana. In this case, the Rana will not be at fault. Whoever fails will bear the oath (an) of Eklinga and the Maharana.

[Here follow the signatures of all the chieftains of rank in Mewar, which it is needless to insert] [211].

[Here follow the signatures of all the high-ranking chiefs in Mewar, which is unnecessary to include] [211].

246

PALACE OF UDAIPUR.
To face page 247.

PALACE OF UDAIPUR.
To go to page 247.


1. The names omitted to prevent any of them falling a sacrifice to the blind fury of their prince. The brave chief of Nimaj has sold his life, but dearly. In vain do we look in the annals of Europe for such devotion and generous despair as marked his end, and that of his brave clan. He was a perfect gentleman in deportment, modest and mild, and head of a powerful clan.

1. The names were left out to prevent any of them from becoming a victim of their prince's blind rage. The brave leader of Nimaj has paid with his life, but it was not easy. We look in the records of Europe for such loyalty and selfless despair as characterized his end and that of his courageous clan, but we find none. He was a true gentleman in behavior, humble and gentle, and the head of a strong clan.

2. Fiscal, that is, sequestrated.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Budget, that is, allocated.

3. Clerks, and inferior officers of government.

3. Clerks and lower-level government officials.

4. Alluding to the sovereigns of Delhi. In the magnificent feudal assemblage at this gorgeous court, where seventy-six princes stood in the Divan (Diwan-i-Khass) each by a pillar covered with plates of silver, the Marwar prince had the right hand of all. I have an original letter from the great-grandfather of Raja Man to the Rana, elate with this honour.

4. Referring to the kings of Delhi. In the stunning feudal gathering at this beautiful court, where seventy-six princes stood in the Divan (Diwan-i-Khass), each by a pillar adorned with silver plates, the Marwar prince held the highest position. I have an original letter from the great-grandfather of Raja Man to the Rana, expressing joy at this honor.

5. In 1806.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. In 1806.

6. The historian of the Middle Ages justly remarks, that “the most deadly hatred is that which men, exasperated by proscription and forfeitures, bear their country.”

6. The historian of the Middle Ages rightly points out that “the most intense hatred comes from people who, angered by exile and loss, feel resentment toward their homeland.”

7. Hide or skin, from the vessel used in irrigation being made of leather.

7. Hide or skin, from the container used in irrigation being made of leather.

8. The vassals, or those holding fiefs (patta) of Deogarh.

8. The vassals, or those who hold fiefs (patta) of Deogarh.

9. A copper coin, equal to twopence.

9. A copper coin worth two pence.

10. Military commander; a kind of inferior maire du palais, on every Rajput chieftain’s estate, and who has the military command of the vassals. He is seldom of the same family, but generally of another tribe.

10. Military commander; a sort of lower palace mayor on each Rajput chieftain’s estate, responsible for the military command of the vassals. He is rarely from the same family, usually hailing from a different tribe.

11. Mountaineers.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Climbers.

12. Of the Jat and other labouring tribes.

12. About the Jat and other working groups.

13. Chauthias. In every town there is an unpaid magistracy, of which the head is the Nagar Seth, or chief citizen, and the four Chauthias, tantamount to the Lord Mayor and Aldermen, who hold their courts and decide in all civil cases.

13. Chauthias. In every town, there is an unpaid magistracy led by the Nagar Seth, the chief citizen, along with the four Chauthias, similar to the Lord Mayor and Aldermen. They hold court and make decisions in all civil cases.

14. Here are the precise sentiments embodied in the remonstrances of the great feudal chiefs of Marwar to their prince; see Appendix, No. I.

14. Here are the exact feelings expressed in the objections of the major feudal leaders of Marwar to their prince; see Appendix, No. I.

15. The old allodial allotments.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. The old land grants.

16. Bhayyad.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Bhayyad.

17. The salvamenta of our feudal writers; the blackmail of the north.

17. The salvamento of our feudal writers; the blackmail of the north.

18. ‘Watan.’

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. ‘Nation.’

19. The Rana.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. The Rana.

20. The Author.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. The Writer.

21. With the articles of complaint of the vassals of Deogarh and the short extorted charter, to avoid future cause for such, we may contrast the following: "Pour avoir une idée du brigandage que les nobles exerçaient à l’époque où les premieres chartes furent accordées, il suffit d’en lire quelques-unes, et l’on verra que le seigneur y disait:—‘Je promets de ne point voler, extorquer les biens et les meubles des habitans, de les délivrer des totes ou rapines, et autres mauvaises coutumes, et de ne plus commettre envers eux d’exactions.’—En effet, dans ces tems malheureux, vivres, meubles, chevaux, voitures, dit le savant Abbé de Mably, tout était enlevé par l’insatiable et aveugle avidité des seigneurs" (Art. ‘Chartres,’ Dict. de l’Ancien Régime).

21. With the complaints filed by the lords of Deogarh and the brief forced charter, to prevent future issues like these, we can compare the following: To understand the level of banditry that the nobles engaged in when the first __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ were granted, you only need to read a few of them. You'll see that the lord stated: “I promise not to __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__ the goods and belongings of the inhabitants, to free them from __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__ or __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, and other __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, and not to commit any further abuses against them.” In those unfortunate times, everything from food, belongings, horses, to carriages was taken away by the insatiable and blind greed of the lords, as noted by the learned Abbot de Mably (Art. ‘Chartres,’ __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__).

22. This reply to the remonstrance of his vassals is perfectly similar in point to the 43rd article of Magna Charta.

22. This response to the complaints of his vassals is exactly like the 43rd article of Magna Carta.

23. Invocations to Ram, Ganesh (god of wisdom), and Eklinga, the patron-divinity of the Sesodia Guhilots.

23. Prayers to Ram, Ganesh (the god of wisdom), and Eklinga, the patron deity of the Sesodia Guhilots.

24. The first of the foreign vassals of the Rana’s house. [Bari Sādri, about 50 miles E.S.E. of Udaipur city, held by the senior noble of Mewār, a Rājput of the Jhāla sub-sept, styled Rāja of Sādri (Erskine ii. A. 93).]

24. The first of the foreign vassals of the Rana’s house. [Bari Sādri, about 50 miles E.S.E. of Udaipur city, held by the senior noble of Mewār, a Rājput of the Jhāla sub-sect, known as the Rāja of Sādri (Erskine ii. A. 93).]

25. A horse furnished by the prince, always replaced when he dies, therefore called Amar, or immortal.

25. A horse provided by the prince, which is always replaced when it dies, is thus called Amar, or immortal.

26. The grand military festival, when a muster is made of all the Rajput quotas.

26. The grand military festival, when all the Rajput units gather together.

27. The first of the home-chieftains.

27. The first of the home leaders.

28. The tail of the wild ox, worn across the saddle-bow.

28. The wild ox's tail, draped over the saddle.

29. An umbrella or shade against the sun; from kiran, ‘a ray.’

29. An umbrella or shade from the sun; from kiran, ‘a ray.’

30. Clan (got) of Kesari Singh, one of the great branches of the Chondawats.

30. Clan (got) of Kesari Singh, one of the prominent branches of the Chondawats.

31. On the left bank of the Chambal.

31. On the left side of the Chambal.

32. To explain these double rekhs, or estimates, one is the full value, the other the deteriorated rate.

32. To explain these double rekhs, or estimates, one represents the full value, while the other represents the decreased rate.

33. The bhala, or lance, is the sign-manual of the Salumbar chieftain, as hereditary premier of the state.

33. The bhala, or lance, is the official symbol of the Salumbar chieftain, who holds the hereditary position of the state's top leader.

34. Is a monogram forming the word Sahai, being the sign-manual of the prince.

34. It's a monogram that spells out the word Sahai, serving as the signature of the prince.

35. Bhanaij is sister’s son; as Bhatija is brother’s son. It will be seen in the Annals, that to support this prince to the succession of the Jaipur Gaddi, both Mewar and Jaipur were ruined, and the power of the Deccanis established in both countries.

35. is the son of my sister; just as Cousin is the son of my brother. It will be noted in the records that to back this prince for the throne of Jaipur, both Mewar and Jaipur were devastated, leading to the Deccanis gaining power in both regions.

36. This is a proof of the value attached to bhum, when granted by the inhabitants, as the first act of the new proprietor though holding the whole town from the crown, was to obtain these few bighas as bhum. After having been sixty years in that family, Amli has been resumed by the crown: the bhum has remained with the chief.

36. This shows the value placed on bhum when it's given by the residents, as the new owner’s first action, despite holding the entire town from the crown, was to secure these few bighas as bhum. After being in that family for sixty years, Amli has been taken back by the crown, but the bhum has stayed with the chief.

37. This shows how bhum was extorted in these periods of turbulence, and that this individual gift was as much to save them from the effects of the Maharaja’s violence as to gain protection from that of others.

37. This illustrates how bhum was taken advantage of during these chaotic times, and that this personal contribution was as much about protecting themselves from the Maharaja's violence as it was about seeking safety from others.

38. A seer on each maund of produce.

38. A prophet for every batch of goods.

39. The labour of two ploughs (hal). Halma is the personal service of the husbandman with his plough for such time as is specified. Halma is precisely the detested corvée of the French régime. “Les corvées sont tout ouvrage ou service, soit de corps ou de charrois et bêtes, pendant le jour, qui est dû à un seigneur. Il y avait deux sortes de corvées: les réelles et les personnelles, etc. Quelquefois le nombre des corvées était fixe: mais, le plus souvent, elles étaient à volonté du seigneur, et c’est ce qu’on appelait corvées à merci” (Art. ‘Corvée,’ Dict. de l’anc. Régime). Almost all the exactions for the last century in Mewar may come under this latter denomination.

39. The work of two plows (hal). Halma refers to the personal service of the farmer with his plow for a specified amount of time. Halma is exactly the hated unpaid labor of the French system. “Corvées are any work or service, whether physical tasks or transporting goods and animals, that is owed to a lord during the day. There were two types of corvées: real and personal, among others. Sometimes the number of corvées was set, but more often, they were at the lord's discretion, which is referred to as merciful corvées.” (Art. ‘Corvée,’ *Dict. de l’anc. Régime*). Almost all the demands over the last century in Mewar can fall under this latter category.

40. A great variety of oppressive imposts were levied by the chiefs during these times of trouble, to the destruction of commerce and all facility of travelling. Everything was subject to tax, and a long train of vexatious dues exacted for “repairs of forts, boats at ferries, night-guards, guards of passes,” and other appellations, all having much in common with the ‘Droit de Péage in France. “Il n’y avait pas de ponts, de gués, de chaussées, d’écluses, de défilés, de portes, etc., où les féodaux ne fissent payer un droit à ceux que leurs affaires ou leur commerce forçaient de voyager” (Dict. de l’anc. Régime).

40. A wide range of heavy taxes were imposed by the leaders during these difficult times, ruining trade and travel. Everything was taxed, and a long list of annoying fees was charged for “repairs of forts, ferries, night guards, access guards,” and other similar names, all somewhat akin to the 'Toll rights' in France. "There were no bridges, fords, roads, locks, pathways, gates, etc., where the feudal lords didn’t charge a fee to anyone whose business or trade required them to travel" (Dict. de l’anc. Régime).

41. The privileges of our Rajput chieftains on the marriages of their vassals and cultivating subjects are confined to the best dishes of the marriage feast or a pecuniary commutation. This is, however, though in a minor degree, one of the vexatious claims of feudality of the French system, known under the term noçages, where the seigneur or his deputy presided, and had the right to be placed in front of the bride, “et de chanter à la fin du répas, une chanson guillerette.” But they even carried their insolence further, and "poussèrent leur mépris pour les villains (the agricultural classes of the Rajput system) jusqu’à exiger que leurs chiens eussent leur couvert auprès de la mariée, et qu’on les laissât manger sur la table" (Art. ‘Noçages,’ Dict. de l’anc. Régime).

41. The privileges of our Rajput chieftains regarding the marriages of their vassals and farming subjects are limited to receiving the best dishes from the wedding feast or a monetary compensation. However, this is, albeit in a lesser degree, one of the annoying feudal claims from the French system, known as noçages, where the lord or his representative would preside and had the right to sit in front of the bride, "and to sing a cheerful song at the end of the meal." Yet they went even further in their arrogance, and "showed their disdain for the villains" (the agricultural classes of the Rajput system) "even requiring that their dogs had their place at the bride's side, and that they be allowed to eat at the table" (Art. ‘Noçages,’ Dict. de l’anc. Régime).

42. December.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. December.

43. The Raja of Kotah.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. The King of Kotah.

44. Commander of the forces and regent of Kotah.

44. Commander of the troops and ruler of Kotah.

45. Officers of the land revenue.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Tax assessors.

46. Land accountants.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Property accountants.

47. The mercantile class.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. The business class.

48. Literally ‘good behaviour.’

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Literally ‘good behavior.’

49. An agricultural tax.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. A farming tax.

50. Tax for registering.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Registration tax.

51. This includes in one word the forced labour exacted from the working classes: the corvée of the French system.

51. This includes in one word the forced labor imposed on the working classes: the forced labor of the French system.

52. Grain thrown on the inhabitants at an arbitrary rate; often resorted to at Kotah, where the regent is farmer general.

52. Grain distributed to the residents randomly; frequently done in Kotah, where the regent is the chief farmer.

53. Grain, the property of the government, thrown on the inhabitants for purchase at an arbitrary valuation.

53. Grain, owned by the government, sold to the people at a random price.

54. The handful from each sheaf at harvest.

54. The small amount taken from each bundle at harvest.

55. A day sacred to the Hindu, being that which divides the month.

55. A day that is sacred to Hindus, serving as the day that splits the month.

56. Meaning, they shall not irrigate the fields.

56. This means they won't water the fields.

57. This part of the edict is evidently the instigation of the Jains, to prevent the destruction of life, though only that of insects.

57. This section of the decree is clearly urged by the Jains to stop the killing of life, even if it’s just insects.

58. The cause of this sumptuary edict was a benevolent motive, and to prevent the expenses on these occasions falling too heavily on the poorer classes. It was customary for the women to carry away under their petticoats (ghaghra) sufficient sweetmeats for several days’ consumption. The great Jai Singh of Amber had an ordinance restricting the number of guests to fifty-one on these occasions, and prohibited to all but the four wealthy classes the use of sugar-candy: the others were confined to the use of molasses and brown sugar. To the lower vassals and the cultivators these feasts were limited to the coarser fare; to juar flour, greens and oil. A dyer who on the Holi feasted his friends with sweetmeats of fine sugar and scattered about balls made of brown sugar, was fined five thousand rupees for setting so pernicious an example. The sadh, or marriage present, from the bridegroom to the bride’s father, was limited to fifty-one rupees. The great sums previously paid on this score were preventives of matrimony. Many other wholesome regulations of a much more important kind, especially those for the suppression of infanticide, were instituted by this prince.

58. The reason behind this spending restriction was a good intention, aimed at keeping the costs of these events from overwhelming those with less money. It was common for women to sneak away sweets under their petticoats (ghaghra) for several days' worth of treats. The great Jai Singh of Amber had a rule that limited the number of guests to fifty-one for such occasions and allowed only the four wealthy classes to use sugar-candy; others could only use molasses and brown sugar. For the lower-ranking vassals and farmers, these feasts included only the basic foods like juar flour, greens, and oil. A dyer who, during Holi, treated his friends to sweets made with fine sugar and tossed around balls of brown sugar was fined five thousand rupees for setting such a bad example. The sadh, or marriage gift, from the groom to the bride's father, was capped at fifty-one rupees. The large amounts previously given for this were seen as obstacles to marriage. This prince also established many other beneficial regulations, especially those aimed at preventing infanticide.

59. ‘Defence against the cold weather’ (si). This in the ancient French régime came under the denomination of Albergie ou Hébergement, un droit royal. Par exemple, ce ne fut qu’après le règne de Saint Louis, et moyennant finances, que les habitans de Paris et de Corbeil s’affranchirent, les premiers de fournir au roi et à sa suite de bons oreillers et d’excellens lits de plumes, tant qu’il séjournait dans leur ville, et les seconds de le régaler quand ilil passait par leur bourg.”

59. ‘Protection against cold weather’ (si). This in the old French system was referred to as Albergie or Accommodation was a royal privilege. For instance, it was only after Saint Louis's reign, and for a fee, that the people of Paris and Corbeil were exempted. The former provided the king and his entourage with nice pillows and great feather beds during their stay in the city, while the latter took care of him when heil passed through their town.”

60. The ‘Daurayat’ or runners, the term applied to the bands who swept the country with their forays in those periods of general confusion, are analogous to the armed bands of the Middle Ages, who in a similar manner desolated Europe under the term routiers, tantamount to our rabars (on the road), the labars of the Pindaris in India. The Rajput Daurayat has as many epithets as the French routier, who were called escorcheurs, tard veneurs (of which class Gopaldas appears to have been), mille-diables, Guilleries, etc. From the Crusades to the sixteenth century, the nobles of Europe, of whom these bands were composed (like our Rajputs), abandoned themselves to this sort of life; who, to use the words of the historian, “préférèrent la vie vagabonde à laquelle ils s’étoient accoutumés dans le camp, à retourner cultiver leurs champs. C’est alors que se formèrent ces bandes qu’on vit parcourir le royaume et étendre sur toutes les provinces le fléau de leurs inclinations destructives, répandre partout l’effroi, la misère, le deuil et le désespoir; mettre les villes à contribution, piller et incendier les villages, égorger les laboureurs, et se livrer à des accès de cruauté qui font frémir” (Dict. de l’ancien régime et des abus féodaux, art. ‘Routier,’ p. 422).

60. The 'Daurayat' or runners, a term used for the groups that raided the country during times of chaos, are similar to the armed bands of the Middle Ages, known in a similar fashion as truckers, which is equivalent to our rabars (on the road) and the energy bars of the Pindaris in India. The Rajput Daurayat has as many titles as the French road warrior, who were called scammers, slow vendors (of which class Gopaldas seems to have been), mille-devils, Guilleries, etc. From the Crusades to the sixteenth century, the European nobles, who made up these groups (like our Rajputs), chose this way of life; as the historian puts it, "preferred the nomadic life they had grown accustomed to in the camp over returning to cultivate their fields. This is when the bands began to form, roaming the kingdom and spreading the scourge of their destructive tendencies across all provinces, instilling fear, misery, mourning, and despair everywhere; imposing on the towns, looting and burning villages, slaughtering laborers, and engaging in fits of cruelty that send shivers down the spine." (Dict. de l’ancien régime et des abus féodaux, art. ‘Routier,’ p. 422).

We have this apology for the Rajput routiers, that the nobles of Europe had not; they were driven to it by perpetual aggressions of invaders. I invariably found that the reformed routier was one of the best subjects: it secured him from indolence, the parent of all Rajput vices.

We have this excuse for the Rajput truckers, that the nobles of Europe didn’t have; they were forced into it by constant attacks from invaders. I always found that the reformed roadway was one of the best subjects: it kept him from laziness, which is the root of all Rajput vices.

61. Mund, ‘the head’; kati, ‘cut.’

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Mund, ‘the head’; kati, ‘cut.’

62. [The double jasmine, Jasminum sambac.]

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. [The double jasmine, Jasminum sambac.]

63. The rebellion broke out during the reign of this prince.

63. The rebellion started while this prince was in power.

64. Salvamenta.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Recovery.

65. Dues.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Membership fees.

66. Transit duty.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Transit task.

67. Ditto.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Same here.

68. Different descriptions of thieves. [The Moghias are settled principally in E. Mewār; if not identical with, they are closely allied to, the Bāori (Luard, Ethnographic Survey, Central India, App. V. 17 ff.). Gen. C. Hervey (Some Records of Crime, i. 386 ff.) makes frequent references to dacoities committed by them from their headquarters, Nīmach. The Bāori or Bāwariya are a notorious criminal tribe (Rose, Glossary, ii. 70 ff.; M. Kennedy, Notes on Criminal Classes in Bombay Presidency, 173 ff., 198 ff.). The Thori in Mārwār claim Rājput origin, and are connected with the Aheri, or nomad hunters (Census Report, Mārwār, 1891, ii. 194). According to Rose (op. cit. iii. 466) those in the Panjāb are rather vagrants than actual criminals.]

68. Different descriptions of thieves. [The Moghias primarily live in East Mewār; if they aren't the same as, they are closely related to the Bāori (Luard, Ethnographic Survey, Central India, App. V. 17 ff.). Gen. C. Hervey (Some Records of Crime, i. 386 ff.) frequently mentions dacoities committed by them from their headquarters in Nīmach. The Bāori or Bāwariya are a well-known criminal tribe (Rose, Glossary, ii. 70 ff.; M. Kennedy, Notes on Criminal Classes in Bombay Presidency, 173 ff., 198 ff.). The Thori in Mārwār claim to have Rājput origins and are associated with the Aheri, or nomadic hunters (Census Report, Mārwār, 1891, ii. 194). According to Rose (op. cit. iii. 466), those in the Panjāb are more like vagrants than actual criminals.]

69. Caravans of merchandise, whether on camels, bullocks, or in carts.

69. Groups of goods being transported, whether on camels, oxen, or in carts.

70. Caravans of bullocks, chiefly for the transport of grain and salt.

70. Trucks of oxen mainly used for moving grain and salt.

71. On this festival the muster of all the feudal retainers is taken by the Rana in person, and honorary dresses and dignities are bestowed.

71. During this festival, the Rana personally gathers all the feudal retainers, and honorary outfits and titles are awarded.

72. This article had become especially necessary, as the inferior chiefs, particularly those of the third class, had amalgamated themselves with the head of their clans, to whom they had become more accountable than to their prince.

72. This article was especially needed because the lower-ranking chiefs, especially those in the third class, had merged with the leaders of their clans, becoming more accountable to them than to their prince.

73. This alludes to the treaty which this chief had formed, as the ambassador of the Rana, with the British Government.

73. This refers to the treaty that this chief had established, as the ambassador of the Rana, with the British Government.


247

BOOK IV
ANNALS OF MEWĀR

CHAPTER 1

We now proceed to the history of the States of Rajputana, and shall commence with the Annals of Mewar, and its princes.

We will now move on to the history of the Rajputana States, starting with the chronicles of Mewar and its rulers.

Titles of Mewār Chiefs: descent from the Sun.

—These are styled Ranas, and are the elder branch of the Suryavansi, or ‘children of the sun.’ Another patronymic is Raghuvansi, derived from a predecessor of Rama, the focal point of each scion of the solar race. To him, the conqueror of Lanka,[1] the genealogists endeavour to trace the solar lines. The titles of many of these claimants are disputed; but the Hindu tribes yield unanimous suffrage to the prince of Mewar as the legitimate heir to the throne of Rama, and style him Hindua Suraj, or ‘Sun of the Hindus.’[2] He is universally allowed to be the first of the ‘thirty-six royal tribes’; nor has a doubt ever been raised respecting his purity of descent. Many of these tribes[3] have been swept away by time; and the genealogist, who abhors a vacuum in his mystic page, fills up their place with others, mere scions of some ancient but forgotten stem.

Stability of Mewār State.

—With the exception of Jaisalmer, Mewar is the only dynasty of these races[3] which has outlived eight centuries of foreign domination, in the same lands where 248[212] conquest placed them. The Rana still possesses nearly the same extent of territory which his ancestors held when the conqueror from Ghazni first crossed the ‘blue waters’[4] of the Indus to invade India; while the other families now ruling in the northwest of Rajasthan are the relics of ancient dynasties driven from their pristine seats of power, or their junior branches, who have erected their own fortunes. This circumstance adds to the dignity of the Ranas, and is the cause of the general homage which they receive, notwithstanding the diminution of their power. Though we cannot give the princes of Mewar an ancestor in the Persian Nushirwan, nor assert so confidently as Sir Thomas Roe his claims to descent from the celebrated Porus,[5] the opponent of Alexander, we can carry him into the regions of antiquity more remote than the Persian, and which would satisfy the most fastidious in respect to ancestry.

Origin of the Rājputs.

—In every age and clime we observe the same eager desire after distinguished pedigree, proceeding from a feeling which, though often derided, is extremely natural. The Rajaputras are, however, scarcely satisfied with discriminating their ancestors from the herd of mankind. Some plume themselves on a celestial origin, whilst others are content to be demi-celestial; and those who cannot advance such lofty claims, rather than acknowledge the race to have originated in the ordinary course of nature, make their primeval parent of demoniac extraction; accordingly, several of the dynasties who cannot obtain a niche amongst the children of the sun or moon, or trace their descent from some royal saint, are satisfied to be considered the offspring of some Titan (Daitya). These puerilities are of modern fabrication, in cases where family documents have been lost, or emigration has severed branches from the parent stock; who, increasing in power, but ignorant of their birth, have had recourse to fable to supply the void. Various authors, borrowing from the same source, have assigned the seat of Porus to the Rana’s 249family; and coincidence of name has been the cause of the family being alternately elevated and depressed. Thus the incidental circumstance of the word Rhamnae being found in Ptolemy’s geography, in countries bordering on Mewar, furnishes our ablest geographers[6] with a reason [213] for planting the family there in the second century; while the commentators[7] on the geography of the Arabian travellers of the ninth and tenth centuries[8] discover sufficient evidence in “the kingdom of Rahmi, always at war with the Balhara sovereign,” to consider him (notwithstanding Rahmi is expressly stated “not to be much considered for his birth or the antiquity of his kingdom”) as the prince of Chitor, celebrated in both these points.

The translator of the Periplus of the Erythrean Sea, following D’Anville,[9] makes Ozene (Ujjain) the capital of a Porus,[10] who sent an embassy to Augustus to regulate their commercial intercourse, and whom he asserts to be the ancestor of the Rana. But to show how guarded we should be in admitting verbal resemblance to decide such points, the title of Rana is of modern adoption, even so late as the twelfth century; and was assumed in consequence of the victorious issue of a contest with the Parihara prince of Mandor, who bore the title of Rana, and who surrendered it with his life and capital to the prince of Mewar. The latter substituted it for the more ancient appellation of Rawal;[11] but it was not till the thirteenth century that the novel distinction was generally recognized by neighbouring powers. Although we 250cannot for a moment admit the Rahmi, or even the Rhamnae of Ozene, to be connected with this family, yet Ptolemy appears to have given the real ancestor in his Baleokouroi, the Balhara monarchs of the Arabian travellers, the Valabhiraes of Saurashtra, who were the ancestors of the princes of Mewar.[12]

The translator of the Periplus of the Erythrean Sea, following D’Anville,[9] identifies Ozene (Ujjain) as the capital of a Porus,[10] who sent a delegation to Augustus to manage their trade relations, and who he claims is the ancestor of the Rana. However, to illustrate how cautious we should be in accepting similar names to draw conclusions, the title of Rana is a modern term, adopted as recently as the twelfth century. It was taken on after a successful conflict with the Parihara prince of Mandor, who held the title of Rana and lost it, along with his life and capital, to the prince of Mewar. The latter replaced it with the older title of Rawal;[11] but it wasn't until the thirteenth century that this new title was widely accepted by neighboring powers. Although we 250cannot entertain the idea that the Rahmi, or even the Rhamnae of Ozene, are related to this family, Ptolemy seems to have provided the true ancestor in his Baleokouroi, the Balhara monarchs mentioned by Arabian travelers, the Valabhiraes of Saurashtra, who were the forebears of the princes of Mewar.[12]

Before we proceed, it is necessary to specify the sources whence materials were obtained for the Annals of Mewar, and to give some idea of the character they merit as historical data [214].

Before we move on, it's important to identify the sources from which materials were gathered for the Annals of Mewar and to provide some insight into their value as historical data [214].

Sources of the History.

—For many years previous to sojourning at the court of Udaipur, sketches were obtained of the genealogy of the family from the rolls of the bards. To these was added a chronological sketch, drawn up under the eye of Raja Jai Singh of Amber, with comments of some value by him, and which served as a ground-work. Free access was also granted to the Rana’s library, and permission obtained to make copies of such MSS. as related to his history. The most important of these was the Khuman Raesa,[13] which is evidently a modern work founded upon ancient materials, tracing the genealogy to Rama, and halting at conspicuous beacons in this long line of crowned heads, particularly about the period of the Muhammadan irruption in the tenth century, the sack of Chitor by Alau-d-din in the thirteenth century, and the wars of Rana Partap with Akbar, during whose reign the work appears to have been recast.

The next in importance were the Rajvilas, in the Vraj Bhakha, by Man Kabeswara;[14] and the Rajratnakar,[15] by Sudasheo Bhat: both written in the reign of Rana Raj Singh, the opponent of Aurangzeb: also the Jaivilas, written in the reign of Jai Singh, son of Raj Singh. They all commence with the genealogies of the 251family, introductory to the military exploits of the princes whose names they bear.

The next most important works were the Rajvilas, in Vraj Bhakha, by Man Kabeswara;[14] and the Rajratnakar,[15] by Sudasheo Bhat: both written during the reign of Rana Raj Singh, who opposed Aurangzeb. There was also the Jaivilas, written during the reign of Jai Singh, the son of Raj Singh. They all start with the family's genealogies, setting the stage for the military exploits of the princes whose names they carry.

The Mamadevi Prasistha is a copy of the inscriptions[16] in the temple of ‘the Mother of the Gods’ at Kumbhalmer. Genealogical rolls of some antiquity were obtained from the widow of an ancient family bard, who had left neither children nor kindred to follow his profession. Another roll was procured from a priest of the Jains residing in Sandrai, in Marwar, whose ancestry had enjoyed from time immemorial the title of Guru, which they held at the period of the sack of Valabhipura in the fifth century, whence they emigrated simultaneously with the Rana’s ancestors. Others were obtained from Jain priests at Jawad in Malwa. Historical documents possessed by several chiefs were readily furnished, and extracts were made from works, both Sanskrit and Persian, which incidentally mention the family. To these were added traditions or biographical anecdotes furnished in conversation by the Rana, or men of intellect amongst his chiefs [215], ministers, or bards, and inscriptions calculated to reconcile dates; in short, every corroborating circumstance was treasured up which could be obtained by incessant research during sixteen years. The Commentaries of Babur and Jahangir, the Institutes of Akbar, original grants, public and autograph letters of the emperors of Delhi and their ministers, were made to contribute more or less; yet, numerous as are the authorities cited, the result may afford but little gratification to the general reader, partly owing to the unpopularity of the subject, partly to the inartificial mode of treating it.

The Mamadevi Prasistha is a copy of the inscriptions[16] in the temple of ‘the Mother of the Gods’ at Kumbhalmer. We obtained genealogical records from the widow of an old family bard, who had no children or relatives to take up his work. Another record was acquired from a Jain priest living in Sandrai, Marwar, whose family had held the title of Guru for ages, a title they kept during the sack of Valabhipura in the fifth century when they left at the same time as the Rana’s ancestors. Additionally, we gathered information from Jain priests in Jawad, Malwa. Historical documents from various chiefs were easily provided, and we made extracts from both Sanskrit and Persian works that mentioned the family. Traditions or biographical stories were shared in conversation by the Rana, or intellectually minded among his chiefs, ministers, or bards, along with inscriptions to help clarify dates; in short, every piece of supporting evidence was collected through relentless research over sixteen years. The Commentaries of Babur and Jahangir, the Institutes of Akbar, original grants, and letters—both public and personal—from the emperors of Delhi and their ministers contributed to the work. Yet, despite the numerous sources cited, the outcome might not satisfy the average reader, partly because the topic isn't very popular and partly due to the straightforward way it was handled.

Kanaksen.

—At least ten genealogical lists, derived from the most opposite sources, agree in making Kanaksen the founder of this dynasty; and assign his emigration from the most northern of the provinces of India to the peninsula of Saurashtra in S. 201, or A.D. 145. We shall, therefore, make this the point of outset; though it may be premised that Jai Singh, the royal historian and astronomer of Amber, connects the line with Sumitra (the fifty-sixth descendant from the deified Rama), who appears to have been the contemporary of Vikramaditya, B.C. 56.

The country of which Ayodhya (now Oudh) was the capital, and Rama monarch, is termed, in the geographical writings of the Hindus, Kosala; doubtless from the mother of Rama, whose 252name was Kausalya.[17] The first royal emigrant from the north is styled, in the Rana’s archives, Kosala-putra, ‘son of Kosala.’

The region where Ayodhya (now Oudh) served as the capital, and Rama ruled as king, is referred to in Hindu geographical texts as Kosala, likely named after Rama's mother, whose name was Kausalya.252[17] The first royal immigrant from the north is called, in the Rana’s records, Kosala-putra, meaning ‘son of Kosala.’

Titles of the Chiefs.

—Rama had two sons, Lava and Kusa: from the former the Rana’s family claim descent. He is stated to have built Lahore, the ancient Lohkot;[18] and the branch from which the princes of Mewar are descended resided there until Kanaksen emigrated to Dwarka. The difficulty of tracing these races through a long period of years is greatly increased by the custom of changing the appellation of the tribe, from conquest, locality, or personal celebrity. Sen[19] seems to have been the martial termination for many generations: this was followed by Dit, or Aditya, a term for the ‘sun.’ The first change in the name of the tribe was on their expulsion from Saurashtra, when for the generic term of Suryavansi was substituted the particular appellation of Guhilot. This name was maintained till another event dispersed the family, and when they settled in [216] Ahar,[20] Aharya became the appellative of the branch. This continued till loss of territory and new acquisitions once more transferred the dynasty to Sesoda,[21] a temporary capital in the western mountains. The title of Ranawat, borne by all descendants of the blood royal since the eventful change which removed the seat of government from Chitor to Udaipur, might in time have superseded that of Sesodia, if continued warfare had not checked the increase of population; but the Guhilot branch of the Suryavansi still retain the name of Sesodia.

Having premised thus much, we must retrograde to the darker ages, through which we shall endeavour to conduct this celebrated dynasty, though the clue sometimes nearly escapes from our hands in these labyrinths of antiquity.[22] When it is recollected 253to what violence this family has been subjected during the last eight centuries, often dispossessed of all but their native hills and compelled to live on their spontaneous produce, we could scarcely expect that historical records should be preserved. Chitor was thrice sacked and destroyed, and the existing records are formed from fragments, registers of births and marriages, or from the oral relations of the bards.

Having established this, we must go back to the darker times, through which we will try to trace this famous dynasty, even though the path sometimes almost slips from our grasp in these complex historical twists. [22] When we remember the kind of violence this family has endured over the last eight centuries, often losing everything except their native hills and forced to live off what they could grow themselves, it’s hard to expect that their historical records would be well-preserved. Chitor was attacked and destroyed three times, and the existing records come from fragments, registration of births and marriages, or from the stories told by bards. 253

Legend of Kanaksen.

—By what route Kanaksen, the first emigrant of the solar race, found his way into Saurashtra from Lohkot, is uncertain: he, however, wrested dominion from a prince of the Pramara race, and founded Birnagara in the second century (CE 144). Four generations afterwards, Vijayasen, whom the prince of Amber calls Nushirwan, founded Vijayapur, supposed to be where Dholka now stands, at the head of the Saurashtra peninsula.[23] Vidarba was also founded by him, the name of which was afterwards changed to Sihor. But the most celebrated was the capital, Valabhipura, which for years baffled all search, till it was revealed in its now humbled condition as Walai, ten miles west [217] of Bhaunagar. The existence of this city was confirmed by a celebrated Jain work, the Satrunjaya Mahatma.[24] The want of satisfactory proof of the Rana’s emigration from thence was obviated by the most unexpected discovery of an inscription of the twelfth century, in a ruined temple on the tableland forming the eastern boundary of the Rana’s present territory, which appeals to the ‘walls of Valabhi’ for the truth of the action it records. And a work written to commemorate the reign of Rana Raj Singh opens with these words: “In the west is Sorathdes,[25] a country well known: the barbarians invaded it, and conquered Bal-ka-nath;[26] all fell in the sack of Valabhipura, except the daughter of the Pramara.” And the Sandrai 254roll thus commences: “When the city of Valabhi was sacked, the inhabitants fled and founded Bali, Sandrai, and Nadol in Mordar des.”[27] These are towns yet of consequence, and in all the Jain religion is still maintained, which was the chief worship of Valabhipura when sacked by the ‘barbarian.’ The records preserved by the Jains give S.B. 205 (CE 524) as the date of this event.[28]

The tract about Valabhipura and northward is termed Bal, probably from the tribe of Bala, which might have been the designation of the Rana’s tribe prior to that of Grahilot; and most probably Multan, and all these regions of the Kathi, Bala, etc., were dependent on Lohkot, whence emigrated Kanaksen; thus strengthening the surmise of the Scythic descent of the Ranas, though now installed in the seat of Rama. The sun was the deity of this northern tribe, as of the Rana’s ancestry, and the remains of numerous temples to this grand object of Scythic homage are still to be found scattered over the peninsula; whence its name, Saurashtra, the country of the Sauras, or Sun-worshippers; the Surastrene or Syrastrene of ancient geographers; its inhabitants, the Suros (Σύρων) of Strabo.[29]

The area around Valabhipura and northward is called Bal, likely named after the Bala tribe, which might have been the original name of the Rana's tribe before it became Grahilot. It’s also likely that Multan and all these regions like Kathi and Bala were under the control of Lohkot, where Kanaksen migrated from; this supports the theory of the Rana’s Scythic origins, even though they are now based in the realm of Rama. The sun was the god of this northern tribe, just like in the Rana ancestry, and remnants of many temples dedicated to this great symbol of Scythic worship can still be found throughout the peninsula; hence the name Saurashtra, the land of the Sauras, or Sun-worshippers; the Surastrene or Syrastrene mentioned by ancient geographers; and its people, the Suros (Σύρων) according to Strabo.[29]

Besides these cities, the MSS. give Gayni[30] as the last refuge 255of the family [218] when expelled Saurashtra. One of the poetic chronicles thus commences: “The barbarians had captured Gajni. The house of Siladitya was left desolate. In its defence his heroes fell; of his seed but the name remained.”

Besides these cities, the manuscripts mention Gayni[30] as the last refuge of the family [218] when they were expelled from Saurashtra. One of the poetic chronicles starts like this: “The barbarians had taken Gajni. Siladitya's house was left empty. In its defense, his heroes fell; only the name of his lineage remained.”

Invaders of Saurāshtra.

—These invaders were Scythic, and in all probability a colony from the Parthian kingdom, which was established in sovereignty on the Indus in the second century, having their capital at Saminagara, where the ancient Yadu ruled for ages: the Minnagara[31] of Arrian, and the Mankir of the Arabian geographers. It was by this route, through the eastern portion of the valley of the Indus, that the various hordes of Getae or Jats, Huns, Kamari, Kathi, Makwahana, Bala and Aswaria, had peopled this peninsula, leaving traces still visible. The period is also remarkable when these and other Scythic hordes were simultaneously abandoning higher Asia for the cold regions 256of Europe and the warm plains of Hindustan. From the first to the sixth century of the Christian era, various records exist of these irruptions from the north. Gibbon, quoting De Guignes, mentions one in the second century, which fixed permanently in the Saurashtra peninsula; and the latter, from original authorities, describes another of the Getae or Jats, styled by the Chinese Yueh-chi, in the north of India.[32] But the authority directly in point is that of Cosmas, surnamed Indikopleustes, who was in India during the reign of Justinian, and that of the first monarch of the Chinese dynasty of Leam.[33] Cosmas [219] had visited Kalyan, included in the Balhara kingdom; and he mentions the Ephthalites, or White Huns, under their king Golas, as being established on the Indus at the very period of the invasion of Valabhipura.[34]

Arrian, who resided in the second century at Barugaza (Broach), describes a Parthian sovereignty as extending from the Indus to the Nerbudda.[35] Their capital has already been mentioned, Minnagara. Whether these, the Abtelites[36] of Cosmas, were the Parthian dynasty of Arrian, or whether the Parthians were supplanted by the Huns, we must remain in ignorance, but to one or the other we must attribute the sack of Valabhipura.

Arrian, who lived in the second century in Barugaza (now Broach), describes a Parthian kingdom that stretched from the Indus River to the Nerbudda. Their capital has already been mentioned, Minnagara. We don’t know for sure if these were the Abtelites of Cosmas, who were part of the Parthian dynasty mentioned by Arrian, or if the Parthians were replaced by the Huns, but we must credit one or the other for the looting of Valabhipura.

257The legend of this event affords scope for speculation, both as regards the conquerors and the conquered, and gives at least a colour of truth to the reputed Persian ancestry of the Rana: a subject which will be distinctly considered. The solar orb, and its type, fire, were the chief objects of adoration of Siladitya of Valabhipura. Whether to these was added that of the lingam, the symbol of Balnath (the sun), the primary object of worship with his descendants, may be doubted. It was certainly confined to these, and the adoption of ‘strange gods’ by the Suryavansi Guhilot is comparatively of modern invention.[37]

257The story behind this event opens up room for speculation about both the victors and the vanquished, lending some credibility to the claimed Persian lineage of the Rana, a topic that will be discussed in detail. The sun and its symbol, fire, were the main objects of worship for Siladitya of Valabhipura. It's uncertain whether the worship of the lingam, representing Balnath (the sun), the primary deity for his descendants, was also included. It definitely centered on these, and the later adoption of 'foreign gods' by the Suryavansi Guhilot is a relatively recent development.[37]

The Fountain of the Sun.

—There was a fountain (Suryakunda) ‘sacred to the sun’ at Valabhipura, from which arose, at the summons of Siladitya (according to the legend) the seven-headed horse Saptasva, which draws the car of Surya, to bear him to battle. With such an auxiliary no foe could prevail; but a wicked minister revealed to the enemy the secret of annulling this aid, by polluting the sacred fountain with blood. This accomplished, in vain did the prince call on Saptasva to save him from the strange and barbarous foe: the charm was broken, and with it sunk the dynasty of Valabhi. Who the ‘barbarian’ was that defiled with blood of kine [220] the fountain of the sun,[38] whether Getae, Parthian, or Hun, we are left to conjecture. The Persian, though he venerated the bull, yet sacrificed him on the 258altar of Mithras;[39] and though the ancient Guebre purifies with the urine[40] of the cow, he will not refuse to eat beef; and the iniquity of Cambyses, who thrust his lance into the flank of the Egyptian Apis, is a proof that the bull was abstractedly no object of worship. It would be indulging a legitimate curiosity, could we by any means discover how these ‘strange’ tribes obtained a footing amongst the Hindu races; for so late as seven centuries ago we find Getae, Huns, Kathi, Ariaspas, Dahae, definitively settled, and enumerated amongst the Chhattis rajkula. How much earlier the admission, no authority states; but mention is made of several of them aiding in the defence of Chitor, on the first appearance of the faith of Islam upwards of eleven hundred years ago.

1. Said to be Ceylon; an idea scouted by the Hindus, who transfer Lanka to a very distant region. [The latter is certainly not the common belief.]

1. It's said to be Ceylon; a notion rejected by the Hindus, who associate Lanka with a faraway place. [The latter is definitely not the widely accepted belief.]

2. This descendant of one hundred kings shows himself in cloudy weather from the surya-gaukhra, or ‘balcony of the sun.’

2. This descendant of a hundred kings appears in cloudy weather from the sun-gazer, or ‘balcony of the sun.’

3. See History of the Tribes.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. See History of the Tribes.

4. Nilab from nil, ‘blue,’ and ab, ‘water’; hence the name of the Nile in Egypt and in India [?]. Sind, or Sindhu, appears to be a Scythian word: Sin in the Tatar, t sin in Chinese, ‘river.’ [It is Sanskrit, meaning ‘divider.’] Hence the inhabitants of its higher course termed it aba sin, ‘parent stream’; and thus, very probably, Abyssinia was formed by the Arabians; ‘the country on the Nile,’ or aba sin. [Abyssinia is ‘land of the Habashi, or negroes.’]

4. Nilab comes from nil, meaning ‘blue,’ and ab, meaning ‘water’; that’s where the name of the Nile in Egypt and in India comes from [?]. Sind, or Sindhu, seems to be a Scythian word: Sin in Tatar, t sin in Chinese, meaning ‘river.’ [It is Sanskrit for ‘divider.’] That’s why the people living along its upper course referred to it as aba sin, meaning ‘parent stream’; and so, it’s likely that Abyssinia was named by the Arabs as ‘the country on the Nile,’ or aba sin. [Abyssinia means ‘land of the Habashi, or blackes.']

5. See p. 47 above.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. See page __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__ above.

6. D’Anville and Rennell. [The Rhamnae have been identified with the Brāhūi of Baluchistān (McCrindle, Ptolemy, 159). Lassen places them on the Nerbudda.]

6. D’Anville and Rennell. [The Rhamnae have been linked to the Brāhūi of Baluchistān (McCrindle, Ptolemy, 159). Lassen locates them along the Nerbudda.]

7. Maurice and others.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Maurice and the others.

8. Relations anciennes des voyageurs, par Renaudot.

8. Ancient Accounts of Travelers, by Renaudot.

9. D’Anville (Antiquités de l’Inde) quotes Nicolas of Damascus as his authority, who says the letter written by Porus, prince of Ozene, was in the Greek character.

9. D’Anville (Antiquities of India) cites Nicolas of Damascus as his source, stating that the letter written by Porus, the prince of Ozene, was in Greek script.

10. This Porus is a corruption of Puar, once the most powerful and conspicuous tribe in India; classically written Pramara, the dynasty which ruled at Ujjain for ages. [This is not certain (Smith, EHI, 60, note).]

10. This Porus is a variation of Puar, which was once the most dominant and noticeable tribe in India; traditionally referred to as Pramara, the dynasty that governed Ujjain for many years. [This is not certain (Smith, EHI, 60, note).]

11. Rawal, or Raul, is yet borne as a princely title by the Aharya prince of Dungarpur, and the Yadu prince of Jaisalmer, whose ancestors long ruled in the heart of Scythia. Raoul seems to have been titular to the Scandinavian chiefs of Scythic origin. The invader of Normandy was Raoul, corrupted to Rollon or Rollo. [The words, of course, have no connexion: Rāwal, Skt. rājakula, ‘royal family.’]

11. Rawal, or Raul, is still used as a princely title by the Aharya prince of Dungarpur and the Yadu prince of Jaisalmer, whose ancestors once ruled in the center of Scythia. Raoul appears to have been associated with the Scandinavian chiefs of Scythic descent. The invader of Normandy was Raoul, which became corrupted to Rollon or Rollo. [These terms, of course, are unrelated: Rāwal, Skt. royal family, means ‘royal family.’]

12. The Balhara kings, and their capital Nahrwala, or Anhilwara Patan, have given rise to much conjecture amongst the learned. We shall, before this work is closed, endeavour to condense what has been said by ancient and modern authorities on the subject; and from manuscripts, ancient inscriptions, and the result of a personal visit to this ancient domain, to set the matter completely at rest. [See p. 122 above.] [“Hippokoura, the royal seat of Baleo Kouros” (Periplus, viii. 83). Baleo Kouros has been identified with Vilivāyakura, a name found on coins of the Andhra dynasty (BG, i. Part ii. 158; McCrindle, Ptolemy, 179).]

12. The Balhara kings and their capital, Nahrwala, or Anhilwara Patan, have sparked a lot of debate among scholars. Before we finish this work, we will try to summarize what ancient and modern experts have said about this topic. We will use manuscripts, old inscriptions, and insights from our personal visit to this historic area to clarify the matter completely. [See p. 122 above.] [“Hippokoura, the royal seat of Baleo Kouros” (Periplus, viii. 83). Baleo Kouros has been linked to Vilivāyakura, a name found on coins from the Andhra dynasty (BG, i. Part ii. 158; McCrindle, Ptolemy, 179).]

13. Khuman is an ancient title of the earlier princes, and still used. It was borne by the son of Bappa, the founder, who retired to Transoxiana, and there ruled and died: the very country of the ancient Scythic Khomani.

13. Khuman is an ancient title for earlier princes and is still in use today. It was held by the son of Bappa, the founder, who retired to Transoxiana, where he ruled and died: the very land of the ancient Scythian Khomani.

14. Lord of rhyme.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. King of rhyme.

15. Sea of gems.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Ocean of gems.

16. These inscriptions will be described in the Personal Narrative.

16. These inscriptions will be discussed in the Personal Narrative.

17. [It is the other way: Kausalya took her name from Kosala.]

17. [Actually, it's the opposite: Kausalya got her name from Kosala.]

18. [See p. 116 above.]

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. [See p. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__ above.]

19. Sen, ‘army’; kanak, ‘gold.’ [Kanaksen is entirely mythical. It has been suggested that the name is a reminiscence of the connexion of the great Kushān Emperor, Kanishka, with Gujarāt and Kāthiāwār (BG, i. Part i. 101).]

19. Sen, ‘army’; indigenous people, ‘gold.’ [Kanaksen is purely mythical. It’s been proposed that the name recalls the link between the great Kushān Emperor, Kanishka, and Gujarāt and Kāthiāwār (BG, i. Part i. 101).]

20. Ahar, or Ar, is in the valley of the present capital, Udaipur.

20. Ahar, or Ar, is located in the valley of today’s capital, Udaipur.

21. The origin of this name is from the trivial occurrence of the expelled prince of Chitor having erected a town to commemorate the spot, where after an extraordinarily hard chase he killed a hare (sasu).

21. The name comes from the simple event where the exiled prince of Chitor built a town to mark the place where, after an incredibly tough chase, he killed a hare ().

22. The wild fable which envelops or adorns the cradle of every illustrious family is not easily disentangled. The bards weave the web with skill, and it clings like ivy round each modern branch, obscuring the aged stem, in the time-worn branches of which monsters and demi-gods are perched, whose claims of affinity are held in high estimation by these ‘children of the sun,’ who would deem it criminal to doubt that the loin-robe (dhoti) of their great founder, Bapa Rawal, was less than five hundred cubits in circumference, that his two-edged sword (khanda), the gift of the Hindu Proserpine, weighed an ounce less than sixty-four pounds, or that he was an inch under twenty feet in height.

22. The wild stories that surround the origins of every prominent family are not easily untangled. The poets skillfully weave these tales, and they cling like ivy to each modern branch, hiding the ancient trunk beneath, where legendary creatures and demigods rest. These so-called ‘children of the sun’ hold their connections in high regard and would find it unthinkable to question whether the loincloth (dhoti) of their great founder, Bapa Rawal, was less than five hundred cubits around, that his double-edged sword (khanda), a gift from the Hindu goddess of the underworld, weighed just an ounce shy of sixty-four pounds, or that he was a mere inch under twenty feet tall.

23. [Vijayapur has been doubtfully identified with Bījapur in the Ahmadābād district (BG, i. Part i. 110).]

23. [Vijayapur has been uncertainly linked to Bījapur in the Ahmadābād district (BG, i. Part i. 110).]

24. Presented to the Royal Asiatic Society of London.

24. Presented to the Royal Asiatic Society of London.

25. Sorath or Saurashtra.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Sorath or Saurashtra.

26. The ‘lord of Bal.’

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. The 'Lord of Bal.'

27. Mārwār.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Marwar.

28. [The date of the fall of Valabhi is very uncertain (Smith, EHI, 315, note). It is said to have been destroyed in the reign of Sīlāditya VI., the last of the dynasty, about A.D. 776 (Duff, Chronology of India, 31, 67, 308).]

28. [The exact date of Valabhi's fall is unclear (Smith, EHI, 315, note). It's said to have been destroyed during the reign of Sīlāditya VI, the last ruler of the dynasty, around CE 776 (Duff, Chronology of India, 31, 67, 308).]

29. [There is possibly a confusion with the Soras of Aelian (xv. 8) which has been identified by Caldwell (Dravidian Grammar, 17) with the Σῶραι of Ptolemy, and with the Chola kingdom of Southern India. Surāshtra or Saurāshtra, ‘land of the Sus,’ was afterwards Sanskritized into ‘goodly country’ (Monier Williams, Skt. Dict. s.v.; BG, i. Part i. 6).]

29. [There might be some confusion with the Soras of Aelian (xv. 8), which Caldwell identified (Dravidian Grammar, 17) with the Σῶραι of Ptolemy and with the Chola kingdom in Southern India. Surāshtra or Saurāshtra, meaning ‘land of the Sus,’ was later transformed in Sanskrit to mean ‘goodly country’ (Monier Williams, Skt. Dict. s.v.; BG, i. Part i. 6).]

30. Gaini, or Gajni, is one of the ancient names of Cambay (the port of Valabhipura), the ruins of which are about three miles from the modern city. Other sources indicate that these princes held possessions in the southern continent of India, as well as in the Saurashtra peninsula. Talatalpur Patan, on the Godavari, is mentioned, which tradition asserts to be the city of Deogir; but which, after many years’ research, I discovered in Saurashtra, it being one of the ancient names of Kandala. In after times, when succeeding dynasties held the title of Balakarae, though the capital was removed inland to Anhilwara Patan, they still held possession of the western shore, and Cambay continued the chief port. [For the identification of Gajni with Cambay see IA, iv. 147; BG, vi. 213 note. The site of Devagiri has been identified with Daulatābād (BG, i. Part ii. 136; Beal, Buddhist Records of the Western World, ii. 255, note).]

30. Gaini, or Gajni, is one of the ancient names for Cambay (the port of Valabhipura), with its ruins located about three miles from the modern city. Other sources suggest that these princes had territories in southern India, as well as in the Saurashtra peninsula. Talatalpur Patan, situated on the Godavari river, is mentioned and is traditionally believed to be the city of Deogir; however, after years of research, I found it in Saurashtra, as it is one of the ancient names for Kandala. Later on, when new dynasties took on the title of Balakarae, even though the capital moved inland to Anhilwara Patan, they still maintained control over the western shore, with Cambay continuing to be the main port. [For the identification of Gajni with Cambay see IA, iv. 147; BG, vi. 213 note. The site of Devagiri has been identified with Daulatābād (BG, i. Part ii. 136; Beal, Buddhist Records of the Western World, ii. 255, note).]

31. The position of Minnagara has occupied the attention of geographers from D’Anville to Pottinger. Sind being conquered by Omar, general of the caliph Al-Mansur (Abbasi), the name of MinnagaraMinnagara was changed to Mansura, “une ville célèbre sur le rivage droit du Sind ou Mehran.” “Ptolémée fait aussi mention de cette ville; mais en la déplaçant,” etc. D’Anville places it about 26°, but not so high as Ulug Bég, whose tables make it 26° 40´. I have said elsewhere that I had little doubt that Minnagara, handed down to us by the author of the Periplus as the μετρόπολις τῆς Σκυθίας, was the Saminagara of the Yadu Jarejas, whose chronicles claim Seistān as their ancient possession, and in all probability was the stronghold (nagara) of Sambos, the opponent of Alexander. On every consideration, I am inclined to place it on the site of Sehwan. The learned Vincent, in his translation of the Periplus, enters fully and with great judgment upon this point, citing every authority, Arrian, Ptolemy, Al-Biruni, Edrisi, D’Anville, and De la Rochette. He has a note (26, p. 386, vol. i.) which is conclusive, could he have applied it: “Al-Birun [equi-distant] between Debeil and Mansura.” D’Anville also says: “de Mansora à la ville nommée Birun, la distance est indiquée de quinze parasanges dans Abulféda,” who fixes it, on the authority of Abu-Rehan (surnamed Al-Biruni from his birthplace), at 26° 40´. The ancient name of Haidarabad, the present capital of Sind, was Nerun (نيرون;) or Nirun, and is almost equi-distant, as Abulfeda says, between Debal (Dewal or Tatta) and Mansura, Sehwan, or Minnagara, the latitude of which, according to my construction, is 26° 11´. Those who wish to pursue this may examine the Éclaircissemens sur la Carte de l’Inde, p. 37 et seq., and Dr. Vincent’s estimable translation, p. 386. [The site of Minnagara, like those of all the cities in the delta of the Indus, owing to changes in the course of the river, is very uncertain. Jhajhpur or Mungrapur has been suggested (McCrindle, Ptolemy, 72, Periplus, 1086 f.). Nīrūn has been identified with Helāi, a little below Jarak, on the high road from Tatta to Haidarābād (Elliot-Dowson i. 400).]

31. The location of Minnagara has attracted the interest of geographers from D’Anville to Pottinger. After Sind was conquered by Omar, the general of the caliph Al-Mansur (Abbasi), the name of MinnagaraMinnagara was changed to Mansura, "a well-known city on the right bank of the Sind or Mehran river." "Ptolemy also refers to this city, but places it in a different location." etc. D’Anville places it around 26°, but not as high as Ulug Bég, whose tables place it at 26° 40´. I've stated elsewhere that I have little doubt that Minnagara, passed down to us by the author of the Periplus as the μετρόπολις τῆς Σκυθίας, was the Saminagara of the Yadu Jarejas, whose records claim Seistān as their ancient possession, and most likely was the stronghold (nagara) of Sambos, the rival of Alexander. For various reasons, I’m inclined to place it at the site of Sehwan. The knowledgeable Vincent, in his translation of the Periplus, thoroughly and wisely addresses this issue, citing every authority, including Arrian, Ptolemy, Al-Biruni, Edrisi, D’Anville, and De la Rochette. He has a note (26, p. 386, vol. i.) that is conclusive, should he be able to apply it: “Al-Birun [equidistant] between Debeil and Mansura.” D’Anville also notes: "From Mansora to the city called Birun, the distance is stated to be fifteen parasangs in Abulféda." who asserts, based on the authority of Abu-Rehan (nicknamed Al-Biruni from his birthplace), that it is at 26° 40´. The ancient name of Haidarabad, the current capital of Sind, was Nerun (نيرون;) or Nirun, and is almost equidistant, as Abulfeda states, between Debal (Dewal or Tatta) and Mansura, Sehwan, or Minnagara, the latitude of which, according to my estimation, is 26° 11´. Those who wish to explore this further may look at the Clarifications on the Map of India, p. 37 et seq., and Dr. Vincent’s esteemed translation, p. 386. [The location of Minnagara, like those of all the cities in the delta of the Indus, is very uncertain due to changes in the river's course. Jhajhpur or Mungrapur has been suggested (McCrindle, Ptolemy, 72, Periplus, 1086 f.). Nīrūn has been identified with Helāi, just below Jarak, on the main road from Tatta to Haidarābād (Elliot-Dowson i. 400).]

32. See History of the Tribes, p. 107, and translation of Inscription No. I. Vide Appendix.

32. See History of the Tribes, p. 107, and translation of Inscription No. I. See Appendix.

33. Considerable intercourse was carried on between the princes of India and China from the earliest periods; but particularly during the dynasties of Sum, Leam and Tam, from the fourth to the seventh centuries, when the princes from Bengal and Malabar to the Panjab sent embassies to the Chinese monarchs. The dominions of these Hindu princes may yet be identified. [Cosmas flourished in the sixth century A.D., and never reached India proper (EB, vii. 214).]

33. There was significant interaction between the princes of India and China from early times, especially during the Sum, Leam, and Tam dynasties, from the fourth to the seventh centuries, when princes from Bengal and Malabar to Punjab sent ambassadors to the Chinese emperors. The lands of these Hindu princes can still be recognized today. [Cosmas was active in the sixth century A.D., and never made it to India itself (EB, vii. 214).]

34. [Gollas was Mihiragula (Smith, EHI, 317).]

34. [Gollas was Mihiragula (Smith, EHI, 317).]

35. [Ibid. 230 f.]

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. [Same source 230 f.]

36. D’Herbelot (vol. i. p. 179) calls them the Haiathelah or Indoscythae, and says that they were apparently from Thibet, between India and China. De Guignes (tome i. p. 325) is offended with this explanation, and says: “Cette conjecture ne peut avoir lieu, les Euthélites n’ayant jamais demeuré dans le Thibet.” A branch of the Huns, however, did most assuredly dwell in that quarter, though we will not positively assert that they were the Abtelites. The Haihaya was a great branch of the Lunar race of Yayati, and appears early to have left India for the northern regions, and would afford a more plausible etymology for the Haiathelah than the Te-le, who dwelt on the waters (ab) of the Oxus. This branch of the Hunnish race has also been termed Nephthalite, and fancied one of the lost tribes of Israel [?].

36. D’Herbelot (vol. i. p. 179) refers to them as the Haiathelah or Indoscythae, suggesting that they came from Tibet, located between India and China. De Guignes (tome i. p. 325) disagrees with this interpretation, stating, “This conjecture cannot hold, as the Euthélites never lived in Tibet.” However, a branch of the Huns did certainly inhabit that area, though we won't firmly claim that they were the Abtelites. The Haihaya was a significant branch of the Lunar race of Yayati and seems to have migrated early from India to the northern regions, providing a more likely origin for the Haiathelah than the Te-le, who lived on the waters (ab) of the Oxus. This branch of the Hunnish race has also been called Nephthalite and is speculated to be one of the lost tribes of Israel [?].

37. Ferishta, in the early part of his history [i. Introd. lxviii f.], observes that, some centuries prior to Vikramaditya, the Hindus abandoned the simple religion of their ancestors, made idols, and worshipped the host of heaven, which faith they had from Kashmir, the foundry of magic superstition.

37. Ferishta, in the early part of his history [i. Introd. lxviii f.], notes that, several centuries before Vikramaditya, the Hindus moved away from the straightforward religion of their ancestors, created idols, and began to worship the celestial bodies, a belief they adopted from Kashmir, the birthplace of magical superstition.

38. Divested of allegory, it means simply that the supply of water was rendered impure, and consequently useless to the Hindus, which compelled them to abandon their defences and meet death in the open field. Alau-d-din practised the same ruse against the celebrated Achal, the Khichi prince of Gagraun, which caused the surrender of this impregnable fortress. “It matters not,” observes an historian whose name I do not recollect, “whether such things are true, it is sufficient that they were believed. We may smile at the mention of the ghost, the evil genius of Brutus, appearing to him before the battle of Pharsalia; yet it never would have been stated, had it not assimilated with the opinions and prejudices of the age.” And we may deduce a simple moral from “the parent orb refusing the aid of his steed to his terrestrial offspring,” viz. that he was deserted by the deity. Fountains sacred to the sun and other deities were common to the Persians, Scythians, and Hindus, and both the last offered steeds to him in sacrifice. Vide History of the Tribes, article ‘Aswamedha,’ p. 91.

38. Stripped of allegory, it simply means that the water supply became contaminated and therefore useless to the Hindus, forcing them to abandon their defenses and face death in the open. Alau-d-din used the same trick against the famous Achal, the Khichi prince of Gagraun, which led to the surrender of this seemingly impenetrable fortress. “It doesn't matter,” notes a historian whose name I can’t recall, “whether these events are true, it’s enough that they were believed. We might laugh at the idea of the ghost, the evil spirit of Brutus, appearing to him before the battle of Pharsalia; however, it would never have been mentioned if it hadn’t resonated with the beliefs and biases of the time.” And we can draw a straightforward lesson from “the father star refusing to help his earthly child,” which means he was abandoned by the deity. Sacred fountains dedicated to the sun and other gods were common among the Persians, Scythians, and Hindus, and both the latter offered horses in sacrifice. See History of the Tribes, article ‘Aswamedha,’ p. 91.

39. The Baldan, or sacrifice of the bull to Balnath, is on record, though now discontinued amongst the Hindus. [Baldān = balidāna, ‘a general offering to the gods.’]

39. The Baldan, or the sacrifice of the bull to Balnath, is documented, although it has now been stopped among the Hindus. [Baldān = balidāna, ‘a general offering to the gods.’]

40. Pinkerton, who is most happy to strengthen his aversion for the Celt, seizes on a passage in Strabo, who describes him as having recourse to the same mode of purification as the Guebre. Unconscious that it may have had a religious origin, he adduces it as a strong proof of the uncleanliness of their habits.

40. Pinkerton, eager to reinforce his dislike for the Celt, points to a section in Strabo, who mentions that they use the same method of purification as the Guebre. Unaware that it might have religious roots, he presents it as clear evidence of their unclean habits.


CHAPTER 2

The Refugee Queen.

—Of the prince’s family, the queen Pushpavati alone escaped the sack of Valabhi, as well as the funeral pyre, upon which, on the death of Siladitya, his other wives were sacrificed. She was a daughter of the Pramara prince of Chandravati [221], and had visited the shrine of the universal mother, Amba-Bhavani, in her native land, to deposit upon the altar of the goddess a votive offering consequent to her expectation of offspring. She was on her return, when the intelligence arrived which blasted all her future hopes, by depriving her of her lord, and robbing him, whom the goddess had just granted to her prayers, of a crown. Excessive grief closed her pilgrimage. Taking refuge in a cave in the mountains of Malia, she was delivered of a son. Having confided the infant to a Brahmani of Birnagar named Kamlavati, enjoining her to educate the young prince as a Brahman, but to marry him to a Rajputni,[1] she 259mounted the funeral pile to join her lord. Kamlavati, the daughter of the priest of the temple, was herself a mother, and she performed the tender offices of one to the orphan prince, whom she designated Goha, or ‘cave-born.’[2] The child was a source of perpetual uneasiness to its protectors: he associated with Rajput children, killing birds, hunting wild animals, and at the age of eleven was totally unmanageable: to use the words of the legend, “How should they hide the ray of the sun?”

The Legend of Goha.

—At this period Idar was governed by a chief of the savage race of Bhil; his name, Mandalika.[3] The young Goha frequented the forests in company with the Bhils, whose habits better assimilated with his daring nature than those of the Brahmans. He became a favourite with the Vanaputras, or ‘children of the forest,’ who resigned to him Idar with its woods and mountains. The fact is mentioned by Abu-l Fazl,[4] and is still repeated by the bards, with a characteristic version of the incident, of which doubtless there were many. The Bhils having determined in sport to elect a king, the choice fell on Goha; and one of the young savages, cutting his finger, applied the blood as the tīka of sovereignty to his forehead. What was done in sport was confirmed by the old forest chief. The sequel fixes on Goha the stain of ingratitude, for he slew his benefactor, and no motive is assigned in the legend for the deed. Goha’s name became the patronymic of his descendants, who were styled Guhilot, classically Grahilot, in time softened to Gehlot.

We know very little concerning these early princes but that they dwelt in this mountainous region for eight generations; when the Bhils, tired of a foreign rule, assailed Nagaditya, the eighth prince, while hunting, and deprived him of life and Idar. The descendants of Kamlavati (the Birnagar Brahmani), who retained the office of priest in the family, were again the preservers of the line of Valabhi. The infant Bappa, son of Nagaditya [222], then only three years old, was conveyed to the fortress of Bhander,[5] where he was protected by a Bhil of Yadu descent. 260Thence he was removed for greater security to the wilds of Parasar. Within its impervious recesses rose the three-peaked (trikuta) mountain, at whose base was the town of Nagindra,[6] the abode of Brahmans, who performed the rites of the ‘great god.’ In this retreat passed the early years of Bappa, wandering through these Alpine valleys, amidst the groves of Bal and the shrines of the brazen calf.

We know very little about these early princes except that they lived in this mountainous area for eight generations. When the Bhils, fed up with foreign rule, attacked Nagaditya, the eighth prince, while he was out hunting, they killed him and took Idar. The descendants of Kamlavati (the Birnagar Brahmani), who kept the priesthood in the family, continued to preserve the Valabhi lineage. The infant Bappa, son of Nagaditya [222], was only three years old when he was taken to the fortress of Bhander,[5] where a Bhil of Yadu descent protected him. 260To keep him safer, he was then moved to the wilds of Parasar. In its hidden depths stood the three-peaked () mountain, at the base of which lay the town of Nagindra,[6] the home of Brahmans who conducted the rituals for the ‘great god.’ It was in this retreat that Bappa spent his early years, wandering through the Alpine valleys amid the groves of Bal and the shrines of the golden calf.

The most antique temples are to be seen in these spots—within the dark gorge of the mountain, or on its rugged summit—in the depths of the forest, and at the sources of streams, where sites of seclusion, beauty, and sublimity alternately exalt the mind’s devotion. In these regions the creative power appears to have been the earliest, and at one time the sole, object of adoration, whose symbols, the serpent-wreathed phallus (lingam), and its companion, the bull, were held sacred even by the ‘children of the forest.’ In these silent retreats Mahadeva continued to rule triumphant, and the most brilliant festivities of Udaipur were those where his rites are celebrated in the nine days sacred to him, when the Jains and Vaishnavas mix with the most zealous of his votaries; but the strange gods from the plains of the Yamuna and Ganges have withdrawn a portion of the zeal of the Guhilots from their patron divinity Eklinga, whose diwan,[7] or viceregent, is the Rana. The temple of Eklinga, situated in one of the narrow defiles leading to the capital, is an immense structure, though more sumptuous than elegant. It is built entirely of white marble, most elaborately carved and embellished; but lying in the route of a bigoted foe, it has undergone many dilapidations. The brazen bull, placed under his own dome, facing the sanctuary of the phallus, is nearly of the natural size, in a recumbent posture. It is cast (hollow) of good shape, highly polished and without flaw, except where the hammer of the Tatar had opened a passage in the hollow flank in search of treasure[8] [223].

The oldest temples can be found in these places—deep within the dark gorge of the mountain, or at its rugged peak—in the depths of the forest, and at the sources of streams, where places of solitude, beauty, and majesty alternately lift the spirit’s devotion. In these areas, the creative force seems to have been the earliest and, at one time, the only object of worship, with symbols like the serpent-wreathed phallus (lingam) and its companion, the bull, revered even by the ‘children of the forest.’ In these quiet retreats, Mahadeva continued to thrive, and the most vibrant celebrations in Udaipur were those honoring him during the nine sacred days, when Jains and Vaishnavas mingled with his most devoted followers; however, strange deities from the plains of the Yamuna and Ganges have taken some of the Guhilots' fervor away from their patron god Eklinga, whose diwan,[7] or vice-regent, is the Rana. The temple of Eklinga, located in one of the narrow paths leading to the capital, is a massive structure, more lavish than elegant. It is entirely made of white marble, intricately carved and adorned; however, being situated on a route frequented by a bigoted enemy, it has suffered significant deterioration. The bronze bull, positioned under its own dome facing the sanctuary of the phallus, is nearly life-sized and reclining. It is cast hollow, well-shaped, highly polished, and flawless, except for where the Tatar’s hammer has created an opening in the hollow flank while searching for treasure[8] [223].

The Marriage of Bappa.

—Tradition has preserved numerous 261details of Bappa’s[9] infancy, which resembles the adventures of every hero or founder of a race. The young prince attended the sacred kine, an occupation which was honourable even to the ‘children of the sun,’ and which they still pursue: possibly a remnant of their primitive Scythic habits. The pranks of the royal shepherd are the theme of many a tale. On the Jhal Jhulni, when swinging is the amusement of the youth of both sexes, the daughter of the Solanki chief of Nagda and the village maidens had gone to the groves to enjoy this festivity, but they were unprovided with ropes. Bappa happened to be at hand, and was called by the Rajput damsels to forward their sport. He promised to procure a rope if they would first have a game at marriage. One frolic was as good as another, and the scarf of the Solankini was united to the garment of Bappa, the whole of the village lasses joining hands with his as the connecting link; and thus they performed the mystical number of revolutions round an aged tree. This frolic caused his flight from Nagda, and originated his greatness, but at the same time burthened him with all these damsels; and hence a heterogeneous issue, whose descendants still ascribe their origin to the prank of Bappa round the old mango-tree of Nagda. A suitable offer being shortly after made for the young Solankini’s hand, the family priests of the bridegroom, whose duty it was, by his knowledge of palmistry, to investigate the fortunes of the bride, discovered that she was already married: intelligence which threw the family into the greatest consternation.[10] Though Bappa’s power over his brother shepherds was too strong to create any dread of disclosure as to his being the principal in this affair, yet was it too much to expect that a secret, in which no less than six hundred of the daughters of Eve were concerned, could long remain such? Bappa’s mode of swearing his companions to secrecy is preserved. Digging a small pit, and taking a pebble in his hand, “Swear,” cried he, 262“secrecy and obedience to me in good and in evil; that you will reveal to me all that you hear, and failing, desire that the good deeds of your forefathers may, like this pebble (dropping it into the pit) fall into the Washerman’s well.”[11] They took the oath. The Solanki chief, however, heard that [224] Bappa was the offender, who, receiving from his faithful scouts intimation of his danger, sought refuge in one of the retreats which abound in these mountains, and which in after-times proved the preservation of his race. The companions of his flight were two Bhils: one of Undri, in the valley of the present capital; the other of Solanki descent, from Oghna Panarwa, in the western wilds. Their names, Baleo and Dewa, have been handed down with Bappa’s; and the former had the honour of drawing the tika of sovereignty with his own blood on the forehead of the prince, on the occasion of his taking the crown from the Mori.[12] It is pleasing to trace, through a series of ages, the knowledge of a custom still ‘honoured in the observance.’ The descendants of Baleo of Oghna and the Undri Bhil still claim the privilege of performing the tika on the inauguration of the descendants of Bappa.

Oghna Panarwa.

—Oghna Panarwa is the sole spot in India which enjoys a state of natural freedom. Attached to no State, having no foreign communications, living under its own patriarchal head, its chief, with the title of Rana, whom one thousand hamlets scattered over the forest-crowned valleys obey, can, if requisite, appear at ‘the head of five thousand bows.’ He is a Bhumia Bhil of mixed blood, from the Solanki Rajput, on the old stock of pure (ujla) Bhils, the autochthones (if such there be of any country) of Mewar. Besides making the tika of blood from an incision in the thumb, the Oghna chief takes the prince by the arm and seats him on the throne, while the Undri Bhil holds the salver of spices and sacred grains of rice[13] used in making the tika.

But the solemnity of being seated on the throne of Mewar is so expensive, that many of these rites have fallen into disuse. Jagat Singh was the last prince whose coronation was conducted with the ancient magnificence of this princely house. It cost the sum of ninety lakhs of rupees (£1,125,000), nearly one entire year’s revenue of the State in the days of its prosperity, and which, taking into consideration the comparative value of money, would amount to upwards of four millions sterling[14] [225].

But the weight of being seated on the throne of Mewar is so immense that many of these traditions have fallen out of practice. Jagat Singh was the last prince whose coronation was carried out with the ancient grandeur of this royal house. It cost a staggering ninety lakhs of rupees (£1,125,000), nearly a whole year’s revenue of the State during its prosperous days, which, considering the changing values of money, would be equivalent to over four million pounds sterling[14] [225].

To resume the narrative: though the flight of Bappa and its cause are perfectly natural, we have another episode; when the bard assuming a higher strain has recourse to celestial machinery for the dénouement of this simple incident: but “an illustrious race must always be crowned with its proper mythology.” Bappa who was the founder of a line of a ‘hundred kings,’ feared as a monarch, adored as more than mortal, and, according to the legend, ‘still living’ (charanjiva), deserves to have the source of his pre-eminent fortune disclosed, which, in Mewar, it were sacrilege to doubt. While he pastured the sacred kine in the valleys of Nagindra, the princely shepherd was suspected of appropriating the milk of a favourite cow to his own use. He was distrusted and watched, and although indignant, the youth admitted that they had reason to suspect him, from the habitual dryness of the brown cow when she entered the pens at even.[15] He watched, and traced her to a narrow dell, when he beheld the udder spontaneously pouring its stores amidst the shrubs. Under a thicket 264of cane a hermit was reposing in a state of abstraction, from which the impetuosity of the shepherd soon roused him. The mystery was revealed in the phallic symbol of the ‘great God,’ which daily received the lacteal shower, and raised such doubts of the veracity of Bappa.

To pick up the story again: while Bappa's escape and the reasons behind it are completely understandable, there's another part to the tale; the bard, aiming for a grander narrative, turns to heavenly elements for the resolution of this straightforward event: but “a great lineage must always be accompanied by its own mythology.” Bappa, who founded a dynasty of 'a hundred kings,' was feared as a ruler, revered as something beyond human, and, according to legend, ‘still alive’ (charanjiva), deserves to have the source of his remarkable fortune revealed, which, in Mewar, it would be sacrilege to question. While he tended to the sacred cows in the valleys of Nagindra, the noble shepherd was suspected of taking milk from a favored cow for himself. He was watched with suspicion, and even though he was outraged, the young man acknowledged that they had reason to doubt him, due to the cow being routinely dry when she returned to the pens in the evening.[15] He kept a close eye on her and followed her to a secluded area, where he saw the udder unexpectedly pouring out its milk among the shrubs. Under a thicket of reeds, a hermit was sitting deeply absorbed in thought, from which the shepherd's urgency soon jolted him awake. The mystery was unveiled in the phallic symbol of the ‘great God,’ which received the milky offering every day, raising questions about Bappa's credibility.

No eye had hitherto penetrated into this natural sanctuary of the rites of the Hindu Creator, except the sages and hermits of ancient days (of whom this was the celebrated Harita),[16] whom this bounteous cow also fed.

No eye had ever entered this natural sanctuary of the Hindu Creator's rituals, except for the sages and hermits of ancient times (including the famous Harita),[16] whom this generous cow also nourished.

Bappa related to the sage all he knew of himself, received his blessing, and retired; but he went daily to visit him, to wash his feet, carry milk to him, and gather such wild flowers as were acceptable offerings to the deity. In return he received lessons of morality, and was initiated into the mysterious rites of Siva: and at length he was invested with the triple cordon of faith (tin parwa zunnar)[17] by the hands of the sage, who became his spiritual guide, and bestowed on his pupil the title of [226] ‘Regent (Diwan) of Eklinga.’ Bappa had proofs that his attentions to the saint and his devotions to Eklinga were acceptable, by a visit from his consort, ‘the lion-born goddess.’ From her hand he received the panoply of celestial fabrication, the work of Viswakarma (the Vulcan of Eastern mythology), which outvies all the arms ever forged for Greek or Trojan. The lance, bow, quiver, and arrows; a shield and sword (more famed than Balisarda)[18] which the goddess girded on him with her own hand: the oath of fidelity and devotion was the ‘relief’ of this celestial investiture. Thus initiated into the mysteries of ‘the first’ (adi), admitted under the banners of Bhavani, Harita resolved to leave his pupil to his fortunes, and to quit the worship of the symbol for the presence of the deity in the mansions above. He informed Bappa of his design, and commanded him to be at the sacred spot early on the following morn; but Bappa showed his materiality by oversleeping himself, and on reaching the spot the sage had already made some progress in his car, borne by the 265Apsaras, or celestial messengers. He checked his aerial ascent to give a last token of affection to his pupil; and desiring him to reach up to receive his blessing, Bappa’s stature was extended to twenty cubits; but as he did not reach the car, he was commanded to open his mouth, when the sage did what was recorded as performed, about the same period, by Muhammad, who spat into the mouth of his favourite nephew, Husain, the son of Ali. Bappa showed his disgust and aversion by blinking, and the projected blessing fell on his foot, by which squeamishness he obtained only invulnerability by weapons instead of immortality. The saint was soon lost in the cerulean space. Thus marked as the favourite of heaven, and having learned from his mother that he was nephew to the Mori prince of Chitor, he ‘disdained a shepherd’s slothful life,’ and with some companions from these wilds quitted his retreat, and for the first time emerged into the plains. But, as if the brand of Bhavani was insufficient, he met with another hermit in the forest of the Tiger Mount,[19] the famed Gorakhnath, who presented to him the double-edged sword,[20] which, with the proper incantation, could ‘sever rocks.’ With this he opened the road to fortune leading to the throne of Chitor [227].

Bappa told the sage everything he knew about himself, received his blessing, and went on his way. However, he visited the sage daily to wash his feet, bring him milk, and gather wildflowers as offerings to the deity. In return, he received moral lessons and was introduced to the secret rituals of Siva. Eventually, the sage invested him with the triple cord of faith (tin parwa zunnar)[17] and became his spiritual guide, giving him the title of ‘Regent (Diwan) of Eklinga.’ Bappa found proof that his devotion to the saint and Eklinga was appreciated when he received a visit from his consort, ‘the lion-born goddess.’ From her, he received a set of celestial armor, crafted by Viswakarma (the Vulcan of Eastern mythology), which surpassed all weapons ever made for Greek or Trojan heroes. It included a lance, bow, quiver, arrows, a shield, and a sword (more famous than Balisarda)[18]—all of which the goddess personally equipped him with. The promise of loyalty and devotion was the ‘relief’ of this divine investiture. Having been initiated into the mysteries of ‘the first’ (adi), and welcomed under the banners of Bhavani, Harita decided to leave his pupil to his fate and to transition from worshiping the symbol to the presence of the deity above. He informed Bappa of his plan and instructed him to be at the sacred spot early the next morning. But Bappa overslept and, upon arriving, found the sage already making progress in his chariot, carried by the 265Apsaras, or celestial messengers. The sage paused his ascent to give a final token of affection to Bappa, asking him to reach up to receive his blessing. Bappa's height grew to twenty cubits, but since he couldn't reach the chariot, he was told to open his mouth. The sage then did what was later recorded as having been done by Muhammad to his favorite nephew, Husain, the son of Ali, by spitting into Bappa's mouth. Bappa reacted with disgust and blinking, causing the intended blessing to fall on his foot, resulting in him gaining only invulnerability to weapons instead of immortality. The sage soon disappeared into the blue sky. Marked as a favorite of heaven and having learned from his mother that he was the nephew of the Mori prince of Chitor, he decided to ‘disdain a shepherd’s lazy life’ and, with some companions from the wilderness, left his retreat to step into the plains for the first time. However, as if the mark of Bhavani wasn't enough, he encountered another hermit in the Tiger Mount forest,[19] the renowned Gorakhnath, who presented him with a double-edged sword,[20] which, with the right incantation, could ‘split rocks.’ With this, he paved the way to success leading to the throne of Chitor [227].

Chitor was at this period held by the Mori prince of the Pramar race, the ancient lords of Malwa, then paramount sovereigns of Hindustan: but whether this city was then the chief seat of power is not known. Various public works, reservoirs, and bastions, yet retain the name of this race.

Chitor was at this time controlled by the Mori prince of the Pramar clan, the ancient rulers of Malwa, who were the leading sovereigns of Hindustan. However, it's unclear if this city was the main center of power at that time. Several public works, reservoirs, and fortifications still bear the name of this clan.

Bappa’s connexion with the Mori[21] obtained him a good reception; 266he was enrolled amongst the sawants or leaders, and a suitable estate conferred upon him. The inscription of the Mori prince’s reign, so often alluded to, affords a good idea of his power, and of the feudal manners of his court. He was surrounded by a numerous nobility, holding estates on the tenure of military service, but whom he had disgusted by his neglect, and whose jealousy he had provoked by the superior regard shown to Bappa. A foreign foe appearing at this time, instead of obeying the summons to attend, they threw up their grants, and tauntingly desired him to call on his favourite.[22]

Bappa’s connection with the Mori[21] earned him a warm welcome; 266he was accepted among the scholars or leaders, and given a fitting estate. The inscription from the Mori prince’s reign, which is mentioned frequently, gives a clear idea of his power and the feudal customs of his court. He was surrounded by a large nobility, who held lands in exchange for military service, but he had alienated them through his indifference and had stirred their jealousy by giving Bappa preferential treatment. When a foreign enemy appeared at this time, instead of responding to the call to arms, they relinquished their grants and mockingly suggested that he rely on his favorite.[22]

Bappa undertook the conduct of the war, and the chiefs, though dispossessed of their estates, accompanied him from a feeling of shame. The foe was defeated and driven out of the country; but instead of returning to Chitor, Bappa continued his course to the ancient seat of his family, Gajni, expelled the ‘barbarian’ called Salim, placed on the throne a chief of the Chaura tribe,[23] and returned with the discontented nobles. Bappa, on this occasion, is said to have married the daughter of his enemy. The nobles quitted Chitor, leaving their defiance with their prince. In vain were the spiritual preceptor (Guru) and foster-brother (Dhabhai) sent as ambassadors: their only reply was, that as they had ‘eaten his salt,’ they would forbear their vengeance for twelve months. The noble deportment of Bappa won their esteem, and they transferred to him their service and homage. With the temptation of a crown, the gratitude of the Grahilot was given to the winds. On return they assaulted and carried Chitor, and, in the words of the chronicle, “Bappa took Chitor from the Mori and became himself the mor (crown) of the land”: he obtained by universal consent the title of ‘sun of the Hindus (Hindua suraj), preceptor of princes (Raj Guru), and universal lord (Chakravartin)’ [228].

Bappa took charge of the war, and although the chiefs had lost their lands, they joined him out of shame. The enemy was defeated and forced out of the country; however, instead of going back to Chitor, Bappa pressed on to his family's ancient home, Gajni, drove out the ‘barbarian’ named Salim, placed a chief from the Chaura tribe on the throne,[23] and returned with the disgruntled nobles. It's said that Bappa married the daughter of his adversary during this time. The nobles left Chitor, leaving their defiance with their prince. The spiritual leader (Expert) and foster-brother (Dhabhai) were sent as envoys, but their only response was that since they had ‘eaten his salt,’ they would hold off their vengeance for twelve months. Bappa's noble behavior earned their respect, and they pledged their service and loyalty to him. With the allure of a crown, the gratitude of the Grahilot was quickly forgotten. Upon their return, they attacked and captured Chitor, and, as the chronicle states, “Bappa took Chitor from the Mori and became himself the mor (crown) of the land”: he gained the title of ‘sun of the Hindus (Sunrise), preceptor of princes (Raj Guru), and universal lord (Chakravartin)’ [228].

He had a numerous progeny, some of whom returned to their ancient seats in Saurashtra, whose descendants were powerful chieftains in that tract so late as Akbar’s reign.[24] Five sons went to Marwar, and the ancient Gohils ‘of the land of Kher,’ expelled 267and driven to Gohilwal,[25] have lost sight of their ancestry, and by a singular fatality are in possession of the wreck of Valabhipura, ignorant of its history and their connexion with it, mixing with Arabs and following marine and mercantile pursuits; and the office of the bard having fallen into disrepute, they cannot trace their forefathers beyond Kherdhar.[26]

He had many descendants, some of whom returned to their ancestral homes in Saurashtra, where their descendants were influential leaders even during Akbar's reign.[24] Five sons moved to Marwar, and the ancient Gohils from the land of Kher, expelled and forced to Gohilwal,267 have lost track of their lineage. By a strange twist of fate, they now possess the remnants of Valabhipura, unaware of its history and their connection to it, mingling with Arabs and engaging in maritime and trade activities. Since the role of the bard has fallen out of favor, they cannot trace their ancestors beyond Kherdhar.[26]

The close of Bappa’s career is the strangest part of the legend, and which it might be expected they would be solicitous to suppress. Advanced in years, he abandoned his children and his country, carried his arms west to Khorasan, and there established himself, and married new wives from among the ‘barbarians,’ by whom he had a numerous offspring.[27]

The end of Bappa’s career is the weirdest part of the legend, and it seems they would want to hide it. As he got older, he left his children and his homeland, took his weapons west to Khorasan, settled there, and married new wives from the 'barbarians,' with whom he had a lot of kids.[27]

Bappa had reached the patriarchal age of one hundred when he died. An old volume of historical anecdotes, belonging to the chief of Delwara, states that he became an ascetic at the foot of Meru, where he was buried alive after having overcome all the kings of the west, as in Ispahan, Kandahar, Kashmir, Irak, Iran, Turan, and Kafiristan; all of whose daughters he married, and by whom he had one hundred and thirty sons, called the Nausshahra Pathans. Each of these founded a tribe, bearing the name of the mother. His Hindu children were ninety-eight in number, and were called Agni-upasi Suryavansi, or ‘sunborn fire-worshippers.’ The chronicles also record that (in like manner as did the subjects of the Bactrian king Menander, though from a different motive) the subjects of Bappa quarrelled for the disposal of his remains. The Hindu wished the fire to consume them; the ‘barbarian’ to commit them to earth; but on raising the pall while the dispute was raging, innumerable flowers of the lotus were found in the place of the remains of mortality: these were conveyed and planted in the lake. This is precisely what is related of the end of the Persian Nushirwan[28] [229].

Bappa reached the remarkable age of one hundred when he passed away. An old book of historical stories, owned by the chief of Delwara, says he became a hermit at the base of Meru, where he was buried alive after defeating all the kings of the west, such as in Ispahan, Kandahar, Kashmir, Irak, Iran, Turan, and Kafiristan. He married the daughters of all these kings, and together they had one hundred and thirty sons known as the Nausshahra Pathans. Each of these sons started a tribe named after their mother. He had ninety-eight Hindu children, called Agni-upasi Suryavansi, or ‘sunborn fire-worshippers.’ The records also show that, just like the people of the Bactrian king Menander (although for different reasons), Bappa’s subjects fought over what to do with his remains. The Hindus wanted the fire to consume them, while the ‘barbarians’ wanted to bury them. But when the pall was lifted amid the argument, countless lotus flowers were found where his mortal remains had been. These flowers were then taken and planted in the lake. This is exactly what is said about the end of the Persian Nushirwan[28] [229].

268

The Question of Dates.

—Having thus briefly sketched the history of the founder of the Guhilot dynasty in Mewar, we must now endeavour to establish the epoch of this important event in its annals. Although Bappa Rawal was nine generations after the sack of Valabhipura, the domestic annals give S. 191 (CE 135) for his birth; which the bards implicitly following, have vitiated the whole chronology. An important inscription[29] in a character little known, establishes the fact of the Mori dynasty being in possession of Chitor in S. 770 (CE 714). Now the annals of the Rana’s house expressly state Bappa Rawal to be the nephew of the Mori prince of Chitor; that at the age of fifteen he was enrolled amongst the chieftains of his uncle, and that the vassals (before alluded to), in revenge for the resumption of their grants by the Mori, dethroned him and elevated as their sovereign the youthful Bappa. Notwithstanding this apparently irreconcilable anachronism, the family traditions accord with the inscription, except in date. Amidst such contradictions the development of the truth seemed impossible. Another valuable inscription of S. 1024 (CE 968), though giving the genealogy from Bappa to Sakti Kumar and corroborating that from Chitor, and which furnished convincing evidence, was not sanctioned by the prince or his chroniclers, who would admit nothing as valid that militated against their established era 191 for the birth of their founder. After six years’ residence and unremitting search amid ruins, archives, inscriptions, traditions, and whatever could throw light upon this point, the author quitted Udaipur with all these doubts in his mind, for Saurashtra, to prosecute his inquiries in the pristine abodes of the race. Then it was that he was rewarded, beyond his most sanguine expectations, by the discovery of an inscription which reconciled these conflicting authorities and removed every difficulty. This marble, found in the celebrated temple of Somnath,[30] made mention of a distinct era, viz. the 269Valabhi Samvat, as being used in Saurashtra; which era was three hundred and seventy-five years subsequent to Vikramaditya.[31]

On the sack of Valabhi thirty thousand families abandoned this ‘city of a hundred temples,’ and led by their priests found a retreat for themselves and their faith [230] in Mordardes (Marwar), where they erected the towns of Sandrai and Bali, in which latter we recognise the name of the city whence they were expelled. The religion of Valabhi, and consequently of the colonists, was the Jain; and it was by a priest descended from the survivors of this catastrophe, and still with their descendants inhabiting those towns, that these most important documents were furnished to the author. The Sandrai roll assigns the year 305 (Valabhi era) for the destruction of Valabhi: another, also from Jain authority, gives 205; and as there were but nine princes from Vijayasen, the founder, to its fall, we can readily believe the first a numerical error. Therefore 205 + 375 = 580 S. Vikrama (A.D. 524), for the invasion of Saurashtra by ‘the barbarians from the north,’ and sack of Valabhipura.

During the sack of Valabhi, thirty thousand families left this "city of a hundred temples," and led by their priests, found a refuge for themselves and their faith in Mordardes (Marwar), where they built the towns of Sandrai and Bali. The latter name reflects the city from which they were expelled. The religion of Valabhi, and therefore of the colonists, was Jainism; and it was a priest descended from the survivors of this disaster, whose descendants still live in those towns, that provided these crucial documents to the author. The Sandrai roll cites the year 305 (Valabhi era) for the destruction of Valabhi: another document, also from Jain sources, states 205; and since there were only nine princes from Vijayasen, the founder, to its fall, we can easily consider the first as a numerical mistake. Therefore, 205 + 375 = 580 S. Vikrama (CE 524), marking the invasion of Saurashtra by "the barbarians from the north" and the sack of Valabhipura.

Now if from 770, the date of the Mori tablet, we deduct 580, there remains 190; justifying the pertinacity with which the chroniclers of Mewar adhered to the date given in their annals for the birth of Bappa, viz. 191: though they were ignorant that this period was dated from the flight from Valabhipura.

Now, if we take 770, the date of the Mori tablet, and subtract 580, we get 190. This explains why the historians of Mewar were so persistent in sticking to the date mentioned in their records for Bappa's birth, which is 191; although they didn't realize that this period was calculated from the escape from Valabhipura.

Bappa, when he succeeded to the Mori prince, is said to have been fifteen years old; and his birth being one year anterior to the Mori inscription of 770 + 14 = S.V. 784 (A.D. 728),[32] is the period for the foundation of the Guhilot dynasty in Mewar: since which, during a space of eleven hundred years, fifty-nine princes lineally descended from Bappa have sat on the throne of Chitor.

Bappa became the Mori prince at the age of fifteen. He was born one year before the Mori inscription of 770 + 14 = S.V. 784 (CE 728),[32] marks the start of the Guhilot dynasty in Mewar; since then, over a period of eleven hundred years, fifty-nine princes descended directly from Bappa have ruled from the throne of Chitor.

Though the bards and chroniclers will never forgive the temerity which thus curtails the antiquity of their founder, he is yet placed in the dawn of chivalry, when the Carlovingian dynasty 270was established in the west, and when Walid, whose bands planted ‘the green standard’ on the Ebro, was ‘commander of the faithful.’

Though the poets and historians will never forgive the boldness that cuts down the ancient legacy of their founder, he is still positioned at the beginning of chivalry, when the Carolingian dynasty was established in the west, and when Walid, whose forces put up ‘the green standard’ on the Ebro, was ‘commander of the faithful.’ 270

From the deserted and now forgotten ‘city of the sun,’ Aitpur, the abode of wild beasts and savage Bhils, another memorial[33] of the princes of Mewar was obtained. It relates to the prince Sakti Kumar. Its date is S. 1024 (A.D. 968), and it contains the names of fourteen of his ancestors in regular succession. Amongst these is Bappa, or Saila. When compared with the chronicles and [231] family archives, it was highly gratifying to find that, with the exception of one superfluous name and the transposition of others, they were in perfect accordance.

From the abandoned and now forgotten ‘city of the sun,’ Aitpur, home to wild animals and fierce Bhils, another memorial[33] of the princes of Mewar was found. It pertains to Prince Sakti Kumar. Its date is S. 1024 (CE 968), and it includes the names of fourteen of his ancestors in order. Among them is Bappa, or Saila. When compared with the historical records and [231] family archives, it was very satisfying to see that, except for one unnecessary name and a few reordered ones, they matched perfectly.

Hume says, “Poets, though they disfigure the most certain history by their fictions, and use strange liberties with truth, when they are the sole historians, as among the Britons, have commonly some foundation for their wildest exaggerations.” The remark is applicable here; for the names which had been mouldering for nine centuries, far from the abode of man, are the same they had worked into their poetical legends. It was at this exact epoch that the arms of Islam, for the first time, crossed the Indus. In the ninety-fifth year of the Hegira,[34] Muhammad bin Kasim, the general of the Caliph Walid, conquered Sind, and penetrated (according to early Arabian authors) to the Ganges; and although Elmacin mentions only Sind, yet other Hindu States were at this period convulsed from the same cause: witness the overthrow of Manikrae of Ajmer, in the middle of the eighth century, by a foe ‘coming in ships,’ Anjar specified as the point where they landed. If any doubt existed that it was Kasim who advanced to Chitor[35] and was defeated by Bappa, it was set at rest by finding at this time in Chitor ‘Dahir,[36] the prince of Debil.’ 271Abu-l Fazl[37] records, from Arabian authorities, that Dahir was lord of Sind, and resided at his capital, Debal, the first place captured by Kasim in 95. His miserable end, and the destruction of his house, are mentioned by the historian, and account for the son being found with the Mori prince of Chitor.

Hume says, “Poets, even though they distort the most certain history with their fictions and take liberties with the truth, usually have some basis for their wild exaggerations when they are the only historians, as was the case among the Britons.” This statement fits here; the names that had been forgotten for nine centuries, far from human habitation, are the same ones that were woven into their poetic legends. It was during this very time that the forces of Islam first crossed the Indus River. In the ninety-fifth year of the Hijra,[34] Muhammad bin Kasim, the general of Caliph Walid, conquered Sind and reportedly advanced (according to early Arabic writers) to the Ganges; and while Elmacin only mentions Sind, other Indian states were also facing turmoil due to the same reasons: for example, the defeat of Manikrae of Ajmer in the mid-eighth century by an enemy ‘coming in ships,’ with Anjar noted as the landing point. If there was any doubt that it was Kasim who moved towards Chitor[35] and was defeated by Bappa, it was resolved by the discovery at this time in Chitor of ‘Dahir,[36] the prince of Debil.’271Abu-l Fazl[37] records, from Arabian sources, that Dahir was the lord of Sind and lived in his capital, Debal, the first place captured by Kasim in 95. His tragic fate, along with the fall of his house, are mentioned by the historian, explaining how the son ended up with the Mori prince of Chitor.

Nine princes intervened between Bappa and Sakti Kumar, in two centuries (twenty-two years to each reign): just the time which should elapse from the founder, who ‘abandoned his country for Iran,’ in S. 820, or A.D. 764. Having thus established four epochs in the earlier history of the family, viz.—Kanaksen’Kanaksen’, A.D. 144; 2, Siladitya, and sack of Valabhi, A.D. 524; 3, Establishment in Chitor and Mewar, A.D. 720; 4, Sakti Kumar, A.D. 1068;[38] we may endeavour to relieve this narrative by the notices which regard their Persian descent [232].

Nine princes got involved between Bappa and Sakti Kumar, across two centuries (with twenty-two years for each reign): just the time that should pass since the founder, who ‘left his country for Iran,’ in S. 820, or CE 764. Having thus marked four key periods in the early history of the family, namely—KanaksenKanaksen’, A.D. 144; 2, Siladitya, and the fall of Valabhi, A.D. 524; 3, Establishment in Chitor and Mewar, CE 720; 4, Sakti Kumar, CE 1068;[38] we may try to enhance this narrative with information about their Persian ancestry [232].


1. [This corroborates Bhandarkar’s theory that the Guhilots sprang from Nāgar Brāhmans.]

1. [This supports Bhandarkar’s theory that the Guhilots originated from Nāgar Brāhmans.]

2. [This is a folk-etymology to explain the name Guhilot, probably derived from Guha or Guhasena (A.D. 559-67), the fourth and apparently the first great Valabhi monarch (BG, i. Part i. 85).]

2. [This is a folk etymology to explain the name Guhilot, likely derived from Guha or Guhasena (CE 559-67), the fourth and seemingly the first great Valabhi ruler (BG, i. Part i. 85).]

3. [Mandalīka seems to mean ‘ruler of a district’ (mandal), (Bayley, Dynasties of Gujarāt, 183).]

3. [Mandalīka appears to mean ‘leader of a district’ (mandala), (Bayley, Dynasties of Gujarāt, 183).]

4. [Āīn, ii. 268.]

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. [Āīn, ii. 268.]

5. Fifteen miles south-west of Jharol, in the wildest region in India. [In Gwalior State, IGI, viii. 72.]

5. Fifteen miles southwest of Jharol, in the wildest area of India. [In Gwalior State, IGI, viii. 72.]

6. Or Nagda, still a place of religious resort, about ten miles north of Udaipur. Here I found several very old inscriptions relative to the family, which preserve the ancient denomination Gohil instead of Gehlot. One of these is about nine centuries old. [The ancient name was Nāgahrida (Erskine ii. A. 106).]

6. Or Nagda, still a religious site, about ten miles north of Udaipur. Here I found several very old inscriptions related to the family, which use the ancient name Gohil instead of Gehlot. One of these is about nine centuries old. [The ancient name was Nāgahrida (Erskine ii. A. 106).]

7. Ekling-ka-Diwan is the common title of the Rana.

7. Ekling-ka-Diwan is the usual title for the Rana.

8. Amongst the many temples where the brazen calf forms part of the establishment of Balkesar, there is one sacred to Nandi alone, at Nain in the valley. This lordly bull has his shrine attended as devoutly as was that of Apis at Memphis; nor will Eklinga yield to his brother Serapis. The changes of position of the Apis at Nain are received as indications of the fruitfulness of the seasons, though it is not apparent how such are contrived.

8. Among the many temples where the golden calf is part of the worship at Balkesar, there is one dedicated solely to Nandi, located in the valley of Nain. This majestic bull has his shrine cared for as faithfully as the one for Apis did in Memphis; Eklinga will not be outdone by his brother Serapis. The changes in the position of the Apis at Nain are interpreted as signs of the seasons' fertility, though it's unclear how these signs are determined.

9. Bappa is not a proper name, it signifies merely a ‘child.’ [This is wrong: it is the old Prākrit form of bāp, ‘father’ (IA, xv. 275 f.; BG, i. Part i. 84).] He is frequently styled Saila, and in inscriptions Sailadīsa, ‘the mountain lord.’

9. Bappa is not an actual name; it simply means ‘child.’ [This is incorrect: it is the old Prākrit version of dad, meaning ‘father’ (IA, xv. 275 f.; BG, i. Part i. 84).] He is often referred to as Saila, and in inscriptions as Sailadisa, which means ‘the mountain lord.’

10. [The legend implies that Bāpa, from association with Bhīls, was regarded to be of doubtful origin.]

10. [The legend suggests that Bāpa, due to his connections with the Bhīls, was considered to have uncertain origins.]

11. Deemed in the East the most impure of all receptacles. These wells are dug at the sides of streams, and give a supply of pure water filtering through the sand.

11. Considered in the East the least pure of all containers. These wells are dug alongside streams and provide a supply of clean water that filters through the sand.

12. [The right is said to have been enjoyed by the Bhils till the time of Rāna Hamīr Singh, who died A.D. 1364, and it was recognised in Dungarpur till fairly recent times (Erskine ii. A. 228). The Jāts have the same right in Bīkaner (Rose, Glossary, ii. 301): Mers in Porbandar (Wilberforce-Bell, Hist. of Kathiawad, 53):53): Kandhs in Kalahandi (Russell, Tribes and Castes Central Provinces, iii. 465, and cf. ii. 280).]

12. [The Bhils are said to have held this right until the time of Rāna Hamīr Singh, who died in CE 1364, and it was still recognized in Dungarpur until fairly recently (Erskine ii. A. 228). The Jāts have the same right in Bīkaner (Rose, Glossary, ii. 301): Mers in Porbandar (Wilberforce-Bell, Hist. of Kathiawad, 53):53): Kandhs in Kalahandi (Russell, Tribes and Castes Central Provinces, iii. 465, and cf. ii. 280).]

13. 263Hence, perhaps, the name khushka for tika. [Khushka, khushk, ‘dry,’ is plain boiled rice without seasoning.] Grains of ground rice in curds is the material of the primitive tika, which the author has had applied to him by a lady in Gujargarh, one of the most savage spots in India, amidst the levée en masse, assembled hostilely against him, but separated amicably.

13. 263So, maybe that's why the term khushka is used for tika. [Khushka, dry, meaning ‘dry,’ refers to plain boiled rice without any seasoning.] The basic tika is made from grains of ground rice mixed with curds, which a woman in Gujargarh, one of the most brutal places in India, applied to me amidst the mass uprising, gathered in hostility toward me, yet separated in peace.

14. Such the pride of these small kingdoms in days of yore, and such their resources, till reduced by constant oppression! But their public works speak what they could do, and have done; witness the stupendous work of marble, and its adjacent causeway, which dams the lake of Rajsamand at Kankrauli, and which cost upwards of a million. When the spectator views this expanse of water, this ‘royal sea’ (rajsamand) on the borders of the plain; the pillar of victory towering over the plains of Malwa, erected on the summit of Chitor by Rana Mokal; their palaces and temples in this ancient abode; the regal residence erected by the princes when ejected, must fill the observer with astonishment at the resources of the State. They are such as to explain the metaphor of my ancient friend Zalim Singh, who knew better than we the value of this country: “Every pinch of the soil of Mewar contains gold.”

14. The pride of these small kingdoms in the past was great, and so were their resources, until they were worn down by constant oppression! But their public works showcase what they could achieve, and have achieved; take, for example, the massive marble structure and its adjacent causeway, which holds back the lake of Rajsamand at Kankrauli and cost over a million. When a spectator looks at this body of water, this ‘royal sea’ (Rajsamand) on the edge of the plain; the victory pillar towering over the plains of Malwa, built on the summit of Chitor by Rana Mokal; their palaces and temples in this ancient home; the royal residence established by the princes when they were ousted, it must leave the observer in awe of the state's resources. They reveal the truth of my old friend Zalim Singh’s metaphor, who understood the true worth of this land better than we do: “Every pinch of the soil of Mewar contains gold.”

15. Godhūli, the dust raised at the time when the cows come home.

15. Twilight, the dust kicked up when the cows return home.

16. On this spot the celebrated temple of Eklinga was erected, and the present high priest traces sixty-six descents from Harita to himself. To him (through the Rana) I was indebted for the copy of the Sheo (Siva) Purana presented to the Royal Asiatic Society.

16. This is where the famous temple of Eklinga was built, and the current high priest can trace his lineage back sixty-six generations to Harita. I received a copy of the Sheo (Siva) Purana that was given to the Royal Asiatic Society through him (via the Rana).

17. [Zunnār is an Arabic word, the Hindi janeo.]

17. [Zunnār is an Arabic term, while the Hindi term is janeo.]

18. [The sword stolen from Orlando by Brunello, given to Rogero (Ariosto, Orlando Furioso).]

18. [The sword that Brunello stole from Orlando and gave to Rogero (Ariosto, Orlando Furioso).]

19. The Nahra Magra, seven miles from the eastern pass leading to the capital, where the prince has a hunting seat surrounded by several others belonging to the nobles, but all going to decay. The tiger and wild boar now prowl unmolested, as none of the ‘unlicensed’ dare shoot in these royal preserves.

19. The Nahra Magra, seven miles from the eastern entrance to the capital, is where the prince has a hunting lodge, surrounded by several others that belong to the nobles, but all are falling into disrepair. The tiger and wild boar now roam freely, as none of the ‘unlicensed’ hunters dare to shoot in these royal grounds.

20. They surmise that this is the individual blade which is yet annually worshipped by the sovereign and chiefs on its appropriate day, one of the nine sacred to the god of war; a rite completely Scythic. I had this relation from the chief genealogists of the family, who gravely repeated the incantation: “By the preceptor, Gorakhnath and the great god, Eklinga; by Takshka the serpent, and the sage Harita; by Bhavani (Pallas) strike!”

20. They believe that this is the specific blade that is still honored each year by the leader and chiefs on its designated day, one of the nine sacred to the god of war; a ceremony that is entirely Scythian. I learned this from the chief genealogists of the family, who earnestly recited the incantation: “By the teacher, Gorakhnath, and the great god, Eklinga; by Takshka the serpent, and the sage Harita; by Bhavani (Pallas) strike!”

21. Bappa’s mother was a Pramar, probably from Abu or Chandravati, near to Idar; and consequently Bappa was nephew to every Pramar in existence. [The Morya or Maurya sub-clan of the Pramārs still exists (Census Report, Rajputana, 1911, i. 255).i. 255). For traces of the Mauryas in W. India see BG, i. Part ii. 284, note.]

21. Bappa’s mother was a Pramar, probably from Abu or Chandravati, near Idar; and because of that, Bappa was the nephew of every Pramar around. [The Morya or Maurya sub-clan of the Pramārs still exists (Census Report, Rajputana, 1911, i. 255).i. 255). For traces of the Mauryas in W. India see BG, i. Part ii. 284, note.]

22. We are furnished with a catalogue of the tribes which served the Mori prince, which is extremely valuable, from its acquainting us with the names of tribes no longer existing.

22. We have a list of the tribes that served the Mori prince, which is really valuable because it introduces us to the names of tribes that no longer exist.

23. [See p. 121, above.]

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. [See p. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, above.]

24. See Āīn, ii. 247, which speaks of fifty thousand [8000] Guhilots in Sorath.

24. See Āīn, ii. 247, which mentions fifty thousand [8000] Guhilots in Sorath.

25. Pepara Guhilots.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Pepara Guhilots.

26. The ‘land of Kher,’ on the south-west frontier of Marwar, near the Luni river.

26. The ‘land of Kher,’ located on the southwestern edge of Marwar, close to the Luni river.

27. The reigning prince told the author that there was no doubt of Bappa having ended his days among ‘the Turks’: a term now applied to all Muhammadans by the Hindu, but at that time confined to the inhabitants of Turkistan, the Turushka of the Puranas, and the Takshak of early inscriptions.

27. The ruling prince informed the author that there was no doubt Bappa had met his end among 'the Turks': a term now used by Hindus to refer to all Muslims, but at that time specifically referring to the people of Turkistan, the Turushka of the Puranas, and the Takshak of early inscriptions.

28. [Recent inquiries identify Bappa, whose name is merely a title, with either Mahendrāji ii. or Kālbhoja, early chiefs of Mewār (Erskine ii. B. 8). It has been suggested that his legend is mixed up with that of Bappa or Saila of Valabhi, the story of his retreat to Irān representing the latter being carried as a captive to Mansūra on the fall of Valabhi or Gandhār (BG, i. Part i. 94, note 2). In any case, the whole story is mere legend, a tale like that of the mysterious disappearance of Romulus and other kings (Sir J. Frazer, Lectures on the Early History of the Kingship, 269 ff.). A similar tale is told of Rāna Uda in later Mewār history.]

28. [Recent research connects Bappa, whose name is just a title, with either Mahendrāji ii. or Kālbhoja, early leaders of Mewār (Erskine ii. B. 8). It has been proposed that his legend is intertwined with that of Bappa or Saila of Valabhi, where the story of his escape to Irān represents the latter being taken captive to Mansūra after the fall of Valabhi or Gandhār (BG, i. Part i. 94, note 2). Regardless, the entire story is simply a legend, similar to the mysterious disappearance of Romulus and other kings (Sir J. Frazer, Lectures on the Early History of the Kingship, 269 ff.). A comparable tale is recounted about Rāna Uda in later Mewār history.]

29. Vide Appendix, Translation, No. II.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. See Appendix, Translation, No. II.

30. See Translation, No. III.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. See Translation, No. 3.

31. [The Valabhi era begins in A.D. 318-19.]

31. [The Valabhi era starts in CE 318-19.]

32. This will make Bappa’s attainment of Chitor fifteen years posterior to Muhammad bin Kasim’s invasion. I have observed generally a discrepancy of ten years between the Samvat and Hegira; the Hegira reckoned from the sixteenth year of Muhammad’s mission, and would if employed reconcile this difficulty. [The traditional dates are untrustworthy, being based on a confused reminiscence of Valabhi history (IA, xv. 275). A list of the chiefs of Mewār, with the dates as far as can be ascertained, is given by Erskine (ii. B. 8 ff.).]

32. This means that Bappa’s conquest of Chitor happened fifteen years after Muhammad bin Kasim’s invasion. I've noticed a general difference of ten years between the Samvat and Hegira; the Hegira starts from the sixteenth year of Muhammad’s mission and could help clear up this issue if used. [The traditional dates aren't reliable, as they rely on a muddled memory of Valabhi history (IA, xv. 275). A list of the leaders of Mewār, along with the dates that can be confirmed, is provided by Erskine (ii. B. 8 ff.).]

33. See Translation of Inscription, No. IV.

33. See Translation of Inscription, No. IV.

34. A.D. 713, or S. 769: the Inscription 770 of Man Mori, against whom came the ‘barbarian.’

34. CE 713, or S. 769: the Inscription 770 of Man Mori, who faced the ‘barbarian.’

35. I was informed by a friend, who had seen the papers of Captain Macmurdo, that he had a notice of Kasim’s having penetrated to Dungarpur. Had this gentleman lived, he would have thrown much light on these Western antiquities. [Muhammad bin Kāsim does not seem to have attacked Ajmer: the place was not founded till A.D. 1000 (Watson, Gazetteer, i. A. 9).]

35. A friend of mine, who had noticed Captain Macmurdo's papers, informed me that he had a report about Kasim reaching Dungarpur. If this gentleman had lived, he would have provided significant insights into these Western antiquities. [Muhammad bin Kāsim doesn’t appear to have attacked Ajmer: the town wasn’t established until A.D. 1000 (Watson, Gazetteer, i. A. 9).]

36. By an orthographical error, the modern Hindu, ignorant of Debal, has written Delhi. But there was no lord of Delhi at this time: he is styled Dahir, Despat (lord) of Debal, from des, ‘a country,’ and pat, ‘the head.’

36. Due to a spelling mistake, the modern Hindu, unaware of Debal, has written Delhi. But there was no lord of Delhi at this time; he is referred to as Dahir, Despat (lord) of Debal, from des, ‘a country,’ and pat, ‘the head.’

37. Āīn, ii. 344 f.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Āīn, ii. 344 f.

38. [The dates are open to much question. It is known from inscriptions that Sakti Kumār was alive in A.D. 977.]

38. [The dates are quite uncertain. Inscriptions confirm that Sakti Kumār was alive in CE 977.]


CHAPTER 3

Connexion of the Rānas with Persia.

—Historic truth has, in all countries, been sacrificed to national vanity: to its gratification every obstacle is made to give way; fictions become facts, and even religious prejudices vanish in this mirage of the imagination. What but this spurious zeal could for a moment induce any genuine Hindu to believe that, only twelve centuries ago, ‘an eater of beef’ occupied the chair of Rama, and enjoyed by universal acclaim the title of ‘Sun of the Hindus’; or that the most ancient dynasty in the world could owe its existence to the last of the Sassanian kings:[1] that a slip from such a tree could be surreptitiously grafted on that majestic stem, which has flourished from the golden to the iron age, covering the land with its branches? That there existed a marked affinity in religious rites between the Rana’s family and the Guebres, or ancient Persians, is evident. With both, the chief object of adoration was the sun; each bore the image of the orb on their banners. The chief day in the seven[2] was dedicated to the sun; to it is 272sacred the chief gate of the city, the principal bastion of every fortress. But though the faith of Islam has driven away the fairy inhabitants from the fountains of Mithras, that of Surya has still its devotees on the summit of Chitor, as at Valabhi: and could we trace with accuracy their creeds to a distant age, we might discover them to be of one family, worshipping the sun at the fountains of the Oxus and Jaxartes.

The darkest period of Indian history is during the six centuries following Vikramaditya, which are scarcely enlightened by a ray of knowledge: but India was undergoing great changes, and foreign tribes were pouring in from the north. To this period, the sixth century, the genealogies of the Puranas are brought down, which expressly declare (adopting the prophetic spirit to conceal [233] the alterations and additions they then underwent) that at this time the genuine line of princes would be extinct, and that a mixed race would rule conjointly with foreign barbarians; as the Turushka, the Mauna,[3] the Yavan,[4] the Gorind, and 273Garddhabin.[5] There is much of truth in this; nor is it to be doubted that many of the Rajput tribes entered India from the north-west regions about this period. Gor and Gardhaba have the same signification; the first is Persian; the second its version in Hindi, meaning the ‘wild ass,’ an appellation of the Persian monarch Bahram, surnamed Gor from his partiality to hunting that animal. Various authorities state Bahramgor being in India in the fifth century, and his having there left progeny by a princess of Kanauj. A passage extracted by the author from an ancient Jain MS. indicates that “in S. 523 Raja Gardhabela, of Kakustha, or Suryavansa, ruled in Valabhipura.” It has been surmised that Gardhabela was the son of Bahramgor, a son of whom is stated to have obtained dominion at Patan; which may be borne in mind when the authorities for the Persian extraction of the Rana’s family are given.[6]

The darkest time in Indian history is during the six centuries after Vikramaditya, which are barely illuminated by any knowledge. However, India was undergoing significant changes, with foreign tribes streaming in from the north. In this period, the sixth century, the genealogies of the Puranas are traced down, which clearly state (using a prophetic tone to obscure the changes and additions they underwent) that at this time the true line of rulers would be gone, and a mixed race would reign alongside foreign invaders; such as the Turushka, the Mauna,[3] the Yavan,[4] the Gorind, and 273Garddhabin.[5] There is a lot of truth in this; and it is clear that many of the Rajput tribes entered India from the north-west during this time. Gor and Gardhaba mean the same thing; the first is Persian, while the second is its Hindi version, meaning ‘wild ass,’ a name associated with the Persian king Bahram, who was known for his love of hunting that animal. Various sources suggest that Bahramgor was in India in the fifth century, and that he had children with a princess from Kanauj. A passage taken from an ancient Jain manuscript indicates that “in S. 523 Raja Gardhabela, of Kakustha, or Suryavansa, ruled in Valabhipura.” It has been speculated that Gardhabela was the son of Bahramgor, whose son is said to have gained control at Patan; this might be relevant when considering the sources for the Persian ancestry of the Rana’s family.[6]

The Hindus, when conquered by the Muhammadans, naturally wished to gild the chains they could not break. To trace a common, though distant, origin with the conquerors was to remove some portion of the taint of dishonour which arose from giving their daughters in marriage to the Tatar emperors of Delhi; and a degree of satisfaction was derived from assuming that the blood thus corrupted once flowed from a common fountain[7] [234].

The Hindus, when taken over by the Muslims, naturally wanted to pretty up the bonds they couldn't escape. Finding a shared, though distant, ancestry with the conquerors helped lessen some of the shame from marrying their daughters to the Tatar emperors of Delhi; and they felt a sense of satisfaction in believing that the blood they thought had been corrupted once came from a common source[7] [234].

274Further to develop these claims of Persian descent, we shall commence with an extract from the Upadesa Prasād, a collection of historic fragments in the Magadhi dialect. "In Gujardes (Gujarat) there are eighty-four cities. In one of these, Kaira, resided the Brahman Devaditya, the expounder of the Vedas. He had an only child, Subhaga (of good fortune) by name, at once a maiden and a widow. Having learned from her preceptor the solar incantation, incautiously repeating it, the sun appeared and embraced her, and she thence became pregnant.[8] The affliction of her father was diminished when he discovered the parent; nevertheless [as others might be less charitable] he sent her with a female attendant to Valabhipura, where she was delivered of twins, male and female. When grown up the boy was sent to school; but being eternally plagued about his mysterious birth, whence he received the nickname of Ghaibi (‘concealed’), in a fit of irritation he one day threatened to kill his mother if she refused to disclose the author of his existence. At this moment the sun revealed himself: he gave the youth a pebble, with which it was sufficient to touch his companions in order to overcome them. Being carried before the Balhara prince, who menaced Ghaibi, the latter slew him with the pebble, and became himself sovereign of Saurashtra, taking the name of Siladitya[9] (from sila, ‘a stone or pebble,’ and aditya, ‘the sun’): his sister was married to the Raja of Broach." Such is the literal translation of a fragment totally unconnected with the history of the Rana’s family, though evidently bearing upon it. The father of Siladitya, according to the Sandrai roll and other authorities of that period, is Suraj (the sun) Rao, though two others make a Somaditya intervene[10] [235].

274To further develop these claims of Persian descent, we will start with an excerpt from the Upadesa Prasād, a collection of historical fragments in the Magadhi dialect. "In Gujarat, there are eighty-four cities. In one of these, Kaira, lived the Brahman Devaditya, who taught the Vedas. He had an only child named Subhaga (of good fortune), who was both a maiden and a widow. After learning the solar incantation from her teacher, she accidentally repeated it, causing the sun to appear and embrace her, resulting in her pregnancy.[8] When her father learned the parentage, his distress lessened; however, [as some might be less understanding] he sent her with a female attendant to Valabhipura, where she gave birth to twins, one boy and one girl. As the boy grew up, he was sent to school but was constantly troubled by questions about his mysterious birth, earning him the nickname Ghaibi (‘concealed’). Frustrated, he once threatened to kill his mother if she didn't reveal who his father was. At that moment, the sun revealed himself: he gave the boy a pebble, which he could use to defeat his peers with a simple touch. When taken before the Balhara prince, who threatened Ghaibi, the latter killed him with the pebble and became the ruler of Saurashtra, taking the name Siladitya[9] (from sila, ‘a stone or pebble,’ and Aditya, ‘the sun’): his sister married the Raja of Broach." This is a literal translation of a fragment that is not directly connected to the history of the Rana’s family, but clearly relates to it. The father of Siladitya, according to the Sandrai roll and other sources from that period, is Suraj (the sun) Rao, although two other accounts mention a Somaditya in between[10] [235].

275Let us see what Abu-l Fazl says of the descent of the Ranas from Nushirwan: “The chief of the State was formerly called Rāwal, but for a long time past has been known as Rāna. He is of the Ghelot clan, and pretends to descent from Noshirwān the Just. An ancestor of this family through the vicissitudes of fortune came to Berār and was distinguished as the chief of Narnālah. About eight hundred years previous to the present time[11] Narnālah was taken by the enemy and many were slain. One Bāpa, a child, was carried by his mother from this scene of desolation to Mewār, and found refuge with Rājah Mandalīkh, a Bhīl.”[12]

275Let’s see what Abu-l Fazl has to say about the lineage of the Ranas from Nushirwan: “The leader of the State was once called Rāwal, but for a long time now has been known as Rāna. He belongs to the Ghelot clan and claims descent from Noshirwān the Just. An ancestor of this family, through various twists of fate, ended up in Berār and became known as the chief of Narnālah. About eight hundred years ago[11] Narnālah was captured by the enemy and many were killed. A child named Bāpa was carried by his mother away from this devastated place to Mewār, where they found refuge with Rājah Mandalīkh, a Bhīl.”[12]

The work which has furnished all the knowledge which exists on the Persian ancestry of the Mewar princes is the Maasiru-l-Umara, or that (in the author’s possession) founded on it, entitled Bisatu-l-Ghanim, or ‘Display of the Foe,’ written in A.H. 1204[13] [A.D. 1789]. The writer of this work styles himself Lachhmi Narayan Shafik Aurangabadi, or ‘the rhymer of Aurangabad.’Aurangabad.’ He professes to give an account of Sivaji, the founder of the Mahratta empire; for which purpose he goes deep into the lineage of the Ranas of Mewar, from whom Sivaji was descended,[14] quoting 276at length the Maasiru-l-Umara, from which the following is a literal translation: "It is well known that the Rajas of Udaipur are exalted over all the princes of Hind. Other Hindu princes, before they can succeed to the throne of their fathers, must receive the khushka, or tilak of regality and investiture, from them. This type of sovereignty is received with humility and veneration. The khushka of these princes is made with human blood: their title is Rana, and they deduce [236] their origin from Noshirwan-i-Adil (i.e. the Just), who conquered the countries of ——,[15] and many parts of Hindustan. During his lifetime his son Noshizad, whose mother was the daughter of Kaiser of Rum,[16] quitted the ancient worship and embraced the ‘faith[17] of the Christians,’ and with numerous followers entered Hindustan. Thence he marched a great army towards Iran, against his father Noshirwan; who despatched his general, Rambarzin,[18] with 277numerous forces to oppose him. An action ensued, in which Noshizad was slain; but his issue remained in Hindustan, from whom are descended the Ranas of Udaipur. Nushirwan had a wife from the Khakhan[19] of China, by whom he had a son called Hormuz, declared heir to the throne shortly before his death. As according to the faith of the fire-worshippers[20] it is not customary either to bury or to burn the dead, but to leave the corpse exposed to the rays of the sun, so it is said the body of Nushirwan has to this day suffered no decay, but is still fresh."

The work that has provided all the information about the Persian ancestry of the Mewar princes is the Maasiru-l-Umara, or a derivative work based on it, titled Bisatu-l-Ghanim, or 'Display of the Foe,' written in A.H. 1204[13] [CE 1789]. The author of this work refers to himself as Lachhmi Narayan Shafik Aurangabadi, meaning 'the rhymer of Aurangabad.Aurangabad.’ He claims to recount the story of Sivaji, the founder of the Mahratta empire; for this reason, he explores the genealogy of the Ranas of Mewar, from whom Sivaji descended,[14] quoting 276 extensively from the Maasiru-l-Umara, from which the following is a literal translation: "It is well known that the Rajas of Udaipur are superior to all the princes of Hind. Other Hindu princes, before they can inherit their father's throne, must receive the khushka, or royal tilak and investiture, from them. This kind of sovereignty is accepted with humility and respect. The khushka of these princes is made with human blood: their title is Rana, and they trace their lineage back to Noshirwan-i-Adil (i.e. the Just), who conquered the lands of —-,[15] and many areas of Hindustan. During his lifetime, his son Noshizad, whose mother was the daughter of the Kaiser of Rum,[16] abandoned the ancient worship and adopted the ‘faith of the Christians,’ and with many followers, entered Hindustan. From there, he led a large army towards Iran, against his father Noshirwan; who sent his general, Rambarzin,[18] with a strong force to confront him. A battle took place, in which Noshizad was killed; but his descendants remained in Hindustan, from whom the Ranas of Udaipur are descended. Nushirwan had a wife from the Khakhan[19] of China, with whom he had a son named Hormuz, named heir to the throne shortly before his death. According to the beliefs of the fire-worshippers[20], it is not customary to bury or burn the dead, but to leave the corpse exposed to the sun's rays, so it is said that Nushirwan's body has not decayed to this day, but remains fresh."

I now come to the account of Yazd, "the son of Shahriyar, the son of Khusru Parves, the son of Hormuz, the son of Nushirwan.

I now come to the account of Yazd, "the son of Shahriyar, the son of Khusru Parves, the son of Hormuz, the son of Nushirwan.

"Yazd was the last king of Ajam. It is well known he fought many battles with the Muhammadans. In the fifteenth year of the caliphat, Rustam, son of Ferokh, a great chief, was slain in battle by Saad-bin-wakas, who commanded for Omar, which was the death-blow to the fortunes of the house of Sassan: so that a remnant of it did not remain in A.H. 31, when Iran was seized by the Muhammadans. This battle had lasted four days when Rustam Ferokzad was slain by the hand of Hilkal, the son of Al Kumna, at Saad’s command [237]; though Firdausi asserts by Saad himself. Thirty thousand Muslims were slain, and the same number of the men of Ajam. To count the spoils was a torment. During this year (the thirty-first), the sixteenth of the prophet,[21] the era of the Hegira was introduced. In A.H. 17 Abu Musa of Ashur seized Hormuz, the son of the uncle of Yazdegird, whom he sent with Yazdegird’s daughter to Imam Husain, and another daughter to Abubakr.

Yazd was the last king of Ajam. It’s well known that he fought many battles against the Muslims. In the fifteenth year of the caliphate, Rustam, son of Ferokh, a great leader, was killed in battle by Saad-bin-Wakas, who was in command for Omar. This was a devastating blow to the fortunes of the Sassanian dynasty, so that by A.H. 31, no remnant remained when Iran was taken over by the Muslims. This battle lasted four days, and Rustam Ferokzad was killed by Hilkal, the son of Al Kumna, at Saad’s command [237]; although Firdausi claims it was by Saad himself. Thirty thousand Muslims were killed, and an equal number of Ajam warriors fell. Counting the spoils was a torment. During this year (the thirty-first), the sixteenth of the prophet,[21] the era of the Hegira was introduced. In A.H. 17, Abu Musa of Ashur captured Hormuz, the nephew of Yazdegird, whom he sent with Yazdegird’s daughter to Imam Husain, and another daughter to Abubakr.

"Thus far have I[22] extracted from the history of the fire-worshippers. He who has a mind to examine these, let him do so. The people of the religion of Zardusht have a full knowledge 278of all these events, with their dates; for the pleasure of their lives is the obtaining accounts of antiquity and astronomical knowledge, and their books contain information of two and three thousand years. It is also told, that when the fortunes of Yazdegird were on the wane, his family dispersed to different regions. The second daughter, Shahr Banu, was married to Imam Husain,[23] who, when he fell a martyr (shahid), an angel carried her to heaven. The third daughter, Banu, was seized by a plundering Arab and carried into the wilds of Chichik, thirty coss from Yazd. Praying to God for deliverance, she instantly disappeared; and the spot is still held sacred by the Parsis, and named ‘the secret abode of perfect purity.’ Hither, on the twenty-sixth of the month Bahman, the Parsis yet repair to pass a month in pilgrimage, living in huts under indigenous vines skirting the rock, out of whose fissures water falls into a fountain below: but if the unclean approach the spring, it ceases to flow.

"Up to now, I have[22] gathered information from the history of fire-worshippers. Anyone interested in examining this can do so. The followers of Zoroastrianism have a comprehensive understanding of these events and their dates; their joy comes from acquiring knowledge of ancient history and astronomy, and their texts include information that goes back two to three thousand years. It’s also said that when Yazdegird's fortunes declined, his family spread out to different areas. His second daughter, Shahr Banu, married Imam Husain,[23] and when he became a martyr (shahid), an angel took her to heaven. The third daughter, Banu, was captured by a raiding Arab and taken into the wilderness of Chichik, thirty coss from Yazd. While praying to God for help, she vanished instantly; the location is still considered sacred by the Parsis, known as ‘the secret abode of perfect purity.’ On the twenty-sixth of the month Bahman, the Parsis still visit to spend a month in pilgrimage, living in huts beneath native vines growing around the rock, from whose crevices water flows into a fountain below: however, if the unclean approach the spring, it stops flowing."

“Of the eldest daughter of Yazdegird, Maha Banu, the Parsis have no accounts; but the books of Hind give evidence to her arrival in that country, and that from her issue is the tribe Sesodia. But, at all events, this race is either of the seed of Nushishad, the son of Nushirwan, or of that of the daughter of Yazdegird.”[24]

“There's no information from the Parsis about Yazdegird's eldest daughter, Maha Banu; however, Hindu texts confirm her arrival in that region, and her descendants founded the Sesodia tribe. Regardless, this lineage is either descended from Nushishad, the son of Nushirwan, or from the daughter of Yazdegird.”[24]

Thus have we adduced, perhaps, all the points of evidence for the supposed Persian origin of the Rana’s family. The period of the invasion of Saurashtra by Nushishad, who mounted the throne A.D. 531, corresponds well with the sack of Valabhi, A.D. 524 [238]. The army he collected in Laristan to depose his father might have been from the Parthians, Getae, Huns, and other Scythic races then on the Indus, though it is unlikely, with such an object in view as the throne of Persia, that he would waste his strength in Saurashtra. Khusru Parvez, grandson of Nushirwan 279the great, and who assumed this title according to Firdausi, married Marian, the daughter of Maurice, the Greek emperor of Byzantium. She bore him Shirauah (the Siroes of the early Christian writers), who slew his father. It is difficult to separate the actions of the two Nushirwans, and still more to say which of them merited the epithet of adil, or ‘just.’

Thus, we've likely covered all the evidence for the supposed Persian origin of the Rana’s family. The time of Saurashtra's invasion by Nushishad, who took the throne in CE 531, aligns well with the sack of Valabhi in CE 524 [238]. The army he gathered in Laristan to overthrow his father could have included Parthians, Getae, Huns, and other Scythic groups present near the Indus River, but it seems unlikely that he would expend his resources in Saurashtra with the goal of claiming the Persian throne. Khusru Parvez, the grandson of Nushirwan the Great, who took this title according to Firdausi, married Marian, the daughter of Maurice, the Greek emperor of Byzantium. She gave birth to Shirauah (the Siroes mentioned by early Christian writers), who went on to kill his father. It's challenging to distinguish between the actions of the two Nushirwans, and it's even harder to determine which of them deserved the title of adil, or ‘just.’

According to the ‘Tables’ in Moreri,[25] Nushishad, son of Khusru the Great, reigned from A.D. 531 to 591. This is opposed to the Maasiru-l-Umara, which asserts that he was slain during his rebellion. Siroes, son of Khusru (the second Nushirwan) by his wife Marian, alternately called the friend and foe of the Christians, did raise the standard of revolt, and met the fate attributed to Nushishad; on which Yazdegird, his nephew, was proclaimed. The crown was intended for Shirauah’s younger brother, which caused the revolt, during which the elder sought refuge in India.

According to the 'Tables' in Moreri,[25] Nushishad, son of Khusru the Great, ruled from CE 531 to 591. This contradicts the Maasiru-l-Umara, which claims he was killed during his rebellion. Siroes, the second Nushirwan and son of Khusru with his wife Marian, was both a friend and enemy to Christians. He did lead a revolt and met the same fate that was said to have befallen Nushishad; following this, his nephew Yazdegird was proclaimed king. The crown was meant for Shirauah’s younger brother, which triggered the revolt, during which the older brother sought refuge in India.

These revolutions in the Sassanian house were certainly simultaneous with those which occurred in the Rana’s, and no barrier existed to the political intercourse at least between the princely worshippers of Surya and Mithras. It is, therefore, curious to speculate even on the possibility of such a pedigree to a family whose ancestry is lost in the mists of time; and it becomes interesting when, from so many authentic sources, we can raise testimonies which would furnish, to one even untinctured with the love of hypothesis, grounds for giving ancestors to the Ranas in Maurice of Byzantium and Cyrus (Khusru) of Persia [239]. We have a singular support to these historic relics in a geographical fact, that places on the site of the ancient Valabhi a city called Byzantium, which almost affords conclusive proof that it must have been the son of Nushirwan who captured Valabhi and Gajni, and destroyed the family of Siladitya; for it would be a legitimate occasion to name such conquest after the city where his Christian mother had had birth.[26] Whichever of the propositions we adopt at the command of the author of The Annals of Princes, namely, “that the Sesodia race is of the seed of Nushishad, son of Nushirwan, or of that of Mahabanu, daughter of Yazdegird,” we arrive at a singular and startling conclusion, viz. that the ‘Hindua 280Suraj, descendant of a hundred kings,’ the undisputed possessor of the honours of Rama, the patriarch of the Solar race, is the issue of a Christian princess: that the chief prince amongst the nations of Hind can claim affinity with the emperors of ‘the mistress of the world,’ though at a time when her glory had waned, and her crown had been transferred from the Tiber to the Bosphorus.

These revolutions in the Sassanian dynasty were definitely happening at the same time as those in the Rana’s family, and there were no barriers to political connections, at least between the royal followers of Surya and Mithras. Therefore, it's interesting to consider the possibility of such an ancestry for a family whose roots are lost in time; it becomes even more intriguing when, from so many authentic sources, we can gather evidence that would support the idea of the Ranas having ancestors in Maurice of Byzantium and Cyrus (Khusru) of Persia [239]. We have a unique backing for these historical remnants in a geographical fact: there’s a place where the ancient Valabhi stood, now called Byzantium, which almost conclusively suggests that it must have been the son of Nushirwan who captured Valabhi and Gajni, and wiped out the Siladitya family; it would make sense to name such a conquest after the city where his Christian mother was born.[26] Depending on which theory we accept from the author of The Annals of Princes, namely, “that the Sesodia lineage is from Nushishad, son of Nushirwan, or from Mahabanu, daughter of Yazdegird,” we come to a surprising and remarkable conclusion: that the ‘Hindua Suraj, descendant of a hundred kings,’ the rightful inheritor of the honors of Rama, the ancestor of the Solar race, is the child of a Christian princess. Thus, the chief prince among the nations of Hind can claim a connection to the emperors of ‘the mistress of the world,’ even at a time when her glory had faded, and her crown had moved from the Tiber to the Bosphorus.

But though I deem it morally impossible that the Ranas should have their lineage from any male branch of the Persian house, I would not equally assert that Mahabanu, the fugitive daughter of Yazdegird, may not have found a husband, as well as sanctuary, with the prince of Saurashtra; and she may be the Subhagna (mother of Siladitya), whose mysterious amour with the ‘sun’[27] compelled her to abandon her native city of Kaira. The son of Marian had been in Saurashtra, and it is therefore not unlikely that her grandchild should there seek protection in the reverses of her family.

But while I think it's morally impossible for the Ranas to be related to any male line of the Persian family, I wouldn't deny that Mahabanu, the runaway daughter of Yazdegird, might have found both a husband and refuge with the prince of Saurashtra; she could be the Subhagna (mother of Siladitya), whose mysterious romance with the ‘sun’ compels her to flee her hometown of Kaira. The son of Marian had been in Saurashtra, so it’s quite possible that her grandchild sought safety there during her family's troubles.

The Salic law is here in full force, and honours, though never acquired by the female, may be stained by her; yet a daughter of the noble house of Sassan might be permitted to perpetuate the line of Rama without the reproach of taint.[28]

The Salic law is fully in effect here, and while honors can never be gained by a woman, they can be tarnished by her actions; however, a daughter from the noble house of Sassan might be allowed to continue the line of Rama without any shame attached to it.[28]

We shall now abandon this point to the reader, and take leave 281of Yazdegird,[29] the last of the house of Sassan, in the words of the historian of Rome: “Avec lui, on voit périr pour jamais la gloire et l’empire des Perses. Les rochers du Mazendaran et les sables du Kerman, furent les seuls[30] asiles que les vainqueurs laissèrent aux sectateurs de Zoroastre”[31] [240].

We will now leave this point for the reader to consider and say goodbye to Yazdegird, the last of the Sassanian dynasty, in the words of the Roman historian: “With him, the glory and empire of the Persians are lost forever. The mountains of Mazendaran and the sands of Kerman were the only__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ refuge that the conquerors left for the followers of Zoroaster”[31] [240].


1. Yezdegird died A.D. 651.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Yezdegird died in 651 A.D.

2. Surajwar, or Adityawar, Sun-day; and the other days of the week, from the other planets, which Western nations have taken from the East.

2. Surajwar, or Adityawar, Sunday; and the other days of the week, come from the other planets, which Western nations adopted from the East.

3. See History of the Tribes, pp. 123, 135, articles ‘Takshak,’ and ‘Jhala,’ or Makwahana, in all probability the Mauna of the Puranas [?].

3. See History of the Tribes, pp. 123, 135, articles ‘Takshak,’ and ‘Jhala,’ or , likely the Mauna of the Puranas [?].

4. The Yavan, or Greek princes, who apparently continued to rule within the Indus after the Christian era, were either the remains of the Bactrian dynasty or the independent kingdom of Demetrius or Apollodotus, who ruled in the Panjab, having as their capital Sagala, changed by Demetrius to Euthymedia. Bayer says, in his Hist. Reg. Bact., p. 84: “I find from Claudius Ptolemy, that there was a city within the Hydaspes yet nearer the Indus, called Sagala, also Euthymedia; but I scarcely doubt that Demetrius called it Euthydemia, from his father, after his death and that of Menander. Demetrius was deprived of his patrimony A.U.C. 562.” [The site of Sagala is uncertain—Chiniot, Shāhkot, Siālkot (IGI, ii. 80 f.; McCrindle, Ptolemy, 122 ff.).]

4. The Yavan, or Greek princes, who apparently continued to rule in the Indus region after the start of the Common Era, were either remnants of the Bactrian dynasty or part of the independent kingdom of Demetrius or Apollodotus, who ruled in the Punjab with their capital at Sagala, which Demetrius renamed Euthymedia. Bayer notes in his Hist. Reg. Bact., p. 84: “According to Claudius Ptolemy, there was a city near the Hydaspes, even closer to the Indus, called Sagala, also Euthymedia; but I have little doubt that Demetrius renamed it Euthydemia in honor of his father after both their deaths and that of Menander. Demetrius lost his inheritance in A.U.C. 562.” [The exact location of Sagala is uncertain—Chiniot, Shāhkot, Siālkot (IGI, ii. 80 f.; McCrindle, Ptolemy, 122 ff.).]

On this ancient city, Sagala, I have already said much; conjecturing it to be the Salbhanpura of the Yadus when driven from Zabulistan, and that of the Yuch-chi or Yuti, who were fixed there from Central Asia in the fifth century, and if so early as the second century, when Ptolemy wrote, may have originated the change of Yuti-media, the ‘Central Yuti.’ The numerous medals which I possess, chiefly found within the probable limits of the Greek kingdom of Sagala, either belong to these princes or the Parthian kings of Minnagara on the Indus. The legends are in Greek on one side, and in the Sassanian character on the reverse. Hitherto I have not deciphered the names of any but those of Apollodotus and Menander; but the titles of ‘Great King,’ ‘Saviour,’ and other epithets adopted by the Arsacidae, are perfectly legible. The devices, however, all incline me to pronounce them Parthian. It would be curious to ascertain how these Greeks and Parthians gradually merged into the Hindu population [see IGI, ii. 137].

On this ancient city, Sagala, I have already said a lot; I speculate that it could be the Salbhanpura of the Yadus when they were pushed out of Zabulistan, and it might also be the settlement of the Yuch-chi or Yuti, who established themselves there from Central Asia in the fifth century. If that’s the case, as early as the second century, when Ptolemy wrote, it might have led to the name change to Yuti-media, the ‘Central Yuti.’ The many coins I have, mostly found within the likely boundaries of the Greek kingdom of Sagala, either belong to these princes or the Parthian kings of Minnagara on the Indus. One side has Greek inscriptions, and the reverse features Sassanian script. So far, I have only identified the names of Apollodotus and Menander; however, the titles like ‘Great King,’ ‘Saviour,’ and other titles used by the Arsacidae are clearly readable. Still, the designs make me think they are Parthian. It would be interesting to find out how these Greeks and Parthians gradually blended into the Hindu population [see IGI, ii. 137].

5. [The list in the Vishnu Purāna (474 f.) gives 7 Abhīras, 10 Garddhabas, 16 Sakas, 14 Tushāras, 13 Mundas, 11 Maunas. On the impossibility of reducing the Purānic accounts to order see Smith, EHI, 274.]

5. [The list in the Vishnu Purāna (474 f.) includes 7 Abhīras, 10 Garddhabas, 16 Sakas, 14 Tushāras, 13 Mundas, and 11 Maunas. For reasons why it's impossible to organize the Purānic accounts, see Smith, EHI, 274.]

6. [Rawlinson (Seventh Oriental Monarchy, 298) regards the eastern adventure of Bahrāmgor, Varahran V., as mythical. Sykes (Hist. of Persia, i. 470) thinks they can hardly be authentic, “but I do not reject it as entirely devoid of historical basis.”]

6. [Rawlinson (Seventh Oriental Monarchy, 298) sees Bahrāmgor, Varahran V.'s eastern adventures as mythical. Sykes (Hist. of Persia, i. 470) believes they are probably not authentic, “but I do not dismiss it as completely lacking a historical basis.”]

7. The Hindu genealogist, in ignorance of the existence of Aghuz Khan, the Tatar patriarch, could not connect the chain of Chagatai with Chandra. The Brahman, better read, supplied the defect, and with his doctrine of the metempsychosis animated the material frame of the beneficent Akbar with the ‘good genius’ of a Hindu; and that of their mortal foe, Aurangzeb, with one of evil destiny, being that of Kalayavana, the foe of Krishna. They gravely assert that Akbar visited his ancient hermitage at the confluence of the Ganges and Jumna, and excavated the implements of penance used by him in his former shape, as one of the sages of ancient times; while such is their aversion to Aurangzeb, that they declare the final avatar, Time (Kal), on his white steed, will appear in his person. The Jaisalmer annals affirm that the whole Turkish (Turushka) race of Chagatai are of Yadu stock; while the Jam Jareja of Cutch traces his descent from the Persian Jamshid, contemporary with Solomon. These are curious claims, but the Rana’s family would consider such vanity criminal.

7. The Hindu genealogist, unaware of Aghuz Khan, the Tatar ancestor, couldn't link the Chagatai lineage to Chandra. The more informed Brahman filled in the gap by using his belief in reincarnation to breathe life into the benevolent Akbar with the ‘good spirit’ of a Hindu, and into their enemy, Aurangzeb, with a being of bad fate, represented by Kalayavana, Krishna's adversary. They seriously claim that Akbar visited his ancient retreat at the meeting point of the Ganges and Jumna, digging up the tools of penance he once used as a sage from ancient times; meanwhile, their dislike for Aurangzeb is so strong that they assert the ultimate incarnation, Time (Kal), on his white horse, will manifest in his form. The Jaisalmer records state that the entire Turkish (Turushka) lineage of Chagatai comes from Yadu; additionally, the Jam Jareja of Cutch claims descent from the Persian Jamshid, who was a contemporary of Solomon. These are intriguing assertions, but the Rana’s family would consider such pride to be a sin.

8. [For legends of women impregnated by the sun see Frazer, Golden Bough, Part vii. vol. i. 74 ff.]

8. [For stories of women who were impregnated by the sun, see Frazer, Golden Bough, Part vii. vol. i. 74 ff.]

9. This is probably the Siladitya of the Satrunjaya Mahatma, who repaired the temple on Satrunjaya in S. 477 (A.D. 421). [A mere folk etymology—Sīlāditya, from sil, ‘to worship,’ āditya, ‘the sun.’]

9. This is likely the Siladitya mentioned in the Satrunjaya Mahatma, who restored the temple on Satrunjaya in S. 477 (A.D. 421). [This is just a folk etymology—Sīlāditya, derived from sil, ‘to worship,’ Aditya, ‘the sun.’]

10. In perusing this fragment we are struck by the similarity of production of these Hindu Heliadae and that of the celebrated Tatar dynasty from which Jenghiz Khan was descended. The Niruns, or ‘children of light,’ were from an amour of the sun with Alung Goa, from which Jenghiz was the ninth in descent. Authorities quoted by Petis de la Croix, in his life of this conqueror, and likewise by Marigny, in his History of the Saracens, affirm Jenghiz Khan to be a descendant of Yazdegird, the last Sassanian prince. Jenghiz was an idolater, and hated the very name of Muhammadan [see Howorth, Hist. of the Mongols, i. 37 ff.]. A courtier telling Aurangzeb of his celestial ancestry, gravely quoting the affair of the mother of the race of Timur with the sun, the bigoted monarch coarsely replied, “Mama qahba bud,” which we will not translate.

10. While reading this excerpt, we notice the similarities between the production of these Hindu Heliadae and that of the famous Tatar dynasty, from which Genghis Khan was descended. The Niruns, or 'children of light,' were born from a union between the sun and Alung Goa, making Genghis the ninth in that lineage. Sources cited by Petis de la Croix in his biography of this conqueror, and also by Marigny in his History of the Saracens, assert that Genghis Khan is a descendant of Yazdegird, the last Sassanian prince. Genghis was an idolater and had a deep disdain for the very name of Muhammadan [see Howorth, Hist. of the Mongols, i. 37 ff.]. When a courtier told Aurangzeb about his celestial ancestry, mentioning the story of Timur's mother with the sun, the intolerant monarch crudely responded, “Mama qahba bud,” which we will not translate.

11. Akbar commenced his reign A.D. 1556, and had been forty years on the throne when the ‘Institutes’ were composed by the Abu-l Fazl. [The translation of Gladwin in the original text has been replaced by that of Jarrett, Āīn, ii. 268.]

11. Akbar began his reign in CE 1556 and had been on the throne for forty years when the ‘Institutes’ were written by Abu-l Fazl. [The translation of Gladwin in the original text has been replaced by that of Jarrett, Āīn, ii. 268.]

12. Orme [Historical Fragments, Notes, p. xxii] was acquainted with this passage, and shows his knowledge of the Hindu character by observing that it was a strange pedigree to assign a Hindu prince, for Khusru, of the religion of Zoroaster, though compelled to many abstinences, was not restrained from eating beef: and Anquetil du Perron says of the Parsis, their descendants, that they have refrained since their emigration from slaying the cow merely to please the Hindu.

12. Orme [Historical Fragments, Notes, p. xxii] was familiar with this passage and demonstrates his understanding of the Hindu character by noting that it was an unusual lineage to attribute to a Hindu prince. Khusru, who followed the Zoroastrian faith, although required to observe many restrictions, was not stopped from eating beef. Anquetil du Perron mentions that the Parsis, their descendants, have avoided killing cows since their migration, merely to satisfy the Hindus.

13. The cryptographic date is contained in the numerical value of the letters which compose the title:

13. The coded date is found in the numerical value of the letters that make up the title:

B. S. A. T.  a. l.   G.  N. A. E. M.
2. 60. 1. 9. 1. 9. 1000. 50. 1. 10. 40.
} As the total is only 1183, either the date is wrong, or a deficient value given to the numerals.

14. Wilford, who by his indefatigable research and knowledge of Sanskrit had accumulated extensive materials, unhappily deteriorated by a too credulous imagination, yet containing much valuable matter available to those sufficiently familiar with the subject to select with safety, has touched on this, and almost on every other point in the circle of Hindu antiquities. Ali Ibrahim, a learned native of Benares, was Wilford’s authority for asserting the Rana’s Persian descent, who stated to him that he had seen the original history, which was entitled, Origin of the Peishwas from the Ranas of Mewar. (Ibrahim must have meant the Satara princes, whose ministers were the Peshwas.) From this authority three distinct emigrations of the Guebres, or ancient Persians, are recorded, from Persia into Gujarat. The first in the time of Abu Bakr, A.D. 631; the second on the defeat of Yazdegird, A.D. 651; and the third when the descendants of Abbas began to prevail, A.D. 749. Also that a son of Noshirwan landed near Surat with eighteen thousand of his subjects, from Laristan, and were well received by the prince of the country. Abu-l Fazl confirms this account by saying, "the followers of Zoroaster, when they fled from Persia, settled in Surat," the contracted term for the peninsular of Saurashtra, as well as the city of this name [Āīn, ii. 243].

14. Wilford, through his tireless research and knowledge of Sanskrit, gathered a lot of information, which unfortunately suffered from a too gullible imagination, but still held much valuable content for those well-versed in the topic to safely extract. He addressed this, along with almost every other aspect of Hindu antiquities. Ali Ibrahim, a knowledgeable local from Benares, was Wilford’s source for claiming the Rana’s Persian heritage. Ibrahim mentioned he had seen the original history titled, Origin of the Peishwas from the Ranas of Mewar. (Ibrahim likely meant the Satara princes, whose ministers were the Peshwas.) According to this source, three distinct migrations of the Guebres, or ancient Persians, are recorded as having come from Persia to Gujarat. The first was during the time of Abu Bakr, A.D. 631; the second followed the defeat of Yazdegird, A.D. 651; and the third occurred when the descendants of Abbas began to gain power, A.D. 749. It is also noted that a son of Noshirwan arrived near Surat with eighteen thousand of his people from Laristan and was warmly welcomed by the local prince. Abu-l Fazl supports this account by stating, "the followers of Zoroaster, when they fled from Persia, settled in Surat," referring to both the region of Saurashtra and the city itself [Āīn, ii. 243].

15. The names are obliterated in the original. Ferishta [i. Introd. lxxix] informs us that Ramdeo Rathor, sovereign of Kanauj, was made tributary by Firoz ‘Sassan’; and that Partap Chand, who usurped the throne of Ramdeo, neglecting to pay this tribute, Noshirwan marched into India to recover it, and in his progress subdued Kabul and the Panjab. From the striking coincidence of these original and decisive authorities, we may rest assured that they had recourse to ancient records, both of the Guebres and the Hindus, for the basis of their histories, which research may yet discover.

15. The names are removed in the original. Ferishta [i. Introd. lxxix] tells us that Ramdeo Rathor, the king of Kanauj, was made to pay tribute to Firoz 'Sassan'; and that Partap Chand, who took over Ramdeo’s throne, didn’t pay this tribute. As a result, Noshirwan invaded India to reclaim it, and during his campaign, he conquered Kabul and Punjab. From this remarkable coincidence of these original and significant sources, we can be confident that they referred to ancient records from both the Guebres and the Hindus as the foundation for their histories, which research may yet uncover.

16. Maurice, emperor of Byzantium. [Sykes (Hist. of Persia, ii. 495) calls the son of Nushirwān Nushishad, and mentions his rebellion against his father. There seems to be no evidence that Nushishad reached India: he was slain after he revolted (Malcolm, Hist. Persia, 2nd ed. i. 112 ff.).]

16. Maurice, emperor of Byzantium. [Sykes (Hist. of Persia, ii. 495) refers to the son of Nushirwān as Nushishad and highlights his rebellion against his father. There doesn’t seem to be any proof that Nushishad made it to India: he was killed after his revolt (Malcolm, Hist. Persia, 2nd ed. i. 112 ff.).]

17. Din-i-Tarsar. See Ebn Haukal, art. ‘Serir,’ or Russia; whose king, a son of Bahram Chassin, whom he styles a Tersar or Christian, first possessed it about the end of the sixth century.

17. Din-i-Tarsar. See Ebn Haukal, art. ‘Serir,’ or Russia; whose king, a son of Bahram Chassin, who he calls a Tersar or Christian, first took control of it around the end of the sixth century.

18. The Verames of Western historians [Malcolm, op. cit. i. 113].

18. The Verames of Western historians [Malcolm, op. cit. i. 113].

19. Khakhan was the title of the kings of Chinese Tartary. It was held by the leader of the Huns, who at this period held power on the Caspian: it was also held by the Urus, Khuzr, Bulgar, Serir, all terms for Russia, before its Kaisar was cut down into Tzar, for the original of which, the kings of Rome, as of Russia, were indebted to the Sanskrit Kesar, a ‘lion’ [Lat. Caesar] (vide Ibn Haukal, art. ‘Khozr’).

19. Khakhan was the title for the kings of Chinese Tartary. It was held by the leader of the Huns, who during this time had authority over the Caspian region: it was also held by the Urus, Khuzr, Bulgar, Serir, all names for Russia, before its Kaisar was transformed into Tzar, which originally traced back to the kings of Rome, as well as of Russia, who borrowed from the Sanskrit Kesar, meaning ‘lion’ [Lat. Caesar] (vide Ibn Haukal, art. ‘Khozr’).

20. Din-i-Majusi; literally, ‘faith of the Magi.’

20. Din-i-Majusi; literally, ‘the faith of the Magi.’

21. Muhammad, born A.D. 578; the Hegira, or flight, A.D. 622.

21. Muhammad, born in CE 578; the Hegira, or migration, in CE 622.

22. It must be borne in mind that it is the author of the Maasiru-l-Umara, not the rhymer of Aurungabad, who is speaking.

22. It's important to remember that it's the author of the Maasiru-l-Umara, not the poet from Aurungabad, who is speaking.

23. [This is the Persian tradition (Sykes, op. cit. ii. 44).]

23. [This is the Persian tradition (Sykes, op. cit. ii. 44).]

24. For the extract from “The Annals of Princes (Maasiru-l-Umara)” let us laud the memory of the rhymer of Aurungabad. An original copy, which I in vain attempted to procure in India, is stated by Sir William Ouseley to be in the British Museum. We owe that country a large debt, for we have robbed her of all her literary treasures, leaving them to sleep on the shelves of our public institutions. [There is no real evidence of the Persian descent of the Rānas, and it has been suggested that the story is based on the fire symbols on the coinage found in Kāthiawār and Mewār, these, though in the main Indo-Scythic, betraying from about sixth century a more direct Sassanian influence (BG, i. Part i. 102). At the same time recent discoveries indicate Persian influence in N. India.]

24. In the excerpt from “The Annals of Princes (Maasiru-l-Umara),” let’s honor the memory of the poet from Aurungabad. An original copy, which I unsuccessfully tried to obtain in India, is reportedly held by Sir William Ouseley in the British Museum. We owe that country a huge debt, as we have taken all its literary treasures, leaving them to collect dust on the shelves of our public institutions. [There’s no solid evidence of the Persian heritage of the Rānas, and it has been suggested that the story is related to the fire symbols on the coins discovered in Kāthiawār and Mewār, which, while mainly Indo-Scythic, show a more direct Sassanian influence from around the sixth century (BG, i. Part i. 102). At the same time, recent discoveries indicate Persian influence in North India.]

25. Vide Grand Dictionnaire Historique.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. See Grand Dictionnaire Historique.

26. [Byzantium cannot have been a Greek colony, the name apparently representing Vijayanta, now Vijayadurga, the southern entrance of the Vāghotan River in Ratnagiri (McCrindle, Ptolemy, 47; BG, i. Part ii. 174 f.).]

26. [Byzantium couldn't have been a Greek colony; the name likely refers to Vijayanta, now known as Vijayadurga, the southern entrance of the Vāghotan River in Ratnagiri (McCrindle, Ptolemy, 47; BG, i. Part ii. 174 f.).]

27. It will be recollected that the various authorities given state Raja Suraj (sun), of Kakustha race, to be the father of Siladitya. Kakustha is a term used synonymously with Suryavansa, according to the Solar genealogists. Those who may be inclined to the Persian descent may trace it from Kaikaus, a well-known epithet in the Persian dynasties. I am unacquainted with the etymology of Kakustha; but it may possibly be from ka, ‘of or belonging to,’ Kusa (Cush), the second son of Rama [?]. I have already hinted that the Assyrian Medes might be descendants of Hyaspa, a branch of the Indu-Mede of the family of Yayati which bore the name of Kausika. [The reference in the text may be to Kakutstha, grandson of Ikshwāku, who is said to have taken his name because he stood on the hump (Kukuda) of Indra when he was turned into a bull (Wilson, Vishna Purāna, 361).]

27. It's worth noting that various sources state that Raja Suraj (sun), from the Kakustha lineage, is the father of Siladitya. Kakustha is a term often used interchangeably with Suryavansha, according to the genealogists of the Solar Dynasty. Those who lean towards a Persian ancestry might trace it back to Kaikaus, a notable name in Persian dynasties. I don't know the origin of Kakustha; however, it might derive from ka, meaning ‘of or belonging to,’ and Kusa (Cush), the second son of Rama [?]. I've already suggested that the Assyrian Medes could be descendants of Hyaspa, a branch of the Indu-Mede family of Yayati, known as Kausika. [The reference in the text might be to Kakutstha, grandson of Ikshwāku, who is said to have received his name because he stood on the hump () of Indra when he was transformed into a bull (Wilson, Vishna Purāna, 361).]

28. “The moral consequence of a pedigree,” says Hume, “is differently marked by the influence of law and custom. The male sex is deemed more noble than the female. The association of our ideas pursues the regular descent of honour and estates from father to son, and their wives, however essential, are considered only in the light of foreign auxiliaries” (Essays, vol. ii. p. 192). Not unlike the Rajput axiom, though more coarsely expressed; “It is, who planted the tree, not where did it grow,” that marks his idea of the comparative value of the side whence honours originate; though purity of blood in both lines is essential.

28. “The moral significance of a family lineage,” Hume explains, “is perceived differently based on the influence of law and tradition. Men are viewed as more honorable than women. Our thoughts follow the usual inheritance of respect and property from father to son, and their wives, while crucial, are seen merely as outside supporters” (Essays, vol. ii. p. 192). This concept is similar to the Rajput saying, though it’s expressed more bluntly; “It’s about who planted the tree, not where it grew,” which reflects his view on the relative worth of the source from which honors come; although maintaining purity of blood from both sides is important.

29. A new era had commenced, not of Yazdegird’s accession, as is supposed, which would have been vain indeed, when the throne was tottering under him, but consequent to the completion of the grand cycle of 1440 years. He was slain at Merv in A.D. 651, the 31st of the Hegira; on the eleventh year of which, or A.D. 632 (according to Moreri), he commenced his reign.

29. A new era had begun, not because of Yazdegird’s rise to power, as people believed, which would have been pointless, considering the throne was already unstable beneath him, but due to the completion of the grand cycle of 1440 years. He was killed at Merv in CE 651, during the 31st year of the Hegira; in the eleventh year of which, or CE 632 (according to Moreri), he started his reign.

30. Gibbon was wrong. India afforded them an asylum, and their issue constitutes the most wealthy, the most respected, and the most enlightened part of the native community of Bombay and the chief towns of that presidency.

30. Gibbon was mistaken. India provided them a refuge, and their descendants make up the wealthiest, most respected, and most educated segment of the local community in Bombay and the main cities of that region.

31. Gibbon, Miscellaneous Works, ‘Sur la Monarchie des Mèdes,’ vol. iii.

31. Gibbon, Miscellaneous Works, 'On the Medes' Monarchy,' vol. 3.


CHAPTER 4

Samarsi, Samar Singh.

—Having established Bappa on the throne of Chitor S. 784 (AD 728), we will proceed to glean from the annals, from the period of his departure for Iran, S. 820 (AD 764) to another halting point—the reign of Samarsi, S. 1249 (CE 1193);[1] an important epoch, not only in the history of Mewar, but to the whole Hindu race; when the diadem of sovereignty was torn from the brow of the Hindu to adorn that of the Tatar. We shall not, however, overleap the four intervening centuries, though we may not be able to fill up the reigns of the eighteen princes[2] whose “banner at this time was a golden sun on a crimson field,”[3] and several of whose names yet live recorded “with an iron pen on the rock” of their native abodes.

An intermediate period, from Bappa to Samarsi, that of Sakti Kumar, is fixed by the Aitpur inscription in S. 1024 (A.D. 968); 282and from the more perishable yet excellent authority of an ancient Jain MS. the era of Allat, the ancestor of Sakti Kumar, was S. 922 (A.D. 866), four generations anterior. From Bappa’s departure for Iran, in A.D. 764, to the subversion of Hindu dominion in the reign of Samarsi, in A.D. 1193, we find recorded an intermediate Islamite invasion. This was during the reign of Khuman, between A.D. 812 and 836, which event forms the chief subject of the Khuman-Raesa, the most ancient of the poetic chronicles of Mewar [241].

An intermediate period from Bappa to Samarsi, known as that of Sakti Kumar, is established by the Aitpur inscription in S. 1024 (CE 968); 282 and from the more fragile yet valuable source of an ancient Jain manuscript, the era of Allat, the ancestor of Sakti Kumar, was S. 922 (CE 866), four generations earlier. From Bappa’s departure for Iran in A.D. 764 to the fall of Hindu rule during Samarsi’s reign in CE 1193, we see an intermediate Islamic invasion recorded. This occurred during the reign of Khuman, between CE 812 and 836, which is the main focus of the Khuman-Raesa, the oldest of the poetic chronicles of Mewar [241].

As the history of India at this period is totally dark, we gladly take advantage of the lights thus afforded. By combining these facts with what is received as authentic, though scarcely less obscure or more exact than these native legends, we may furnish materials for the future historian. With this view, let us take a rapid sketch of the irruptions of the Arabians into India, from the rise of Islamism to the foundation of the Ghaznivid empire, which sealed the fate of the Hindus. The materials are but scanty. El-Makin, in his history of the Caliphs, passes over such intercourse almost without notice. Abu-l-Fazl, though not diffuse, is minute in what he does say, and we can confide in his veracity. Ferishta has a chapter devoted to this subject, which merits a better translation than yet exists.[4] We shall, however, in the first place, touch on Bappa’s descendants, till we arrive at the point proper for the introduction of the intended sketch.

As the history of India during this time is completely unclear, we gladly make use of the insights provided. By combining these facts with what is considered authentic, even if it's just as obscure or less precise than these local legends, we can provide materials for future historians. With this in mind, let’s quickly outline the incursions of the Arabs into India, from the rise of Islam to the establishment of the Ghaznavid empire, which determined the destiny of the Hindus. The resources are quite limited. El-Makin, in his history of the Caliphs, barely mentions such interactions. Abu-l-Fazl isn’t very detailed, but he is precise in what he says, and we can trust his honesty. Ferishta has a chapter dedicated to this topic that deserves a better translation than currently available.[4] We will, however, first discuss Bappa’s descendants until we reach the appropriate point for the planned overview.

Of the twenty-four tribes of Guhilot, several issued from the founder, Bappa. Shortly after the conquest of Chitor, Bappa proceeded to Saurashtra and married the daughter of Yusufgol, prince of the island of Bandardiva.[5] With his bride he conveyed 283to Chitor the statue of Vyanmata, the tutelary goddess of her race, who still divides with Eklinga the devotion of the Guhilot princes. The temple in which he enshrined this islandic goddess yet stands on the summit of Chitor, with many other monuments assigned by tradition to Bappa. This princess bore him Aparajit, who from being born in Chitor was nominated successor to the throne, to the exclusion of his less fortunate elder brother, Asil (born of the daughter of the Kaba (Pramara) prince of Kalibao near Dwaraka), who, however, obtained possessions in Saurashtra, and founded a race called the Asila Guhilots,[6] whose descendants were so numerous, even in Akbar’s reign, as to [242] be supposed able to bring into the field fifty thousand men at arms. We have nothing important to record of the actions of Aparajit, who had two sons, Kalbhoj[7] and Nandkumar. Kalbhoj succeeded Aparajit, and his warlike qualities are extolled in an inscription discovered by the author in the valley of Nagda. Nandkumar slew Bhimsen Dor (Doda), and possessed himself of Deogarh in the Deccan.

Of the twenty-four tribes of Guhilot, several came from the founder, Bappa. Shortly after conquering Chitor, Bappa went to Saurashtra and married the daughter of Yusufgol, the prince of the island of Bandardiva.[5] With his bride, he brought back to Chitor the statue of Vyanmata, the guardian goddess of her people, who still shares the devotion of the Guhilot princes with Eklinga. The temple where he enshrined this island goddess still stands at the top of Chitor, along with many other monuments traditionally attributed to Bappa. This princess gave birth to Aparajit, who was chosen as heir to the throne because he was born in Chitor, excluding his less fortunate older brother, Asil (born of the daughter of the Kaba (Pramara) prince of Kalibao near Dwaraka), who, however, acquired land in Saurashtra and founded a lineage known as the Asila Guhilots,[6] whose descendants were so numerous by Akbar’s reign that they were thought to be able to field fifty thousand soldiers. We have no significant records of Aparajit's actions, who had two sons, Kalbhoj[7] and Nandkumar. Kalbhoj succeeded Aparajit, and his martial qualities are praised in an inscription discovered by the author in the valley of Nagda. Nandkumar killed Bhimsen Dor (Doda) and took control of Deogarh in the Deccan.

Khumān I.

—Khuman succeeded Kalbhoj. His name is remarkable in the history of Mewar. He came to the throne at the 284beginning of the ninth century, when Chitor was assailed by another formidable invasion of Muhammadans. The chief object of the Khuman Raesa is to celebrate the defence made on this occasion, and the value of this Raesa consists in the catalogue of the princes who aided in defending this bulwark of the Hindu faith. The bard, in an animated strain, makes his sovereign on this occasion successfully defend the ‘crimson standard’ of Mewar, treat with contempt the demand for tribute, and after a violent assault, in which the ‘barbarian’ is driven back, follow and discomfit him in the plan, carrying back the hostile leader, Mahmud, captive. With this event, which introduces the name of Mahmud two centuries before the conqueror of Ghazni, we will pause, and resume the promised sketch of the intercourse of Arabia and Hindustan at this period.

The Muhammadan Invasion, CE 644-55.

—The first intimation of the Moslems attempting the invasion of India is during the caliphat of Omar, who built the port of Bassorah at the mouth of the Tigris, chiefly to secure the trade of Gujarat and Sind; into which latter country a powerful army penetrated under Abul Aas,[8] who was killed in battle at Aror. The Caliph Osman, who succeeded Omar, sent to explore the state of India, while he prepared an army to invade it in person: a design which he never fulfilled. The generals of the Caliph Ali made conquests in Sind, which they abandoned at Ali’s death. While Yazid was governor of Khorasan several attempts were made on India, as also during the caliphat of Abdu-l Malik, but without any lasting [243] results. It was not till the reign of Walid[9] that any successful invasion took place. He not only finally conquered Sind and the adjoining continent of India, but rendered tributary all that part of India on this side the Ganges.[10] What an exalted idea must we not form of the energy and rapidity of such conquests, when we find the arms of Islam at once on the Ganges and the Ebro, and two regal dynasties simultaneously cut off, that of Roderic, the last of the Goths of Andaloos, and Dahir Despati in the valley of the Indus. It was in A.H. 99 (A.D. 712, S. 774) that Muhammad bin Kasim vanquished and slew Dahir, 286prince of Sind, after numerous conflicts. Amongst the spoils of victory sent to the caliph on this occasion were the daughters of the subjugated monarch, who were the cause of Kasim’s destruction,[11] when he was on the eve of carrying the war against Raja [244] Harchand of Kanauj. Some authorities state that he actually prosecuted it; and as Sind remained a dependency of the caliphat during several successive reigns, the successor of Kasim may have executed his plans. Little is said of India from this period to the reign of Al-Mansur, except in regard to the rebellion of Yazid in Khorasan, and the flight of his son to Sind. The eight sovereigns, who rapidly followed, were too much engaged with the Christians of the west and the Huns on the Caspian to think of India. Their armies were then in the heart of France, which was only saved from the Koran by their overthrow at Tours by Charles Martel.
GUHILOT AND CONTEMPORARY PRINCES[13]
Guhilot
Princes
Eras. Baghdad Caliphs
and
Ghazni Kings.
Eras. Remarks.
Samvat. Christian. A.H. A.D.  
        Caliphs of Baghdad.      
Bappa, born 769 713 Walid (7th Ummaiya Caliph) 86 to 96 705 to 715 Conquered India to the Ganges.
——— obtained Chitor 784 728 Omar II. (9th do.) 99 to 102 718 to 721 Sindi conquered. The Mori prince Chitor attacked by Muhammad (son of Kasim), the General of Omar.
——— governs Mewar     Hasham (10th do.) 104 to 125 723 to 742 Battle of Tours, CE 732, and defeat of the Caliph’s army, under Abdulrahman, by Charles Martel.
——— abandons Chitor 820 764 Al-Mansur Abbasi (2nd do.) 136 to 158 754 to 775 Final conquest of Sind, and the name of its capital, Aror, changed to Mansura. Bappa, founder of the Guhilot race in Mewar, retires to Iran.
Aparajit, Kalbhoj     Harunu-r-rashid (5th do.) 170 to 193 786 to 809 Partition of the caliphat amongst Harun’s sons. The second, Al-Mamun, obtains Zabulistan, Sind, and India, and ruled them till A.D. 813, when he became Caliph.
Khuman 868 to 892 812 to 836 Al-Mamun (7th do.) 198 to 218 813 to 833 Invasion and attack on Chitor from Zabulistan.
Bhartaribhat.            
Singhji.            
Allat.            
Narabahan.     Kings of Ghazni.      
Salivahan.            
Sakti Kumar 1024 968 Alptigin 350 957 Inscription of Sakti-kumar from ruins of Aitpur.
Amba Pasao.            
Naravarman     Sabuktigin 367 977 Invasion of India.
Jasuvarman [or Kirtivarman]     Mahmud 387 to 418 997 to 1027 Invasions of India, destruction of Aitpur.

Al-Mansur, when only the lieutenant of the Caliph Abbas, held the government of Sind and of India, and made the island of Bakhar on the Indus, and the adjacent Aror,[14] the ancient capital, his residence, naming it Mansura; and it was during his government that Bappa Rawal abandoned Chitor for Iran.

Al-Mansur, who was just the lieutenant of the Caliph Abbas at the time, governed Sind and India, and made the island of Bakhar on the Indus, along with the nearby Aror,[14] the old capital, his home, calling it Mansura; and it was during his rule that Bappa Rawal left Chitor for Iran.

The celebrated Harunu-r-rashid, contemporary of Charlemagne, in apportioning his immense empire amongst his sons, gave to the second, Al-Mamun, Khorasan, Zabulistan, Kabulistan, Sind, and Hindustan.[15] Al-Mamun, on the death of Harun, deposed his brother, and became caliph in A.H. 198 or A.D. 813, and ruled to 833, the exact period of the reign of Khuman, prince of Chitor. The domestic history brings the enemy assailant of Chitor from Zabulistan; and as the leader’s name is given Mahmud Khorasan Pat, there can be little doubt that it is an error arising from ignorance of the copyist, and should be Mamun.

The famous Harun al-Rashid, who was a contemporary of Charlemagne, divided his vast empire among his sons. He gave the second son, Al-Mamun, Khorasan, Zabulistan, Kabulistan, Sind, and Hindustan.[15] After Harun's death, Al-Mamun overthrew his brother and became the caliph in A.H. 198 or CE 813, ruling until 833, which was the same period as Khuman, the prince of Chitor. The history mentions the enemy attacking Chitor coming from Zabulistan, and since the leader’s name is listed as Mahmud Khorasan Pat, it’s likely a mistake by the copyist and should actually be Mamun.

287

Mahmūd’s Invasion.

—Within twenty years after this event, the sword of conquest and conversion was withdrawn from India, and Sind was the only province left to Mutawakkil (CE 850 [847-861]), the grandson of Harun, for a century after whom the throne of Baghdad, like that of ancient Rome, was sold by her praetorians to the highest bidder. From this time we find no mention whatever of Hindustan, or even of Sind, until Sabuktigin,[16] governor of Khorasan, hoisted the standard of independent sovereignty at Ghazni. In A.H. 365 (A.D. 974) he carried his arms [245] across the Indus, forcing the inhabitants to abandon the religion of their ancestors, and to read the Koran from the altars of Bal and Krishna. Towards the close of this century he made his last invasion, accompanied by his son, the celebrated Mahmud, destined to be the scourge of the Hindu race, who early imbibed the paternal lesson inculcating the extirpation of infidels. Twelve several visitations did Mahmud make with his Tatar hordes, sweeping India of her riches, destroying her temples and architectural remains, and leaving the country plunged in poverty and ignorance. From the effect of these incursions she never recovered; for though she had a respite of a century between Mahmud and the final conquest, it was too short to repair what it had cost ages to rear: the temples of Somnath, of Chitor, and Girnar are but types of the magnificence of past times. The memorial of Sakti Kumar proves him to have been the contemporary of Sabuktigin, and to one of his son’s visitations is attributed the destruction of the ‘city of the sun’ (Aitpur),[17] his capital.

Attack on Chitor.

—Having thus condensed the little information afforded by Muhammadan historians of the connexion between the caliphs of Baghdad and princes of Hind, from the first to the end of the fourth century of the Hegira, we shall revert to the first recorded attack on the Mori prince of Chitor, which brought Bappa into notice. This was either by Yazid or Muhammad bin Kasim from Sind.[18] Though in the histories of the caliphs we can only expect to find recorded those expeditions 288which were successful, or had some lasting results, there are inroads of their revolted lieutenants or their frontier deputies, which frequently, though indistinctly, alluded to in Hindu annals, have no place in Muhammadan records. Throughout the period mentioned there was a stir amongst the Hindu nations, in which we find confusion and dethronement from an unknown invader, who is described as coming sometimes by Sind, sometimes by sea, and not unfrequently as a demon and magician; but invariably as mlechchha, or ‘barbarian.’[19] From S. 750 to S. 780 (CE 694 to [246] 724), the annals of the Yadus, the Chauhans, the Chawaras, and the Guhilots, bear evidence to simultaneous convulsions in their respective houses at this period. In S. 750 (A.H. 75) the Yadu Bhatti was driven from his capital Salpura in the Panjab, across the Sutlej into the Indian desert; the invader named Farid. At the same period Manika Rae, the Chauhan prince of Ajmer, was assailed and slain.[20]
289

The Muster of the Clans.

—The first of the Khichi princes who occupied the Duab of Sindsagar in the Panjab, as well as the ancestor of the Haras established in Golkonda, was expelled at the same time. The invader is treated in the genuine Hindu style as a Danava, or demon, and is named Ghairaram[21] (i.e. restless), from Kujliban,[22] a term geographically given to a portion of the Himalaya mountains about the glaciers of the Ganges. The ancestor of the founder of Patan was expelled from his petty islandic dominion on the coast of Saurashtra at the same time. This is the period when Yazid was the caliph’s lieutenant in Khorasan, and when the arms of Walid conquered to the Ganges; nor is there a doubt that Yazid or Kasim was the author of all these revolutions in the Hindu dynasties. We are supported in this by the names of the princes contained in the catalogue who aided to defend Chitor and the Mori prince on this occasion. It is evident that Chitor was, alternately with Ujjain, the seat of sovereignty of the Pramara at this period, and, as it became the rallying point of the Hindus, that this race was the first in consequence.[23] We find the prince of Ajmer, and the quotas of 290Saurashtra and Gujarat [247]; Angatsi, lord of the Huns; Busa, the lord of the North; Sheo, the prince of the Jarejas; the Johya, lord of Jangaldes; the Aswaria, the Sepat, the Kulhar, the Malan, the Ohir, the Hul, and many others, having nothing of the Hindu in name, now extinct. But the most conspicuous is ‘Dahir Despati from Debal.’ This is erroneously written Delhi, the seat of the Tuars; whereas we recognize the name of the prince of Sind, slain by Kasim, whose expatriated son doubtless found refuge in Chitor.[24]

The Defeat of the Enemy.

—This attack on the Mori prince was defeated chiefly through the bravery of the youthful Guhilot. The foe from Kujliban, though stated to have advanced by Mathura, retreated by Saurashtra and Sind, pursued by Bappa. He found the ancient seat of his ancestors, Gajni,[25] still in the possession of the ‘Asur’: a term as well as mlecche, or ‘barbarian,’ always given to the Islamite at this period. Salim, who held Gajni, was attacked and forced to surrender, and Bappa inducted 291into this stronghold of his ancestors a nephew of his own. It is no less singular than honourable to their veracity that the annals should record the fact, so contrary to their religion, of Bappa having married the daughter of the conquered Salim; and we have a right to infer that it was from the influence acquired by this union that he ultimately abandoned the sovereignty of Mewar and the title of ‘Hindua Suraj’ to become the founder of the ‘one hundred and thirty tribes of Naushahra [248] Pathans’ of the west. It is fair to conclude from all these notices regarding the founder of the Guhilot race in Chitor that he must have abjured his faith for that of Islam; and it is probable (though the surmise must ever remain unproved) that, under some new title applicable to such change, we may have, in one of the early distinguished leaders of ‘the Faith,’ the ancestor of the Guhilots.

Khumān II.

—Let us now proceed to the next irruption of the Islamite invaders in the reign of Khuman, from CE 812 to 836. Though the leader of this attack is styled ‘Mahmud Khorasan Pat,’ it is evident from the catalogue of Hindu princes who came to defend Chitor that this ‘lord of Khorasan’ was at least two centuries before the son of Sabuktigin; and as the period is in perfect accordance with the partition of the caliphat by Harun amongst his sons, we can have no hesitation in assigning such invasion to Mamun, to whose share was allotted Khorasan, Sind, and the Indian dependencies. The records of this period are too scanty to admit of our passing over in silence even a barren catalogue of names, which, as texts, with the aid of collateral information, may prove of some benefit to the future antiquarian and historian.

"From Gajni came the Guhilot; the Tak from Asir; from Narlai the Chauhan; the Chalukya from Rahargarh; from Setubandha the Jarkhera; from Mandor the Khairavi; from Mangrol the Makwahana; from Jethgarh the Joria; from Taragarh the Rewar; the Kachhwaha from Narwar; from Sanchor the Kalam; from Junagarh the Dasanoh; from Ajmer the Gaur; from Lohadargarh the Chandano; from Dasaundi the Dor; from Delhi the Tuar; from Patan the Chawara, preserver of royalty (Rajdhar); from Jalor the Sonigira; from Sirohi the Deora; from Gagraun the Khichi; the Jadon from Junagarh; the Jhala from Patri; from Kanauj the Rathor; from Chotiala the Bala; from Piramgarh the Gohil; from Jaisalgarh the Bhatti; the 292Busa from Lahore; the Sankhla from Roneja; the Sehat from Kherligarh; from Mandalgarh the Nikumbha; the Bargujar from Rajor; from Karangarh the Chandel; from Sikar the Sikarwal; from Umargarh the Jethwa; from Pali the Bargota; from Khantargarh the Jareja; from Jirga the Kherwar; from Kashmir the Parihara."

"From Gajni came the Guhilot; the Tak from Asir; from Narlai the Chauhan; the Chalukya from Rahargarh; from Setubandha the Jarkhera; from Mandor the Khairavi; from Mangrol the Makwahana; from Jethgarh the Joria; from Taragarh the Rewar; the Kachhwaha from Narwar; from Sanchor the Kalam; from Junagarh the Dasanoh; from Ajmer the Gaur; from Lohadargarh the Chandano; from Dasaundi the Dor; from Delhi the Tuar; from Patan the Chawara, preserver of royalty (Rajdhar); from Jalor the Sonigira; from Sirohi the Deora; from Gagraun the Khichi; the Jadon from Junagarh; the Jhala from Patri; from Kanauj the Rathor; from Chotiala the Bala; from Piramgarh the Gohil; from Jaisalgarh the Bhatti; the 292Busa from Lahore; the Sankhla from Roneja; the Sehat from Kherligarh; from Mandalgarh the Nikumbha; the Bargujar from Rajor; from Karangarh the Chandel; from Sikar the Sikarwal; from Umargarh the Jethwa; from Pali the Bargota; from Khantargarh the Jareja; from Jirga the Kherwar; from Kashmir the Parihara."

Of the Guhilot from Gajni we have said enough; nor shall we comment on the Tak, or his capital, Asir, which now belongs to the British Government. The Chauhan, who came from Narlai, was a celebrated branch of the Ajmer [249] house, and claims the honour of being the parent of the Sonigiras of Jalor and the Deoras of Sirohi. Nadol is mentioned by Ferishta as falling a prey to one of Mahmud’s invasions, who destroyed its ancient temples; but from erroneous punctuation it is lost in the translation as Bazule.[26] Of Rahargarh and the Jarkhera from Setubandha (on the Malabar coast) nothing is known.[27] Of the Khairavi from Mandor we can only say that it appears to be a branch of the Pramaras (who reckoned Mandor one of the nine strongholds, ‘Nau-kot,’ under its dominion), established anterior to the Pariharas, who at this period had sovereignty in Kashmir. Both the Dor and his capital, Dasaundi, are described in ancient books as situated on the Ganges below Kanauj.

We've said enough about the Guhilot from Gajni, and we won't delve into the Tak or his capital, Asir, which is now under British rule. The Chauhan, who originated from Narlai, was a well-known branch of the Ajmer house and claims to be the ancestor of the Sonigiras of Jalor and the Deoras of Sirohi. Ferishta mentions that Nadol fell victim to one of Mahmud’s invasions, during which its ancient temples were destroyed; however, due to incorrect punctuation, it is misrepresented as Bazule in the translation.[26] We know nothing about Rahargarh and the Jarkhera from Setubandha (on the Malabar coast).[27] Regarding the Khairavi from Mandor, we can only say that it seems to be a branch of the Pramaras (who considered Mandor one of the nine strongholds, ‘Nau-kot,’ under their control), established before the Pariharas, who were at this time in power in Kashmir. Both the Dor and his capital, Dasaundi, are described in ancient texts as located on the Ganges below Kanauj.

It is a subject of regret that the annals do not mention the name of the Tuar prince of Delhi, which city could not have been refounded above a century when this call was made upon its aid. Abu-l Fazl, Ferishta, their translators, and those who have followed them have been corrected by the Edinburgh Review, whose critical judgment on this portion of ancient history is eminently good. I possess the original Hindu record used by Abu-l Fazl, which gives S. 829 for the first Anangpal instead of S. 429; and 293as there were but nineteen princes who intervened until his dynasty was set aside by the Chauhan, it requires no argument to support the four instead of eight centuries. The former will give the just average of twenty-one years to a reign. The name of Anangpal was titular in the family, and the epithet was applied to the last as to the first of the race.

It’s unfortunate that the records don’t mention the name of the Tuar prince of Delhi, a city that couldn’t have been refounded more than a century after this plea was made for help. Abu-l Fazl, Ferishta, their translators, and those who came after them have been corrected by the Edinburgh Review, whose critical analysis of this part of ancient history is very insightful. I have the original Hindu record used by Abu-l Fazl, which states S. 829 for the first Anangpal instead of S. 429; and 293 since only nineteen princes ruled before his dynasty was ended by the Chauhan, it doesn’t take much to argue for four centuries instead of eight. The former gives an accurate average of twenty-one years for a reign. The name Anangpal was a title in the family, and this title was used for both the first and the last of the lineage.

The name of the Chawara prince of Patan (Anhilwara) being recorded amongst the auxiliaries of Khuman, is another satisfactory proof of the antiquity of this invasion; for this dynasty was extinct, and succeeded by the Solankis, in S. 998 (A.D. 942), fifty years prior to Mahmud of Ghazni, who captured Patan during the reign of Chawand, the second Solanki prince.[28]

The name of the Chawara prince of Patan (Anhilwara) recorded among Khuman's allies serves as solid evidence of how long ago this invasion took place; this dynasty had ended, replaced by the Solankis, in S. 998 (CE 942), fifty years before Mahmud of Ghazni captured Patan during the reign of Chawand, the second Solanki prince.[28]

The Sonigira, who came from Jalor, is a celebrated branch of the Chauhan race, but we are ignorant of the extent of time that it held this fortress: and as nothing can invalidate the testimonies afforded by the names of the Chawara of [250] Patan, the Kachhwaha of Narwar, the Tuar of Delhi, and the Rathor from Kanauj, there can be no hesitation at pointing out the anachronisms of the chronicle, which states the Deora from Sirohi, the Khichi from Gagraun, or the Bhatti from Jaisalgarh, amongst the levies on this occasion; and which we must affirm to be decided interpolations, the two first being at that period in possession of the Pramara, and the latter not erected for three centuries later. That the Deoras, the Khichis, and the Bhattis came to the aid of Khuman, we cannot doubt; but the copyist, ignorant even of the names of the ancient capitals of these tribes, Chhotan, Sindsagar, and Tanot, substituted those which they subsequently founded.

The Sonigira, who hailed from Jalor, is a renowned branch of the Chauhan lineage, but we don’t know how long they held this fortress. The names of the Chawara of [250] Patan, the Kachhwaha of Narwar, the Tuar of Delhi, and the Rathor from Kanauj confirm this, so there's no doubt about the inaccuracies in the chronicle. It mentions the Deora from Sirohi, the Khichi from Gagraun, and the Bhatti from Jaisalgarh among the troops, which we must say are clear additions, as the first two were under the rule of the Pramara during that time, and the last one wasn’t established for another three centuries. While we can't doubt that the Deoras, Khichis, and Bhattis came to help Khuman, the copyist, unaware of the ancient capitals of these tribes—Chhotan, Sindsagar, and Tanot—replaced them with the names of those they later created.

The Jadon (Yadu) from Junagarh (Girnar) was of the race of Krishna, and appeared long to have held possession of this territory; and the names of the Khengars, of this tribe, will remain as long as the stupendous monuments they reared on this sacred hill. Besides the Jadon, we find Saurashtra sending forth the Jhalas, the Balas, and the Gohils to the aid of the descendant of the lord of Valabhipura, whose paramount authority they once all acknowledged, and who appeared to have long maintained influence in that distant region.

The Jadon (Yadu) from Junagarh (Girnar) belonged to the lineage of Krishna and seemed to have held this land for a long time. The names of the Khengars from this tribe will be remembered as long as the impressive monuments they built on this sacred hill stand. In addition to the Jadon, Saurashtra also produced the Jhalas, the Balas, and the Gohils to support the descendant of the lord of Valabhipura, whose supreme authority they all once recognized, and who appeared to have maintained influence in that far-off region for a long time.

Of the tribe of Busa, who left their capital, Lahore, to succour 294Chitor, we have no mention, further than the name being enumerated amongst the unassigned tribes of Rajputs.[29] Ferishta frequently notices the princes of Lahore in the early progress of Islamism, though he does not tell us the name of the tribe. In the reign of the caliph Al-Mansur, A.H. 143 (A.D. 761), the Afghans of Kirman and Peshawar, who, according to this authority, were a Coptic colony expelled from Egypt,[30] had increased in such numbers as to abandon their residence about the ‘hill of Sulaiman,’ and crossing the Indus, wrested possessions from the Hindu princes of Lahore. This frontier warfare with a tribe which, though it had certainly not then embraced the faith of Islam, brought to their succour the forces of the caliph in Zabulistan, so that in five months seventy battles were fought with varied success; but the last, in which the Lahore prince carried his arms to Peshawar,[31] produced a peace. Hence arose a union of interests between them and the hill tribe of Gakkhar, and all the Kohistan west of the Indus was ceded to them [251] on the condition of guarding this barrier into Hindustan against invasion. For this purpose the fortress of Khaibar was erected in the chief pass of the Koh-i-Daman. For two centuries after this event Ferishta is silent on this frontier warfare, stating that henceforth Hindustan was only accessible through Sind. When Aliptigin first crossed the Indus, the prince of Lahore and the Afghans still maintained this alliance and united to oppose him. Jaipal was then prince of Lahore; and it is on this event that Ferishta, for the first time, mentions the tribe of Bhatti,[32] “at the advice of whose prince he conferred the command of the united forces on an Afghan chief,” to whom he assigned the provinces of Multan and Lamghan. From this junction of interests the princes of Lahore enjoyed comparative security, until Sabuktigin and Mahmud compelled the Afghans to serve them: then Lahore was captured. The territory dependent upon Lahore, at this period, extended from Sirhind to Lamghan, and from Kashmir to Multan. Bhatinda divided with Lahore the residence of its princes. Their first encounter was at Lingham, on which occasion young Mahmud first distinguished himself, and as the historian says, “the eyes 295of the heavens were obscured at seeing his deeds.”[33] A tributary engagement was the result, which Jaipal soon broke; and being aided by levies from all the princes of Hindustan, marched an army of one hundred thousand men against Sabuktigin, and was again defeated on the banks of the Indus. He was at length invested and taken in Bhatinda by Mahmud, when he put himself to death.[34] The successors of Jaipal are mentioned merely as fugitives, and always distinct from the princes of Delhi. It is most probable that they were of the tribe termed Busa in the annals of Mewar, possibly a subdivision of another; though Ferishta calls the prince of Lahore a Brahman.

Of the Busa tribe, which left their capital, Lahore, to help Chitor, we only have their name listed among the unassigned Rajput tribes. Ferishta often mentions the princes of Lahore during the early spread of Islam, but he doesn’t name the tribe. During the reign of Caliph Al-Mansur, in A.H. 143 (A.D. 761), the Afghans from Kirman and Peshawar, who according to him were a Coptic colony expelled from Egypt, had grown in numbers enough to leave their homes near the ‘hill of Sulaiman.’ They crossed the Indus and took land from the Hindu princes of Lahore. This border conflict with a tribe that had definitely not yet adopted Islam brought the caliph's forces into Zabulistan, resulting in seventy battles over five months with mixed outcomes; however, the last battle, where the Lahore prince advanced to Peshawar, led to peace. This pacification led to a partnership with the Gakkhar hill tribe, and all the Kohistan west of the Indus was given to them with the condition of defending this border into Hindustan against invasions. For this reason, the Khaibar fortress was built in the main pass of the Koh-i-Daman. For the next two centuries, Ferishta does not mention this border warfare, stating that from then on, Hindustan was only reachable through Sind. When Aliptigin first crossed the Indus, the prince of Lahore and the Afghans still stood together against him. At that time, Jaipal was the prince of Lahore; it is during this event that Ferishta first refers to the Bhatti tribe, noting, "at the advice of whose prince he placed the command of the united forces with an Afghan leader," to whom he allocated the provinces of Multan and Lamghan. This alliance gave the Lahore princes a degree of security until Sabuktigin and Mahmud forced the Afghans to be loyal to them, resulting in the capture of Lahore. The territory under Lahore during this time stretched from Sirhind to Lamghan and from Kashmir to Multan. Bhatinda shared the princely residence with Lahore. Their first battle took place at Lingham, where the young Mahmud first made a name for himself, and as the historian notes, “the eyes of the heavens darkened at witnessing his deeds.” A tributary engagement followed, which Jaipal quickly broke; assisted by troops from all the princes of Hindustan, he assembled an army of one hundred thousand men against Sabuktigin, only to be defeated again on the banks of the Indus. Ultimately, he was besieged and captured in Bhatinda by Mahmud, at which point he took his own life. Jaipal's successors are mentioned only as fugitives, always noted separately from the princes of Delhi. It is most likely that they belonged to the Busa tribe mentioned in the Mewar records, possibly a subdivision of another tribe, although Ferishta refers to the Lahore prince as a Brahman.

The Sankhla from Roneja. Both tribe and abode are well known: it is a subdivision of the Pramara. Harbuji Sankhla was the Paladin of Marwar, in which Roneja was situated.

The Sankhla from Roneja. Both the tribe and the place are well known: it is a subdivision of the Pramara. Harbuji Sankhla was the champion of Marwar, where Roneja is located.

The Sehat from Kherligarh was a northern tribe, dwelling about the Indus, and though entirely unknown to the modern genealogists of India, is frequently mentioned in the early history of the Bhattis, when their possessions extended on both sides of the Hyphasis. As intermarriages between the Bhattis and Sehats are [252] often spoken of, it must have been Rajput. It most probably occupied the province of Swat, the Suvat of D’Anville, a division of the province of Ashthanagar, where dwelt the Assakenoi of Alexander; concerning which this celebrated geographer says, “Il est mention de Suvat comme d’un canton du pays d’Ash-nagar dans la même géographie turque” (Ecl. p. 25). The whole of this ground was sacred to the Jadon tribe from the most remote antiquity, from Multan, the hills of Jud, to Aswinikot (the Tshehin-kote of D’Anville), which, built on the point of confluence of the Choaspes of the Greeks with the Indus, marks the spot where dwelt the Assakenoi, corroborated by the Puranas, which mention the partition of all these territories amongst the sons of Bajaswa, the lord of Kampilnagara, the grand subdivision of the Yadu race. In all likelihood the Sehat, who came to the aid of Khuman of Chitor, was a branch of these Assakenoi, the opponents of Alexander.[35] The modern town of Dinkot 296appears to occupy the site of Aswinikot, though D’Anville feels inclined to carry it into the heart of Bajaur and place it on the rock (silla) Aornos.[36] Such the Sehat; not improbably the Soha, one of the eight subdivisions of the Yadu.[37] When, in S. 785, the Bhatti chief Rao Tanu was driven across the Sutlej, the Sehats are mentioned with other tribes as forming the army of Husain Shah, with the Barahas, the Judis, and Johyas (the Juds and Jinjohyas of Babur), the Butas, and the ‘men of Dud.’

The Sehat from Kherligarh was a northern tribe living around the Indus River. Although completely unknown to today’s Indian genealogists, they are often mentioned in the early history of the Bhattis, particularly when their territory stretched on both sides of the Hyphasis. Because there are many references to intermarriages between the Bhattis and the Sehats, it seems they were likely Rajput. They probably occupied the province of Swat, known as Suvat according to D’Anville, which was part of the province of Ashthanagar, where the Assakenoi lived during Alexander’s time. This well-known geographer states, "Suvat is mentioned as a district in the country of Ash-nagar in the same Turkish geography." (Ecl. p. 25). This entire area has been sacred to the Jadon tribe since ancient times, ranging from Multan, the hills of Jud, to Aswinikot (the Tshehin-kote of D’Anville), which is situated at the confluence of the Choaspes, known to the Greeks, with the Indus. This marks the location where the Assakenoi lived, as confirmed by the Puranas, which mention the division of these territories among the sons of Bajaswa, the lord of Kampilnagara, a major subsection of the Yadu race. Most likely, the Sehat who supported Khuman of Chitor was a branch of these Assakenoi, who opposed Alexander.[35] The modern town of Dinkot 296 seems to be located where Aswinikot used to be, although D’Anville suggests it might be further into Bajaur, on the rock (chair) Aornos.[36] Thus, the Sehat may not improbably be related to the Soha, one of the eight subdivisions of the Yadu.[37] In S. 785, when Bhatti chief Rao Tanu was driven across the Sutlej, the Sehats are mentioned alongside other tribes as part of Husain Shah's army, including the Barahas, the Judis, Johyas (the Juds and Jinjohyas of Babur), the Butas, and the 'men of Dud.'

The Chandel, from Karangarh, occupied the tracts now termed Bundelkhand.

The Chandel, from Karangarh, occupied the areas now known as Bundelkhand.

We shall pass over the other auxiliary tribes and conclude with the Parihar, who came from Kashmir on this occasion; a circumstance entirely overlooked in the dissertation on this tribe;[38] nor does this isolated fact afford room for further discussion on a race which expelled the Pramaras from Mandor.

We will skip the other supporting tribes and finish with the Parihar, who came from Kashmir for this event; this detail was completely overlooked in the essay about this tribe;[38] and this single fact doesn’t leave much space for further discussion about a group that drove the Pramaras out of Mandor.

Such aids, who preserved Khuman when assailed by the ‘Khorasan Pat,’ fully demonstrate the antiquity of the annals, which is further attested by inscriptions. Khuman fought twenty-four great battles, and his name, like that of Caesar, became a family distinction. At Udaipur, if you make a false step, or even sneeze, you hear the ejaculation of ‘Khuman aid you!’ Khuman, by the advice of the Brahmans, resigned the gaddi to his younger son, Jograj; but again resumed [253] it, slaying his advisers and execrating the name of Brahman, which he almost exterminated in his own dominions. Khuman was at length slain by his own son, Mangal; but the chiefs expelled the parricide, who seized upon Lodorwa in the northern desert, and there established the Mangalia Guhilots.

Such helpers, who protected Khuman when attacked by the ‘Khorasan Pat,’ clearly show how ancient the records are, which is further confirmed by inscriptions. Khuman fought twenty-four major battles, and his name, like Caesar's, became a sign of family prestige. In Udaipur, if you make a mistake or even sneeze, you hear the shout of ‘Khuman aid you!’ Following the advice of the Brahmans, Khuman gave up the throne to his younger son, Jograj; but he took it back, killing his advisers and cursing the name of Brahman, nearly wiping them out in his own lands. Eventually, Khuman was killed by his own son, Mangal; however, the chiefs banished the parricide, who then took control of Lodorwa in the northern desert and established the Mangalia Guhilots there.

Bhartribhat III.

—Bhartribhat (familiarly Bhato) succeeded. In his reign, and in that of his successor, the territory dependent on Chitor was greatly increased. All the forest tribes, from the banks of the Mahi to Abu, were subjugated, and strongholds erected, of which Dharangarh and Ujargarh still remain to maintain them. He established no less than thirteen[39] of his sons in 297independent possessions in Malwa and Gujarat, and these were distinguished as the Bhatera Guhilots.

We shall now leap over fifteen generations; which, though affording a few interesting facts to the antiquary, would not amuse the general reader. We will rest satisfied with stating that the Chauhans of Ajmer and the Guhilots of Chitor were alternately friends and foes; that Durlabh Chauhan was slain by Bersi Rawal in a grand battle fought at Kawaria, of which the Chauhan annals state ‘that their princes were now so powerful as to oppose the chief of Chitor.’ Again, in the next reign, we find the renowned Bisaldeo, son of Durlabh, combining with Rawal Tejsi of Chitor to oppose the progress of Islamite invasion: facts recorded by inscriptions as well as by the annals. We may close these remarks on the fifteen princes, from Khuman to Samarsi, with the words of Gibbon on the dark period of Guelphic annals: “It may be presumed that they were illiterate and valiant; that they plundered in their youth, and reared churches in their old age; that they were fond of arms, horses, and hunting”; and, we may add, continued bickering with their vassals within when left unemployed by the enemy from without [254].

We will now jump over fifteen generations, which, while offering some interesting facts for historians, wouldn't entertain the average reader. We'll settle for saying that the Chauhans of Ajmer and the Guhilots of Chitor were alternately allies and enemies; that Durlabh Chauhan was killed by Bersi Rawal in a major battle at Kawaria, where the Chauhan records state that "their princes were now so powerful as to oppose the chief of Chitor." Again, in the next reign, we find the famous Bisaldeo, son of Durlabh, teaming up with Rawal Tejsi of Chitor to fight against the advance of Islamic invasion: facts noted in both inscriptions and records. We can conclude these comments on the fifteen princes, from Khuman to Samarsi, with Gibbon's words about the dark period of Guelphic records: "It may be presumed that they were illiterate and valiant; that they plundered in their youth and built churches in their old age; that they loved arms, horses, and hunting"; and we can add that they also kept arguing with their vassals when they weren't busy dealing with external threats. [254]


1. [“We now know that Samar Singh was alive up to 1299, only four years before Alāu-d-dīn’s siege of Chitor, and that in several inscriptions his dates are given as 1273, 1274, 1285, etc.... Instead of being the father of Karan Singh I., as stated by Tod, Samar Singh came eight generations after him, and was the father of Ratan Singh I., who, according to Muhammadan historians, was the ruler of Chitor during the reign of Alāu-d-dīn, and the husband of Padmini” (Erskine ii. A. 14 f.)]

1. [“We now know that Samar Singh was alive up to 1299, just four years before Alāu-d-dīn’s siege of Chitor, and that his dates are noted in several inscriptions as 1273, 1274, 1285, and so on.... Instead of being the father of Karan Singh I., as noted by Tod, Samar Singh actually came eight generations after him and was the father of Ratan Singh I., who, according to Muslim historians, ruled Chitor during Alāu-d-dīn’s reign and was Padmini’s husband” (Erskine ii. A. 14 f.)]

2. See Genealogical Table.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. See Family Tree.

3. This, according to the roll, was the standard of Bappa.

3. This, as noted in the records, was Bappa's standard.

4. Amongst the passages which Dow [i. 37] has slurred over in his translation is the interesting account of the origin of the Afghans; who, when they first came in contact with those of the new faith, in A.H. 62, dwelt around the Koh-i-Sulaiman. Ferishta, quoting authority, says: "The Afghans were Copts, ruled by Pharaun, many of whom were converted to the laws and religion of Moses; but others, who were stubborn in their worship to their gods, fled towards Hindustan, and took possession of the country adjoining the Koh-i-Sulaiman. They were visited by Kasim from Sind, and in the 143rd year of the Hegira had possessed themselves of the provinces of Kirman, Peshawar, and all within their bounds (sinoran)," which Dow has converted into a province. The whole geographical description of the Kohistan, the etymology of the term Rohilla, and other important matter, is omitted by him [see Briggs, trans. i. 6 f.].

4. Among the sections that Dow [i. 37] glossed over in his translation is the intriguing story of the origin of the Afghans, who, when they first interacted with followers of the new faith in A.H. 62, lived around the Koh-i-Sulaiman. Ferishta, citing sources, states: "The Afghans were Copts, governed by Pharaun, many of whom adopted the laws and religion of Moses; however, others, who were resistant to their gods, fled towards Hindustan and settled in the land near the Koh-i-Sulaiman. They were visited by Kasim from Sind and by the 143rd year of the Hegira had taken control of the provinces of Kirman, Peshawar, and everything within their borders (sinoran)," which Dow has referred to as a province. The entire geographical description of the Kohistan, the origin of the term Rohilla, and other significant details, are left out by him [see Briggs, trans. i. 6 f.].

5. [The island Diu.] Yūsufgol is stated to have held Chaul on the mainland. He was most probably the father of Vanaraja Chawara, the founder of Patan Anhilwara, whose ancestors, on the authority of the Kumarpal Charitra, were princes of Bandardiva, held by the Portuguese since the time of Albuquerque, who changed its name to Deo. [But Yūsufgol, if he existed, must have been a Musalmān. Vanarāja Chāwara was son of Jayasekhara, said to have been slain in battle, A.D. 696, leaving his wife pregnant (BG, i. Part i. 150 f.). Yūsufgol does not appear in the local history.]

5. [The island Diu.] Yūsufgol is said to have held Chaul on the mainland. He was probably the father of Vanaraja Chawara, the founder of Patan Anhilwara, whose ancestors, according to the Kumarpal Charitra, were princes of Bandardiva, which had been under Portuguese control since the time of Albuquerque, who renamed it Deo. [But if Yūsufgol existed, he must have been a Muslim. Vanaraja Chawara was the son of Jayasekhara, who was said to have been killed in battle in CE 696, leaving his wife pregnant (BG, i. Part i. 150 f.). Yūsufgol does not seem to appear in the local history.]

6. The ancient roll from which this is taken mentions Asil giving his name to a fortress, called Asilgarh. His son, Bijai Pal, was slain in attempting to wrest Khambayat (Cambay) from Sangram Dabhi. One of his wives, from a violent death, was prematurely delivered of a boy, called Setu; and as, in such cases, the Hindu supposes the deceased to become a discontented spirit (churail), Churaila became the name of the tribe. Bija, the twelfth from Asil, obtained Sonal from his maternal uncle, Khengar Dabhi, prince of Girnar, but was slain by Jai Singh Deo, prince of Surat. From these names compounded, Dabi and Churaila, we may have the Dabisalima of Mahmud. [The Asil Guhilots are now included in the Mers of the Kāthiawār coast; their numbers are exaggerated in the text (Āīn, ii. 247; BG, ix. Parti. 126).] [See p. 266 above.]

6. The ancient record from which this is taken refers to Asil naming a fortress, called Asilgarh. His son, Bijai Pal, was killed while trying to take Khambayat (Cambay) from Sangram Dabhi. One of his wives, due to a violent death, gave birth prematurely to a boy named Setu; and since, in such situations, Hindus believe the deceased becomes a restless spirit (witch), Churaila became the name of the tribe. Bija, the twelfth descendant of Asil, received Sonal from his maternal uncle, Khengar Dabhi, the prince of Girnar, but was killed by Jai Singh Deo, the prince of Surat. From the names combined, Dabi and Churaila, we might have the Dabisalima of Mahmud. [The Asil Guhilots are now part of the Mers of the Kāthiawār coast; their numbers are inflated in the text (Āīn, ii. 247; BG, ix. Parti. 126).] [See p. 266 above.]

7. Also called Karna. He it was who excavated the Boraila lake, and erected the grand temple of Eklinga on the site of the hermitage of Harita, whose descendant, the present officiating priest, reckons sixty-six descents, while the princes of Mewar amount to seventy-two in the same period.

7. Also known as Karna. He was the one who dug out Boraila lake and built the impressive temple of Eklinga on the spot where the hermitage of Harita once stood. The current officiating priest, a descendant of Harita, counts sixty-six generations, while the princes of Mewar have a lineage of seventy-two over the same period.

8. [Ferishta (i. 2) calls him Sayyid bin Abiu-l-Aas.]

8. [Ferishta (i. 2) refers to him as Sayyid bin Abiu-l-Aas.]

9. See Table next page.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. See table on next page.

10. Marigny (quoting El-Makin), Hist. of the Arabians, vol. ii. p. 283; Mod. Univ. Hist. vol. ii. p. 47.

10. Marigny (quoting El-Makin), History of the Arabians, vol. 2, p. 283; Modern Universal History, vol. 2, p. 47.

11. “The two young princesses, in order to revenge the death of their father, represented falsely to the Khalif that Muhammad bin Kasim had been connected with them. The Khalif, in a rage, gave order for Muhammad bin Kasim to be sewed up in a raw hide, and sent in that condition to court. When the mandate arrived at Tatta, Kasim was prepared to carry an expedition against Harchand, monarch of Kanauj. When he arrived at court, the Khalif showed him to the daughters of Dahir, who expressed their joy upon beholding their father’s murderer in such a condition” [Āīn, ii. 345; Elliot-Dowson i. 209 f.].

11. “The two young princesses, seeking revenge for their father's death, falsely claimed to the Khalif that Muhammad bin Kasim was involved with them. In a fit of rage, the Khalif ordered that Muhammad bin Kasim be sewn into a raw hide and sent to court like that. When the order reached Tatta, Kasim was getting ready to lead a campaign against Harchand, the king of Kanauj. Once he arrived at court, the Khalif presented him to the daughters of Dahir, who expressed their delight at seeing their father's murderer in such a state” [Āīn, ii. 345; Elliot-Dowson i. 209 f.].

13. [The Mewār dates are quite untrustworthy (see Erskine iii. B. 8 f.).]

13. [The Mewār dates are pretty unreliable (see Erskine iii. B. 8 f.).]

14. Aror is seven miles east of Bakhar.

14. Aror is seven miles east of Bakhar.

15. Marigny, vol. iii. p. 83; Univ. Hist. vol. ii. p. 162.

15. Marigny, vol. iii. p. 83; Univ. Hist. vol. ii. p. 162.

16. His father’s name was Aliptigin, termed a slave by Ferishta and his authorities; though El-Makin gives him an ancestor in Yazdegird. [He was a slave (Elliot-Dowson iv. 159).]

16. His father was named Aliptigin, described as a slave by Ferishta and his sources; however, El-Makin traces his ancestry back to Yazdegird. [He was a slave (Elliot-Dowson iv. 159).]

17. Ait, contracted from Aditya: hence Itwar, ‘Sunday.’

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Ait, short for Aditya: thus Itwar, ‘Sunday.’

18. [This is not corroborated by Musulmān authorities.]

18. [This isn’t backed up by Muslim authorities.]

19. Even from the puerilities of Hindu legends something may be extracted. A mendicant dervesh, called Roshan Ali (i.e. the ‘light of Ali’), had found his way to Garh Bitli (the ancient name of the Ajmer fortress), and having thrust his hand into a vessel of curds destined for the Raja, had his finger cut off. The disjointed member flew to Mecca, and was recognized as belonging to the saint. An army was equipped in the disguise of horse-merchants, which invaded Ajmer, whose prince was slain. May we not gather from this incident that an insult to the first Islamite missionary, in the person of Roshan Ali, brought upon the prince the arms of the Caliph? The same Chauhan legends state that Ajaipal was prince of Ajmer at this time; that in this invasion by sea he hastened to Anjar (on the coast of Cutch), where he held the ‘guard of the ocean’ (Samudra ki Chauki), where he fell in opposing the landing. An altar was erected on the spot, on which was sculptured the figure of the prince on horseback, with his lance at rest, and which still annually attracts multitudes at the ‘fair (Mela) of Ajaipal.’ The subsequent invasion alluded to in the text, of S. 750 (A.D. 694), is marked by a curious anecdote. When the ‘Asurs’ had blockaded Ajmer, Lot, the infant son of Manika Rae, was playing on the battlements, when an arrow from the foe killed the heir of Ajmer, who has ever since been worshipped amongst the lares and penates of the Chauhans; and as he had on a silver chain anklet at the time, this ornament is forbid to the children of the race. In all these Rajput families there is a putra (adolescens) amongst the penates, always one who has come to an untimely end, and chiefly worshipped by females; having a strong resemblance to the rites in honour of Adonis. We have traced several Roman and Grecian terms to Sanskrit origin; may we add that of lares, from larla, ‘dear’ or ‘beloved’? [?].

19. Even from the silliness of Hindu legends, we can find some valuable insights. A wandering dervish named Roshan Ali (meaning ‘light of Ali’) made his way to Garh Bitli (the ancient name for the Ajmer fortress), and when he reached into a pot of curds meant for the Raja, his finger was cut off. That dismembered finger flew to Mecca, where it was recognized as belonging to a saint. An army was formed in the guise of horse merchants that invaded Ajmer, resulting in the prince being killed. Can we conclude from this event that disrespecting the first Islamic missionary, represented by Roshan Ali, brought the wrath of the Caliph upon the prince? The same Chauhan legends say that Ajaipal was the prince of Ajmer at the time; during this sea invasion, he rushed to Anjar (on the coast of Cutch), where he held the ‘guard of the ocean’ (Samudra ki Chauki), and fell while trying to resist the landing. An altar was built at the site, depicting the prince on horseback with his lance resting, which still draws crowds every year during the ‘fair (Mela) of Ajaipal.’ The later invasion mentioned in the text, in S. 750 (A.D. 694), has an interesting story attached. When the ‘Asurs’ laid siege to Ajmer, Lot, the young son of Manika Rae, was playing on the battlements when an arrow from the enemy killed the heir of Ajmer, who has since been worshipped among the household deities of the Chauhans. Since he wore a silver anklet at the time, this ornament is forbidden for children from that lineage. In all these Rajput families, there is a putra (adolescens) among the household gods, often one who died young, primarily worshipped by women; this resembles the rituals held in honor of Adonis. We have traced several Roman and Greek words back to Sanskrit; can we also consider lares, derived fromlarla, meaning ‘dear’ or ‘beloved’? [?].

20. [The story is “puerile and fictitious: independent of which the Arabs had quite enough to do nearer home” (Elliot-Dowson i. 426).]

20. [The story is “silly and made-up: regardless, the Arabs had plenty to handle closer to home” (Elliot-Dowson i. 426).]

21. [Persian: not a likely name.]

21. [Persian: not a likely name.]

22. Signifying ‘Elephant forests,’ and described in a Hindu map (stamped on cloth and painted) of India from Kujliban to Lanka, and the provinces west of the Indus to Calcutta; presented by me to the Royal Asiatic Society.

22. Referring to 'Elephant forests,' as shown in a Hindu map (printed on cloth and painted) of India from Kujliban to Lanka, including the areas west of the Indus to Calcutta; presented by me to the Royal Asiatic Society.

23. The list of the vassal princes at the court of the Mori confirms the statement of the bard Chand, of the supremacy of Ram Pramara, and the partition of his dominion, as described (see p. 63, note) amongst the princes who founded separate dynasties at this period; hitherto in vassalage or subordinate to the Pramara. We can scarcely suppose the family to have suffered any decay since their ancestor, Chandragupta, connected by marriage with as well as the ally of the Grecian Seleucus, and who held Greeks in his pay. From such connexion, the arts of sculpture and architecture may have derived a character hitherto unnoticed. Amidst the ruins of Barolli are seen sculptured the Grecian helmet; and the elegant ornament, the Kumbha, or ‘vessel of desire,’ on the temple of Annapurna (i.e. ‘giver of food’), the Hindu Ceres, has much affinity to the Grecian device. From the inscription (see No. 2) it is evident that Chitor was an appanage of Ujjain, the seat of Pramar empire. Its monarch, Chandragupta (Mori [Maurya]), degraded into the barber (Maurya) tribe, was the descendant of Srenika, prince of Rajagriha, who, according to the Jain work, Kalpadruma Kalka, flourished in the year 477 before Vikramaditya, and from whom Chandragupta was the thirteenth in descent. The names as follows: Kanika, Udsen, and nine in succession of the name of Nanda, thence called the Nau-nanda. These, at twenty-two years to a reign (see p. 64), would give 286 years, which -477 = 191 s.v. + 56 = 247 A.C. Now it was in A.C. 260, according to Bayer, that the treaty was formed between Seleucus and Chandragupta; so that this scrap of Jain history may be regarded as authentic and valuable. Asoka (a name of weight in Jain annals) succeeded Chandragupta. He by Kunala, whose son was Samprati, with whose name ends the line of Srenika, according to the authority from which I made the extract. The name of Samprati is well known from Ajmer to Saurashtra, and his era is given in a valuable chronogrammatic catalogue in an ancient Jain manuscript from the temple of Nadol, at 202 of the Virat Samvat. He is mentioned both traditionally and by books as the great supporter of the Jain faith, and the remains of temples dedicated to Mahavira, erected by this prince, yet exist at Ajmer, on Abu, Kumbhalmer, and Girnar. [Much of this needs correction, which cannot be done in the limits of a note. For the Nanda dynasty see Smith, EHI, 40, and for Chandragupta Maurya and Asoka, 115 ff.]

23. The list of the vassal princes at the court of the Mori confirms what the bard Chand said about the dominance of Ram Pramara and the division of his territory, as noted (see p. 63, note), among the princes who started separate dynasties during this time; they were previously in vassalage or subordinate to the Pramara. It’s hard to believe that the family has suffered any decline since their ancestor, Chandragupta, who was connected by marriage to and an ally of the Greek Seleucus, and who employed Greek soldiers. This connection may have influenced the character of sculpture and architecture in ways that have not been recognized before. Among the ruins of Barolli, you can see carvings of the Greek helmet; and the elegant decoration, the Kumbha, or ‘vessel of desire,’ on the temple of Annapurna (i.e., ‘giver of food’), the Hindu version of Ceres, has a lot in common with Greek design. From the inscription (see No. 2), it’s clear that Chitor was part of Ujjain, the heart of the Pramar empire. Its ruler, Chandragupta (Mori [Maurya]), who was degraded into the barber (Maurya) tribe, was a descendant of Srenika, the prince of Rajagriha, who, according to the Jain work, Kalpadruma Kalka, thrived in the year 477 before Vikramaditya, making Chandragupta the thirteenth in descent. The following names are listed: Kanika, Udsen, and nine successive rulers named Nanda, hence called the Nau-nanda. These, at twenty-two years per reign (see p. 64), would total 286 years, which -477 = 191 s.v. + 56 = 247 A/C It was in A.C. 260, according to Bayer, that the treaty was made between Seleucus and Chandragupta; thus, this part of Jain history can be seen as authentic and important. Asoka (a significant name in Jain history) succeeded Chandragupta. He had a son named Kunala, whose son was Samprati, marking the end of the Srenika line, according to the source I referenced. The name Samprati is well-known from Ajmer to Saurashtra, and his era is listed in a valuable chronogrammatic catalogue found in an ancient Jain manuscript from the temple of Nadol, at 202 of the Virat Samvat. He is acknowledged both traditionally and in literature as a major supporter of the Jain faith, and the remains of temples dedicated to Mahavira, built by this prince, still exist at Ajmer, on Abu, Kumbhalmer, and Girnar. [Much of this needs correction, which cannot be done within the limits of a note. For the Nanda dynasty see Smith, EHI, 40, and for Chandragupta Maurya and Asoka, 115 ff.]

24. [This and the second catalogue are fictions. They conflict with the conditions then existing in Gujarāt, and such motley arrays are a favourite bardic theme (Forbes, Rāsmāla, 31, note; ASR, ii. 379).]

24. [This and the second catalog are fictional. They don’t match the realities of that time in Gujarat, and such mixed collections are a popular theme in poetry (Forbes, Rāsmāla, 31, note; ASR, ii. 379).]

25. It has already been stated that the ancient name of Cambay was Gaini or Gajni, whose ruins are three miles from the present city [see p. 254 above]. There is also a Gajni on the estuary of the Mahi, and Abu-l Fazl incidentally mentions a Gajnagar as one of the most important fortresses of Gujarat, belonging to Ahmad Shah; in attempting to obtain which by stratagem, his antagonist, Hoshang, king of Malwa, was made prisoner. I am unaware of the site of this place, though there are remains of an extensive fortress near the capital, founded by Ahmad, and which preserves no name. It may be the ancient Gajnagar. [The Author confuses the place in Gujarāt with Jājnagar or Jājpur in Orissa, captured through a stratagem by Hoshang (Āīn, ii. 219; Ferishta iv. 178; BG, i. Part i. 359).]

25. It's already been mentioned that the ancient name of Cambay was Gaini or Gajni, with its ruins located three miles from the current city [see p. 254 above]. There’s also a Gajni on the Mahi River estuary, and Abu-l Fazl casually refers to a Gajnagar as one of the most significant fortresses in Gujarat, owned by Ahmad Shah; Hoshang, the king of Malwa, became a prisoner while trying to seize it through a clever tactic. I don’t know the exact location of this place, although there are remnants of a large fortress near the capital, built by Ahmad, which doesn’t have a known name. It could be the ancient Gajnagar. [The Author mixes up the place in Gujarat with Jājnagar or Jājpur in Orissa, which Hoshang captured through a trick (Āīn, ii. 219; Ferishta iv. 178; BG, i. Part i. 359).]

26. I presented to the Royal Asiatic Society two inscriptions from Nadol, one dated S. 1024, the other 1039. They are of Prince Lakha, and state as instances of his power that he collected the transit duties at the further barrier of Patan, and levied tribute from the prince of Chitor. He was the contemporary of Mahmud, who devastated Nadol. I also discovered inscriptions of the twelfth century relative to this celebrated Chauhan family, in passing from Udaipur to Jodhpur. [Dow (i. 170) writes “Tilli and Buzule”; Briggs (i. 196) has “Baly and Nadole”; Elliot-Dowson (ii. 229) writes “Pāli and Nandūl,” the differences being due to misreading of the Arabic script.]

26. I presented two inscriptions from Nadol to the Royal Asiatic Society, one from 1024 and the other from 1039. They are about Prince Lakha, and they mention his power by noting that he collected transit duties at the outer barrier of Patan and imposed tribute on the prince of Chitor. He lived during the same time as Mahmud, who caused destruction in Nadol. I also found inscriptions from the twelfth century related to this well-known Chauhan family while traveling from Udaipur to Jodhpur. [Dow (i. 170) writes “Tilli and Buzule”; Briggs (i. 196) has “Baly and Nadole”; Elliot-Dowson (ii. 229) writes “Pāli and Nandūl,” with the differences arising from misreading the Arabic script.]

27. [Setubandha is the causeway made by Rāma to Lanka or Ceylon (IGI, v. 81).]

27. [Setubandha is the bridge built by Rāma to Lanka or Ceylon (IGI, v. 81).]

28. [Chāmunda reigned A.D. 997-1010; Anhilwāra was captured under Bhīma I. (1022-64).]

28. [Chāmunda ruled from CE 997-1010; Anhilwāra was taken over during Bhīma I's reign (1022-64).]

29. See p. 144.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. See page __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.

30. [Ferishta i. 6.]

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. [Ferishta i. 6.]

31. The scene of action was between Peshawar and Kirman, the latter lying ninety miles south-west of the former.

31. The action took place between Peshawar and Kirman, with Kirman located ninety miles southwest of Peshawar.

32. Dow omits this in his translation [see Briggs i. Introd. 9, i. 16].

32. Dow leaves this out in his translation [see Briggs i. Introd. 9, i. 16].

33. The sense of this passage has been quite perverted by Dow [see Briggs i. 16].

33. The meaning of this passage has been greatly twisted by Dow [see Briggs i. 16].

34. [See Smith, EHI, 382.]

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. [See Smith, EHI, 382.]

35. [The capital of the Assakenoi was Massaga, near the Malakand Pass (Smith, EHI, 54; McCrindle, Alexander, 334 f.).]

35. [The capital of the Assakenoi was Massaga, close to the Malakand Pass (Smith, EHI, 54; McCrindle, Alexander, 334 f.).]

36. [For the site see Smith, EHI, 56, note 2.]

36. [For the site, see Smith, EHI, 56, note 2.]

37. See p. 104.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. See page __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.

38. See p. 119 f.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. See p. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__ f.

39. By name, Kulanagar, Champaner, Choreta, Bhojpur, Lunara, Nimthor, Sodara, Jodhgarh, Sandpur, Aitpur, and Gangabheva. The remaining two are not mentioned.

39. The names are Kulanagar, Champaner, Choreta, Bhojpur, Lunara, Nimthor, Sodara, Jodhgarh, Sandpur, Aitpur, and Gangabheva. The last two are not listed.


CHAPTER 5

Although the whole of this chain of ancestry, from Kanaksen in the second, Vijaya the founder of Valabhi in the fourth, to Samarsi in the thirteenth century, cannot be discriminated with perfect accuracy, we may affirm, to borrow a metaphor, that “the two extremities of it are riveted in truth”: and some links have at intervals been recognized as equally valid. We will now extend the chain to the nineteenth century.

Although we can't pinpoint every detail of this lineage—from Kanaksen in the second century, Vijaya the founder of Valabhi in the fourth, to Samarsi in the thirteenth century—with complete accuracy, we can say, to use a metaphor, that "the two ends are firmly grounded in truth": and some connections have been acknowledged at various points as equally valid. Now, let's extend this lineage into the nineteenth century.

Samar Singh, Samarsi: The Tuars of Delhi.

—Samarsi was born in S. 1206.[1] Though the domestic annals are not silent on his acts, we shall recur chiefly to the bard of Delhi[2] for his character 298and actions, and the history of the period. Before we proceed, however, a sketch of the political condition of Hindustan during the last of the Tuar sovereigns of Delhi, derived from this authority and in the bard’s own words, may not be unacceptable. "In Patan is Bhola Bhim the Chalukya, of iron frame.[3] On the mountain Abu, Jeth Pramara, in battle immovable as the star of the north. In Mewar is Samar Singh, who takes tribute from the mighty, a wave of iron in the path of Delhi’s foe. In the midst of all, strong in his own strength, Mandor’s prince, the arrogant Nahar Rao, the might of Maru, fearing none. In Delhi the chief of all [255] Ananga, at whose summons attended the princes of Mandor, Nagor, Sind, Jalwat,[4] and others on its confines, Peshawar, Lahore, Kangra, and its mountain chiefs, with Kasi,[5] Prayag,[6] and Garh Deogir. The lords of Simar[7] were in constant danger of his power." The Bhatti, since their expulsion from Zabulistan, had successively occupied as capitals, Salivahanapur in the Panjab, Tanot, Derawar, which last they founded, and the ancient Lodorwa, which they conquered in the desert; and at the period in question were constructing their present residence, Jaisalmer. In this nook they had been fighting for centuries 299with the lieutenants of the Caliph at Aror, occasionally redeeming their ancient possessions as far as the city of the Tak on the Indus. Their situation gave them little political interest in the affairs of Hindustan until the period of Prithiraj, one of whose principal leaders, Achales, was the brother of the Bhatti prince. Anangpal, from this description, was justly entitled to be termed the paramount sovereign of Hindustan; but he was the last of a dynasty of nineteen princes, who had occupied Delhi nearly four hundred years, from the time of the founder Bilan Deo, who, according to a manuscript in the author’s possession, was only an opulent Thakur when he assumed the ensigns of royalty in the then deserted Indraprastha, taking the name of Anangpal,[8] ever after titular in the family. The Chauhans of Ajmer owed at least homage to Delhi at this time, although Bisaldeo had rendered it almost nominal; and to Someswar, the fourth in descent, Anangpal was indebted for the preservation of this supremacy against the attempts of Kanauj, for which service he obtained the Tuar’s daughter in marriage, the issue of which was Prithiraj, who when only eight years of age was proclaimed successor to the Delhi throne.

Prithiraj.

—Jaichand of Kanauj and Prithiraj bore the same relative situation to Anangpal; Bijaipal, the father of the former, as well as Someswar, having had a daughter of the Tuar to wife. This originated the rivalry between the Chauhans and Rathors, which ended in the destruction of both. When Prithiraj mounted the throne of Delhi, Jaichand not only refused to acknowledge his supremacy, but set forth his own claims to this distinction. In these he was supported by the prince of Patan [256] Anhilwara (the eternal foe of the Chauhans), and likewise by the Parihars of Mandor. But the affront given by the latter, in refusing to fulfil the contract of bestowing his daughter on the young Chauhan, brought on a warfare, in which this first essay was but the presage of his future fame. Kanauj and Patan had recourse to the dangerous expedient of entertaining bands of Tatars, through whom the sovereign of Ghazni was enabled to take advantage of their internal broils.

300Samarsi, prince of Chitor, had married the sister of Prithiraj, and their personal characters, as well as this tie, bound them to each other throughout all these commotions, until the last fatal battle on the Ghaggar. From these feuds Hindustan never was free. But unrelenting enmity was not a part of their character: having displayed the valour of the tribe, the bard or Nestor of the day would step in, and a marriage would conciliate and maintain in friendship such foes for two generations. From time immemorial such has been the political state of India, as represented by their own epics, or in Arabian or Persian histories: thus always the prey of foreigners, and destined to remain so. Samarsi had to contend both with the princes of Patan and Kanauj; and although the bard says “he washed his blade in the Jumna,” the domestic annals slur over the circumstance of Siddharaja-Jayasingha having actually made a conquest of Chitor; for it is not only included in the eighteen capitals enumerated as appertaining to this prince, but the author discovered a tablet[9] in Chitor, placed there by his successor, Kumarpal, bearing the date S. 1206, the period of Samarsi’s birth. The first occasion of Samarsi’s aid being called in by the Chauhan emperor was on the discovery of treasure at Nagor, amounting to seven millions of gold, the deposit of ancient days. The princes of Kanauj and Patan, dreading the influence which such sinews of war would afford their antagonist, invited Shihabu-d-din to aid their designs of humiliating the Chauhan, who in this emergency sent an embassy to Samarsi. The envoy was Chand Pundir, the vassal chief of Lahore, and guardian of that frontier. He is conspicuous from this time to the hour “when he planted his lance at the ford of the Ravi,” and fell in opposing the passage of Shihabu-d-din. The presents he carries, the speech with which he greets the Chitor prince, his reception, reply, and dismissal are all preserved by [257] Chand. The style of address and the apparel of Samarsi betoken that he had not laid aside the office and ensigns of a ‘Regent of Mahadeva.’ A simple necklace of the seeds of the lotus adorned his neck; his hair was braided, and he is addressed as Jogindra, or chief of ascetics. Samarsi proceeded to Delhi; and it was arranged, as he was connected by marriage with the prince of Patan, that Prithiraj should march against this prince, while he should oppose the army from Ghazni. He 301(Samarsi) accordingly fought several indecisive battles, which gave time to the Chauhan to terminate the war in Gujarat and rejoin him. United, they completely discomfited the invaders, making their leader prisoner. Samarsi declined any share of the discovered treasure, but permitted his chiefs to accept the gifts offered by Chauhan. Many years elapsed in such subordinate warfare, when the prince of Chitor was again constrained to use his buckler in defence of Delhi and its prince, whose arrogance and successful ambition, followed by disgraceful inactivity, invited invasion with every presage of success. Jealousy and revenge rendered the princes of Patan, Kanauj, Dhar, and the minor courts indifferent spectators of a contest destined to overthrow them all.

300Samarsi, the prince of Chitor, had married Prithiraj’s sister, and their close bond, along with their personal traits, kept them connected through all the turmoil until the final tragic battle at Ghaggar. Hindustan was never free from these conflicts. However, relentless hatred wasn’t in their nature: after showing their bravery, the bard or storyteller of the time would step in, using marriage to reconcile and ensure peace between enemies for two generations. This political dynamic has been a long-standing aspect of India, as illustrated by their own epics and in Arabian or Persian histories: always vulnerable to foreign invasions, and likely to remain so. Samarsi faced challenges from the princes of Patan and Kanauj; and though the bard claims “he washed his blade in the Jumna,” local records downplay the fact that Siddharaja-Jayasingha actually conquered Chitor; it is listed among the eighteen capitals tied to this prince. The author found a stone tablet[9] in Chitor, placed there by his successor, Kumarpal, dated S. 1206, the year Samarsi was born. The first time Samarsi was called upon for help by the Chauhan emperor was after a treasure of seven million gold was discovered at Nagor, a relic from ancient times. The princes of Kanauj and Patan, fearing the power this wealth would give their rival, sought the help of Shihabu-d-din to support their plans to humiliate the Chauhan. In this crisis, the Chauhan sent an envoy to Samarsi. The envoy was Chand Pundir, a vassal chief from Lahore and protector of the frontier. He became prominent from then until “he planted his lance at the ford of the Ravi” and fell while defending against Shihabu-d-din's forces. The gifts he brought, the speech he delivered to the Chitor prince, his reception, response, and dismissal are all documented by [257] Chand. The way Samarsi spoke and his attire indicated that he hadn’t given up his role and symbols of being a ‘Regent of Mahadeva.’ A simple lotus seed necklace adorned his neck; his hair was braided, and he was called Jogindra, or leader of ascetics. Samarsi went to Delhi; and since he was related by marriage to the prince of Patan, it was decided that Prithiraj would lead an attack against this prince while Samarsi would confront the army from Ghazni. Thus, he engaged in several inconclusive battles, buying time for the Chauhan to end the war in Gujarat and join forces with him. Together, they decisively defeated the invaders, capturing their leader. Samarsi refused any share of the treasure found but allowed his chiefs to accept the gifts given by the Chauhan. Many years passed in such minor skirmishes when the prince of Chitor was once again compelled to defend Delhi and its ruler, whose arrogance and ambition, followed by a disgraceful lack of action, attracted invasion with all signs pointing to success. Jealousy and a desire for revenge turned the princes of Patan, Kanauj, Dhar, and the smaller courts into indifferent observers of a conflict that was set to bring them all down.

The Death of Samar Singh.

—The bard gives a good description of the preparations for his departure from Chitor, which he was destined never to see again. The charge of the city was entrusted to a favourite and younger son, Karna: which disgusted the elder brother, who went to the Deccan to Bidar, where he was well received by an Abyssinian chief,[10] who had there established himself in sovereignty. Another son, either on this occasion or on the subsequent fall of Chitor, fled to the mountains of Nepal, and there spread the Guhilot line.[11] It is in this, the last of the books of Chand, termed The Great Fight, that we have the character of Samarsi fully delineated. His arrival at Delhi is hailed with songs of joy as a day of deliverance. Prithiraj and his court advance seven miles to meet him, and the description of the greeting of the king of Delhi and his sister, and the chiefs on either side who recognize ancient friendships, is most animated. Samarsi reads his brother-in-law an indignant lecture on his unprincely inactivity, and throughout the book divides attention with him.

In the planning of the campaign, and march towards the Ghaggar to meet the foe [258], Samarsi is consulted, and his opinions are recorded. The bard represents him as the Ulysses of the host: brave, cool, and skilful in the fight; prudent, wise, and eloquent in council; pious and decorous on all occasions; beloved by his own chiefs, and reverenced by the vassals of the Chauhan. In the line of march no augur or bard could better 302explain the omens, none in the field better dress the squadrons for battle, none guide his steed or use his lance with more address. His tent is the principal resort of the leaders after the march or in the intervals of battle, who were delighted by his eloquence or instructed by his knowledge. The bard confesses that his precepts of government are chiefly from the lips of Khuman;[12] and of his best episodes and allegories, whether on morals, rules for the guidance of ambassadors, choice of ministers, religious or social duties (but especially those of the Rajput to the sovereign), the wise prince of Chitor is the general organ.

In planning the campaign and march toward the Ghaggar to confront the enemy [258], Samarsi is consulted, and his insights are noted. The bard portrays him as the Ulysses of the army: courageous, calm, and skilled in battle; wise, prudent, and articulate in council; respectful and dignified at all times; cherished by his fellow leaders and respected by the vassals of the Chauhan. Along the route, no seer or bard could interpret the omens better, none could prepare the troops for battle more effectively, and none could handle their horse or wield their lance with greater skill. His tent is the main gathering place for leaders after marching or between battles, where they are captivated by his eloquence and enlightened by his knowledge. The bard admits that his principles of governance primarily come from the teachings of Khuman;[12] and for his best stories and fables, whether on ethics, strategies for ambassadors, selecting ministers, or religious and social responsibilities (especially those of the Rajput toward the ruler), the wise prince of Chitor serves as the main source.

On the last of three days’ desperate fighting Samarsi was slain, together with his son Kalyan, and thirteen thousand of his household troops and most renowned chieftains.[13] His beloved Pirtha, on hearing the fatal issue, her husband slain, her brother captive, the heroes of Delhi and Chitor “asleep on the banks of the Ghaggar, in the wave of the steel,” joined her lord through the flame, nor waited the advance of the Tatar king, when Delhi was carried by storm, and the last stay of the Chauhans, Prince Rainsi, met death in the assault. The capture of Delhi and its monarch, the death of his ally of Chitor, with the bravest and best of their troops, speedily ensured the further and final success of the Tatar arms; and when Kanauj fell, and the traitor to his nation met his fate in the waves of the Ganges, none were left to contend with Shihabu-d-din the possession of the regal seat of the Chauhan. Scenes of devastation, plunder, and massacre commenced, which lasted through ages; during which nearly all that was sacred in religion or celebrated in art was destroyed by these ruthless and barbarous invaders. The noble Rajput, with a spirit of constancy and enduring courage, seized every opportunity to turn upon his oppressor. By his perseverance and valour he wore out entire dynasties of foes, alternately yielding ‘to his fate,’ or restricting the circle of conquest. Every road in Rajasthan was moistened with torrents of blood of the [259] spoiled and the spoiler. But all was of no avail; fresh supplies were ever pouring in, and dynasty succeeded dynasty, heir to the same remorseless feeling which sanctified murder, legalized spoliation, and deified destruction. 303In these desperate conflicts entire tribes were swept away whose names are the only memento of their former existence and celebrity.

On the last of three days of desperate fighting, Samarsi was killed, along with his son Kalyan, thirteen thousand of his household troops, and most of the renowned chieftains.[13] His beloved Pirtha, upon hearing the tragic news of her husband's death and her brother's captivity, along with the heroes of Delhi and Chitor “asleep on the banks of the Ghaggar, in the wave of the steel,” joined her lord in the flames, not waiting for the Tatar king's advance, when Delhi was overtaken, and the last hope of the Chauhans, Prince Rainsi, lost his life in the attack. The capture of Delhi and its king, along with the death of his ally from Chitor, and the bravest of their troops, quickly secured the further and final triumph of the Tatar forces; and when Kanauj fell and the traitor to his nation met his end in the waters of the Ganges, no one was left to challenge Shihabu-d-din for control of the Chauhan throne. Scenes of destruction, looting, and massacre began, lasting for ages; during which almost everything sacred in religion or celebrated in art was obliterated by these ruthless and savage invaders. The noble Rajput, with steadfastness and enduring courage, took every chance to fight back against his oppressor. Through his determination and bravery, he wore out entire dynasties of enemies, sometimes succumbing to his fate and other times limiting their conquests. Every road in Rajasthan was soaked in the blood of the defeated and the victors. But all this was in vain; fresh troops were always pouring in, and one dynasty followed another, each inheriting the same unfeeling attitude that justified murder, legalized plunder, and celebrated destruction. 303 In these desperate battles, entire tribes were wiped out, leaving only their names as reminders of their past existence and glory.

Gallant Resistance of the Rājputs.

—What nation on earth would have maintained the semblance of civilization, the spirit or the customs of their forefathers, during so many centuries of overwhelming depression but one of such singular character as the Rajput? Though ardent and reckless, he can, when required, subside into forbearance and apparent apathy, and reserve himself for the opportunity of revenge. Rajasthan exhibits the sole example in the history of mankind of a people withstanding every outrage barbarity can inflict, or human nature sustain, from a foe whose religion commands annihilation, and bent to the earth, yet rising buoyant from the pressure, and making calamity a whetstone to courage. How did the Britons at once sink under the Romans, and in vain strive to save their groves, their druids, or the altars of Bal from destruction! To the Saxons they alike succumbed; they, again, to the Danes; and this heterogeneous breed to the Normans. Empire was lost and gained by a single battle, and the laws and religion of the conquered merged in those of the conquerors. Contrast with these the Rajputs; not an iota of their religion or customs have they lost, though many a foot of land. Some of their States have been expunged from the map of dominion; and, as a punishment of national infidelity, the pride of the Rathor, and the glory of the Chalukya, the overgrown Kanauj and gorgeous Anhilwara, are forgotten names! Mewar alone, the sacred bulwark of religion, never compromised her honour for her safety, and still survives her ancient limits; and since the brave Samarsi gave up his life, the blood of her princes has flowed in copious streams for the maintenance of this honour, religion, and independence.

Karan Singh I.: Ratan Singh.

—Samarsi had several sons;[14] but Karna was his heir, and during his minority his mother, Kuramdevi, a princess of Patan, nobly maintained what his father left. She headed her Rajputs and gave battle[15] in person to Kutbu-d-din, 304near [260] Amber, when the viceroy was defeated and wounded. Nine Rajas, and eleven chiefs of inferior dignity with the title of Rawat, followed the mother of their prince.

Karna (the radiant) succeeded in S. 1249 (A.D. 1193); but he was not destined to be the founder of a line in Mewar.[16] The annals are at variance with each other on an event which gave the sovereignty of Chitor to a younger branch, and sent the elder into the inhospitable wilds of the west, to found a city[17] and perpetuate a line.[18] It is stated generally that Karna had two sons, Mahup and Rahup; but this is an error: Samarsi and Surajmall were brothers: Karna was the son of the former and Mahup was his son, whose mother was a Chauhan of Bagar. Surajmall had a son named Bharat, who was driven from Chitor by a conspiracy. He proceeded to Sind, obtained Aror from its prince, a Musalman, and married the daughter of the Bhatti chief of Pugal, by whom he had a son named Rahup. Kama died of grief for the loss of Bharat and the unworthiness of Mahup, who abandoned him to live entirely with his maternal relations, the Chauhans.

Karna (the radiant) succeeded in S. 1249 (CE 1193); however, he was not meant to be the founder of a dynasty in Mewar.[16] The historical records conflict regarding an event that transferred the rule of Chitor to a younger branch and forced the elder branch into the harsh wilderness of the west to establish a city[17] and continue a lineage.[18] Generally, it is said that Karna had two sons, Mahup and Rahup; but this is incorrect: Samarsi and Surajmall were brothers; Karna was the son of the former, and Mahup was his son, whose mother was a Chauhan from Bagar. Surajmall had a son named Bharat, who was expelled from Chitor due to a conspiracy. He went to Sind, took Aror from its prince, a Muslim, and married the daughter of the Bhatti chief of Pugal, with whom he had a son named Rahup. Kama died from grief over the loss of Bharat and the infidelity of Mahup, who deserted him to live entirely with his maternal relatives, the Chauhans.

The Sonigira chief of Jalor had married the daughter of Karna, 305by whom he had a child named Randhol,[19] whom by treachery he placed on the throne of Chitor, slaying the chief Guhilots. Mahup being unable to recover his rights, and unwilling to make any exertion, the chair of Bappa Rawal would have passed to the Chauhans but for an ancient bard of the house. He pursued his way to Aror, held by old Bharat as a fief of Kabul. With the levies of Sind he marched to claim the right abandoned by Mahup and at Pali encountered and defeated the Sonigiras. The retainers of Mewar flocked to his standard, and by their aid he enthroned himself in Chitor. He sent for his father and mother, Ranangdevi, whose dwelling on the Indus was made over to a younger brother, who bartered his faith for Aror, and held it as a vassal of Kabul.

The chief of Jalor from the Sonigira clan had married Karna's daughter, and they had a child named Randhol. Through treachery, he put Randhol on the throne of Chitor, killing Chief Guhilots in the process. Mahup, unable to reclaim his rights and unwilling to make any effort, would have lost the position of Bappa Rawal to the Chauhans if it weren't for an old bard from the family. He made his way to Aror, which was held by the old Bharat as a fief of Kabul. With the armies of Sind, he set out to claim the rights that Mahup had abandoned, and at Pali, he encountered and defeated the Sonigiras. The followers of Mewar rallied to his side, and with their support, he crowned himself in Chitor. He called for his father and mother, Ranangdevi, whose home along the Indus was given to a younger brother, who traded his loyalty for Aror and held it as a vassal of Kabul.

Rāhup.

—Rahup obtained Chitor in S. 1257 (CE 1201), and shortly after sustained the attack of Shamsu-d-din, whom he met and overcame in a battle at Nagor. Two [261] great changes were introduced by this prince; the first in the title of the tribe, to Sesodia; the other in that of its prince, from Rawal to Rana. The puerile reason for the former has already been noticed;[20] the cause of the latter is deserving of more attention. Amongst the foes of Rahup was the Parihar prince of Mandor: his name Mokal, with the title of Rana. Rahup seized him in his capital and brought him to Sesoda, making him renounce the rich district of Godwar and his title of Rana, which he assumed himself, to denote the completion of his feud. He ruled thirty-eight years in a period of great distraction, and appears to have been well calculated, not only to uphold the fallen fortunes of the State, but to rescue them from utter ruin. His reign is the more remarkable by contrast with his successors, nine of whom are ‘pushed from their stools’ in the same or even a shorter period than that during which he upheld the dignity.

From Rahup to Lakhamsi [Lakshman Singh], in the short space of half a century, nine princes of Chitor were crowned, and at nearly equal intervals of time followed each other to ‘the mansions of the sun.’ Of these nine, six fell in battle. Nor did they meet their fate at home, but in a chivalrous enterprise to redeem the sacred Gaya from the pollution of the barbarian. 306For this object these princes successively fell, but such devotion inspired fear, if not pity or conviction, and the bigot renounced the impiety which Prithimall purchased with his blood, and until Alau-d-din’s reign, this outrage to their prejudices was renounced. But in this interval they had lost their capital, for it is stated as the only occurrence in Bhonsi’s[21] reign that he [262] “recovered Chitor” and made the name of Rana be acknowledged by all. Two memorials are preserved of the nine princes from Rahup to Lakhamsi, and of the same character: confusion and strife within and without. We will, therefore, pass over these to another grand event in the vicissitudes of this house, which possesses more of romance than of history, though the facts are undoubted.

From Rahup to Lakhamsi [Lakshman Singh], in just half a century, nine princes of Chitor were crowned, each following the other to ‘the mansions of the sun’ at almost equal intervals. Of these nine, six died in battle. They did not meet their fate at home but during a noble mission to cleanse the sacred Gaya from the defilement of outsiders. 306 These princes fell one after another for this cause, but their devotion sparked fear, if not pity or belief, and the bigots rejected the blasphemy that Prithimall paid for with his blood. Until the reign of Alau-d-din, this affront to their beliefs was forsaken. However, during this time, they lost their capital, as it is noted in Bhonsi’s[21] reign that he [262] “recovered Chitor” and made the title of Rana recognized by all. Two records remain of the nine princes from Rahup to Lakhamsi, and they share the same theme: turmoil and conflict both internally and externally. Therefore, we will skip over these to another significant event in the journey of this family, which holds more romance than history, even though the facts are undeniable.


1. [For the error in his date see p. 281 above.]

1. [For the mistake in his date, see p. 281 above.]

2. The work of Chand is a universal history of the period in which he wrote. In the sixty-nine books, comprising one hundred thousand stanzas, relating to the exploits of Prithiraj, every noble family of Rajasthan will find some record of their ancestors. It is accordingly treasured amongst the archives of each race having any pretensions to the name of Rajput. From this he can trace his martial forefathers who ‘drank of the wave of battle’ in the passes of Kirman when the ‘cloud of war rolled from Himachal’Himachal’ to the plains of Hindustan. The wars of Prithiraj, his alliances, his numerous and powerful tributaries, their abodes and pedigrees, make the works of Chand invaluable as historic and geographical memoranda, besides being treasures in mythology, manners, and the annals of the mind. To read this poet well is a sure road to honour, and my own Guru was allowed, even by the professional bards, to excel therein. As he read I rapidly translated about thirty thousand stanzas. Familiar with the dialects in which it is written, I have fancied that I seized occasionally the poet’s spirit; but it were presumption to suppose that I embodied all his brilliancy, or fully comprehended the depth of his allusions. But I knew for whom he wrote. The most familiar of his images and sentiments I heard daily from the mouths of those around me, the descendants of the men whose deeds he rehearses. I was enabled thus to seize his meaning, where one more skilled in poetic lore might have failed, and to make my prosaic version of some value. [For Chand Bardāi see Grierson, Modern Literary History of Hindustan, 3 f.]

2. The work of Chand is a comprehensive history of the time in which he wrote. In the sixty-nine books, totaling one hundred thousand stanzas, about the deeds of Prithiraj, every noble family in Rajasthan will find some mention of their ancestors. It is therefore valued among the records of every group that claims the title of Rajput. Through this, one can trace their warrior ancestors who ‘drank from the wave of battle’ in the passes of Kirman when the ‘cloud of war rolled from HimachalHimachal’ to the plains of Hindustan. The wars of Prithiraj, his alliances, and his many powerful tributaries, along with their homes and lineages, make Chand’s works invaluable as historical and geographical records, in addition to being treasures in mythology, customs, and the stories of the mind. Reading this poet well is a guaranteed path to honor, and my own Guru was recognized, even by the professional bards, as excelling in this. As he read, I quickly translated about thirty thousand stanzas. Familiar with the dialects in which it is written, I felt that I occasionally grasped the poet’s spirit; however, it would be arrogant to think I captured all his brilliance or fully understood the depth of his references. But I knew for whom he wrote. The most familiar images and sentiments I heard daily from those around me, the descendants of the men whose deeds he narrates. This allowed me to grasp his meaning where someone more skilled in poetic traditions might have struggled, making my straightforward version somewhat valuable. [For Chand Bardāi see Grierson, Modern Literary History of Hindustan, 3 f.]

3. [Bhīma II., Chaulukya, known as Bhola, ‘the simpleton,’ A.D. 1179-1242.]

3. [Bhīma II, Chaulukya, also called Bhola, 'the simpleton,' CE 1179-1242.]

4. Unknown, unless the country on the ‘waters’ (jal) of Sind.

4. Unknown, unless it's the country on the ‘waters’ (jal) of Sind.

5. Benares.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Varanasi.

6. Allahabad.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Prayagraj.

7. The cold regions (si, ‘cold’).

7. The cold areas (si, ‘cold’).

8. Ananga is a poetical epithet of the Hindu Cupid, literally ‘incorporeal’; but, according to good authority, applicable to the founder of the desolate abode, palna being ‘to support,’ and anga, with the primitive an, ‘without body.’

8. Ananga is a poetic term for the Hindu Cupid, meaning ‘incorporeal’; however, according to credible sources, it refers to the founder of the lonely dwelling, with palna meaning ‘to support,’ and anga, combined with the root an, meaning ‘without body.’

9. See Inscription No. 5.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. See Inscription #5.

10. Styled Habshi Padshah.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Styled Habshi Emperor.

11. [The Gorkhas or Gurkhas are said to have reached Nepal through Kumaun after the fall of Chitor (IGI, xix. 32).]

11. [The Gorkhas or Gurkhas are believed to have arrived in Nepal via Kumaun after the fall of Chitor (IGI, xix. 32).]

12. I have already mentioned that Khuman became a patronymic and title amongst the princes of Chitor.

12. I have already mentioned that Khuman became a family name and title among the princes of Chitor.

13. [The battle was fought at Tarāīn or Talāwari in the Ambāla District, Panjāb, in 1192.]

13. [The battle took place at Tarāīn or Talāwari in the Ambāla District, Punjab, in 1192.]

14. Kalyanrae, slain with his father; Kumbhkaran, who went to Bidar; a third, the founder of the Gorkhas. [This assertion, based on the authority of Chand, is incorrect, Samar Singh being misplaced, and succeeded by Ratan Singh (Erskine ii. A. 146).]

14. Kalyanrae, killed alongside his father; Kumbhkaran, who went to Bidar; a third, the founder of the Gorkhas. [This claim, based on Chand's authority, is wrong, as Samar Singh is misidentified and succeeded by Ratan Singh (Erskine ii. A. 146).]

15. This must be the battle mentioned by Ferishta (see Dow, p. 169, vol. ii.).

15. This has to be the battle referenced by Ferishta (see Dow, p. 169, vol. ii.).

16. He had a son, Sarwan, who took to commerce. Hence the mercantile Sesodia caste, Sarwania.

16. He had a son, Sarwan, who went into business. Thus, the mercantile Sesodia caste became known as Sarwania.

17. Dungarpur, so named from dungar, ‘a mountain.’

17. Dungarpur, named after dungar, meaning ‘mountain.’

18. [The facts are that after "Karan Singh the Mewār family divided into two branches—one with the title of Rāwal, the other Rāna. In the first, or Rāwal, branch were Khem or Kshem Singh, the eldest son of Karan Singh, Sāmant Singh, Kumār Singh, Mathan Singh, Padam Singh, Jeth Singh, Tej Singh, Samar Singh, and Ratan Singh, all of whom reigned at Chitor; while in the Rāna branch were Rāhup, a younger son of Karan Singh, Narpat, Dinkaran, Jaskaran, Nāgpāl, Puranpāl, Prithi Pāl, Bhuvān Singh, Bhīm Singh, Jai Singh, and Lakshman Singh, who ruled at Sesoda, and called themselves Sesodias. Thus, instead of having to fit in something like ten generations between Samar Singh, who, as we know, was alive in 1299, and the siege of Chitor, which certainly took place in 1303, we find that those ten princes were not descendants of Samar Singh at all, but the contemporaries of his seven immediate predecessors on the gaddi of Chitor and of himself, and that both Ratan Singh, the son of Samar Singh, and Lakshman Singh, the contemporary of Ratan Singh, were descended from a common ancestor, Karan Singh I., nine and eleven generations back respectively. It is also possible to reconcile the statement of the Musalmān historians that Ratan Singh (called Rāī Ratan) was ruler of Chitor during the siege—a statement corroborated by an inscription at Rājnagar—with the generally accepted story that it was Rāna Lakshman Singh who fell in defence of the fort" (Erskine ii. A. 15).]

18. [The facts are that after Karan Singh, the Mewār family split into two branches—one called Rāwal and the other Rāna. In the Rāwal branch were Khem or Kshem Singh, the eldest son of Karan Singh, along with Sāmant Singh, Kumār Singh, Mathan Singh, Padam Singh, Jeth Singh, Tej Singh, Samar Singh, and Ratan Singh, all of whom reigned at Chitor. Meanwhile, in the Rāna branch were Rāhup, a younger son of Karan Singh, Narpat, Dinkaran, Jaskaran, Nāgpāl, Puranpāl, Prithvi Pāl, Bhuvān Singh, Bhīm Singh, Jai Singh, and Lakshman Singh, who ruled at Sesoda and called themselves the Sesodias. So, instead of needing to fit around ten generations between Samar Singh, who was still alive in 1299, and the siege of Chitor, which definitely happened in 1303, we find that those ten princes were not descendants of Samar Singh but contemporaries of his seven immediate predecessors, including him. Both Ratan Singh, the son of Samar Singh, and Lakshman Singh, a contemporary of Ratan Singh, descended from a common ancestor, Karan Singh I., nine and eleven generations back, respectively. It's also possible to reconcile the account from Muslim historians that Ratan Singh (referred to as Rāī Ratan) was the ruler of Chitor during the siege—a claim supported by an inscription at Rājnagar—with the widely accepted story that it was Rāna Lakshman Singh who died defending the fort" (Erskine ii. A. 15).]

19. So pronounced, but properly written Randhaval, ‘the standard of the field.’

19. So pronounced, but correctly spelled Randhaval, ‘the standard of the field.’

20. See note, p. 252.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. See note, p. 252.

21. His second son, Chandra, obtained an appanage on the Chambal, and his issue, well known as Chandarawats, constituted one of the most powerful vassal clans of Mewar. Rampura (Bhanpura) was their residence, yielding a revenue of nine lakhs (£110,000), held on the tenure of service which, from an original grant in my possession from Rana Jagat Singh to his nephew Madho Singh, afterwards prince of Amber, was three thousand horse and foot (see p. 235), and the fine of investiture was seventy-five thousand rupees. Madho Singh, when prince of Amber, did what was invalid as well as ungrateful; he made over this domain, granted during his misfortunes, to Holkar, the first limb lopped off Mewar. The Chandarawat proprietor continued, however, to possess a portion of the original estate with the fortress of Amad, which it maintained throughout all the troubles of Rajwara till A.D. 1821. It shows the attachment to custom that the young Rao applied and received ‘the sword’ of investiture from his old lord paramount, the Rana, though dependent on Holkar’s forbearance. But a minority is proverbially dangerous in India. Disorder from party plots made Amad troublesome to Holkar’s government, which as his ally and preserver of tranquillity we suppressed by blowing up the walls of the fortress. This is one of many instances of the harsh, uncompromising nature of our power, and the anomalous description of our alliances with the Rajputs. However necessary to repress the disorder arising from the claims of ancient proprietors and the recent rights of Holkar, or the new proprietor, Ghafur Khan, yet surrounding princes, and the general population, who know the history of past times, lament to see a name of five hundred years’ duration thus summarily extinguished, which chiefly benefits an upstart Pathan. Such the vortex of the ambiguous, irregular, and unsystematic policy, which marks many of our alliances, which protect too often but to injure, and gives to our office of general arbitrator and high constable of Rajasthan a harsh and unfeeling character. Much of this arises from ignorance of the past history; much from disregard of the peculiar usages of the people; or from that expediency which too often comes in contact with moral fitness, which will go on until the day predicted by the Nestor of India, when “one sikka (seal) alone will be used in Hindustan.”

21. His second son, Chandra, was granted land near the Chambal River, and his descendants, known as the Chandarawats, became one of the most powerful vassal clans in Mewar. They lived in Rampura (Bhanpura), which generated a revenue of nine lakhs (£110,000), and this was given to them in exchange for military service according to an original grant in my possession from Rana Jagat Singh to his nephew Madho Singh, who later became the prince of Amber. The terms required three thousand horsemen and foot soldiers (see p. 235), and the cost of the investiture was seventy-five thousand rupees. Madho Singh, during his time as prince of Amber, acted both unlawfully and ingratitudinously; he transferred this domain, which had been granted to him during his difficult times, to Holkar, the first to break away from Mewar. However, the Chandarawat landowner still retained a portion of the original estate along with the fortress of Amad, which it held throughout all the issues of Rajwara until CE 1821. It shows the attachment to tradition that the young Rao sought and received ‘the sword’ of investiture from his old lord, the Rana, despite being reliant on Holkar's tolerance. But a minority is notoriously risky in India. Disarray from party struggles made Amad challenging for Holkar’s administration, which, as his ally and preserver of peace, dealt with the situation by demolishing the fortress walls. This is just one of many examples of the harsh and inflexible nature of our power, and the complicated nature of our alliances with the Rajputs. While it was necessary to manage the disorder from the claims of ancient landowners and the new rights of Holkar, or the new owner, Ghafur Khan, surrounding rulers and the general public, who remember the history of the past, mourn to see a name that has lasted five hundred years extinguished so abruptly, benefiting mainly a rising Pathan. This illustrates the chaotic, irregular, and inconsistent policy that characterizes many of our alliances, which too often protect only to harm, giving our role as general arbitrator and high constable of Rajasthan a harsh and unsympathetic aspect. Much of this stems from ignorance of past history, much from a disregard for the unique customs of the people, or from that practicality which frequently conflicts with moral correctness, which will continue until the day predicted by the Nestor of India, when “one sikka (seal) alone will be used in Hindustan.”


307

CHAPTER 6

Lakhamsi: Lachhman Singh.

—Lakhamsi[1] succeeded his father in S. 1331 (CE 1275), a memorable era in the annals, when Chitor, the repository of all that was precious yet untouched of the arts of India, was stormed, sacked, and treated with remorseless barbarity by the Pathan [Khilji] emperor, Alau-d-din. Twice it was attacked by this subjugator of India. In the first siege it escaped spoliation, though at the price of its best defenders: that which followed is the first successful assault and capture of which we have any detailed account.

Bhīm Singh: Padmini.

—Bhimsi was the uncle of the young prince, and protector during his minority. He had espoused the daughter of Hamir Sank (Chauhan) of Ceylon, the cause of woes unnumbered to the Sesodias. Her name was Padmini,[2] a title bestowed only on the superlatively fair, and transmitted with renown to posterity by tradition and the song of the bard. Her beauty, accomplishments, exaltation, and destruction, with other incidental circumstances, constitute the subject of one of the most popular traditions of Rajwara. The Hindu bard recognizes the fair, in preference to fame and love of conquest, as the motive for the attack of Alau-d-din, who [263] limited his demand to the possession of Padmini; though this was after a long and fruitless siege. At length he restricted his desire to a mere sight of this extraordinary beauty, and acceded to the proposal of beholding her through the medium of mirrors. Relying on the faith of the Rajput, he entered Chitor slightly guarded, and having gratified his wish, returned. The Rajput, unwilling to be outdone in confidence, accompanied the king to the foot of the fortress, amidst many complimentary excuses from his guest at the trouble he thus occasioned. It was for this that Ala risked his own safety, relying on the superior faith of the Hindu. Here he had an 308ambush; Bhimsi was made prisoner, hurried away to the Tatar camp, and his liberty made dependent on the surrender of Padmini.

The Siege of Chitor.

—Despair reigned in Chitor when this fatal event was known, and it was debated whether Padmini should be resigned as a ransom for their defender. Of this she was informed, and expressed her acquiescence. Having provided wherewithal to secure her from dishonour, she communed with two chiefs of her own kin and clan of Ceylon, her uncle Gora, and his nephew Badal, who devised a scheme for the liberation of their prince without hazarding her life or fame. Intimation was dispatched to Ala that on the day he withdrew from his trenches the fair Padmini would be sent, but in a manner befitting her own and his high station, surrounded by her females and handmaids; not only those who would accompany her to Delhi, but many others who desired to pay her this last mark of reverence. Strict commands were to be issued to prevent curiosity from violating the sanctity of female decorum and privacy. No less than seven hundred covered litters proceeded to the royal camp. In each was placed one of the bravest of the defenders of Chitor, borne by six armed soldiers disguised as litter-porters. They reached the camp. The royal tents were enclosed with kanats (walls of cloth); the litters were deposited, and half an hour was granted for a parting interview between the Hindu prince and his bride. They then placed their prince in a litter and returned with him, while the greater number (the supposed damsels) remained to accompany the fair to Delhi.[3] But Ala had no intention to permit Bhimsi’s return, and was becoming jealous of the long interview he enjoyed, when, instead of the prince and Padmini, the devoted band issued from their litters: but Ala was too well guarded. Pursuit was ordered, while these covered the retreat till they perished to a man. A fleet horse was in reserve for [264] Bhimsi, on which he was placed, and in safety ascended the fort, at whose outer gate the host of Ala was encountered. The choicest of the heroes of Chitor met the assault. With Gora and Badal at their head, animated by the noblest sentiments, the deliverance of their chief and the honour of their queen, they devoted themselves 309to destruction, and few were the survivors of this slaughter of the flower of Mewar. For a time Ala was defeated in his object, and the havoc they had made in his ranks, joined to the dread of their determined resistance, obliged him to desist from the enterprise.

Mention has already been made of the adjuration,“by the sin of the sack of Chitor.” Of these sacks they enumerate three and a half. This is the ‘half’; for though the city was not stormed, the best and bravest were cut off (sakha). It is described with great animation in the Khuman Raesa. Badal was but a stripling of twelve, but the Rajput expects wonders from this early age. He escaped, though wounded, and a dialogue ensues between him and his uncle’s wife, who desires him to relate how her lord conducted himself ere she joins him. The stripling replies: “He was the reaper of the harvest of battle; I followed his steps as the humble gleaner of his sword. On the gory bed of honour he spread a carpet of the slain; a barbarian prince his pillow, he laid him down, and sleeps surrounded by the foe.” Again she said: "Tell me, Badal, how did my love (piyar) behave?" “Oh! mother, how further describe his deeds when he left no foe to dread or admire him?” She smiled farewell to the boy, and adding, “My lord will chide my delay,” sprung into the flame.

Mention has already been made of the vow, “by the sin of the sack of Chitor.” They mention three and a half of these sacks. This is the ‘half’; because although the city wasn’t stormed, the best and bravest were cut off (bro). It’s described with great energy in the Khuman Raesa. Badal was just a 12-year-old kid, but a Rajput expects amazing things at that young age. He managed to escape, although he was wounded, and a conversation takes place between him and his uncle’s wife, who wants him to tell her how her husband acted before she joins him. The kid responds: “He was the harvester of the battlefield; I followed in his footsteps as the humble gatherer of his sword. On the bloody ground of honor, he laid a carpet of the slain; with a barbarian prince as his pillow, he laid down and sleeps surrounded by enemies.” Again she asked: "Tell me, Badal, how did my love (love) act?" “Oh! mother, how can I further describe his actions when he left no enemy left to fear or admire him?” She smiled goodbye to the boy and, adding, “My lord will scold me for being late,” jumped into the fire.

Alau-d-din, having recruited his strength, returned to his object, Chitor. The annals state this to have been in S. 1346 (A.D. 1290), but Ferishta gives a date thirteen years later.[4] They had not yet recovered the loss of so many valiant men who had sacrificed themselves for their prince’s safety, and Ala carried on his attacks more closely, and at length obtained the hill at the southern point, where he entrenched himself. They still pretend to point out his trenches; but so many have been formed by subsequent attacks that we cannot credit the assertion. The poet has found in the disastrous issue of this siege admirable materials for his song. He represents the Rana, after an arduous day, stretched on his pallet, and during a night of watchful anxiety, pondering on the means by which he might preserve from the general destruction one at least of his twelve sons; when a voice [265] broke on his solitude, exclaiming, “Main bhukhi 310ho”;[5] and raising his eyes, he saw, by the dim glare of the chiragh,[6] advancing between the granite columns, the majestic form of the guardian goddess of Chitor. “Not satiated,” exclaimed the Rana, “though eight thousand of my kin were late an offering to thee?” “I must have regal victims; and if twelve who wear the diadem bleed not for Chitor, the land will pass from the line.” This said, she vanished.

Alau-d-din, having gathered his strength, turned his attention back to Chitor. Historical records indicate this happened in S. 1346 (CE 1290), though Ferishta cites a date thirteen years later.[4] They had not yet recovered from the loss of so many brave men who had given their lives for their prince’s safety, and Ala intensified his attacks, eventually seizing the hill at the southern point, where he set up his defenses. People still claim to show his trenches, but so many have been created by later assaults that we cannot believe that claim. The poet found in the unfortunate outcome of this siege rich material for his poem. He depicts the Rana, after a long day, lying on his cot, and during a night of restless anxiety, thinking about how to save at least one of his twelve sons from total destruction, when a voice [265] broke into his solitude, saying, “Main bhukhi ho”;[5] and lifting his eyes, he saw, by the flickering light of the chiragh,[6] moving between the granite columns, the impressive figure of the guardian goddess of Chitor. “Not satisfied,” exclaimed the Rana, “even after eight thousand of my family were recently your offerings?” “I need royal victims; and if twelve who wear the crown do not bleed for Chitor, the land will be taken from your line.” With that, she disappeared.

On the morn he convened a council of his chiefs, to whom he revealed the vision of the night, which they treated as the dream of a disordered fancy. He commanded their attendance at midnight; when again the form appeared, and repeated the terms on which alone she would remain amongst them. “Though thousands of barbarians strew the earth, what are they to me? On each day enthrone a prince. Let the kirania,[7] the chhatra and the chamara,[7] proclaim his sovereignty, and for three days let his decrees be supreme: on the fourth let him meet the foe and his fate. Then only may I remain.”

On the morning of the meeting, he gathered his chiefs and shared the vision he had during the night, which they dismissed as a figment of his imagination. He asked them to join him at midnight; when they returned, the figure appeared again and repeated the conditions under which she would stay with them. “Even if thousands of barbarians cover the land, what do they mean to me? Each day, crown a prince. Let the kirania,[7] the chhatra and the chamara,[7] announce his rule, and for three days let his orders be absolute: on the fourth day, he must face his enemy and his destiny. Only then may I stay.”

Whether we have merely the fiction of the poet, or whether the scene was got up to animate the spirit of resistance, matters but little, it is consistent with the belief of the tribe; and that the goddess should openly manifest her wish to retain as her tiara the battlements of Chitor on conditions so congenial to the warlike and superstitious Rajput was a gage readily taken up and fully answering the end. A generous contention arose amongst the brave brothers who should be the first victim to avert the denunciation. Arsi urged his priority of birth: he was proclaimed, the umbrella waved over his head, and on the fourth day he surrendered his short-lived honours and his life. Ajaisi, the next in birth, demanded to follow; but he was the favourite son of his father, and at his request he consented to let his brothers precede him. Eleven had fallen in turn, and but one victim remained to the salvation of the city, when the Rana, calling his chiefs around him, said, “Now I devote myself for Chitor.”

Whether we only have the poet's imagination or whether the scene was staged to inspire the spirit of resistance doesn't matter much; it aligns with the tribe's beliefs. The fact that the goddess openly expressed her desire to keep the battlements of Chitor as her crown under conditions so fitting for the warlike and superstitious Rajputs was a challenge they were quick to accept. A noble competition arose among the brave brothers to be the first sacrifice to prevent the curse. Arsi claimed his right as the eldest; he was declared the chosen one, the umbrella was held over his head, and on the fourth day, he surrendered his fleeting honors and his life. Ajaisi, next in line by birth, wanted to follow, but as his father's favorite son, he agreed to let his brothers go ahead at their request. Eleven had fallen in turn, and only one victim was left for the city's salvation when the Rana gathered his chiefs and said, “Now I devote myself for Chitor.”

The Johar.

—But another awful sacrifice was to precede this act of self-devotion in that horrible rite, the Johar,[8] where the 311females are immolated to preserve them from pollution or captivity. The funeral pyre was lighted within the ‘great subterranean retreat,’[9] in chambers impervious to the light [266] of day, and the defenders of Chitor beheld in procession the queens, their own wives and daughters, to the number of several thousands. The fair Padmini closed the throng, which was augmented by whatever of female beauty or youth could be tainted by Tatar lust. They were conveyed to the cavern, and the opening closed upon them, leaving them to find security from dishonour in the devouring element.

A contest now arose between the Rana and his surviving son; but the father prevailed, and Ajaisi, in obedience to his commands, with a small band passed through the enemy’s lines, and reached Kelwara in safety. The Rana, satisfied that his line was not extinct, now prepared to follow his brave sons; and calling around him his devoted clans, for whom life had no longer any charms, they threw open the portals and descended to the plains, and with a reckless despair carried death, or met it, in the crowded ranks of Ala. The Tatar conqueror took possession of an inanimate capital, strewed with brave defenders, the smoke yet issuing from the recesses where lay consumed the once fair object of his desire; and since this devoted day the cavern has been sacred: no eye has penetrated its gloom, and superstition has placed as its guardian a huge serpent, whose ‘venomous breath’ extinguishes the light which might guide intruders to ‘the place of sacrifice.’

A contest now arose between the Rana and his surviving son; but the father triumphed, and Ajaisi, following his orders, made his way through the enemy's lines with a small group and safely reached Kelwara. The Rana, reassured that his lineage was not extinct, now prepared to join his brave sons; and calling together his loyal clans, for whom life had lost all appeal, they opened the gates and descended to the plains. With reckless desperation, they brought death or faced it among the crowded ranks of Ala. The Tatar conqueror took control of a lifeless city, littered with brave defenders, smoke still rising from the places where the once-beautiful target of his desire lay destroyed; and since that fateful day, the cavern has been considered sacred: no one has ventured into its darkness, and superstition has appointed a massive serpent as its guardian, whose ‘venomous breath’ snuffs out the light that could lead intruders to ‘the place of sacrifice.’

The Conquests of Alāu-d-dīn.

—Thus fell, in CE 1303, this celebrated capital, in the round of conquest of Alau-d-din, one of the most vigorous and warlike sovereigns who have occupied 312the throne of India. In success, and in one of the means of attainment, a bigoted hypocrisy, he bore a striking resemblance to Aurangzeb; and the title of ‘Sikandaru-s-Sani,’ or the second Alexander, which he assumed and impressed on his coins, was no idle vaunt. The proud Anhilwara, the ancient Dhar and Avanti, Mandor and Deogir, the seats of the Solankis, the Pramaras, the Pariharas and Taks, the entire Agnikula race, were overturned for ever by Ala. Jaisalmer, Gagraun, Bundi, the abodes of the Bhatti, the Khichi, and the Hara, with many of minor importance, suffered all the horrors of assault from this foe of the race, though destined again to raise their heads. The Rathors of Marwar and the [267] Kachhwahas of Amber were yet in a state of insignificance: the former were slowly creeping into notice as the vassals of the Pariharas, while the latter could scarcely withstand the attacks of the original Mina population. Ala remained in Chitor some days, admiring the grandeur of his conquest; and having committed every act of barbarity and wanton dilapidation which a bigoted zeal could suggest, overthrowing the temples and other monuments of art, he delivered the city in charge to Maldeo, the chief of Jalor, whom he had conquered and enrolled amongst his vassals. The palace of Bhim and the fair Padmini alone appears to have escaped the wrath of Ala; it would be pleasing could we suppose any kinder sentiment suggested the exception, which enables the author of these annals to exhibit the abode of the fair of Ceylon.

PALACE OF RĀNA BHĪM AND PADMINI.
To face page 312.

PALACE OF RĀNA BHĪM AND PADMINI.
To go to page 312.

The Flight of Rāna Ajai Singh.

—The survivor of Chitor, Rana Ajaisi, was now in security at Kelwara, a town situated in the heart of the Aravalli mountains, the western boundary of Mewar, to which its princes had been indebted for twelve centuries of dominion. Kelwara is at the highest part of one of its most extensive valleys, termed the Shero Nala, the richest district of this Alpine region. Guarded by faithful adherents, Ajaisi cherished for future occasion the wrecks of Mewar. It was the last behest of his father that when he attained ‘one hundred years’ (a figurative expression for dying) the son of Arsi, the elder brother, should succeed him. This injunction, from the deficiency of the qualities requisite at such a juncture in his own sons, met a ready compliance. Hamir was this son, destined to redeem the promise of the genius of Chitor and the lost honours of his race, and whose birth and early history fill many a page of their annals. His 313father, Arsi, being out on a hunting excursion in the forest of Ondua, with some young chiefs of the court, in pursuit of the boar entered a field of maize, when a female offered to drive out the game. Pulling one of the stalks of maize, which grows to the height of ten or twelve feet, she pointed it, and mounting the platform made to watch the corn, impaled the hog, dragged him before the hunters, and departed. Though accustomed to feats of strength and heroism from the nervous arms of their countrywomen, the act surprised them. They descended to the stream at hand, and prepared the repast, as is usual, on the spot. The feast was held, and comments were passing on the fair arm which had transfixed the boar, when a ball of clay from a sling fractured a limb of the prince’s steed. Looking in the direction whence it [268] came, they observed the same damsel, from her elevated stand,[10] preserving her fields from aerial depredators; but seeing the mischief she had occasioned she descended to express her regret and then returned to her pursuit. As they were proceeding homewards after the sports of the day, they again encountered the damsel, with a vessel of milk on her head, and leading in either hand a young buffalo. It was proposed, in frolic, to overturn her milk, and one of the companions of the prince dashed rudely by her; but without being disconcerted, she entangled one of her charges with the horse’s limbs and brought the rider to the ground. On inquiry the prince discovered that she was the daughter of a poor Rajput of the Chandano tribe.[11] He returned the next day to the same quarter and sent for her father, who came and took his seat with perfect independence close to the prince, to the merriment of his companions, which was checked by Arsi asking his daughter to wife. They were yet more surprised by the demand being refused. The Rajput, on going home, told the more prudent mother, who scolded him heartily, made him recall the refusal, and seek the prince. They were married, and Hamir was the son of the Chandano Rajputni.[12] 314He remained little noticed at the maternal abode till the catastrophe of Chitor. At this period he was twelve years of age, and had led a rustic life, from which the necessity of the times recalled him.

Mewār occupied by the Musalmāns: The Exploit of Hamīr.

—Mewar was now occupied by the garrisons of Delhi, and Ajaisi had besides to contend with the mountain chiefs, amongst whom Munja Balaicha was the most formidable, who had, on a recent occasion, invaded the Shero Nala, and personally encountered the Rana, whom he wounded on the head with a lance. The Rana’s sons, Sajansi and Ajamsi, though fourteen and fifteen, an age at which a Rajput ought to indicate his future character, proved of little aid in the emergency. Hamir was summoned, and accepted the feud against Munja, promising to return successful or not at all. In a few days he was seen entering the pass of Kelwara with Munja’s head at his saddle-bow. Modestly placing the trophy at his uncle’s feet, he exclaimed: “Recognize the head of your foe!” Ajaisi ‘kissed his beard,’[13] and observing that fate had stamped empire on his forehead, impressed [269] it with a tika of blood from the head of the Balaicha. This decided the fate of the sons of Ajaisi; one of whom died at Kelwara, and the other, Sajansi, who might have excited a civil war, was sent from the country.[14] He departed for the Deccan, where his issue was destined to avenge some of the wrongs the parent country had sustained, and eventually to overturn the monarchy of Hindustan; for Sajansi was the ancestor of Sivaji, the founder of the Satara throne, whose lineage[15] is given in the chronicles of Mewar.
315

Rāna Hamīr Singh, CE 1301-64.

—Hamir succeeded in S. 1357 (CE 1301), and had sixty-four years granted to him to redeem his country from the ruins of the past century, which period had elapsed since India ceased to own the paramount sway of her native princes. The day on which he assumed the ensigns of rule he gave, in the tika daur, an earnest of his future energy, which he signalized by a rapid inroad into the heart of the country of the predatory Balaicha, and captured their stronghold Pusalia. We may here explain the nature of this custom of a barbaric chivalry.

The Inaugural Foray.

—The tika daur signifies the foray of inauguration, which obtained from time immemorial on such events, and is yet maintained where any semblance of hostility will allow its execution. On the morning of installation, having previously received the tika of sovereignty, the prince at the head of his retainers makes a foray into the territory of any one with whom he may have a feud, or with whom he may be indifferent as to exciting one; he captures a stronghold or plunders a town, and returns with the trophies. If amity should prevail with all around, which the prince cares not to disturb, they have still a mock representation of the custom. For many reigns after the Jaipur princes united their fortunes to the throne of Delhi their frontier town, Malpura, was the object of the tika daur of the princes of Mewar.

Chitor under a Musalmān Garrison.

—“When Ajmall[16] went another road,” as the bard figuratively describes the demise of Rana Ajaisi, “the son of Arsi unsheathed the sword, thence never stranger to his hand.” Maldeo remained with the royal garrison at Chitor,[17] but Hamir [270] desolated their plains, and left to his enemies only the fortified towns which could safely be inhabited. He commanded all who owned his sovereignty either to quit their abodes, and retire with their families to the shelter of the hills on the eastern and western frontiers, or share the fate of the public enemy. The roads were rendered impassable from his parties, who issued from their retreats in the Aravalli, the security 316of which baffled pursuit. This destructive policy of laying waste the resources of their own country, and from this asylum attacking their foes as opportunity offered, has obtained from the time of Mahmud of Ghazni in the tenth, to Muhammad, the last who merited the name of Emperor of Delhi, in the eighteenth century.

Resistance of Hamīr Singh.

—Hamir made Kelwara[18] his residence, which soon became the chief retreat of the emigrants from the plains. The situation was admirably chosen, being covered by several ranges, guarded by intricate defiles, and situated at the foot of a pass leading over the mountain into a still more inaccessible retreat (where Kumbhalmer now stands),[19] well watered and wooded, with abundance of pastures and excellent indigenous fruits and roots. This tract, above fifty miles in breadth, is twelve hundred feet above the level of the plains and three thousand above the sea, with a considerable quantity of arable land, and free communication to obtain supplies by the passes of the western declivity from Marwar, Gujarat, or the friendly Bhils, of the west, to whom this house owes a large debt of gratitude. On various occasions the communities of Oghna and Panarwa furnished the princes of Mewar with five thousand bowmen, supplied them with provisions, or guarded the safety of their families when they had to oppose the foe in the field. The elevated plateau of the eastern frontier presented in its forests and dells many places of security; but Ala[20] traversed these in person, destroying as he went: neither did they possess the advantages of climate and natural productions arising from the elevation of the other. Such was the state of Mewar: its places of strength occupied by the foe, cultivation and peaceful objects neglected from the persevering hostility of Hamir, when a proposal of marriage came from the Hindu governor of Chitor, which was immediately accepted, contrary to the [271] wishes of the prince’s advisers.

The Recovery of Chitor.

—Whether this was intended as a snare 317to entrap him, or merely as an insult, every danger was scouted by Hamir which gave a chance to the recovery of Chitor. He desired that ‘the coco-nut[21] might be retained’ coolly remarking on the dangers pointed out, "My feet shall at least tread in the rocky steps in which my ancestors have moved. A Rajput should always be prepared for reverses; one day to abandon his abode covered with wounds, and the next to reascend with the maur (crown) on his head." It was stipulated that only five hundred horse should form his suite. As he approached Chitor, the five sons of the Chauhan advanced to meet him, but on the portal of the city no toran,[22] or nuptial emblem, was suspended. He, however, accepted the unsatisfactory reply to his remark on this indication of treachery, and ascended for the first time the ramp of Chitor. He was received in the ancient halls of his ancestors by Rao Maldeo, his son Banbir, and other chiefs, with folded hands. The bride was brought forth, and presented by her father without any of the solemnities practised on such occasions; ‘the knot of their garments tied and their hands united,’ and thus they were left. The family priest recommended patience, and Hamir 318retired with his bride to the apartments allotted for them. Her kindness and vows of fidelity overcame his sadness upon learning that he had married a widow. She had been wedded to a chief of the Bhatti tribe, shortly afterwards slain, and when she was so young as not to recollect even his appearance. He ceased to lament the insult when she herself taught him how it might be avenged, and that it might even lead to the recovery of Chitor. It is a privilege possessed by the bridegroom to have one specific favour complied with as a part of the dower (daeja), and Hamir was instructed by his bride to ask for Jal, one of the civil [272] officers of Chitor, and of the Mehta tribe. With his wife so obtained, and the scribe whose talents remained for trial, he returned in a fortnight to Kelwara. Khetsi was the fruit of this marriage, on which occasion Maldeo made over all the hill tracts to Hamir. Khetsi was a year old when one of the penates (Khetrpal)[23] was found at fault, on which she wrote to her parents to invite her to Chitor, that the infant might be placed before the shrine of the deity. Escorted by a party from Chitor, with her child she entered its walls; and instructed by the Mehta, she gained over the troops who were left, for the Rao had gone with his chief adherents against the Mers of Madri. Hamir was at hand. Notice that all was ready reached him at Bagor. Still he met opposition that had nearly defeated the scheme; but having forced admission, his sword overcame every obstacle, and the oath of allegiance (an) was proclaimed from the palace of his fathers.

The Sonigira on his return was met with ‘a salute of arabas,’[24] and Maldeo himself carried the account of his loss to the Khilji king Mahmud, who had succeeded Ala. The ‘standard of the sun’ once more shone refulgent from the walls of Chitor, and was the signal for return to their ancient abodes from their hills and hiding-places to the adherents of Hamir. The valleys of Kumbhalmer and the western highlands poured forth their ‘streams of men,’ while every chief of true Hindu blood rejoiced at the prospect of once more throwing off the barbarian yoke. So powerful was this feeling, and with such activity and skill did Hamir follow up this favour of fortune, that he marched to meet Mahmud, 319who was advancing to recover his lost possessions. The king unwisely directed his march by the eastern plateau, where numbers were rendered useless by the intricacies of the country. Of the three steppes which mark the physiognomy of this tract, from the first ascent from the plain of Mewar to the descent at Chambal, the king had encamped on the central, at Singoli, where he was attacked, defeated, and made prisoner by Hamir, who slew Hari Singh, brother of Banbir, in single combat. The king suffered a confinement of three months in Chitor, nor was liberated till he had surrendered Ajmer, Ranthambor, Nagor, and Sui Sopur, besides paying fifty lakhs of rupees and one hundred elephants. Hamir would exact no promise of cessation from further inroads, but contented himself with assuring him that from such he should be prepared to defend Chitor, not within, but without the walls [273].[25]

The Sonigira, upon his return, was greeted with "a salute of arabas,"[24] and Maldeo himself took the news of his defeat to the Khilji king Mahmud, who had succeeded Ala. The "standard of the sun" once again gleamed brightly from the walls of Chitor, signaling Hamir’s followers to return to their ancient homes from their hills and hiding places. The valleys of Kumbhalmer and the western highlands sent forth their "streams of men," and every chief of true Hindu heritage rejoiced at the chance to shake off the barbarian yoke. This sentiment was so strong, and Hamir pursued his good fortune with such energy and skill, that he marched to confront Mahmud, who was moving to reclaim his lost territory. The king foolishly chose to move through the eastern plateau, where many were hindered by the region's complexities. Of the three steppes that characterize this area, from the initial ascent from the Mewar plain to the descent at Chambal, the king camped on the central one at Singoli, where he was attacked, defeated, and captured by Hamir, who killed Hari Singh, Banbir's brother, in single combat. The king endured three months of confinement in Chitor and was not released until he surrendered Ajmer, Ranthambor, Nagor, and Sui Sopur, as well as paying fifty lakhs of rupees and providing one hundred elephants. Hamir did not demand any assurance against future invasions but was satisfied with making it clear that he would be ready to protect Chitor, not from within but outside its walls [273].[25]

Banbir, the son of Maldeo, offered to serve Hamir, who assigned the districts of Nimach, Jiran, Ratanpur, and the Kerar to maintain the family of his wife in becoming dignity; and as he gave the grant he remarked: “Eat, serve, and be faithful. You were once the servant of a Turk, but now of a Hindu of your own faith; for I have but taken back my own, the rock moistened by the blood of my ancestors, the gift of the deity I adore, and who will maintain me in it; nor shall I endanger it by the worship of a fair face, as did my predecessor.” Banbir shortly after carried Bhainsror by assault, and this ancient possession guarding the Chambal was again added to Mewar. The chieftains of Rajasthan rejoiced once more to see a Hindu take the lead, paid willing homage, and aided him with service when required.

Banbir, the son of Maldeo, offered to serve Hamir, who assigned him the districts of Nimach, Jiran, Ratanpur, and Kerar to support his wife's family in achieving the respect they deserved. As he granted this land, he said: “Eat, serve, and be loyal. You were once the servant of a Turk, but now you serve a Hindu of your own faith; I have simply reclaimed what is rightfully mine, the land nourished by the blood of my ancestors, a gift from the deity I worship, who will continue to support me; I will not jeopardize it by honoring a beautiful face, as my predecessor did.” Shortly after, Banbir successfully captured Bhainsror, and this ancient stronghold watching over the Chambal was once again added to Mewar. The chieftains of Rajasthan were once more pleased to see a Hindu take charge, showed him their respect, and assisted him with service when needed.

The Power of Rāna Hamīr Singh.

—Hamir was the sole Hindu prince of power now left in India: all the ancient dynasties were 320crushed, and the ancestors of the present princes of Marwar and Jaipur brought their levies, paid homage, and obeyed the summons of the prince of Chitor, as did the chiefs of Bundi, Gwalior, Chanderi, Raesin, Sikri, Kalpi, Abu, etc.

Extensive as was the power of Mewar before the Tatar occupation of India, it could scarcely have surpassed the solidity of sway which she enjoyed during the two centuries following Hamir’s recovery of the capital. From this event to the next invasion from the same Cimmerian abode, led by Babur, we have a succession of splendid names recorded in her annals, and though destined soon to be surrounded by new Muhammadan dynasties, in Malwa and Gujarat as well as Delhi, yet successfully opposing them all. The distracted state of affairs when the races of Khilji, Lodi, and Sur alternately struggled for and obtained the seat of dominion, Delhi, was favourable to Mewar, whose power was now so consolidated that she not only repelled armies from her territory, but carried war abroad, leaving tokens of victory at Nagor, in Saurashtra, and to the walls of Delhi.

As powerful as Mewar was before the Tatar occupation of India, it was unlikely to have surpassed the stronghold it had during the two centuries after Hamir reclaimed the capital. From this event until the next invasion from the same Cimmerian region, led by Babur, we see a series of remarkable leaders noted in its history. Even though new Muslim dynasties were soon to emerge in Malwa, Gujarat, and Delhi, Mewar successfully resisted them all. The chaotic situation, with the Khilji, Lodi, and Sur dynasties fighting for control of Delhi, worked in favor of Mewar, whose strength was now so solid that they not only defended their land but also took the fight to others, leaving signs of victory at Nagor, in Saurashtra, and at the walls of Delhi.

Public Works.

—The subjects of Mewar must have enjoyed not only a long repose, but high prosperity during this period, judging from their magnificent public works, when a triumphal [274] column must have cost the income of a kingdom to erect, and which ten years’ produce of the crown-lands of Mewar could not at this time defray. Only one of the structures prior to the sack of Chitor was left entire by Ala, and is yet existing, and this was raised by private and sectarian hands. It would be curious if the unitarian profession of the Jain creed was the means of preserving this ancient relic from Ala’s wrath.[26] The princes of this house were great patrons of the arts, and especially of architecture; and it is a matter of surprise how their revenues, derived chiefly from the soil, could have enabled them to expend so much on these objects and at the same time maintain such armies as are enumerated. Such could be effected only by long prosperity and a mild, paternal system of government; for the subject had his monuments as well as the prince, the ruins of which may yet be discovered in the more inaccessible or deserted portions of Rajasthan. Hamir died full of years, leaving a name still 321honoured in Mewar, as one of the wisest and most gallant of her princes, and bequeathing a well-established and extensive power to his son.

Kshetra or Khet Singh, CE 1364-82.

—Khetsi succeeded in S. 1421 (CE 1365) to the power and to the character of his father. He captured Ajmer and Jahazpur from Lila Pathan, and reannexed Mandalgarh, Dasor, and the whole of Chappan (for the first time) to Mewar. He obtained a victory over the Delhi monarch Humayun[27] at Bakrol; but unhappily his life terminated in a family broil with his vassal, the Hara chief of Bumbaoda, whose daughter he was about to espouse.

Laksh Singh, A.D. 1382-97.

—Lakha Rana, by this assassination, mounted the throne in Chitor in S. 1439 (CE 1373). His first act was the entire subjugation of the mountainous region of Merwara, and the destruction of its chief stronghold, Bairatgarh, where he erected Badnor. But an event of much greater importance than settling his frontier, and which most powerfully tended to the prosperity of the country, was the discovery of the tin and silver mines of Jawara, in the tract wrested by Khetsi from the Bhils of Chappan.[28] Lakha Rana has the merit of having first worked them, though their existence is superstitiously alluded to so early as the period of the founder. It is said the ‘seven metals’ (haft-dhat)[29] were formerly [275] abundant; but this appears figurative. We have no evidence for the gold, though silver, tin, copper, lead, and antimony were yielded in abundance (the first two from the same matrix), but the tin that has been extracted for many years past yields but a small portion of silver.[30] Lakha Rana defeated the Sankhla Rajputs of Nagarchal,[31] at Amber. He encountered the emperor Muhammad Shah Lodi, and on one 322occasion defeated a royal army at Badnor; but he carried the war to Gaya, and in driving the barbarian from this sacred place was slain.[32] Lakha is a name of celebrity, as a patron of the arts and benefactor of his country. He excavated many reservoirs and lakes, raised immense ramparts to dam their waters, besides erecting strongholds. The riches of the mines of Jawara were expended to rebuild the temples and palaces levelled by Ala. A portion of his own palace yet exists, in the same style of architecture as that, more ancient, of Ratna and the fair Padmini; and a minster (temple) dedicated to the creator (Brahma), an enormous and costly fabric, is yet entire. Being to ‘the One,’ and consequently containing no idol, it may thus have escaped the ruthless fury of the invaders.

Lakha had a numerous progeny, who have left their clans called after them, as the Lunawats and Dulawats, now the sturdy allodial proprietors of the Alpine regions bordering on Oghna, Panarwa, and other tracts in the Aravalli.[33] But a circumstance which set aside the rights of primogeniture, and transferred the crown of Chitor from his eldest son, Chonda, to the younger, Mokal, had nearly carried it to another line. The consequences of making the elder branch a powerful vassal clan with claims to the throne, and which have been the chief cause of its subsequent prostration, we will reserve for another chapter [276].

Lakha had many descendants, who formed clans named after them, like the Lunawats and Dulawats, now the strong landowners of the Alpine areas near Oghna, Panarwa, and other regions in the Aravalli.[33] However, a situation that bypassed the rights of inheritance shifted the throne of Chitor from his oldest son, Chonda, to his younger son, Mokal, almost leading it to another lineage. The effects of turning the elder branch into a powerful vassal clan with claims to the throne, which became the main reason for its later downfall, will be saved for another chapter [276].


1. [Rāna Lachhman Singh was not, strictly speaking, ruler of Chitor. He belonged to the Rāna branch, and succeeded Jai Singh. When Chitor was invested he came to help his relation, Rāwal Ratan Singh, husband of Padmini, and ruler of Chitor, and was killed, with seven of his sons (Erskine ii. B. 10).]

1. [Rāna Lachhman Singh wasn't technically the ruler of Chitor. He was part of the Rāna branch and took over after Jai Singh. When Chitor was under siege, he came to assist his relative, Rāwal Ratan Singh, who was Padmini's husband and the ruler of Chitor, and was killed along with seven of his sons (Erskine ii. B. 10).]

2. [‘The Lotus.’ Ferishta in his account of the siege says nothing of Padmini (i. 353 f.). Her story is told in Āīn, ii. 269 f.]

2. [‘The Lotus.’ Ferishta doesn't mention Padmini in his account of the siege (i. 353 f.). Her story is described in Āīn, ii. 269 f.]

3. [A folk-tale of the ‘Horse of Troy’ type, common in India; see Rhys Davids, Buddhist India, 4 f.; Ferishta ii. 115; Grant Duff, Hist. Mahrattas, 64, note; cf. Herodotus v. 20.]

3. [A folk tale similar to the ‘Horse of Troy’ type, which is common in India; see Rhys Davids, Buddhist India, 4 f.; Ferishta ii. 115; Grant Duff, Hist. Mahrattas, 64, note; cf. Herodotus v. 20.]

4. [Chitor was captured in August 1303 (Ferishta i. 353; Elliot-Dowson iii. 77).]

4. [Chitor was taken in August 1303 (Ferishta i. 353; Elliot-Dowson iii. 77).]

5. ‘I am hungry.’

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. “I’m hungry.”

6. Lamp.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Light.

7. These are the insignia of royalty. The kirania is a parasol, from kiran, ‘a ray’: the chhatra is the umbrella, always red; the chamara, the flowing tail of the wild ox, set in a gold handle, and used to drive away the flies.

7. These are the symbols of royalty. The kirania is a parasol, derived from Kiran, meaning ‘a ray’; the student is the red umbrella; the fan is the flowing tail of a wild ox, attached to a gold handle, used to swat away flies.

8. [Sir G. Grierson informs me that Johar or Jauhar is derived from Jatugriha, ‘a house built of lac or other combustibles,’ in allusion to the story in the Mahābhārata (i. chap. 141-151) of the attempted destruction of the Pāndavas by setting such a building on fire. For other examples of the rite see Ferishta i. 59 f.; Elliot-Dowson i. 313, 536 f., iii. 426, 433, iv. 277, 402, v. 101; Forbes, Rās Māla, 286; Malcolm, Memoir Central India, 2nd ed. i. 483. For recent cases Irvine, Army of the Indian Moghuls, 242; Punjab Notes and Queries, iv. 102 ff.]

8. [Sir G. Grierson tells me that Hello or Jauhar comes from Jatugriha, 'a house made of lac or other flammable materials,' referring to the story in the Mahābhārata (i. chap. 141-151) about the attempted destruction of the Pāndavas by burning such a structure. For other examples of the rite, see Ferishta i. 59 f.; Elliot-Dowson i. 313, 536 f., iii. 426, 433, iv. 277, 402, v. 101; Forbes, Rās Māla, 286; Malcolm, Memoir Central India, 2nd ed. i. 483. For recent cases, refer to Irvine, Army of the Indian Moghuls, 242; Punjab Notes and Queries, iv. 102 ff.]

9. The Author has been at the entrance of this retreat, which, according to the Khuman Raesa, conducts to a subterranean palace, but the mephitic vapours and venomous reptiles did not invite to adventure, even had official situation permitted such slight to these prejudices. The Author is the only Englishman admitted to Chitor since the days of Herbert, who appears to have described what he saw.

9. The Author has been at the entrance of this retreat, which, according to the Khuman Raesa, leads to an underground palace, but the foul fumes and dangerous reptiles did not encourage exploration, even if the official position allowed for such disregard of these concerns. The Author is the only Englishman allowed into Chitor since the days of Herbert, who seems to have detailed what he experienced.

10. A stand is fixed upon four poles in the middle of a field, on which a guard is placed armed with a sling and clay balls, to drive away the ravens, peacocks, and other birds that destroy the corn.

10. A platform is set up on four poles in the center of a field, where a guard is stationed, equipped with a sling and clay balls, to scare away the ravens, peacocks, and other birds that damage the corn.

11. One of the branches of the Chauhan.

11. One of the branches of the Chauhan family.

12. [The same tale is told of Dhadīj, grandson of Prithirāj, the ancestor of the Dahiya Jāts (Rose, Glossary, ii. 220; Risley, People of India, 2nd ed., 179 f.).]

12. [The same story is recounted about Dhadīj, the grandson of Prithirāj, who is the forefather of the Dahiya Jāts (Rose, Glossary, ii. 220; Risley, People of India, 2nd ed., 179 f.).]

13. This is an idiomatic phrase; Hamir could have had no beard.

13. This is a common saying; Hamir might not have had a beard.

14. Des desa.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Des desa.

15. Ajaisi, Sajansi, Dalipji, Sheoji, Bhoraji, Deoraj, Ugarsen, Mahulji, Kheluji, Jankoji, Satuji, Sambhaji, Sivaji (the founder of the Mahratta nation), Sambhaji, Ramraja, usurpation of the Peshwas. The Satara throne, but for the jealousies of Udaipur, might on the imbecility of Ramraja have been replenished from Mewar. It was offered to Nathji, the grandfather of the present chief Sheodan Singh, presumptive heir to Chitor. Two noble lines were reared from princes of Chitor expelled on similar occasions; those of Sivaji and the Gorkhas of Nepal. [This pedigree is largely the work of the bards. But the Mahrattas, who seem to be chiefly sprung from the Kunbi peasantry, claim Rājput origin, and several of their clans bear Rājput names. It is said that in 1836 the Rāna of Mewār was satisfied that the Bhonslas and certain other families had the right to be regarded as Rājputs (Census Report, Bombay, 1901, i. 184 f.; Russell, Tribes and Castes Central Provinces, iv. 199 ff.).]

15. Ajaisi, Sajansi, Dalipji, Sheoji, Bhoraji, Deoraj, Ugarsen, Mahulji, Kheluji, Jankoji, Satuji, Sambhaji, Sivaji (the founder of the Maratha nation), Sambhaji, Ramraja, the takeover of the Peshwas. The Satara throne, if not for the jealousies of Udaipur, might have been filled from Mewar due to the weakness of Ramraja. It was offered to Nathji, the grandfather of the current chief Sheodan Singh, the expected heir to Chitor. Two noble lines were established from princes of Chitor who were exiled during similar circumstances; those of Sivaji and the Gorkhas of Nepal. [This lineage mostly comes from the bards. However, the Marathas, who appear to mainly descend from the Kunbi peasantry, claim Rajput origins, and several of their clans have Rajput names. It is said that in 1836 the Rana of Mewar agreed that the Bhonslas and certain other families had the right to be seen as Rajputs (Census Report, Bombay, 1901, i. 184 f.; Russell, Tribes and Castes Central Provinces, iv. 199 ff.).]

16. This is a poetical version of the name of Ajaisi; a liberty frequently taken by the bards for the sake of rhyme.

16. This is a poetic version of the name Ajaisi; a freedom that poets often take for the sake of rhyme.

17. [From an inscription at Chitor it appears that the fort remained in the charge of Muhammadans up to the time of Muhammad Tughlak (1324-51), who appointed Māldeo of Jālor governor (Erskine ii. A. 16).]

17. [An inscription at Chitor suggests that the fort was under the control of Muslims until the time of Muhammad Tughlak (1324-51), who made Māldeo of Jālor the governor (Erskine ii. A. 16).]

18. The lake he excavated here, the Hamir-talao, and the temple of the protecting goddess on its bank, still bear witness of his acts while confined to this retreat.

18. The lake he dug here, the Hamir-talao, and the temple of the protective goddess on its shore, still stand as evidence of his actions while he was in this retreat.

20. I have an inscription, and in Sanskrit, set up by an apostate chief or bard in his train, which I found in this tract.

20. I found an inscription in Sanskrit, created by a rebellious chief or bard in his entourage, in this area.

21. This is the symbol of an offer of marriage.

21. This represents a marriage proposal.

22. The toran is the symbol of marriage. It consists of three wooden bars, forming an equilateral triangle; mystic in shape and number, and having the apex crowned with the effigies of a peacock, it is placed over the portal of the bride’s abode. At Udaipur, when the princes of Jaisalmer, Bikaner, and Kishangarh simultaneously married the two daughters and granddaughter of the Rana, the torans were suspended from the battlements of the tripolia, or three-arched portal, leading to the palace. The bridegroom on horseback, lance in hand, proceeds to break the toran (toran torna), which is defended by the damsels of the bride, who from the parapet assail him with missiles of various kinds, especially with a crimson powder made from the flowers of the palasa, at the same time singing songs fitted to the occasion, replete with double-entendres. At length the toran is broken amidst the shouts of the retainers; when the fair defenders retire. The similitude of these ceremonies in the north of Europe and in Asia increases the list of common affinities, and indicates the violence of rude times to obtain the object of affection; and the lance, with which the Rajput chieftain breaks the toran, has the same emblematic import as the spear, which, at the marriage of the nobles in Sweden, was a necessary implement in the furniture of the marriage chamber (vide Mallett, Northern Antiquities). [The custom perhaps represents a symbol of marriage by capture, but it has also been suggested that it symbolizes the luck of the bride’s family which the bridegroom acquires by touching the arch with his sword (see Luard, Ethnographic Survey Central India, 22; Enthoven, Folk-lore Notes Gujarāt, 69; Russell, Tribes and Castes Central Provinces, ii. 410).]

22. The toran represents marriage. It’s made up of three wooden bars that form an equilateral triangle; its shape and numbers are mystical, and it features a peacock figure at the top. This is placed over the entrance of the bride’s home. In Udaipur, when the princes of Jaisalmer, Bikaner, and Kishangarh married the two daughters and granddaughter of the Rana at the same time, the torans were hung from the battlements of the tripolia, or three-arched entrance, leading to the palace. The groom, riding a horse and holding a lance, moves to break the toran (door curtain), which is defended by the bride’s female attendants, who attack him from the parapet with various projectiles, especially a red powder made from the flowers of the palasa, while singing occasion-appropriate songs filled with double meanings. Eventually, the toran is broken amid the cheers of the attendants, and the beautiful defenders retreat. The similarities between these rituals in northern Europe and Asia highlight shared cultural ties and reflect the rough times people underwent to win love; the lance used by the Rajput chieftain to break the toran carries the same symbolic meaning as the spear that was essential in the marriage chamber for Swedish nobles (see Mallett, Northern Antiquities). [This custom possibly symbolizes marriage by capture, but it has also been proposed that it represents the luck of the bride’s family that the groom gains by touching the arch with his sword (see Luard, Ethnographic Survey Central India, 22; Enthoven, Folk-lore Notes Gujarāt, 69; Russell, Tribes and Castes Central Provinces, ii. 410).]

23. [Khetrpāl, Kshetrapāla, is guardian of the field (Kshetra).]

23. [Khetrpāl, Kshetrapāla, is the protector of the field (Kshetra).]

24. A kind of arquebuss [properly the gun-carriage. Irvine, Army of the Indian Moghuls, 140 ff.]

24. A type of gun carriage. Irvine, Army of the Indian Moghuls, 140 ff.

25. Ferishta does not mention this conquest over the Khilji emperor; but as Mewar recovered her wonted splendour in this reign, we cannot doubt the truth of the native annals. [There is a mistake here. The successor of Alāu-d-dīn was Kutbu-d-dīn Mubārak, who came to the throne in 1316. Ferishta says that Rāī Ratan Singh of Chitor, who had been taken prisoner in the siege, was released by the cleverness of his daughter, and that Alāu-d-dīn ordered his son, Khizr Khān, to evacuate the place, on which the Rāī became tributary to Alāu-d-dīn. Also in 1312 the Rājputs threw the Muhammadan officers over the ramparts and asserted their independence (Ferishta, trans. Briggs, i. 363, 381). Erskine says that the attack was made by Muhammad Tughlak (1324-51).]

25. Ferishta doesn't mention this victory over the Khilji emperor; but since Mewar regained its former glory during this reign, we can’t doubt the accuracy of the local records. [There is a mistake here. The successor of Alāu-d-dīn was Kutbu-d-dīn Mubārak, who took the throne in 1316. Ferishta states that Rāī Ratan Singh of Chitor, who had been captured during the siege, was freed through the cleverness of his daughter and that Alāu-d-dīn instructed his son, Khizr Khān, to withdraw from the area, after which Rāī became a vassal of Alāu-d-dīn. Also, in 1312, the Rājputs threw the Muslim officials over the fortifications and claimed their independence (Ferishta, trans. Briggs, i. 363, 381). Erskine mentions that the assault was carried out by Muhammad Tughlak (1324-51).]

26. [The Jain tower, known as Kirtti Stamb, ‘pillar of fame,’ erected in the twelfth or thirteenth century by Jīja, a Bagherwāl Mahājan, and dedicated to Ādināth, the first Jain Tīrthankara or saint.]

26. [The Jain tower, called Kirtti Stamb, or 'pillar of fame,' was built in the twelfth or thirteenth century by Jīja, a Bagherwāl Mahājan, and is dedicated to Ādināth, the first Jain Tīrthankara or saint.]

27. [The contemporary of Khet Singh at Delhi was Fīroz Shāh Tughlak.]

27. [Fīroz Shāh Tughlak was Khet Singh's contemporary in Delhi.]

28. [The mines at Jāwar, sixteen miles south of Udaipur city, produce lead, zinc, and some silver. The mention of tin in the text seems wrong (Watt, Dict. Econ. Prod. vi. Part iv. 356; Comm. Prod. 1077).]

28. [The mines at Jāwar, just sixteen miles south of Udaipur city, produce lead, zinc, and some silver. The reference to tin in the text appears to be incorrect (Watt, Dict. Econ. Prod. vi. Part iv. 356; Comm. Prod. 1077).]

29. Haft-dhat, corresponding to the planets, each of which ruled a metal: hence Mihr, ‘the sun,’ for gold; Chandra, ‘the moon,’ for silver.

29. Haft-dhat, linked to the planets, each of which ruled a metal: so Mihr, ‘the sun,’ represents gold; Chandra, ‘the moon,’ represents silver.

30. They have long been abandoned, the miners are extinct, and the protecting deities of mines are unable to get even a flower placed on their shrines, though some have been reconsecrated by the Bhils, who have converted Lakshmi into Sitalamata (Juno Lucina), whom the Bhil females invoke to pass them through danger.

30. They have been deserted for a long time, the miners are gone, and the guardian spirits of the mines don’t even get a flower on their shrines, though some have been re-honored by the Bhils, who have turned Lakshmi into Sitalamata (Juno Lucina), whom the Bhil women call on for protection during perilous times.

31. Jhunjhunu, Singhana, and Narbana formed the ancient Nagarchal territory.

31. Jhunjhunu, Singhana, and Narbana made up the historic Nagarchal area.

32. [There was no Sultān Muhammad Shāh Lodi, and that dynasty did not begin till 1451. Fīroz Shāh (1351-88) was contemporary of Laksh Singh at Delhi. It is not likely that a Rājput in the fourteenth century conducted a campaign at Gaya in Bengal; but, according to Har Bilas Sarda, author of a recent monograph on Rāna Kūmbha, the fact is corroborated by inscriptions, Peterson, Bhaunagar Inscriptions, 96, 117, 119.]

32. [Sultān Muhammad Shāh Lodi did not exist, and that dynasty didn’t start until 1451. Fīroz Shāh (1351-88) was a contemporary of Laksh Singh in Delhi. It’s unlikely that a Rājput led a campaign in Gaya, Bengal, in the fourteenth century; however, Har Bilas Sarda, who wrote a recent book on Rāna Kūmbha, supports this with evidence from inscriptions, Peterson, Bhaunagar Inscriptions, 96, 117, 119.]

33. The Sarangdeot chief of Kanor (on the borders of Chappan), one of the sixteen lords of Mewar, is also a descendant of Lakha, as are some of the tribes of Sondwara, about Pharphara and the ravines of the Kali Sind.

33. The Sarangdeot chief of Kanor (on the borders of Chappan), one of the sixteen lords of Mewar, is also a descendant of Lakha, along with some tribes from Sondwara, near Pharphara and the valleys of the Kali Sind.


CHAPTER 7

If devotion to the fair sex be admitted as a criterion of civilization, the Rajput must rank high. His susceptibility is extreme, and fires at the slightest offence to female delicacy, which he never forgives. A satirical impromptu, involving the sacrifice 323of Rajput prejudices, dissolved the coalition of the Rathors and Kachhwahas, and laid each prostrate before the Mahrattas, whom when united they had crushed: and a jest, apparently trivial, compromised the right of primogeniture to the throne of Chitor, and proved more disastrous in its consequences than the arms either of Moguls or Mahrattas.

If commitment to women is seen as a measure of civilization, the Rajput deserves high praise. His sensitivity is intense, and he reacts fiercely to any slight against female honor, which he never forgets. A satirical improvisation that challenged Rajput traditions caused a split between the Rathors and Kachhwahas and left them vulnerable to the Mahrattas, whom they had previously defeated when united. Moreover, a seemingly minor joke undermined the right of primogeniture to the throne of Chitor, leading to consequences that were even more disastrous than the conflicts with the Moguls or Mahrattas.

Chonda renounces his Birthright.

—Lakha Rana was advanced in years, his sons and grandsons established in suitable domains, when ‘the coco-nut came’ from Ranmall, prince of Marwar, to affiance his daughter with Chonda, the heir of Mewar. When the embassy was announced, Chonda was absent, and the old chief was seated in his chair of state surrounded by his court. The messenger of Hymen was courteously received by Lakha, who observed that Chonda would soon return and take the gage; “for,” added he, drawing his fingers over his moustaches, “I don’t suppose you send such playthings to an old greybeard like me.” This little sally was of course applauded and repeated; but Chonda, offended at delicacy being sacrificed to wit, declined accepting the symbol which his father had even in jest supposed might be intended for him: and as it could not be returned without gross insult to Ranmall, the old Rana, incensed at his son’s obstinacy, agreed to accept it himself, provided Chonda would swear to renounce his birthright in the event of his having a son, and be to the child but the ‘first of his Rajputs.’ He swore by Eklinga to fulfil his father’s wishes.

Rāna Mokala, CE 1397-1433.

—Mokalji was the issue of this union, and had attained the age of five when the Rana resolved to signalize his finale by a raid against the enemies of their faith [277], and to expel the ‘barbarian’ from the holy land of Gaya. In ancient times this was by no means uncommon, and we have several instances in the annals of these States of princes resigning ‘the purple’ on the approach of old age, and by a life of austerity and devotion, pilgrimage and charity, seeking to make their peace with heaven “for the sins inevitably committed by all who wield a sceptre.” But when war was made against their religion by the Tatar proselytes to Islam, the Sutlej and the Ghaggar were as the banks of the Jordan—Gaya, their Jerusalem, their holy land; and if there destiny filled his cup, the Hindu chieftain was secure of beatitude,[1] exempted from the troubles of ‘second 324birth’;[2] and borne from the scene of probation in celestial cars by the Apsaras,[3] was introduced at once into the ‘realm of the sun.’[4] Ere, however, the Rana of Chitor journeyed to this bourne, he was desirous to leave his throne unexposed to civil strife. The subject of succession had never been renewed; but discussing with Chonda his warlike pilgrimage to Gaya, from which he might not return, he sounded him by asking what estates should be settled on Mokal. “The throne of Chitor,” was the honest reply; and to set suspicion at rest, he desired that the ceremony of installation should be performed previous to Lakha’s departure. Chonda was the first to pay homage and swear obedience and fidelity to his future sovereign: reserving, as the recompense of his renunciation, the first place in the councils, and stipulating that in all grants to the vassals of the crown, his symbol (the lance) should be superadded to the autograph of the prince. In all grants the lance of Salumbar[5] still precedes the monogram of the Rana.[6]

The sacrifice of Chonda to offended delicacy and filial respect was great, for he had all the qualities requisite for command. Brave, frank, and skilful, he conducted all public affairs after his father’s departure and death, to the benefit of the minor and the State. The queen-mother, however, who is admitted as the natural guardian of her infant’s rights on all such occasions, felt umbrage and discontent at her loss of power; forgetting that, but for Chonda, she would never [278] have been mother to the Rana of Mewar. She watched with a jealous eye all his proceedings; but it was only through the medium of suspicion she could accuse the integrity of Chonda, and she artfully asserted that, under colour of directing state affairs, he was exercising absolute sovereignty, and that if he did not assume the title of Rana, he would reduce it to an empty name. Chonda, knowing the purity of his own motives, made liberal allowance for maternal solicitude; but upbraiding the queen with the injustice of her suspicions, 325and advising a vigilant care to the rights of Sesodias, he retired to the court of Mandu, then rising into notice, where he was received with the highest distinctions, and the district of Halar[7] was assigned to him by the king.

The sacrifice Chonda made for delicate feelings and respect for family was significant, as he had all the qualities needed for leadership. Brave, honest, and skilled, he managed all public affairs after his father's departure and death, benefiting both the minor and the State. However, the queen-mother, recognized as the natural guardian of her child's rights in such situations, felt upset and dissatisfied over losing her power; forgetting that, without Chonda, she would never have become mother to the Rana of Mewar. She monitored all his actions with jealousy, but could only accuse Chonda's integrity through her suspicions, claiming that, under the guise of managing state affairs, he was exerting absolute control, and that if he didn’t formally take the title of Rana, he would make it meaningless. Chonda, aware of his pure intentions, made allowances for her maternal concerns; however, he criticized the queen for her unjust suspicions and advised her to be vigilant in protecting the rights of the Sesodias. He then withdrew to the court of Mandu, which was gaining prominence, where he was welcomed with great honors, and the district of Halar was granted to him by the king.

Rāthor Influence in Mewār.

—His departure was the signal for an influx of the kindred of the queen from Mandor. Her brother Jodha (who afterwards gave his name to Jodhpur) was the first, and was soon followed by his father, Rao Ranmall, and numerous adherents, who deemed the arid region of Maru-des, and its rabri, or maize porridge, well exchanged for the fertile plains and wheaten bread of Mewar.

Raghudeva, the Mewār Hero.

—With his grandson on his knee, the old Rao “would sit on the throne of Bappa Rawal, on whose quitting him for play, the regal ensigns of Mewar waved over the head of Mandor.” This was more than the Sesodia nurse[8] (an important personage in all Hindu governments) could bear, and bursting with indignation, she demanded of the queen if her kin was to defraud her own child of his inheritance. The honesty of the nurse was greater than her prudence. The creed of the Rajput is to ‘obtain sovereignty,’ regarding the means as secondary and this avowal of her suspicions only hastened their designs. The queen soon found herself without remedy, and a remonstrance to her father produced a hint which threatened the existence of her offspring. Her fears were soon after augmented by the assassination of Raghudeva, the second brother of Chonda, whose estates were Kelwara and Kawaria. To the former place, where he resided aloof from the court, Rao Ranmall sent a dress of honour, which etiquette requiring him to put on when presented, the prince was assassinated in the act. Raghudeva was so much beloved for his virtues, courage, and manly beauty, that his [279] murder became martyrdom, and obtained for him divine honours, and a place amongst the To Fathers (Pitrideva) of Mewar. His image is on every hearth, and is daily worshipped with the Penates. Twice in the year his altars receive public homage from every Sesodia, from the Rana to the serf.[9]
326

The Expulsion of the Rāthor Party.

—In this extremity the queen-mother turned her thoughts to Chonda, and it was not difficult to apprise him of the danger which menaced the race, every place of trust being held by her kinsmen, and the principal post of Chitor by a Bhatti Rajput of Jaisalmer.Jaisalmer. Chonda, though at a distance, was not inattentive to the proverbially dangerous situation of a minor amongst the Rajputs. At his departure he was accompanied by two hundred Aherias or huntsmen, whose ancestors had served the princes of Chitor from ancient times. These had left their families behind, a visit to whom was the pretext for their introduction to the fort. They were instructed to get into the service of the keepers of the gates, and, being considered more attached to the place than to the family, their object was effected. The queen-mother was counselled to cause the young prince to descend daily with a numerous retinue to give feasts to the surrounding villages, and gradually to increase the distance, but not to fail on the ‘festival of lamps’[10] to hold the feast (get) at Gosunda.[11]

These injunctions were carefully attended to. The day arrived, the feast was held at Gosunda; but the night was closing in, and no Chonda appeared. With heavy hearts the nurse, the Purohit,[12] and those in the secret moved homeward, and had reached the eminence called Chitori, when forty horsemen passed them at the gallop, and at their head Chonda in disguise, who by a secret sign paid homage as he passed to his younger 327brother and sovereign. Chonda and [280] his band had reached the Rampol,[13] or upper gate, unchecked. Here, when challenged, they said they were neighbouring chieftains, who, hearing of the feast at Gosunda, had the honour to escort the prince home. The story obtained credit; but the main body, of which this was but the advance, presently coming up, the treachery was apparent. Chonda unsheathed his sword, and at his well-known shout the hunters were speedily in action. The Bhatti chief, taken by surprise, and unable to reach Chonda, launched his dagger at and wounded him, but was himself slain; the guards at the gates were cut to pieces, and the Rathors hunted out and killed without mercy.

These orders were closely followed. The day came, and the feast took place at Gosunda; but as night fell, Chonda didn't show up. With heavy hearts, the nurse, the Purohit,[12] and those in the know began their journey home. They had reached the hill called Chitori when forty horsemen galloped past them, with Chonda in disguise at the front. He paid respect with a secret sign as he rode by his younger brother and sovereign. Chonda and his group arrived at the Rampol,[13] or upper gate, without any issues. When questioned, they claimed to be neighboring chieftains who had the honor of escorting the prince home after hearing about the feast at Gosunda. The story was believed, but as the main group, which was just the advance party, soon arrived, the betrayal became clear. Chonda drew his sword, and at his familiar shout, the hunters sprang into action. The Bhatti chief, caught off guard and unable to reach Chonda, threw his dagger and wounded him, but was killed himself; the guards at the gates were slaughtered, and the Rathors were hunted down and mercilessly killed.

Death of Rāo Ranmall.

—The end of Rāo Ranmall was more ludicrous than tragical. Smitten with the charms of a Sesodia handmaid of the queen, who was compelled to his embrace, the old chief was in her arms, intoxicated with love, wine, and opium, and heard nothing of the tumult without. A woman’s wit and revenge combined to make his end afford some compensation for her loss of honour. Gently rising, she bound him to his bed with his own Marwari turban:[14] nor did this disturb him, and the messengers of fate had entered ere the opiate allowed his eyes to open to a sense of his danger. Enraged, he in vain endeavoured to extricate himself; and by some tortuosity of movement he got upon his legs, his pallet at his back like a shell or shield of defence. With no arms but a brass vessel of ablution, he levelled to the earth several of his assailants, when a ball from a matchlock extended him on the floor of the palace. His son Jodha was in the lower town, and was indebted to the fleetness of his steed for escaping the fate of his father and kindred, whose bodies strewed the solid ground of Chitor, the merited reward of their usurpation and treachery.

The Revenge of Chonda.

—But Chonda’s revenge was not yet satisfied. He pursued Rao Jodha, who, unable to oppose him, took refuge with Harbuji Sankhla, leaving Mandor to its fate. This city Chonda entered by surprise, and holding it till his sons Kantatji and Manjaji arrived with reinforcements, the Rathor treachery was repaid by their keeping possession of the capital during twelve years. We might here leave the future founder 328of Jodhpur, had not this feud led to the junction of the rich [281] province of Godwar to Mewar, held for three centuries and again lost by treachery. It may yet involve a struggle between the Sesodias and Rathors.[15]

“Sweet are the uses of adversity.” To Jodha it was the first step in the ladder of his eventual elevation. A century and a half had scarcely elapsed since a colony, the wreck of Kanauj, found an asylum, and at length a kingdom, taking possession of one capital and founding another, abandoning Mandor and erecting Jodhpur. But even Jodha could never have hoped that his issue would have extended their sway from the valley of the Indus to within one hundred miles of the Jumna, and from the desert bordering on the Sutlej to the Aravalli mountains: that one hundred thousand swords should at once be in the hands of Rathors, ‘the sons of one father’ (ek Bap ke Betan).

“Sweet are the benefits of adversity.” For Jodha, this was the first step on the path to his eventual rise. It had barely been a century and a half since a colony, the remnants of Kanauj, found refuge and eventually built a kingdom, taking over one capital and founding another, leaving Mandor behind and establishing Jodhpur. But even Jodha could never have imagined that his descendants would extend their rule from the Indus Valley to within a hundred miles of the Yamuna, and from the desert near the Sutlej to the Aravalli mountains: that one hundred thousand swords would be wielded by the Rathors, ‘the sons of one father’ (Father and Son).

If we slightly encroach upon the annals of Marwar, it is owing to its history and that of Mewar being here so interwoven, and the incidents these events gave birth so illustrative of the national character of each, that it is, perhaps, more expedient to advert to the period when Jodha was shut out from Mandor, and the means by which he regained that city, previous to relating the events of the reign of Mokal.

If we briefly touch on the history of Marwar, it's because its past is so closely linked with that of Mewar, and the events that arose from this connection are so revealing of the national characteristics of both regions. Therefore, it makes more sense to discuss the time when Jodha was excluded from Mandor and the ways he reclaimed that city before we go into the events of Mokal's reign.

Harbuji Sānkhla.

—Harbuji Sankhla, at once a soldier and a devotee, was one of those Rajput cavaliers ‘without fear and without blame,’ whose life of celibacy and perilous adventure was mingled with the austere devotion of an ascetic; by turns aiding with his lance the cause which he deemed worthy, or exercising an unbounded hospitality towards the stranger. This generosity had much reduced his resources when Jodha sought his protection. It was the eve of the Sada-bart, one of those hospitable rites which, in former times, characterized Rajwara. This ‘perpetual charity’ supplies food to the stranger and traveller, and is distributed not only by individual chiefs and by the government, but by subscriptions of communities. Even in Mewar, in her present impoverished condition, the offerings to the gods in support of their shrines and the establishment of the Sada-bart were simultaneous. Hospitality is a virtue pronounced to belong more peculiarly to a semi-barbarous condition. Alas! for refinement 329and ultra-civilization, strangers to the happiness enjoyed by Harbuji Sankhla. Jodha, with one hundred and twenty followers, came to solicit the ‘stranger’s fare’: but unfortunately it was too late, the Sada-bart had been distributed. In this exigence, Harbuji recollected that there was a wood [282] called mujd,[16] used in dyeing, which among other things in the desert regions is resorted to in scarcity. A portion of this was bruised, and boiled with some flour, sugar, and spices, making altogether a palatable pottage; and with a promise of better fare on the morrow, it was set before the young Rao and his followers, who, after making a good repast, soon forgot Chitor in sleep. On waking, each stared at his fellow, for their mustachios were dyed with their evening’s meal; but the old chief, who was not disposed to reveal his expedient, made it minister to their hopes by giving it a miraculous character, and saying “that as the grey of age was thus metamorphosed into the tint of morn[17] and hope, so would their fortunes become young, and Mandor again be theirs.”

Elevated by this prospect, they enlisted Harbuji on their side. He accompanied them to the chieftain of Mewa, “whose stables contained one hundred chosen steeds.” Pabuji, a third independent of the same stamp, with his ‘coal-black steed,’ was gained to the cause, and Jodha soon found himself strong enough to attempt the recovery of his capital. The sons of Chonda were taken by surprise: but despising the numbers of the foe, and ignorant who were their auxiliaries, they descended sword in hand to meet the assailants. The elder[18] son of Chonda with 330many adherents was slain; and the younger, deserted by the subjects of Mandor, trusted to the swiftness of his horse for escape; but being pursued, was overtaken and killed on the boundary of Godwar. Thus Jodha, in his turn, was revenged, but the ‘feud was not balanced.’ Two sons of Chitor had fallen for one chief of Mandor. But wisely reflecting on the original aggression, and the superior power of Mewar, as well as his being indebted for his present success to foreign aid, Jodha sued for peace, and offered as the mundkati, or ‘price of blood,’ and ‘to quench the feud,’ that the spot where Manja fell should be the future barrier of the two States. The entire province of Godwar was comprehended in the cession, which for three centuries withstood every contention, till the internal dissensions of the last half century, which grew out of the cause by which [283] it was obtained, and the change of succession in Mewar severed this most valuable acquisition.[19]

Lifted by this opportunity, they recruited Harbuji to their side. He joined them to meet the chieftain of Mewa, "whose stables held a hundred elite horses." Pabuji, another independent of the same type, with his 'coal-black horse,' was won over to the cause, and Jodha soon felt strong enough to try to reclaim his capital. The sons of Chonda were caught off guard: but underestimating the enemy's numbers and unaware of who their allies were, they charged in with swords drawn to face the attackers. The elder son of Chonda, along with many supporters, was killed; and the younger, abandoned by the subjects of Mandor, relied on the speed of his horse for escape. However, he was pursued, caught, and killed on the boundary of Godwar. Thus, Jodha took his revenge, but the "feud was not settled." Two sons of Chitor had fallen for one chief of Mandor. But wisely considering the initial attack, the greater strength of Mewar, and his reliance on foreign assistance for his current success, Jodha sought peace. He offered as the mundkati, or 'price of blood,' and 'to resolve the feud,' that the site where Manja fell would be the future boundary between the two States. The entire province of Godwar was included in the agreement, which held for three centuries against all challenges, until the internal conflicts of the last fifty years, stemming from the reason it was secured and the change of leadership in Mewar, severed this invaluable acquisition.[19]

Who would imagine, after such deadly feuds between these rival States, that in the very next succession these hostile frays were not only buried in oblivion, but that the prince of Marwar abjured ‘his turban and his bed’ till he had revenged the assassination of the prince of Chitor, and restored his infant heir to his rights? The annals of these States afford numerous instances of the same hasty, overbearing temperament governing all; easily moved to strife, impatient of revenge, and steadfast in its gratification. But this satisfied, resentment subsides. A daughter of the offender given to wife banishes its remembrance, and when the bard joins the lately rival names in the couplet, each will complacently curl his mustachio over his lip as he hears his ‘renown expand like the lotus,’ and thus ‘the feud is extinguished.’ Thus have they gone on from time immemorial, and will continue, till what we may fear to contemplate. They have now neither friend nor foe but the British. The Tatar invader sleeps in his tomb, and the Mahratta depredator is muzzled and enchained. To return.

Who would have thought that after such deadly conflicts between these rival states, in the very next succession, those hostile fights would be completely forgotten? The prince of Marwar even set aside ‘his turban and his bed’ until he could take revenge for the assassination of the prince of Chitor and restore his young heir to his rights. The histories of these states show many examples of the same quick-tempered, dominating nature affecting everyone; they are easily stirred to conflict, impatient for revenge, and determined to satisfy it. But once that satisfaction is achieved, resentment fades away. Marrying off a daughter of the offender helps erase the memory, and when the bard links the formerly rival names in a verse, each will proudly curl his mustache as he hears his ‘glory expand like the lotus,’ and thus ‘the feud is extinguished.’ This cycle has continued for ages and will likely go on until we dare not think about it. They now have no friends or enemies but the British. The Tatar invader rests in his grave, and the Mahratta raider is silenced and restrained. To return.

331

Mokal, CE 1397-1433.

—Mokal, who obtained the throne by Chonda’s surrender of his birthright, was not destined long to enjoy the distinction, though he evinced qualities worthy of heading the Sesodias. He ascended the throne in S. 1454 (A.D. 1398), at an important era in the history of India; when Timur, who had already established the race of Chagatai in the kingdoms of Central Asia, and laid prostrate the throne of Byzantium, turned his arms towards India. But it was not a field for his ambition; and the event is not even noticed in the annals of Mewar: a proof that it did not affect their repose. But they record an attempted invasion by the king of Delhi, which is erroneously stated to have been by Firoz Shah. A grandson of this prince had indeed been set up, and compelled to flee from the arms of Timur, and as the direction of his flight was Gujarat, it is not unlikely that the recorded attempt to penetrate by the passes of Mewar may have been his [284]. Be this as it may, the Rana Mokal anticipated and met him beyond the passes of the Aravalli, in the field of Raepur, and compelled him to abandon his enterprise. Pursuing his success, he took possession of Sambhar and its salt lakes, and otherwise extended and strengthened his territory, which the distracted state of the empire consequent to Timur’s invasion rendered a matter of little difficulty. Mokal finished the palace commenced by Lakha, now a mass of ruins; and erected the shrine of Chaturbhuja, ‘the four-armed deity,’[20] in the western hills.

Lāl Bāi.

—Besides three sons, Rana Mokal had a daughter, celebrated for her beauty, called Lal Bai, or ‘the ruby.’ She was betrothed to the Khichi chieftain of Gagraun, who at the Hathleva[21] demanded the pledge of succour on foreign invasion. Dhiraj, the son of the Khichi, had come to solicit the stipulated aid against Hoshang of Malwa, who had invested their capital. The Rana’s headquarters were then at Madri, and he was employed in quelling a revolt of the mountaineers, when Dhiraj arrived and obtained the necessary aid. Madri was destined to be the scene of the termination of Mokal’s career: he was assassinated by his uncles, the natural brothers of his father, from an unintentional offence, which tradition has handed down in all its details.
332

Assassination of Rāna Mokal.

—Chacha and Mera were the natural sons of Khetsi Rana (the predecessor of Lakha); their mother a fair handmaid of low descent, generally allowed to be a carpenter’s daughter. ‘The fifth sons of Mewar’ (as the natural children are figuratively termed) possess no rank, and though treated with kindness, and entrusted with confidential employments, the sons of the chiefs of the second class take precedence of them, and ‘sit higher on the carpet.’ These brothers had the charge of seven hundred horse in the train of Rana Mokal at Madri. Some chiefs at enmity with them, conceiving that they had overstepped their privileges, wished to see them humiliated. Chance procured them the opportunity: which, however, cost their prince his life. Seated in a grove with his chiefs around him, he inquired the name of a particular tree. The Chauhan chief, feigning ignorance, whispered him to ask either of the brothers; and not perceiving their scope, he artlessly did so. “Uncle, what tree is this?” The sarcasm thus prompted they considered as reflecting on their birth (being sons [285] of the carpenter’s daughter), and the same day, while Mokal was at his devotions, and in the act of counting his rosary, one blow severed his arm from his body, while another stretched him lifeless. The brothers, quickly mounting their steeds, had the audacity to hope to surprise Chitor, but the gates were closed upon them.

Rāna Kūmbha, CE 1433-68.

—Though the murder of Mokal is related to have no other cause than the sarcasm alluded to, the precautions taken by the young prince Kumbha,[22] his successor, would induce a belief that this was but the opening of a deep-laid conspiracy. The traitors returned to the stronghold near Madri, and Kumbha trusted to the friendship and good feeling of the prince of Marwar in this emergency. His confidence was well repaid. The prince put his son at the head of a force, and the retreat of the assassins being near his own frontier, they were encountered and dislodged. From Madri they fled to Pai, where they strengthened a fortress in the mountains named Ratakot; a lofty peak of the compound chain which encircles Udaipur, visible from the surrounding country, as are the remains of this stronghold of the assassins. It would appear that their 333lives were dissolute, for they had carried off the virgin daughter of a Chauhan, which led to their eventual detection and punishment. Her father, Suja, had traced the route of the ravishers, and, mixing with the workmen, found that the approaches to the place of their concealment were capable of being scaled. He was about to lay his complaint before his prince, when he met the cavalcade of Kumbha and the Rathor. The distressed father, ‘covering his face,’ disclosed the story of his own and daughter’s dishonour. They encamped till night at Delwara, when, led by the Chandana, they issued forth to surprise the authors of so many evils.

Suja and the Tiger.

—Arrived at the base of the rock, where the parapet was yet low, they commenced the escalade, aided by the thick foliage. The path was steep and rugged, and in the darkness of the night each had grasped his neighbour’s skirt for security. Animated by a just revenge, the Chauhan (Suja) led the way, when on reaching a ledge of the rock the glaring eyeballs of a tigress flashed upon him. Undismayed, he squeezed the hand of the Rathor prince who followed him, and who on perceiving the object of terror instantly buried his poignard in her heart. This omen was superb. They soon reached the summit. Some had ascended the parapet; others were scrambling over, when the minstrel [286] slipping, fell, and his drum, which was to have accompanied his voice in singing the conquest, awoke by its crash the daughter of Chacha. Her father quieted her fears by saying it was only “the thunder and the rains of Bhadon”: to fear God only and go to sleep, for their enemies were safe at Kelwa. At this moment the Rao and his party rushed in. Chacha and Mera had no time to avoid their fate. Chacha was cleft in two by the Chandana, while the Rathor prince laid Mera at his feet, and the spoils of Ratakot were divided among the assailants.

1. Mukti.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Freedom.

2. This is a literal phrase, denoting further transmigration of the soul, which is always deemed a punishment. The soldier who falls in battle in the faithful performance of his duty is alone exempted, according to their martial mythology, from the pains of ‘second birth.’

2. This is a direct phrase that refers to the further reincarnation of the soul, which is always considered a punishment. The soldier who dies in battle while faithfully doing his duty is the only one exempted, according to their military beliefs, from the suffering of 'second birth.'

3. The fair messengers of heaven.

3. The kind messengers from heaven.

4. Suraj Mandal.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Suraj Mandal.

5. The abode of the chief of the various clans of Chondawat.

5. The home of the leader of the different clans of Chondawat.

6. Vide p. 235.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. See p. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.

7. [Hālār in W. Kāthiāwār (BG, viii. 4).]

7. [Hālār in W. Kāthiāwār (BG, viii. 4).]

8. The Dhāi. The Dhābhāis, or ‘foster-brothers,’ often hold lands in perpetuity, and are employed in the most confidential places; on embassies, marriages, etc.

8. The Dhāi. The Dhābhāis, or ‘foster-brothers,’ often own land permanently and work in the most trusted positions; in diplomatic missions, marriages, and so on.

9. On the 8th day of the Dasahra, or ‘military festival,’ when the levies are mustered at the Chaugan, or ‘Champ de Mars,’ and on the 10th of Chait his altars are purified, and his image is washed and placed thereon. Women pray for the safety of their children; husbands, that their wives may be fruitful. Previously to this, a son of Bappa Rawal was worshipped; but after the enshrinement of Raghudeva, the adoration of Kulisputra was gradually abolished. Nor is this custom confined to Mewar: there is a deified Putra in every Rajput family—one who has met a violent death. Besides Eklinga, the descendants of Bappa have adopted numerous household divinities: the destinies of life and death, Baenmata the goddess of the Chawaras, Nagnachian the serpent divinity of the Rathors, and Khetrapal, or ‘fosterer of the field,’ have with many others obtained a place on the Sesodia altars. This festival may not unaptly be compared to that of Adonis amongst the Greeks, for the Putra is worshipped chiefly by women.

9. On the 8th day of Dasahra, or ‘military festival,’ when the troops are gathered at the Chaugan, or ‘Champ de Mars,’ and on the 10th of Chait, his altars are cleansed, and his image is washed and placed on them. Women pray for their children's safety; husbands pray for their wives to be fertile. Before this, a son of Bappa Rawal was worshipped; but after Raghudeva was enshrined, the worship of Kulisputra was gradually phased out. This practice isn't exclusive to Mewar: there is a deified Son in every Rajput family—someone who died a violent death. In addition to Eklinga, the descendants of Bappa have embraced many household deities: the fates of life and death, Baenmata the goddess of the Chawaras, Nagnachian the serpent deity of the Rathors, and Khetrapal, or ‘the one who nurtures the field,’ along with many others have found their place on the Sesodia altars. This festival can be likened to the celebration of Adonis among the Greeks, since the Child is primarily worshipped by women.

10. The Diwali, from diwa, ‘a lamp.’ This festival is in honour of Lakshmi, goddess of wealth.

10. The Diwali, from spirit, means ‘a lamp.’ This festival celebrates Lakshmi, the goddess of wealth.

11. Seven miles south of Chitor, on the road to Malwa.

11. Seven miles south of Chitor, on the way to Malwa.

12. The family priest and instructor of youth.

12. The family priest and youth educator.

13. Rampol, ‘the gate of Ram.’

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Rampol, 'Ram's gate.'

14. Often sixty cubits in length.

14. Often around sixty feet long.

15. [Godwār, including the Bāli and Desuri districts in S.E. Mārwār, is now known as the Desuri Hukūmat: see Erskine iii. A. 180 f.]

15. [Godwār, which includes the Bāli and Desuri districts in southeastern Mārwār, is now referred to as the Desuri Hukūmat: see Erskine iii. A. 180 f.]

16. The wood of Solomon’s temple is called almug; the prefix al is merely the article [?]. This is the wood also mentioned in the annals of Gujarat, of which the temple to Adinath was constructed. It is said to be indestructible even by fire. It has been surmised that the fleets of Tyre frequented the Indian coast: could they thence have carried the Almujd for the temple of Solomon? [Almug, according to the Encyclopædia Biblica (i. 1196) is either Brazil-wood or red sandalwood (Pterocarpus santalinus). Sir G. Watt, who has kindly examined the question, thinks it very improbable that the mujd of the text is almug wood, because neither the true sandalwood (Santalum album) nor the red sandalwood (Pterocarpus santalinus) is found in Rājputāna. He identifies the mujd of the text with Moringa concanensis, a small tree found wild in Sind and the Konkan, which yields a gum of considerable value, and its congener Moringa pterygosperma (Comm. Prod. 784), the horse-radish tree of India, is used as a dye in Jamaica, and probably could be so used in India.]

16. The wood of Solomon’s temple is known as almug; the prefix al is just the article [?]. This is the same wood mentioned in the records of Gujarat, which was used to build the temple for Adinath. It's said to be indestructible, even by fire. It's been suggested that the fleets of Tyre often visited the Indian coast: could they have brought the Almujd for Solomon’s temple? [Almug, according to the Encyclopædia Biblica (i. 1196), is either Brazil-wood or red sandalwood (Pterocarpus santalinus). Sir G. Watt, who has kindly looked into this, believes it’s very unlikely that the mujd in the text refers to almug wood, because neither true sandalwood (Sandalwood) nor red sandalwood (Pterocarpus santalinus) is found in Rājputāna. He links the mujd in the text to Moringa concanensis, a small tree that grows wild in Sind and the Konkan, which produces a valuable gum, and its relative Moringa tree (Comm. Prod. 784), the horse-radish tree of India, is used as a dye in Jamaica and likely could be used in India as well.]

17. This wood has a brownish-red tint.

17. This wood has a reddish-brown color.

18. This is related with some variation in other annals of the period.

18. This is connected to some differences in other records from that time.

19. There is little hope, while British power acts as high constable and keeper of the peace in Rajwara, of this being recovered: nor, were it otherwise, would it be desirable to see it become an object of contention between these States. Marwar has attained much grandeur since the time of Jodha, and her resources are more unbroken than those of Mewar, who, if she could redeem, could not, from its exposed position, maintain the province against the brave Rathor.

19. There’s little hope of recovery while British power serves as the main authority and protector of peace in Rajwara. Even if it were different, it wouldn't be ideal to see it turn into a point of conflict between these States. Marwar has gained a lot of significance since the time of Jodha, and its resources are more stable than those of Mewar, which, even if it could reclaim what it lost, wouldn’t be able to hold onto the province against the brave Rathor due to its vulnerable position.

20. [The four-armed Vishnu, the favourite deity of the Mertia Rāthors (Census Report, Rajputana, 1891, ii. 26).]

20. [The four-armed Vishnu, the favorite god of the Mertia Rāthors (Census Report, Rajputana, 1891, ii. 26).]

21. The ceremony of joining hands.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. The unity ceremony.

22. [His mother was a Pramār, Subhāgya Devi, daughter of Rāja Jaitmall, Sānkhla.]

22. [His mother was a Pramār, Subhāgya Devi, the daughter of Raja Jaitmall, Sānkhla.]


CHAPTER 8

Rāna Kūmbha, AD 1433-68.

—Kumbha succeeded his father in S. 1475 (CE 1419);[1] nor did any symptom of dissatisfaction 334appear to usher in his reign, which was one of great success amidst no common difficulties. The bardic historians[2] do as much honour to the Marwar prince, who had made common cause with their sovereign in revenging the death of his father, as if it had involved the security of his crown; but this was a precautionary measure of the prince, who was induced thus to act from several motives, and, above all, in accordance with usage, which stigmatizes the refusal of aid when demanded: besides ‘Kumbha was the nephew of Marwar.’

It has rarely occurred in any country to have possessed successively so many energetic princes as ruled Mewar through several centuries. She was now in the middle path of her glory, and enjoying the legitimate triumph of seeing the foes of her religion captives on the rock of her power. A century had elapsed since the bigot Ala had wreaked his vengeance on the different monuments of art. Chitor had recovered the sack, and new defenders had sprung up in the place [287] of those who had fallen in their ‘saffron robes,’ a sacrifice for her preservation. All that was wanting to augment her resources against the storms which were collecting on the brows of Caucasus and the shores of the Oxus, and were destined to burst on the head of his grandson Sanga, was effected by Kumbha; who with Hamir’s energy, Lakha’s taste for the arts, and a genius comprehensive as either and more fortunate, succeeded in all his undertakings, and once more raised the ‘crimson banner’ of Mewar upon the banks of the Ghaggar, the scene of Samarsi’s defeat. Let us contrast the patriarchal Hindu governments of this period with the despotism of the Tatar invader.

It has been rare in any country to have so many dynamic rulers over the centuries as Mewar had. She was now at the height of her glory, enjoying the rightful satisfaction of seeing her enemies captured at the height of her power. A century had passed since the fanatic Ala had unleashed his wrath on various works of art. Chitor had recovered from the devastation, and new defenders had emerged to replace those who had fallen in their 'saffron robes,' sacrificing their lives for her survival. All that was needed to strengthen her against the threats gathering at the Caucasus and the shores of the Oxus, which were set to fall upon his grandson Sanga, was achieved by Kumbha; who, with Hamir’s determination, Lakha’s appreciation for the arts, and a talent that combined both—and was even luckier—succeeded in all his endeavors, raising the 'crimson banner' of Mewar once more along the banks of the Ghaggar, the site of Samarsi’s defeat. Let us compare the traditional Hindu governments of this time with the tyranny of the Tatar invaders.

From the age of Shihabu-d-din, the conqueror of India, and his contemporary Samarsi, to the time we have now reached, two entire dynasties, numbering twenty-four emperors and one empress, through assassination, rebellion, and dethronement, had followed in rapid succession, yielding a result of only nine years to a reign. Of Mewar, though several fell in defending their altars at home or their religion abroad, eleven princes suffice to fill the same period.

From the time of Shihabu-d-din, the conqueror of India, and his contemporary Samarsi, to now, two entire dynasties, with twenty-four emperors and one empress, have come and gone in quick succession due to assassination, rebellion, and dethronement, averaging only nine years for each reign. In Mewar, even though several rulers died defending their homes or their faith abroad, eleven princes are enough to cover the same time period.

It was towards the close of the Khilji dynasty that the satraps 335of Delhi shook off its authority and established subordinate kingdoms: Bijapur and Golkonda in the Deccan; Malwa, Gujarat, Jaunpur in the east; and even Kalpi had its king. Malwa and Gujarat had attained considerable power when Kumbha ascended the throne. In the midst of his prosperity these two States formed a league against him, and in S. 1496 (A.D. 1440) both kings, at the head of powerful armies, invaded Mewar. Kumbha met them on the plains of Malwa bordering on his own State, and at the head of one hundred thousand horse and foot and fourteen hundred elephants, gave them an entire defeat, carrying captive to Chitor Mahmud the Khilji sovereign of Malwa.

It was towards the end of the Khilji dynasty that the governors of Delhi broke free from its control and set up their own kingdoms: Bijapur and Golkonda in the Deccan; Malwa, Gujarat, and Jaunpur in the east; and even Kalpi had its own king. Malwa and Gujarat had gained significant power by the time Kumbha took the throne. In the midst of his success, these two states formed an alliance against him, and in S. 1496 (A.D. 1440), both kings, leading strong armies, invaded Mewar. Kumbha confronted them on the plains of Malwa, near his own territory, and with an army of one hundred thousand soldiers and fourteen hundred elephants, he completely defeated them, capturing Mahmud, the Khilji ruler of Malwa, and taking him to Chitor.

Abu-l Fazl relates this victory, and dilates on Kumbha’s greatness of soul in setting his enemy at liberty, not only without ransom but with gifts.[3] Such is the character of the Hindu: a mixture of arrogance, political blindness, pride, and generosity. To spare a prostrate foe is the creed of the Hindu cavalier, and he carries all such maxims to excess. The annals, however, state that Mahmud was confined six months in Chitor; and that the trophies of conquest were retained we have evidence from Babur, who mentions receiving from the son of his opponent, Sanga, the crown of the Malwa king.

Abu-l Fazl describes this victory and elaborates on Kumbha’s nobility in freeing his enemy, not only without asking for a ransom but by giving him gifts.[3] This reflects the nature of the Hindu: a blend of arrogance, political naiveté, pride, and generosity. Sparing a defeated opponent is a principle of the Hindu warrior, and he tends to take such beliefs to extremes. However, historical records indicate that Mahmud was held captive in Chitor for six months, and we have evidence from Babur that trophies from the conquest were kept, as he mentions receiving the crown of the Malwa king from the son of his adversary, Sanga.

The Tower of Victory.

—But there is a more durable [288] monument than this written record of victory: the triumphal pillar in Chitor, whose inscriptions detail the event, “when, shaking the earth, the lords of Gujarkhand and Malwa, with armies overwhelming as the ocean, invaded Medpat.” Eleven years after this event Kumbha laid the foundations of this column, which was completed in ten more: a period apparently too short to place “this ringlet on the brow of Chitor, which makes her look down upon Meru with derision.” We will leave it, with the aspiration that it may long continue a monument of the fortune of its founders.[4]

It would appear that the Malwa king afterwards united his 336arms with Kumbha, as, in a victory gained over the imperial forces at Jhunjhunu, when ‘he planted his standard in Hissar,’ the Malwa troops were combined with those of Mewar. The imperial power had at this period greatly declined: the Khutba was read in the mosques in the name of Timur, and the Malwa king had defeated, single-handed, the last Ghorian sultan of Delhi.

It seems that the Malwa king later joined forces with Kumbha, as seen in a victory he achieved over the imperial troops at Jhunjhunu, when ‘he raised his flag in Hissar.’ The Malwa soldiers worked together with those from Mewar. At that time, the imperial power had considerably weakened: the Khutba was recited in the mosques in Timur’s name, and the Malwa king had single-handedly defeated the last Ghorian sultan of Delhi.

The Fortresses of Mewār.

—Of eighty-four fortresses for the defence of Mewar, thirty-two were erected by Kumbha. Inferior only to Chitor is that stupendous work called after him Kumbhalmer,[5] ‘the hill of Kumbha,’ from its natural position, and the works he raised, impregnable to a native army. These works were on the site of a more ancient fortress, of which the mountaineers long held possession. Tradition ascribes it to Samprati Raja, a Jain prince in the second century, and a descendant of Chandragupta;[6] and the ancient Jain temples appear to confirm the tradition. When Kumbha captured Nagor he brought away the gates, with the statue of the god Hanuman, who gives his name to the gate which he still guards. He also erected a citadel on a peak of Abu, within the fortress of the ancient Pramara, where he often resided. Its magazine and alarm-tower still bear Kumbha’s name; and in a rude temple the bronze effigies of Kumbha and his father still receive divine honours.[7] Centuries have passed since the princes of Mewar had influence here, but the incident marks the vivid remembrance of their condition. He fortified the passes between the western frontier and Abu, and erected the fort Vasanti near the present Sirohi, and that of Machin, to defend the Shero Nala and Deogarh against the Mers of Aravalli. He re-established Ahor and other smaller [289] forts to overawe the Bhumia[8] Bhil of Jharol and Panarwa, and defined the boundaries of Marwar and Mewar.

Temples.

—Besides these monuments of his genius, two consecrated to religion have survived: that of Kumbha Sham, on Abu, which, though worthy to attract notice elsewhere, is here eclipsed by a crowd of more interesting objects; the other, one 337of the largest edifices existing, cost upwards of a million sterling, towards which Kumbha contributed eighty thousand pounds. It is erected in the Sadri pass leading from the western descent of the highlands of Mewar, and is dedicated to Rishabhadeva.[9] Its secluded position has preserved it from bigoted fury, and its only visitants now are the wild beasts who take shelter in its sanctuary. Kumbha Rana was also a poet: but in a far more elevated strain than the troubadour princes, his neighbours, who contented themselves with rehearsing their own prowess or celebrating their lady’s beauty. He composed a tika, or appendix to the ‘Divine Melodies,’[10] in praise of Krishna. We can pass no judgment on these inspirations of the royal bard, as we are ignorant whether any are preserved in the records of the house: a point his descendant, who is deeply skilled in such lore, might probably answer.

Mīra Bāi.

—Kumbha married a daughter of the Rathor of Merta, the first of the clans of Marwar. Mira Bai[11] was the most celebrated princess of her time for beauty and romantic piety. Her compositions were numerous, though better known to the worshippers of the Hindu Apollo than to the ribald bards. Some of her odes and hymns to the deity are preserved and admired. Whether she imbibed her poetic piety from her husband, or 338whether from her he caught the sympathy which produced the ‘sequel to the songs of Govinda,’ we cannot determine. Her history is a romance, and her excess of devotion at every shrine of the favourite deity with the fair of Hind, from the Yamuna to ‘the world’s end,’[12] gave rise to many [290] tales of scandal. Kumbha mixed gallantry with his warlike pursuits. He carried off the daughter of the chief of Jhalawar, who had been betrothed to the prince of Mandor: this renewed the old feud, and the Rathor made many attempts to redeem his affianced bride. His humiliation was insupportable, when through the purified atmosphere of the periodical rains “the towers of Kumbhalmer became visible from the castle of Mandor, and the light radiated from the chamber of the fair through the gloom of a night in Bhadon,[13] to the hall where he brooded o’er his sorrows.” It was surmised that this night-lamp was an understood signal of the Jhalani, who pined at the decree which ambition had dictated to her father, in consigning her to the more powerful rival of her affianced lord. The Rathor exhausted every resource to gain access to the fair, and had once nearly succeeded in a surprise by escalade, having cut his way in the night through the forest in the western and least guarded acclivity: but, as the bard equivocally remarks, "though he cut his way through the jhal (brushwood), he could not reach the Jhalani."

The Assassination of Rāna Kūmbha, A.D. 1468.

—Kumbha had occupied the throne half a century; he had triumphed over the enemies of his race, fortified his country with strongholds, embellished it with temples, and with the superstructure of her fame had laid the foundation of his own—when, the year which should have been a jubilee was disgraced by the foulest blot in the annals; and his life, which nature was about to close, terminated by the poignard of an assassin—that assassin, his son!

Rāna Uda, CE 1468-73.

—This happened in S. 1525 (CE 1469). Uda was the name of the parricide, whose unnatural ambition, and impatience to enjoy a short lustre of sovereignty, bereft of life the author of his existence. But such is the detestation which marks this unusual crime that, like that of the Venetian traitor, his name is left a blank in the annals, nor is Uda known but by the epithet Killer, ‘the murderer.’ Shunned by his kin, and compelled to look abroad for succour to maintain him 339on the throne polluted by his crime, Mewar in five years of illegitimate rule lost half the consequence which had cost so many to acquire. He made the Deora prince independent in Abu, and bestowed Sambhar, Ajmer, and adjacent districts on the prince of Jodhpur[14] as the price of his friendship. But, a prey to remorse, he felt that he [291] could neither claim regard from, nor place any dependence upon, these princes, though he bribed them with provinces. He humbled himself before the king of Delhi, offering him a daughter in marriage to obtain his sanction to his authority; “but heaven manifested its vengeance to prevent this additional iniquity, and preserve the house of Bappa Rawal from dishonour.” He had scarcely quitted the divan (lounge), on taking leave of the king, when a flash of lightning struck the Murderer to the earth, whence he never arose.[15] The bards pass over this period cursorily, as one of their race was the instrument of Uda’s crime.

Banishment of the Chārans.

—There has always been a jealousy between the Mangtas, as they term all classes ‘who extend the palm,’ whether Brahmans, Yatis, Charans, or Bhats; but since Hamir, the Charan influence had far eclipsed the rest. A Brahman astrologer predicted Kumbha’s death through a Charan, and as the class had given other cause of offence, Kumbha banished the fraternity his dominions, resuming all their lands: a strong measure in those days, and which few would have had nerve to attempt or firmness to execute. The heir-apparent, Raemall, who was exiled to Idar for what his father deemed an impertinent curiosity,[16] had attached one of these bards to his suite, whose ingenuity got the edict set aside, and his race restored to their lands and the prince’s favour. Had they taken off the Brahman’s head, they might have falsified the prediction which unhappily was too soon fulfilled.[17]
340

Rāna Rāemall, CE 1473-1508.

—Raemall succeeded in S. 1530 (AD 1474) by his own valour to the seat of Kumbha. He had fought and defeated the usurper, who on this occasion fled to the king of Delhi and offered him a daughter of Mewar. After his death in the manner described, the Delhi monarch, with Sahasmall [292] and Surajmall, sons of the parricide, invaded Mewar, encamping at Siarh, now Nathdwara. The chiefs were faithful to their legitimate prince, Raemall, and aided by his allies of Abu and Girnar, at the head of fifty-eight thousand horse and eleven thousand foot, he gave battle to the pretender and his imperial ally at Ghasa. The conflict was ferocious. ‘The streams ran blood,’ for the sons of the usurper were brave as lions; but the king was so completely routed that he never again entered Mewar.

Raemall bestowed one daughter on Surji (Yadu), the chief of Girnar; and another on the Deora, Jaimall of Sirohi, confirming his title to Abu as her dower. He sustained the warlike reputation of his predecessors, and carried on interminable strife with Ghiyasu-d-din of Malwa, whom he defeated in several pitched battles, to the success of which the valour of his nephews, whom he had pardoned, mainly contributed. In the last of these encounters the Khilji king sued for peace, renouncing the pretensions he had formerly urged.[18] The dynasty of Lodi next enjoyed the imperial bauble, and with it Mewar had to contest her northern boundary.

Raemall gave one daughter to Surji (Yadu), the chief of Girnar, and another to Jaimall of Sirohi, confirming his claim to Abu as her dowry. He upheld the warrior reputation of his ancestors and engaged in endless conflict with Ghiyasu-d-din of Malwa, whom he defeated in several major battles, thanks in large part to the bravery of his nephews, whom he had forgiven. In the final battle, the Khilji king asked for peace, giving up the claims he had previously made.[18] The Lodi dynasty then took over the imperial power, leaving Mewar to fight for her northern border.

The Sons of Rāna Rāemall.

—Raemall had three sons, celebrated 341in the annals of Rajasthan: Sanga, the competitor of Babur, Prithiraj, the Rolando of his age, and Jaimall. Unhappily for the country and their father’s repose, fraternal affection was discarded for deadly hate, and their feuds and dissensions were a source of constant alarm. Had discord not disunited them, the reign of Raemall would have equalled any of his predecessors. As it was, it presented a striking contrast to them: his two elder sons banished; the first, Sanga, self-exiled from perpetual fear of his life, and Prithiraj, the second, from his turbulence; while the youngest, Jaimall, was slain through his intemperance. A sketch of these feuds will present a good picture of the Rajput character, and their mode of life when their arms were not required against their country’s foes.

Sanga[19] and Prithiraj were the offspring of the Jhali queen; Jaimall was by another mother. What moral influence the name he bore had on Prithiraj we can surmise only from his actions, which would stand comparison with those of his prototype [293] the Chauhan of Delhi, and are yet the delight of the Sesodia. When they assemble at the feast after a day’s sport, or in a sultry evening spread the carpet on the terrace to inhale the leaf or take a cup of kusumbha,[20] a tale of Prithiraj recited by the bard is the highest treat they can enjoy. Sanga, the heir-apparent, was a contrast to his brother. Equally brave, his courage was tempered by reflection; while Prithiraj burned with a perpetual thirst for action, and often observed “that fate must have intended him to rule Mewar.” The three brothers, with their uncle, Surajmall, were one day discussing these topics, when Sanga observed that, though heir to ‘the ten thousand towns’ of Mewar, he would waive his claims, and trust them, as did the Roman brothers, to the omen which should be given by the priestess of Charani Devi at Nahra Magra,[21] the ‘Tiger’s Mount.’ They repaired to her abode. Prithiraj and Jaimall entered first, and seated themselves on a pallet: Sanga followed and took possession of the panther hide of the prophetess; his uncle, Surajmall, with one knee resting thereon. Scarcely had Prithiraj disclosed their errand, when the sibyl pointed to the panther-hide[22] as the decisive omen 342of sovereignty to Sanga, with a portion to his uncle. They received the decree as did the twins of Rome. Prithiraj drew his sword and would have falsified the omen, had not Surajmall stepped in and received the blow destined for Sanga, while the prophetess fled from their fury. Surajmall and Prithiraj were exhausted with wounds, and Sanga fled with five sword-cuts and an arrow in his eye, which destroyed the sight for ever. He made for the sanctuary of Chaturbhuja, and passing Sivanti, took refuge with Bida (Udawat), who was accoutred for a journey, his steed standing by him. Scarcely had he assisted the wounded heir of Mewar to alight when Jaimall galloped up in pursuit. The Rathor guarded the sanctuary, and gave up his life in defence of his guest, who meanwhile escaped.

Sanga[19] and Prithiraj were the children of the Jhali queen; Jaimall had a different mother. We can only speculate about how much the name he carried influenced Prithiraj based on his actions, which can be compared to those of his counterpart, the Chauhan of Delhi, and are still celebrated by the Sesodia. When they come together at a feast after a day of activities or spread a carpet on the terrace on a warm evening to enjoy the breeze or sip kusumbha,[20] a tale of Prithiraj recited by the bard is the best entertainment they can have. Sanga, the heir-apparent, was different from his brother. Equally brave, his courage was balanced by thoughtfulness, while Prithiraj was driven by an intense desire for action and often remarked that “fate must have intended him to rule Mewar.” One day, the three brothers and their uncle, Surajmall, were discussing these matters when Sanga mentioned that, although he was the heir to the ‘ten thousand towns’ of Mewar, he would give up his claims and trust to the signs given by the priestess of Charani Devi at Nahra Magra,[21] the ‘Tiger’s Mount.’ They went to her residence. Prithiraj and Jaimall went in first and sat on a pallet; Sanga followed and took the panther hide of the prophetess, while his uncle, Surajmall, knelt beside him. As soon as Prithiraj explained their reason for being there, the sibyl indicated the panther-hide[22] as the clear sign of sovereignty for Sanga, with a share for his uncle. They accepted the message just as the Roman twins would. Prithiraj drew his sword and would have contradicted the omen, but Surajmall intervened and took the blow meant for Sanga, while the prophetess fled from their wrath. Both Surajmall and Prithiraj were wounded and exhausted, and Sanga escaped with five sword cuts and an arrow in his eye, which left him blind forever. He made his way to the sanctuary of Chaturbhuja and, passing through Sivanti, took refuge with Bida (Udawat), who was ready for a journey with his horse at his side. Just as he helped the injured heir of Mewar dismount, Jaimall rode up in pursuit. The Rathor defended the sanctuary and lost his life protecting his guest, who managed to escape.

Retirement of Sanga.

—Prithiraj recovered from his wounds; and Sanga, aware of his implacable enmity, had recourse to many expedients to avoid discovery. He, who at a future period leagued a hundred thousand men against the descendant of Timur, was compelled to associate with goat-herds, expelled the peasant’s abode as too stupid [294] to tend his cattle, and, precisely like our Alfred the Great, having in charge some cakes of flour, was reproached with being more desirous of eating than tending them. A few faithful Rajputs found him in this state, and, providing him with arms and a horse, they took service with Rao Karamchand, Pramar, chief of Srinagar,[23] and with him ‘ran the country.’ After one of these raids, Sanga one day alighted under a banian tree, and placing his dagger under his head, reposed, while two of his faithful Rajputs, whose names are preserved,[24] prepared his repast, their steeds grazing by them. A ray of the sun penetrating the foliage, fell on Sanga’s face, and discovered a snake, which, feeling the warmth, had uncoiled itself and was rearing its crest over the head of the exile:[25] a bird of omen[26] had perched itself 343on the crested serpent, and was chattering aloud. A goat-herd named Maru, ‘versed in the language of birds,’ passed at the moment Sanga awoke. The prince repelled the proffered homage of the goat-herd, who, however, had intimated to the Pramara chief that he was served by ‘royalty.’[27] The Pramara kept the secret, and gave Sanga a daughter to wife, and protection till the tragical end of his brother called him to the throne.

The Adventures of Prithirāj.

—When the Rana heard of the quarrel which had nearly deprived him of his heir, he banished Prithiraj, telling him that he might live on his bravery and maintain himself with strife. With but five horse[28] Prithiraj quitted the paternal abode, and made for Bali in Godwar. These dissensions following the disastrous conclusion of the last reign, paralysed the country, and the wild tribes of the west and the mountaineers of the Aravalli so little respected the garrison of Nadol (the chief town of Godwar), that they carried their depredations to the plains. Prithiraj halted at Nadol, and having to procure some necessaries pledged a ring to the merchant who had sold it to him; the merchant recognized the prince, and learning the cause of his disguise, proffered his services in the scheme which the prince had in view for the restoration of order in Godwar, being determined to evince to his father that he had resources independent of birth. The Minas were the aboriginal proprietors of all these regions; the Rajputs were interlopers and conquerors. A Rawat of this tribe had regained their ancient haunts, and held his petty court at the [295] town of Narlai in the plains, and was even served by Rajputs. By the advice of Ojha, the merchant, Prithiraj enlisted himself and his band among the adherents of the Mina. On the Aheria, or ‘hunter’s festival,’ the vassals have leave to rejoin their families. Prithiraj, who had also obtained leave, rapidly retraced his steps, and despatching his Rajputs to dislodge the Mina, awaited the result in ambush at the gate of the town. In a short time the Mina appeared on horseback, and in full flight to the mountains for security, Prithiraj pursued, overtook, and transfixed him with his lance to a kesula tree, and setting fire to the village, he slew the Minas as they sought to escape the flames. Other towns shared the same fate, and all the 344province of Godwar, with the exception of Desuri, a stronghold of the Madrecha Chauhans, fell into his power. At this time Sada Solanki, whose ancestor had escaped the destruction of Patan and found refuge in these mountainous tracts, held Sodhgarh. He had espoused a daughter of the Madrecha, but the grant of Desuri and its lands[29] in perpetuity easily gained him to the cause of Prithiraj.

Prithiraj having thus restored order in Godwar, and appointed Ojha and the Solanki to the government thereof, regained the confidence of his father; and his brother Jaimall being slain at this time, accelerated his forgiveness and recall. Ere he rejoins Raemall we will relate the manner of this event. Jaimall was desirous to obtain the hand of Tara Bai, daughter of Rao Surthan,[30] who had been expelled Toda by the Pathans. The price of her hand was the recovery of this domain: but Jaimall, willing to anticipate the reward, and rudely attempting access to the fair, was slain by the indignant father. The quibbling remark of the bard upon this event is that "Tara was not the star (tara) of his destiny." At the period of this occurrence Sanga was in concealment, Prithiraj banished, and Jaimall consequently looked to as the heir of Mewar. The Rana, when incited to revenge, replied with a magnanimity which deserves to be recorded, "that he who had thus dared to insult the honour of a [296] father, and that father in distress, richly merited his fate"; and in proof of his disavowal of such a son he conferred on the Solanki the district of Badnor.

Prithiraj, having restored order in Godwar and appointed Ojha and the Solanki to govern it, regained his father’s trust. At the same time, the death of his brother Jaimall sped up his forgiveness and recall. Before he reunites with Raemall, we will explain how this happened. Jaimall wanted to marry Tara Bai, the daughter of Rao Surthan, who had been expelled from Toda by the Pathans. The price for her hand was the recovery of this territory; however, Jaimall, eager to claim the reward, rudely attempted to approach the lady and was killed by her outraged father. The poet quipped about this event that "Tara was not the star (tara) of his destiny." At the time, Sanga was in hiding, Prithiraj was exiled, and Jaimall was seen as the heir of Mewar. When the Rana was urged to take revenge, he responded with a nobility that deserves mention: "He who dared to insult the honor of a father, especially one in distress, deserved his fate." To further show his disavowal of such a son, he granted the Solanki the district of Badnor.

Prithirāj recalled.

—This event led to the recall of Prithiraj, who eagerly took up the gage disgraced by his brother. The adventure was akin to his taste. The exploit which won the hand of the fair Amazon, who, equipped with bow and quiver, subsequently accompanied him in many perilous enterprises, will be elsewhere related.

345Surajmall (the uncle), who had fomented these quarrels, resolved not to belie the prophetess if a crown lay in his path. The claims acquired from his parricidal parent were revived when Mewar had no sons to look to. Prithiraj on his return renewed the feud with Surajmall, whose ‘vaulting ambition’ persuaded him that the crown was his destiny, and he plunged deep into treason to obtain it. He joined as partner in his schemes Sarangdeo, another descendant of Lakha Rana, and both repaired to Muzaffar, the sultan of Malwa.[31] With his aid they assailed the southern frontier, and rapidly possessed themselves of Sadri, Bataro, and a wide tract extending from Nai to Nimach, attempting even Chitor. With the few troops at hand Raemall descended to punish the rebels, who met the attack on the river Gambhir.[32] The Rana, fighting like a common soldier, had received two-and-twenty wounds, and was nearly falling through faintness, when Prithiraj joined him with one thousand fresh horse, and reanimated the battle. He selected his uncle Surajmall, whom he soon covered with wounds. Many had fallen on both sides, but neither party would yield; when worn out they mutually retired from the field, and bivouacked in sight of each other.

345Surajmall (the uncle), who had stirred up these conflicts, decided not to go against the prophetess if it meant gaining a crown. The claims he inherited from his father were brought back to life when Mewar had no sons to count on. When Prithiraj returned, he reignited the feud with Surajmall, whose growing ambition convinced him that the crown was his fate, leading him to dive deep into treason to get it. He partnered with Sarangdeo, another descendant of Lakha Rana, and both went to see Muzaffar, the sultan of Malwa.[31] With his support, they attacked the southern border and quickly took control of Sadri, Bataro, and a large area stretching from Nai to Nimach, even trying for Chitor. With the few troops he had, Raemall went down to punish the rebels, who confronted him at the Gambhir River.[32] The Rana, fighting like an ordinary soldier, had taken twenty-two wounds and was about to faint when Prithiraj arrived with a thousand fresh horsemen, rejuvenating the fight. He chose his uncle Surajmall, who soon became covered in wounds. Many had fallen on both sides, but neither group would back down; when they were exhausted, they both retreated from the battlefield and set up camp within sight of each other.

Interview between Prithirāj and Sūrajmall.

—It will show the manners and feelings so peculiar to the Rajput, to describe the meeting between the rival uncle and nephew,—unique in the details of strife, perhaps, since the origin of man. It is taken from a MS. of the Jhala chief who succeeded Surajmall in Sadri. Prithiraj visited his uncle, whom he found in a small tent reclining on a pallet, having just had ‘the barber’ (nai) to sew up his wounds. He rose, and met his nephew with the customary respect, as if nothing unusual had occurred; but the exertion caused some of the wounds to open afresh, when the following dialogue ensued:

Prithiraj.—“Well, uncle, how are your wounds?”

Prithiraj.—“So, uncle, how are your wounds healing?”

Surajmall.—“Quite healed, my child, since I have the pleasure of seeing you” [297].

Surajmall.—“I feel much better, my child, now that I have the joy of seeing you” [297].

Prithiraj.—"But, uncle (kaka), I have not yet seen the Diwanji.[33] I first ran to see you, and I am very hungry; have you anything to eat?"

Prithiraj.—"But, uncle (kaka), I haven't met the Diwanji yet.[33] I came to see you first, and I'm really hungry; do you have anything to eat?"

346Dinner was soon served, and the extraordinary pair sat down and ‘ate off the same platter’;[34] nor did Prithiraj hesitate to eat the pan,[35] presented on his taking leave.

346Dinner was served shortly after, and the remarkable duo sat down and "shared the same plate";[34] and Prithiraj didn't hesitate to eat the pan,[35] offered as he was about to leave.

Prithiraj.—“You and I will end our battle in the morning, uncle.”

Prithiraj.—“You and I will settle our fight in the morning, uncle.”

Surajmall.—“Very well, child; come early!”

Surajmall.—“Sure thing, kid; come early!”

They met; but Sarangdeo bore the brunt of the conflict, receiving thirty-five wounds. During “four gharis[36] swords and lances were plied, and every tribe of Rajput lost numbers that day”; but the rebels were defeated and fled to Sadri, and Prithiraj returned in triumph, though with seven wounds, to Chitor. The rebels, however, did not relinquish their designs, and many personal encounters took place between the uncle and nephew: the latter saying he would not let him retain “as much land of Mewar as would cover a needle’s point”; and Suja[37] retorting, that he would allow his nephew to redeem only as much “as would suffice to lie upon.” But Prithiraj gave them no rest, pursuing them from place to place. In the wilds of Batara they formed a stockaded retreat of the dhao tree,[38] which abounds in these forests. Within this shelter, horses and men were intermingled: Suja and his coadjutor communing by the night-fire in their desperate plight, when their cogitations were checked by the rush and neigh of horses. Scarcely had the pretender exclaimed “This must be my nephew!” when Prithiraj dashed his steed through the barricade and entered with his troops. All was confusion, and the sword showered its blows indiscriminately. The young prince reached his uncle, and dealt him a blow which would have levelled him, but for the support of Sarangdeo, who upbraided him, adding that “a buffet now was more than a score of wounds in former days”: to which Suja rejoined, “only when dealt by my nephew’s hand.” Suja demanded a parley; and calling on the prince to stop the combat, he continued: "If I am killed, it matters not—my children are Rajputs, they will run the [298] country to find support; but if you are slain, what 347will become of Chitor? My face will be blackened, and my name everlastingly reprobated."

They met; but Sarangdeo took the worst of the fight, getting thirty-five wounds. During "four gharis[36] swords and lances were used, and every Rajput tribe lost numbers that day"; but the rebels were beaten and fled to Sadri, and Prithiraj returned in triumph, though with seven wounds, to Chitor. The rebels, however, didn't give up on their plans, and many personal clashes occurred between the uncle and nephew: the latter claiming he wouldn't let him keep "as much land in Mewar as would cover a needle’s point"; and Suja[37] replying that he would only allow his nephew to redeem as much "as would be enough to lie upon." But Prithiraj gave them no peace, chasing them from place to place. In the wilderness of Batara, they built a stockaded retreat with dhao trees,[38] which are plentiful in these forests. Inside this shelter, horses and men were mixed together: Suja and his ally were talking by the night fire in their desperate situation when their thoughts were interrupted by the sound of rushing horses and their neighing. Just as the pretender exclaimed, "This must be my nephew!" Prithiraj charged through the barricade and came in with his troops. Everything was chaos, and swords struck indiscriminately. The young prince reached his uncle and dealt him a blow that would have knocked him down, but for Sarangdeo, who scolded him, adding that "a hit now was worth more than a score of wounds in the past": to which Suja replied, "only when it's from my nephew." Sujarequested a truce; and calling on the prince to stop fighting, he continued: "If I am killed, it doesn’t matter—my children are Rajputs; they will roam the country to find support; but if you are slain, what 347 will happen to Chitor? My face will be humiliated, and my name will be forever condemned."

The sword was sheathed, and as the uncle and nephew embraced, the latter asked the former, "What were you about, uncle, when I came?"—“Only talking nonsense, child, after dinner.” "But with me over your head, uncle, as a foe how could you be so negligent?"—“What could I do? you had left me no resource, and I must have some place to rest my head!” There was a small temple near the stockade, to which in the morning Prithiraj requested his uncle to accompany him to sacrifice to Kali,[39] but the blow of the preceding night prevented him. Sarangdeo was his proxy. One buffalo had fallen, and a goat was about to follow, when the prince turned his sword on Sarangdeo. The combat was desperate; but Prithiraj was the victor, and the head of the traitor was placed as an offering on the altar of Time. The Gaunda[40] was plundered, the town of Batara recovered, and Surajmall fled to Sadri, where he only stopped to fulfil his threat, “that if he could not retain its lands he would make them over to those stronger than the king”;[41] and having distributed them amongst Brahmans and bards, he finally abandoned Mewar. Passing through the wilds of Kanthal,[42] he had an omen which recalled the Charani’s prediction: “a wolf endeavouring in vain to carry off a kid defended by maternal affection.” This was interpreted as ‘strong ground for a dwelling.’ He halted, subdued the aboriginal tribes, and on this spot erected the town and stronghold of Deolia, becoming lord of a thousand villages, which have descended to his offspring, who now enjoy them under British protection. Such was the origin of Partabgarh Deolia.[43]

The sword was sheathed, and as the uncle and nephew embraced, the nephew asked, "What were you doing, uncle, when I came?"—“Just talking nonsense, kid, after dinner.” "But with me as your enemy, uncle, how could you be so careless?"—“What was I supposed to do? You left me with no options, and I needed a place to rest my head!” There was a small temple near the stockade, so in the morning, Prithiraj asked his uncle to join him to make a sacrifice to Kali,[39] but the events of the previous night stopped him. Sarangdeo was his stand-in. One buffalo had been killed, and a goat was about to follow, when the prince turned his sword on Sarangdeo. The battle was fierce; but Prithiraj emerged victorious, and the traitor's head was offered on the altar of Time. The Gaunda[40] was looted, the town of Batara was reclaimed, and Surajmall fled to Sadri, where he only paused to make good on his threat, “that if he couldn’t keep the lands, he would hand them over to someone stronger than the king”;[41] and after distributing them among Brahmans and bards, he ultimately abandoned Mewar. While passing through the wilds of Kanthal,[42] he received an omen that reminded him of the Charani’s prediction: “a wolf trying helplessly to carry off a kid protected by its mother.” This was understood as ‘good grounds for a home.’ He stopped, subdued the local tribes, and on this site, he built the town and fortress of Deolia, becoming the lord of a thousand villages, which have been passed down to his descendants, who now enjoy them under British protection. This is how Partabgarh Deolia began.[43]

348

Prithirāj poisoned: Death of Rāna Rāemall.

—Prithiraj was poisoned by his brother-in-law, of Abu, whom he had punished for maltreating his sister, and afterwards confided in. His death was soon followed by that of Rana Raemall, who, though not equal to his predecessors, was greatly respected, and maintained the dignity of his station amidst no ordinary calamities [299].[44]

CHAPTER 9

Rāna Sanga or Sangrām Singh; A.D. 1508-27.—Sangram, better known in the annals of Mewar as Sanga (called Sanka by the Mogul historians),[1] succeeded in S. 1565 (A.D. 1509). With this prince Mewar reached the summit of her prosperity. To use their own metaphor, “he was the kalas[2] on the pinnacle of her glory.” From him we shall witness this glory on the wane; and though many rays of splendour illuminated her declining career, they served but to gild the ruin.

Rāna Sanga or Sangrām Singh; A.D. 1508-27.—Sangram, better known in the history of Mewar as Sanga (referred to as Sanka by the Mogul historians),[1] took over in S. 1565 (CE 1509). With this prince, Mewar reached the height of its prosperity. As they put it, “he was the kalas[2] on the peak of her glory.” From this point, we will see that glory begin to fade; and while many bright moments lit up her declining days, they only served to mask the decline.

The imperial chair, since occupied by the Tuar descendant of the Pandus, and the first and last of the Chauhans, and which had been filled successively by the dynasties of Ghazni and Ghor, the Khilji and Lodi, was now shivered to pieces, and numerous petty thrones were constructed of its fragments. Mewar little dreaded these imperial puppets, “when Amurath to Amurath succeeded,” and when four kings reigned simultaneously between Delhi and Benares.[3] The kings of Malwa, though leagued with those of Gujarat, conjoined to the rebels, could make no impression on Mewar when Sanga led her heroes. Eighty thousand horse, seven Rajas of the highest rank, nine Raos, and one hundred and four chieftains bearing the titles of Rawal and Rawat, with five hundred war elephants, followed him into the field. The princes of Marwar and Amber[4] did him homage, and the Raos of Gwalior 349Ajmer, Sikri, Raesen,[5] Kalpi, Chanderi [300], Bundi, Gagraun, Rampura, and Abu, served him as tributaries or held of him in chief.

The imperial throne, once held by the Tuar descendant of the Pandus and the first and last of the Chauhans, and previously occupied by the dynasties of Ghazni and Ghor, the Khilji, and Lodi, was now shattered, and many small thrones were made from its remnants. Mewar paid little attention to these imperial figures, “when Amurath succeeded Amurath,” and when four kings reigned at the same time from Delhi to Benares.[3] The kings of Malwa, although allied with those of Gujarat and joined by the rebels, couldn’t make any impact on Mewar under Sanga's leadership. Eighty thousand cavalry, seven high-ranking Rajas, nine Raos, and one hundred and four chieftains with titles of Rawal and Rawat, along with five hundred war elephants, marched with him into battle. The princes of Marwar and Amber[4] paid him respect, and the Raos of Gwalior, Ajmer, Sikri, Raesen,[5] Kalpi, Chanderi [300], Bundi, Gagraun, Rampura, and Abu, served him as tributaries or held their positions under him.

Sanga did not forget those who sheltered him in his reverses. Karamchand of Srinagar had a grant of Ajmer and the title of Rao for his son Jagmall, the reward of his services in the reduction of Chanderi.

Sanga didn’t forget those who helped him during his setbacks. Karamchand of Srinagar received a grant in Ajmer and the title of Rao for his son Jagmall, as recognition for his contributions in the capture of Chanderi.

The Administration and Wars of Rāna Sanga.

—In a short space of time, Sanga entirely allayed the disorders occasioned by the intestine feuds of his family; and were it permitted to speculate on the cause which prompted a temporary cession of his rights and his dignities to his more impetuous brother, it might be discerned in a spirit of forecast, and of fraternal and patriotic forbearance, a deviation from which would have endangered the country as well as the safety of his family. We may assume this, in order to account for an otherwise pusillanimous surrender of his birthright, and being in contrast to all the subsequent heroism of his life, which, when he resigned, was contained within the wreck of a form. Sanga organized his forces, with which he always kept the field, and ere called to contend with the descendant of Timur, he had gained eighteen pitched battles against the kings of Delhi and Malwa. In two of these he was opposed by Ibrahim Lodi in person, at Bakrol and Ghatoli, in which last battle the imperial forces were defeated with great slaughter, leaving a prisoner of the blood royal to grace the triumph of Chitor. The Pilakhal (yellow rivulet) near Bayana became the northern boundary of Mewar, with the Sind River to the east,—touching Malwa to the south, while his native hills were an impenetrable barrier to the west. Thus swaying, directly or by control, the greater part of Rajasthan, and adored by the Rajputs for the possession of those qualities they hold in estimation, Sanga was ascending to the pinnacle of distinction; and had not fresh hordes of Usbeks and Tatars from the prolific shores of the Oxus and Jaxartes again poured down on the devoted plains 350of Hindustan, the crown of the Chakravartin[6] might again have encircled the brow of a Hindu, and the banner of supremacy been transferred from Indraprastha to the battlements of Chitor. But Babur arrived at a critical time to rally the dejected followers of the Koran, and to collect them around his own victorious standard.

Invasions from Central Asia.

—From the earliest recorded periods of her history, India has been the prey of [301] the more hardy population from the central regions of Asia. From this fact we may infer another, namely, that its internal form of government was the same as at the present day, partitioned into numerous petty kingdoms, of tribes and clans, of a feudal federation, a prey to all the jealousies inseparable from such a condition. The historians of Alexander bear ample testimony to such form of government, when the Panjab alone possessed many sovereigns, besides the democracies of cities. The Persians overran it, and Darius the Mede accounted India the richest of his satrapies. The Greeks, the Parthians have left in their medals the best proofs of their power; the Getae or Yuti followed; and from the Ghori Shihabu-d-din to the Chagatai Babur, in less than three centuries, five invasions are recorded, each originating a dynasty. Sanga’s opponent was the last, and will continue so until the rays of knowledge renovate the ancient nursery of the human race,—then may end the anomaly in the history of power, of a handful of Britons holding the succession to the Mede, the Parthian, and the Tatar. But, however surprise may be excited at witnessing such rapidity of change, from the physical superiority of man over man, it is immeasurably heightened at the little moral consequence which in every other region of the world has always attended such concussions. Creeds have changed, races have mingled, and names have been effaced from the page of history; but in this corner of civilization we have no such result, and the Rajput remains the same singular being, concentrated in his prejudices, political and moral, as in the days of Alexander, desiring no change himself, and still less to cause any in others. Whatever be the conservative principle, it merits a philosophic analysis; but more, a proper application and direction, by those to whom the destinies of this portion of the globe are confided; 351for in this remote spot there is a nucleus of energy, on which may accumulate a mass for our support or our destruction.

To return: a descendant of the Turushka of the Jaxartes, the ancient foe of the children of Surya and Chandra, was destined to fulfil the prophetic Purana which foretold dominion “to the Turushka, the Yavan,” and other foreign races in Hind; and the conquered made a right application of the term Turk, both as regards its ancient and modern signification, when applied to the conquerors from Turkistan. Babur, the opponent of Sanga, was king of Ferghana, and of Turki race. His dominions were on both sides the Jaxartes, a portion of ancient [302] Sakatai, or Sakadwipa (Scythia), where dwelt Tomyris the Getic queen immortalized by Herodotus, and where her opponent erected Cyropolis, as did in after-times the Macedonian his most remote Alexandria. From this region did the same Getae, Jat, or Yuti, issue, to the destruction of Bactria, two centuries before the Christian era, and also five subsequent thereto to found a kingdom in Northern India. Again, one thousand years later, Babur issued with his bands to the final subjugation of India. As affecting India alone, this portion of the globe merits deep attention; but as the officina gentium, whence issued those hordes of Asii, Jats, or Yeuts (of whom the Angles were a branch), who peopled the shores of the Baltic, and the precursors of those Goths who, under Attila and Alaric, altered the condition of Europe, its importance is vastly enhanced.[7] But on this occasion it was not redundant population which made the descendant of Timur and Jenghiz abandon the Jaxartes for the Ganges, but unsuccessful ambition: for Babur quitted the delights of Samarkand as a fugitive, and commenced his enterprise, which gave him the throne of the Pandus, with less than two thousand adherents.

To return: a descendant of the Turushka from the Jaxartes, the long-time enemy of the children of Surya and Chandra, was destined to fulfill the prophetic Purana that foretold power “to the Turushka, the Yavan,” and other foreign races in India; and the conquered understood the term Turk correctly, both in its ancient and modern meanings, when applied to the conquerors from Turkistan. Babur, who opposed Sanga, was king of Ferghana and of Turki descent. His territory was on both sides of the Jaxartes, part of the ancient Sakatai, or Sakadwipa (Scythia), where Tomyris, the Getic queen, famously chronicled by Herodotus, lived, and where her opponent built Cyropolis, just as later the Macedonian founded his far-off Alexandria. From this area, the same Getae, Jat, or Yuti came forth, leading to the downfall of Bactria two centuries before the Christian era, and again five centuries later to establish a kingdom in Northern India. Another thousand years later, Babur set out with his followers to finally conquer India. While this part of the world deserves serious attention for India's sake, as the Office of Nations—the source of those hordes of Asii, Jats, or Yeuts (of whom the Angles were a branch)—who populated the Baltic shores and were the forerunners of the Goths, who, under Attila and Alaric, changed the landscape of Europe, its significance is greatly amplified.[7] But on this occasion, it wasn't a surplus population that prompted the descendant of Timur and Jenghiz to leave the Jaxartes for the Ganges, but failed ambition: Babur left the pleasures of Samarkand as a fugitive and began his quest, which earned him the throne of the Pandus, with fewer than two thousand supporters.

Character of Bābur.

—The Rajput prince had a worthy antagonist in the king of Ferghana. Like Sanga, he was trained in the school of adversity, and like him, though his acts of personal heroism were even romantic, he tempered it with that discretion which looks to its results. In CE 1494, at the tender age of twelve, he succeeded to a kingdom; ere he was sixteen he defeated several confederacies and conquered Samarkand, and in two short years again lost and regained it. His life was a tissue 352of successes and reverses; at one moment hailed lord of the chief kingdoms of Transoxiana; at another flying, unattended, or putting all to hazard in desperate single combats, in one of which he slew five champions of his enemies. Driven at length from Ferghana, in despair he crossed the Hindu-Kush, and in 1519 the Indus. Between the Panjab and Kabul he lingered seven years, ere he advanced to measure his sword with Ibrahim of Delhi. Fortune returned to his standard; Ibrahim was slain, his army routed and dispersed, and Delhi and Agra opened their gates to the fugitive king of Ferghana. His reflections on success evince it was his due: “Not to me, O God! but to thee, be the victory!” says the chivalrous Babur. A year had elapsed in possession of Delhi, ere he ventured against the most powerful of his antagonists, Rana Sanga of Chitor.

RUINS OF THE FORTRESS OF BAYĀNA.
To face page 352.

RUINS OF THE FORTRESS OF BAYĀNA.
To go to page 352.

With all Babur’s qualities as a soldier, supported by the hardy clans of the ‘cloud mountains’ (Belut Tagh) [303] of Karateghin,[8] 353the chances were many that he and they terminated their career on the ‘yellow rivulet’ of Bayana. Neither bravery nor skill saved him from this fate, which he appears to have expected. What better proof can be desired than Babur’s own testimony to the fact, that a horde of invaders from the Jaxartes, without support or retreat, were obliged to entrench themselves to the teeth in the face of their Rajput foe, alike brave and overpowering in numbers? To ancient jealousies he was indebted for not losing his life instead of gaining a crown, and for being extricated from a condition so desperate that even the frenzy of religion, which made death martyrdom in “this holy war,” scarcely availed to expel the despair which so infected his followers, that in the bitterness of his heart he says “there was not a single person who uttered a manly word, nor an individual who delivered a courageous opinion.”

With all of Babur's qualities as a soldier, supported by the tough clans of the ‘cloud mountains’ (Belut Tagh) [303] of Karateghin,[8] 353, the likelihood was high that he and they would meet their end at the ‘yellow rivulet’ of Bayana. Neither courage nor skill kept him from this fate, which he seemed to have anticipated. What better evidence can there be than Babur’s own account, which shows that a group of invaders from the Jaxartes, without any support or way to retreat, were forced to dig in against their Rajput enemy, who was equally brave and overwhelming in numbers? He owed his survival, instead of losing his life for a crown, to past rivalries, and he was rescued from a situation so desperate that even the zeal of religion, which turned death into martyrdom in “this holy war,” hardly managed to lift the despair that infected his followers, to the point that in his bitterness he remarked, “there was not a single person who uttered a manly word, nor an individual who delivered a courageous opinion.”

The Battle of Khānua, March 16, 1527.

—Babur advanced from Agra and Sikri to oppose Rana Sanga, in full march to attack him at the head of almost all the princes of Rajasthan. Although the annals state some points which the imperial historian has not recorded, yet both accounts of the conflict correspond in all the essential details. On the 5th of Kartik, S. 1584[9] (CE 1528), according to the annals, the Rana raised the siege of Bayana, and at Khanua encountered the advanced guard of the Tatars, amounting to fifteen hundred men, which was entirely destroyed; the fugitives carrying to the main body the accounts of the disaster, which paralysed their energies, and made them entrench for security, instead of advancing with the confidence of victory. Reinforcements met the same fate, and were pursued to the camp. Accustomed to reverses, Babur met the check without dismay, and adopted every precaution [304] that a mind fertile in expedients could suggest to reassure the drooping spirits of his troops. He threw up entrenchments, in which he placed his artillery, connecting his guns by chains, and in the more exposed parts frisian horses, united by leather ropes: a precaution 354continued in every subsequent change of position. Everything seemed to aid the Hindu cause: even the Tatar astrologer asserted that as Mars was in the west, whoever should engage coming from the opposite quarter should be defeated. In this state of total inactivity, blockaded in his encampment, Babur remained near a fortnight, when he determined to renounce his besetting sin, and merit superior aid to extricate himself from his peril: the naivety of his vow must be given in his own words.[10] 355But the destruction of the wine flasks would appear only to have added to the existing consternation, and made him, as a last resort, appeal to their faith. Having addressed them in a speech of [305] manly courage, though bordering on despair, he seized the happy moment that his exhortation elicited, to swear them on the Koran to conquer or perish.[11] Profiting by this excitement, he broke up his camp, to which he had been confined nearly a month, and marched in order of battle to a position two miles in advance, the Rajputs skirmishing up to his guns. Without 356a regular circumvallation, his movable pallisadoes and guns chained, he felt no security. The inactivity of Sanga can scarcely escape censure, however we may incline to palliate it by supposing that he deemed his enemy in the toils, and that every day’s delay brought with it increased danger to him. Such reasoning would be valid, if the heterogeneous mass by which the prince of Mewar was surrounded had owned the same patriotic sentiments as himself: but he ought to have known his countrymen, nor overlooked the regulating maxim of their ambition, get land. Delay was fatal to this last coalition against the foes of his race. Babur is silent on the point to which the annals ascribe their discomfiture, a negotiation pending his blockade at Khanua; but these have preserved it, with the name of the traitor who sold the cause of his country. The negotiation[12] had reached this point, that on condition of Babur being left Delhi and its dependencies, the Pilakhal at Bayana should be the boundary of their respective dominions, and even an annual tribute was offered to the Rana [306]. We can believe that in the position Babur then was, he would not scruple to promise anything. The chief of Raesen, by name Salehdi, of the Tuar tribe, was the medium of communication, and though the arrangement was negatived, treason had effected the salvation of Babur.

On March 16 the attack commenced by a furious onset on the centre and right wing of the Tatars, and for several hours the conflict was tremendous. Devotion was never more manifest on the side of the Rajput, attested by the long list of noble names amongst the slain as well as the bulletin of their foe, whose artillery made dreadful havoc in the close ranks of the Rajput cavalry, which could not force the entrenchments, nor reach the infantry which defended them. While the battle was still doubtful, the Tuar traitor who led the van (harawal) went over to Babur, and Sanga was obliged to retreat from the field, which in the onset promised a glorious victory, himself severely wounded and the choicest of his chieftains slain: Rawal Udai[13] Singh of 357Dungarpur, with two hundred of his clan; Ratna of Salumbar, with three hundred of his Chondawat kin; Raemall Rathor, son of the prince of Marwar, with the brave Mertia leaders Khetsi and Ratna; Ramdas the Sonigira Rao; Uja the Jhala; Gokuldas Pramara; Manikchand and Chandrbhan, Chauhan chiefs of the first rank in Mewar; besides a host of inferior names.[14] Hasan Khan of Mewat, and a son of the last Lodi king of Delhi, who coalesced with Sanga, were amongst the killed.[15] Triumphal pyramids were raised of the heads of the slain, and on a hillock which overlooked the field of battle a tower of skulls was erected; and the conqueror assumed the title of Ghazi, which has ever since been retained by his descendants.

On March 16, the attack began with a fierce assault on the center and right flank of the Tatars, and for several hours, the battle was intense. The devotion of the Rajputs had never been more evident, shown by the long list of noble names among the dead as well as the reports from their enemies, whose artillery caused devastating damage in the tightly packed ranks of the Rajput cavalry. The cavalry was unable to break through the fortifications or reach the infantry defending them. While the outcome of the battle was still uncertain, the Tuar traitor who led the advance (harawal) defected to Babur, forcing Sanga to retreat from what had initially seemed to promise a glorious victory. He was himself seriously wounded, and many of his top leaders were killed: Rawal Udai Singh of Dungarpur, with two hundred of his clan; Ratna of Salumbar, with three hundred of his Chondawat relatives; Raemall Rathor, son of the prince of Marwar, alongside the brave Mertia leaders Khetsi and Ratna; Ramdas the Sonigira Rao; Uja the Jhala; Gokuldas Pramara; and Manikchand and Chandrbhan, the top Chauhan chiefs of Mewar, among many others. Hasan Khan of Mewat and a son of the last Lodi king of Delhi, who joined forces with Sanga, were also among the casualties. Triumphal pyramids of the slain were erected, and on a hill overlooking the battlefield, a tower of skulls was built; the victor took on the title of Ghazi, which has been held by his descendants ever since.

The Death of Rāna Sanga.

—Sanga retreated towards the hills of Mewat, having announced his fixed determination never to re-enter Chitor but with victory. Had his life been spared to his country, he might have redeemed the pledge; but the year of his defeat was the last of his existence, and he died at Baswa,[16] on the frontier of Mewat, not without suspicion of poison. It is painful to record the surmise that his ministers prompted the deed, and the cause is one which would fix a deep stain on the country; namely, the purchase by regicide of inglorious ease and stipulated safety, in [307] preference to privations and dangers, and to emulating the manly constancy of their prince, who resolved to make the heavens his canopy till his foe was crushed—a determination which was pursued with the most resolute perseverance by some of his gallant successors.

Evils resulting from Polygamy.

—Polygamy is the fertile source of evil, moral as well as physical, in the East. It is a relic of barbarism and primeval necessity, affording a proof that 358ancient Asia is still young in knowledge. The desire of each wife,[17] that her offspring should wear a crown, is natural; but they do not always wait the course of nature for the attainment of their wishes, and the love of power too often furnishes instruments for any deed, however base. When we see, shortly after the death of Sanga, the mother of his second son intriguing with Babur, and bribing him with the surrender of Ranthambhor and the trophy of victory, the crown of the Malwa king, to supplant the lawful heir, we can easily suppose she would not have scrupled to remove any other bar. On this occasion, however, the suspicion rests on the ministers alone. That Babur respected and dreaded his foe we have the best proof in his not risking another battle with him; and the blame which he bestows on himself for the slackness of his pursuit after victory is honourable to Sanga, who is always mentioned with respect in the commentaries of the conqueror: and although he generally styles him the Pagan, and dignifies the contest with the title of “the holy war,” yet he freely acknowledges his merit when he says, “Rana Sanga attained his present high eminence by his own valour and his sword.”

Appearance of Rāna Sanga.

—Sanga Rana was of the middle stature, but of great muscular strength; fair in complexion, with unusually large eyes, which appear to be peculiar to his descendants.[18] He exhibited at his death but the fragments of a warrior: one eye was lost in the broil with his brother; an arm in an action with the Lodi king of Delhi, and he was a cripple owing to a limb being broken by a cannon-ball in another [308]; while he counted eighty wounds from the sword or the lance on various parts of his body. He was celebrated for energetic 359enterprise, of which his capture of Muzaffar, king of Malwa, in his own capital, is a celebrated instance; and his successful storm of the almost impregnable Ranthambhor, though ably defended by the imperial general Ali, gained him great renown. He erected a small palace at Khanua, on the line which he determined should be the northern limit of Mewar; and had he been succeeded by a prince possessed of his foresight and judgment, Babur’s descendants might not have retained the sovereignty of India. A cenotaph long marked the spot where the fire consumed the remains of this celebrated prince. Sanga had seven sons, of whom the two elder died in non-age. He was succeeded by the third son,

Rāna Ratan Singh II., A.D. 1527-31.

—Ratna (S. 1586, A.D. 1530) possessed all the arrogance and martial virtue of his race. Like his father, he determined to make the field his capital, and commanded that the gates of Chitor never should be closed, boasting that “its portals were Delhi and Mandu.” Had he been spared to temper by experience the exuberance of youthful impetuosity, he would have well seconded the resolution of his father, and the league against the enemies of his country and faith. But he was not destined to pass the age always dangerous to the turbulent and impatient Rajput, ever courting strife if it would not find him. He had married by stealth the daughter of Prithiraj of Amber, probably before the death of his elder brothers made him heir to Chitor. His double-edged sword, the proxy of the Rajput cavalier, represented Ratna on this occasion.[19] Unfortunately it was kept but too secret; for the Hara prince of Bundi,[20] in ignorance of the fact, demanded and obtained her to wife, and carried her to his capital. The consequences are attributable to the Rana alone, for he ought, on coming to the throne, to have espoused her; but his vanity was flattered at the mysterious transaction, which he deemed would prevent all application for the hand of his ‘affianced’ (manga). The bards of Bundi are rather pleased to record the power of their 360 degreesprinces, who dared to solicit and obtain the hand of the ‘bride’ of Chitor. The princes of Bundi had long been attached to the Sesodia house: and from the period when their common ancestors fought together on the banks of the Ghaggar against [309] Shihabu-d-din, they had silently grown to power under the wing of Mewar, and often proved a strong plume in her pinion. The Hara inhabited the hilly tract on her eastern frontier, and though not actually incorporated with Mewar, they yet paid homage to her princes, bore her ensigns and titles, and in return often poured forth their blood. But at the tribunal of Ananga,[21] the Rajput scattered all other homage and allegiance to the winds. The maiden of Amber saw no necessity for disclosing her secret or refusing the brave Hara, of whom fame spoke loudly, when Ratna delayed to redeem his proxy.

Death of Rāna Ratan Singh.

—The unintentional offence sank deep into the heart of the Rana, and though he was closely connected with the Hara, having married his sister, he brooded on the means of revenge, in the attainment of which he sacrificed his own life as well as that of his rival. The festival of the Aheria[22] (the spring hunt), which has thrice been fatal to the princes of Mewar, gave the occasion, when they fell by each other’s weapons. Though Ratna enjoyed the dignity only five years, he had the satisfaction to see the ex-king of Ferghana, now founder of the Mogul dynasty of India, leave the scene before him, and without the diminution of an acre of land to Mewar since the fatal day of Bayana. Rana Ratna was succeeded by his brother,

Rāna Bikramajīt, CE 1531-35.

—Bikramajit,[23] in S. 1591 (CE 1535). This prince had all the turbulence, without the redeeming qualities of character, which endeared his brother to his subjects; he was insolent, passionate, and vindictive, and utterly regardless of that respect which his proud nobles rigidly exacted. Instead of appearing at their head, he passed his time amongst wrestlers and prize-fighters, on whom and a multitude 361of ‘paiks,’ or foot soldiers, he lavished those gifts and that approbation, to which the aristocratic Rajput, the equestrian order of Rajasthan, arrogated exclusive right. In this innovation he probably imitated his foes, who had learned the superiority of infantry, despised by the Rajput, who, except in sieges, or when ‘they spread the carpet and hamstrung their steeds,’ held the foot-soldier very cheap. The use of artillery was now becoming general, and the [310] Muslims soon perceived the necessity of foot for their protection: but prejudice operated longer upon the Rajput, who still curses ‘those vile guns,’ which render of comparatively little value the lance of many a gallant soldier; and he still prefers falling with dignity from his steed to descending to an equality with his mercenary antagonist.

An open rupture was the consequence of such innovation, and (to use the figurative expression for misrule) ‘Papa Bai ka Raj’[24] was triumphant; the police were despised; the cattle carried off by the mountaineers from under the walls of Chitor; and when his cavaliers were ordered in pursuit, the Rana was tauntingly told to send his paiks.

An open break happened because of this change, and (to use a metaphor for bad leadership) ‘Papa Bai ka Raj’[24] was victorious; the police were hated; the mountaineers stole cattle right from the walls of Chitor; and when the Rana was told to send his fighters after them, he was mockingly advised to send his paiks.

The Attack by Bahādur, Sultān of Gujarāt.

—Bahadur, sultan of Gujarat, determined to take advantage of the Rajput divisions, to revenge the disgrace of the defeat and captivity of his predecessor Muzaffar.[25] Reinforced by the troops of Mandu, he marched against the Rana, then encamped at Loicha, in the Bundi territory. Though the force was overwhelming, yet with the high courage which belonged to his house, Bikramajit did not hesitate to give battle; but he found weak defenders in his mercenary paiks, while his vassals and kin not only kept aloof, but marched off in a body to defend Chitor, and the posthumous son of Sanga Rana, still an infant.

362There is a sanctity in the very name of Chitor, which from the earliest times secured her defenders; and now, when threatened again by ‘the barbarian,’ such the inexplicable character of the Rajput, we find the heir of Surajmall abandoning his new capital of Deolia, to pour out the few drops which yet circulated in his veins in defence of the abode of his fathers.

362There is a sacredness in the name of Chitor, which from ancient times ensured its defenders; and now, when it's threatened again by 'the barbarian,' such is the mysterious nature of the Rajput, we see the heir of Surajmall leaving his new capital of Deolia to spill the last drops of blood in his veins to defend the home of his ancestors.

‘The son of Bundi,’ with a brave band of five hundred Haras, also came; as did the Sonigira and Deora Raos of Jalor and Abu, with many auxiliaries from all parts of Rajwara. This was the most powerful effort hitherto made by the sultans of Central India, and European artillerists[26] are recorded in these [311] annals as brought to the subjugation of Chitor. The engineer is styled ‘Labri Khan of Fringan,’ and to his skill Bahadur was indebted for the successful storm which ensued. He sprung a mine at the ‘Bika rock,’ which blew up forty-five cubits of the rampart, with the bastion where the brave Haras were posted. The Bundi bards dwell on this incident, which destroyed their prince and five hundred of his kin. Rao Durga, with the Chondawat chieftains Sata and Dudu and their vassals, bravely defended the breach and repelled many assaults; and, to set an example of courageous devotion, the queen-mother Jawahir Bai, of Rathor race, clad in armour, headed a sally in which she was slain. Still the besiegers gained ground, and the 363last council convened was to concert means to save the infant son of Sanga from this imminent peril.

‘The son of Bundi,’ along with a courageous group of five hundred Haras, also arrived; so did the Sonigira and Deora Raos from Jalor and Abu, along with many supporters from all over Rajwara. This was the strongest attempt ever made by the sultans of Central India, and European artillerymen[26] are noted in these [311] records as playing a role in the conquest of Chitor. The engineer was called ‘Labri Khan of Fringan,’ and Bahadur relied on his expertise for the successful assault that followed. He detonated a mine at the ‘Bika rock,’ which destroyed forty-five cubits of the wall, along with the bastion where the brave Haras were stationed. The bards of Bundi sing of this event, which took the life of their prince and five hundred of his relatives. Rao Durga, along with the Chondawat leaders Sata and Dudu and their followers, valiantly defended the breach and fended off many attacks; and to set an example of brave sacrifice, Queen Mother Jawahir Bai, of the Rathor lineage, donned armor and led a charge in which she was killed. Nevertheless, the besiegers continued to gain ground, and the final council convened to discuss ways to save the infant son of Sanga from this looming threat.

Crowning of a New Rāna.

—But Chitor can only be defended by royalty, and again they had recourse to the expedient of crowning a king, as a sacrifice to the dignity of the protecting deity of Chitor. Baghji, prince of Deolia, courted the insignia of destruction; the banner of Mewar floated over him, and the golden sun from its sable field never shone more refulgent than when the changi[27] was raised amidst the shouts of her defenders over the head of the son of Surajmall.

The Johar.

—The infant, Udai Singh, was placed in safety with Surthan, prince of Bundi,[28] the garrison put on their saffron robes, while materials for the hello were preparing. There was little time for the pyre. The bravest had fallen in defending the breach, now completely exposed. Combustibles were quickly heaped up in reservoirs and magazines excavated in the rock, under which gunpowder was strewed. Karnavati, mother of the prince, and sister to the gallant Arjun Hara, led the procession of willing victims to their doom, and thirteen thousand females were thus swept at once from the record of life. The gates were thrown open, and the Deolia chief, at the head of the survivors, with a blind and impotent despair, rushed on his fate [312].

Bahadur must have been appalled at the horrid sight on viewing his conquest;[29] the mangled bodies of the slain, with hundreds in the last agonies from the poniard or poison, awaiting death as less dreadful than dishonour and captivity.[30] To use the emphatic 364words of the annalist, “the last day of Chitor had arrived.” Every clan lost its chief, and the choicest of their retainers; during the siege and in the storm thirty-two thousand Rajputs were slain. This is the second sakha of Chitor.

Bahadur must have been shocked by the horrific scene when he saw his victory; [29] the mutilated bodies of the dead, with hundreds in their final moments from the dagger or poison, waiting for death, which seemed less terrifying than dishonor and capture.[30] To use the strong words of the chronicler, “the last day of Chitor had arrived.” Every clan lost its leader, along with their best warriors; during the siege and the assault, thirty-two thousand Rajputs were killed. This marks the second friend of Chitor.

Bahadur had remained but a fortnight, when the tardy advance of Humayun with his succours warned him to retire.[31] According to the annals, he left Bengal at the solicitation of the queen Karnavati; but instead of following up the spoil-encumbered foe, he commenced a pedantic war of words with Bahadur, punning on the word ‘Chitor.’ Had Humayun not been so distant, this catastrophe would have been averted, for he was bound by the laws of chivalry, the claims of which he had acknowledged, to defend the queen’s cause, whose knight he had become. The relation of the peculiarity of a custom analogous to the taste of the chivalrous age of Europe may amuse. When her Amazonian sister the Rathor queen was slain, the mother of the infant prince took a surer method to shield him in demanding the fulfilment of the pledge given by Humayun when she sent the Rakhi to that monarch.

Bahadur had only stayed for two weeks when Humayun’s slow approach with his reinforcements prompted him to withdraw.[31] According to the records, he left Bengal at the request of Queen Karnavati; however, instead of pursuing the enemy weighed down by loot, he got into a pedantic war of words with Bahadur, making puns on the word ‘Chitor.’ If Humayun hadn’t been so far away, this disaster could have been avoided, as he was obligated by the chivalric code, which he had accepted, to defend the queen’s cause, of which he had become a knight. The mention of a custom that reflects the values of the chivalrous age in Europe may be of interest. When her warrior sister, the Rathor queen, was killed, the mother of the infant prince took a more reliable approach to protect him by insisting on the fulfillment of the promise Humayun had made when she sent the Rakhi to him.

The Rākhi.

—‘The festival of the bracelet’ (Rakhi) is in spring, and whatever its origin, it is one of the few when an intercourse of gallantry of the most delicate nature is established between the fair sex and the cavaliers of Rajasthan. Though the bracelet may be sent by maidens, it is only on occasions of urgent necessity or danger. The Rajput dame bestows with the Rakhi the title of adopted brother; and while its acceptance secures to her all the protection of a lady-in-waiting, scandal itself never suggests any other tie to his devotion. He may hazard his life in her cause, and yet never receive a smile in reward, for he cannot even see the fair object who, as brother of her adoption, has constituted him her defender. But there is a charm in the mystery of such connexion, never endangered by close observation, and the loyal to the fair may well attach a value [313] to the public recognition of being the Rakhi-band Bhai, the ‘bracelet-bound brother’ of a princess. The intrinsic value of such pledge is 365never looked to, nor is it requisite it should be costly, though it varies with the means and rank of the donor, and may be of flock silk and spangles, or gold chains and gems. The acceptance of the pledge and its return is by the kichdi, or corset, of simple silk or satin, of gold brocade and pearls. In shape or application there is nothing similar in Europe, and as defending the most delicate part of the structure of the fair, it is peculiarly appropriate as an emblem of devotion. A whole province has often accompanied the Kachhli, and the monarch of India was so pleased with this courteous delicacy in the customs of Rajasthan, on receiving the bracelet of the princess Karnavati, which invested him with the title of her brother, and uncle and protector to her infant Udai Singh, that he pledged himself to her service, “even if the demand were the castle of Ranthambhor.” Humayun proved himself a true knight, and even abandoned his conquests in Bengal when called on to redeem his pledge and succour Chitor, and the widows and minor sons of Sanga Rana.[32] Humayun had the highest proofs of the worth of those courting his protection; he was with his father Babur in all his wars in India, and at the battle of Bayana his prowess was conspicuous, and is recorded by Babur’s own pen. He amply fulfilled his pledge, expelled the foe from Chitor, took Mandu by assault, and, as some revenge for her king’s aiding the king of Gujarat, he sent for the Rana Bikramajit, whom, following their own notions of 366investiture, he girt with a sword in the captured citadel of his foe.[33]

The Muhammadan historians, strangers to their customs, or the secret motives which caused the emperor to abandon Bengal, ascribe it to the Rana’s solicitation; but we may credit the annals, which are in unison with the chivalrous notions of the Rajputs, into which succeeding monarchs, the great Akbar, his son [314] Jahangir, and Shah Jahan, entered with delight; and even Aurangzeb, two of whose original letters to the queen-mother of Udaipur are now in the author’s possession, and are remarkable for their elegance and purity of diction, and couched in terms perfectly accordant with Rajput delicacy.[34]

The Islamic historians, unfamiliar with their traditions or the hidden reasons that led the emperor to leave Bengal, attribute it to the Rana's request. However, we can rely on the historical accounts that align with the chivalrous ideals of the Rajputs, which later rulers like the great Akbar, his son Jahangir, and Shah Jahan embraced with enthusiasm. Even Aurangzeb, two of whose original letters to the queen-mother of Udaipur I currently have, are notable for their elegance and purity of language, and are written in a way that perfectly matches Rajput sensitivity.[34]

Restoration of Bikramajīt.

—Bikramajit, thus restored to his capital, had gained nothing by adversity; or, to employ the words of the annalist, “experience had yielded no wisdom.” He renewed all his former insolence to his chiefs, and so entirely threw aside his own dignity, and, what is of still greater consequence, the reverence universally shown to old age, as to strike in open court Karamchand of Ajmer, the protector of his father Sanga in his misfortunes. The assembly rose with one accord at this indignity to their order; and as they retired, the Chondawat leader Kanji, the first of the nobles, exclaimed, “Hitherto, brother chiefs, we have had but a smell of the blossom, but now we shall be obliged to eat the fruit”; to which the insulted Pramara added, as he hastily retired, “To-morrow its flavour will be known.”

Though the Rajput looks up to his sovereign as to a divinity, and is enjoined implicit obedience by his religion, which rewards him accordingly hereafter, yet this doctrine has its limits, and precedents are abundant for deposal, when the acts of the prince may endanger the realm. But there is a bond of love as well as of awe which restrains them, and softens its severity in the paternity of sway; for these princes are at once the father and king of their people: not in fiction, but reality—for he is the 367representative of the common ancestor of the aristocracy—the sole lawgiver of Rajasthan.

Although the Rajput looks up to his ruler as if he were a god and is required by his religion to obey him completely, which promises rewards in the afterlife, this belief has its limits. There are many examples of rulers being deposed when their actions threaten the kingdom. However, there is a bond of both love and respect that holds them back and tempers the harshness of authority; these rulers are both the father and king of their people—not just a figurehead, but genuinely so, as he represents the common ancestor of the aristocracy and is the sole lawmaker of Rajasthan.

Death of Rāna Bikramajīt.

—Sick of these minors (and they had now a third in prospect), which in a few years had laid prostrate the throne of Mewar, her nobles on leaving their unworthy prince repaired to Banbir, the natural son of the heroic Prithiraj, and offered “to seat him on the throne of Chitor.” He had the virtue to resist the solicitation; and it was only on painting the dangers which threatened the country, if its chief at such a period had not their confidence, that he gave his consent. The step between the deposal and death of a king is necessarily short [315], and the cries of the females, which announced the end of Bikramajit, were drowned in the acclamations raised on the elevation of the Changi over the head of the bastard Banbir.

1. [The dates given in the margin are based on recently found inscriptions (Har Bilas Sarda, Maharana Kumbha: Sovereign, Soldier, Scholar, Ajmer, 1917, p. 2).p. 2).]

1. [The dates noted in the margin are derived from recently discovered inscriptions (Har Bilas Sarda, Maharana Kumbha: Sovereign, Soldier, Scholar, Ajmer, 1917, p. 2).p. 2).]

2. The Raj Ratana, by Ranchhor Bhat, says: “The Mandor Rao was pardhan, or premier to Mokal, and conquered Nawa and Didwana for Mewar.”

2. The Raj Ratana, by Ranchhor Bhat, says: “The Mandor Rao was the chief, or premier to Mokal, and conquered Nawa and Didwana for Mewar.”

3. [It is the generosity of Rāna Sanga to Muzaffar Shāh of which Abu-l Fazl speaks (Āīn, ii. 221).]

3. [Abu-l Fazl mentions the generosity of Rāna Sanga towards Muzaffar Shāh (Āīn, ii. 221).]

4. [The Musalmān historians give a different account. Ferishta says that Mahmūd stormed the lower part of Chitor, and that the Rāna fled (iv. 209). At any rate, Mahmūd erected a tower of victory at Māndu (IGI, xvii. 173). The result was probably indecisive. For Kūmbha’s pillar see Fergusson, Hist. Indian Architecture, ii. 59; Smith, HFA, 202 f.]

4. [Muslim historians have a different version of events. Ferishta claims that Mahmūd attacked the lower section of Chitor, and that the Rāna escaped (iv. 209). Regardless, Mahmūd built a victory tower at Māndu (IGI, xvii. 173). The outcome was likely inconclusive. For details on Kūmbha’s pillar, see Fergusson, Hist. Indian Architecture, ii. 59; Smith, HFA, 202 f.]

5. Pronounced Kumalmer.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Pronounced Kumalmer.

6. [Grandson of Asoka (Smith, EHI, 192 f.).]

6. [Grandson of Asoka (Smith, EHI, 192 f.).]

7. [For the Ābu temples see Tod, Western India, 75 ff.; Erskine iii. A. 295.]

7. [For the Ābu temples, see Tod, Western India, 75 ff.; Erskine iii. A. 295.]

8. A powerful phrase, indicating ‘possessor of the soil.’

8. A strong phrase that means ‘owner of the land.’

9. The Rana’s minister, of the Jain faith, and of the tribe Porwar (one of the twelve and a half divisions), laid the foundation of this temple in A.D. 1438. It was completed by subscription. It consists of three stories, and is supported by numerous columns of granite, upwards of forty feet in height. The interior is inlaid with mosaics of cornelian and agate. The statues of the Jain saints are in its subterranean vaults. We could not expect much elegance at a period when the arts had long been declining, but it would doubtless afford a fair specimen of them, and enable us to trace their gradual descent in the scale of refinement. This temple is an additional proof of the early existence of the art of inlaying. That I did not see it is now to me one of the many vain regrets which I might have avoided.

9. The Rana’s minister, who followed the Jain faith and belonged to the Porwar tribe (one of the twelve and a half divisions), laid the foundation of this temple in CE 1438. It was completed through donations. It has three stories and is supported by numerous granite columns, each over forty feet tall. The interior features mosaics made of cornelian and agate. The statues of Jain saints are located in its underground vaults. We couldn't expect much elegance at a time when the arts had been in decline for a while, but it would surely provide a good example of them and allow us to trace their gradual decline in refinement. This temple is further proof of the early development of inlay artistry. Not seeing it is now one of my many empty regrets that I could have avoided.

10. Gita Govinda.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Gita Govinda.

11. [She was daughter of Ratiya Rāna, and was married to Kūmbha in 1413. Her great work is the Rāg Gobind (Grierson, Modern Literature of Hindustan, 12; Macauliffe, The Sikh Religion, vi. 342 ff.; IA, xxv. 19, xxxii. 329 ff.; ASR, xxiii. 106). As an illustration of the uncertainty of early Mewār history, according to Har Bilas Sarda, author of the monograph on Rāna Kūmbha, Mīra Bāi was not wife of Kūmbha, but of Bhojrāj, son of Rāna Sanga. She was daughter of Ratan Singh of Merta, fourth son of Rāo Duda (A.D. 1461-62). She was married to Bhojrāj A.D. 1516, and died in 1546.]

11. [She was the daughter of Ratiya Rāna and married Kūmbha in 1413. Her major work is the Rāg Gobind (Grierson, Modern Literature of Hindustan, 12; Macauliffe, The Sikh Religion, vi. 342 ff.; IA, xxv. 19, xxxii. 329 ff.; ASR, xxiii. 106). To illustrate the uncertainty of early Mewār history, Har Bilas Sarda, who wrote the monograph on Rāna Kūmbha, claims that Mīra Bāi was not the wife of Kūmbha, but of Bhojrāj, son of Rāna Sanga. She was the daughter of Ratan Singh of Merta, the fourth son of Rāo Duda (CE 1461-62). She married Bhojrāj in A.D. 1516 and died in 1546.]

12. Jagat Khunt, or Dwarka.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Jagat Khunt, or Dwarka.

13. The darkest of the rainy months.

13. The gloomiest of the wet months.

14. Jodha laid the foundation of his new capital in S. 1515 [A.D. 1459], ten years anterior to the event we are recording.

14. Jodha established the foundation of his new capital in S. 1515 [CE 1459], ten years before the event we are documenting.

15. [See p. 268 above.]

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. [See page __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__ above.]

16. He had observed that his father, ever since the victory over the king at Jhunjhunu, before he took a seat, thrice waved his sword in circles over his head, pronouncing at the same time some incantation. Inquiry into the meaning of this was the cause of his banishment.

16. He noticed that his father, ever since the victory over the king at Jhunjhunu, would wave his sword in circles three times above his head before taking a seat, while also saying some sort of incantation. His curiosity about the meaning of this led to his banishment.

17. During the rains of 1820, when the author was residing at Udaipur, the Rana fell ill; his complaint was an intermittent (which for several years returned with the monsoon), at the same time that he was jaundiced with bile. An intriguing Brahman, who managed the estates of the Rana’s eldest sister, held also the twofold office of physician and astrologer to the Rana. He had predicted that year as one of evil in his horoscope, and was about to verify the prophecy, since, instead of the active medicines requisite, he was administering the Haft dhat, or ‘seven metals,’ compounded. Having a most sincere regard for the Rana’s welfare, the author seized the opportunity of a full court being assembled on the distribution of swords and coco-nuts preparatory to the military festival, to ask a personal favour. The Rana, smiling, said that it was granted, when he was entreated to leave off the poison he was taking. He did so; the amendment was soon visible, and, aided by the medicines of Dr. Duncan, which he readily took, his complaint was speedily cured. The ‘man of fate and physic’ lost half his estates, which he had obtained through intrigue. He was succeeded by Amra the bard, who is not likely to ransack the pharmacopoeia for such poisonous ingredients; his ordinary prescription being the ‘amrit.’

17. During the rainy season of 1820, when the author was living in Udaipur, the Rana became ill; his condition was intermittent (which returned every year with the monsoon), and he was also suffering from jaundice. An interesting Brahman, who managed the estates of the Rana’s eldest sister, served as both physician and astrologer to the Rana. He had predicted that year would be one of misfortune according to his horoscope, and was about to confirm this prediction, as he was giving the Rana a concoction of Haft dhat, or ‘seven metals,’ instead of the active medicines needed. With genuine concern for the Rana’s well-being, the author took advantage of a full court gathered for the distribution of swords and coconuts ahead of the military festival to ask for a personal favor. The Rana, smiling, granted the request when the author urged him to stop taking the poison he was using. He did so; the improvement was quickly noticeable, and with the help of Dr. Duncan’s medicines, which he readily accepted, he was soon cured. The ‘man of fate and medicine’ lost half of his estates, which he had acquired through manipulation. He was replaced by Amra the bard, who is unlikely to search the pharmacopoeia for such toxic ingredients; his usual remedy being ‘amrit.’

18. [Ferishta does not mention these campaigns (iv. 236 ff.), and Ghiyāsu-d-dīn (A.D. 1469-99) is said to have spent his life in luxury and never to have left his palace (BG, i. Part i. 362 ff.).]

18. [Ferishta doesn't talk about these campaigns (iv. 236 ff.), and Ghiyāsu-d-dīn (A.D. 1469-99) is said to have lived a life of luxury and never left his palace (BG, i. Part i. 362 ff.).]

19. His name classically is Sangram Singh, ‘the lion of war.’

19. His name is traditionally Sangram Singh, ‘the lion of war.’

20. [Infusion of opium.]

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. [Opium infusion.]

21. About ten miles east of Udaipur.

21. Approximately ten miles east of Udaipur.

22. Singhasan is the ancient term for the Hindu throne, signifying ‘the lion-seat.’ Charans, bards, who are all Maharajas, ‘great princes,’ by courtesy, have their seats of the hide of the lion, tiger, panther, or black antelope.

22. Throne is the old term for the Hindu throne, meaning 'the lion-seat.' Charans, bards who are all Maharajas, 'great princes' by courtesy, have their seats made from the hides of lions, tigers, panthers, or black antelopes.

23. Nearly ten miles south-east of Ajmer.

23. Almost ten miles southeast of Ajmer.

24. Jai Singh Baleo and Jaimu Sindhal.

24. Jai Singh Baleo and Jaimu Sindhal.

25. [A common folk-tale, told of Malhar Rāo Holkar and many other princes (Crooke, Popular Religion Northern India, ii. 142; Malcolm, Memoir of Central India, 2nd ed. i. 143 f.; E. S. Hartland, Ritual and Belief, 323 f.).]

25. [A popular folk tale about Malhar Rāo Holkar and other princes (Crooke, Popular Religion Northern India, ii. 142; Malcolm, Memoir of Central India, 2nd ed. i. 143 f.; E. S. Hartland, Ritual and Belief, 323 f.).]

26. Called the devi, about the size of the wagtail, and like it, black and white.

26. Called the devi, roughly the size of a wagtail, and similarly, black and white.

27. Chhatrdhāri.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Student Leader.

28. The names of his followers were, Jasa Sindhal, Sangam (Dabhi), Abha, Jana, and a Badel Rathor.

28. His followers were Jasa Sindhal, Sangam (Dabhi), Abha, Jana, and Badel Rathor.

29. The grant in the preamble denounces a curse on any of Prithiraj’s descendants who should resume it. I have often conversed with this descendant, who held Sodhgarh and its lands, which were never resumed by the princes of Chitor, though they reverted to Marwar. The chief still honours the Rana, and many lives have been sacrificed to maintain his claims, and with any prospect of success he would not hesitate to offer his own.

29. The grant in the introduction puts a curse on any of Prithiraj’s descendants who would take it back. I have often talked with this descendant, who owned Sodhgarh and its lands, which were never taken back by the rulers of Chitor, even though they returned to Marwar. The chief still respects the Rana, and many lives have been given to support his claims, and if he saw any chance of success, he wouldn’t hesitate to offer his own.

30. This is a genuine Hindu name, ‘the Hero’s refuge,’ from sur, ‘a warrior,’ and than, ‘an abode.’

30. This is a real Hindu name, ‘the Hero’s refuge,’ from sur, ‘a warrior,’ and than, ‘a place to live.’

31. [There is an error here: there was no contemporary Sultan of Mālwa of this name.]

31. [There is an error here: there was no modern Sultan of Mālwa of this name.]

32. Near Chitor.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Near Chittorgarh.

33. ‘Regent’; the title the Rana is most familiarly known by.

33. ‘Regent’; the title that people commonly know the Rana by.

34. Thali, ‘a brass platter.’ This is the highest mark of confidence and friendship.

34. Thali, 'a brass platter.' This represents the utmost level of trust and friendship.

35. This compound of the betel or areca-nut, cloves, mace, Terra japonica, and prepared lime, is always taken after meals, and has not unfrequently been a medium for administering poison.

35. This mixture of betel or areca nut, cloves, mace, Japanese earth, and prepared lime is always consumed after meals and has often been used as a way to administer poison.

36. Hours of twenty-two minutes each.

36. Hours of twenty-two minutes each.

37. Familiar contraction of Surajmall.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Familiar short form of Surajmall.

38. [Anogeissus latifolia.]

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. [Anogeissus latifolia.]

39. The Hindu Proserpine, or Calligenia. Is this Grecian handmaid of Hecate also Hindu, ‘born of time’ (Kali-janama)? [Καλλιγένεια, ‘bearer of fair offspring,’ has, of course, no connexion with Kāli.]

39. The Hindu Proserpine, or Calligenia. Is this Greek servant of Hecate also Hindu, ‘born of time’ (Kali-birth)? [Καλλιγένεια, ‘bearer of fair offspring,’ has, of course, no connection with Kāli.]

40. Gaunda, or Gaunra, is the name of such temporary places of refuge; the origin of towns bearing this name.

40. Gaunda, or Gaunra, is the name for these temporary places of refuge; this is where towns with that name originated.

41. Such grants are irresumable, under the penalty of sixty thousand years in hell. This fine district is eaten up by these mendicant Brahmans. One town alone, containing 52,000 bighas (about 15,000 acres) of rich land, is thus lost; and by such follies Mewar has gradually sunk to her present extreme poverty.

41. These grants cannot be reversed, with a punishment of sixty thousand years in hell. This fine area is consumed by these begging Brahmans. One town alone, covering 52,000 bighas (about 15,000 acres) of fertile land, is lost this way; and because of such foolishness, Mewar has gradually descended into her current state of extreme poverty.

42. [Kānthal, in Partābgarh State, is the boundary (Kāntha) between Mewār on the north, Bāgar on the west, and Mālwa on the east and south.]

42. [Kānthal, in Partābgarh State, is the border (Kāntha) between Mewār to the north, Bāgar to the west, and Mālwa to the east and south.]

43. [The statement in the text that Sūrajmall, son of Uda, retired to Deolia is incorrect. Sūrajmall was first-cousin, not son of Uda, and it was his great-grandson, Bīka, who conquered the Kānthal and founded the town of Deolia at least fifty years later (Erskine ii. A. 197).]

43. [The statement in the text that Sūrajmall, the son of Uda, moved to Deolia is wrong. Sūrajmall was actually Uda's first cousin, not his son, and it was his great-grandson, Bīka, who conquered the Kānthal and established the town of Deolia at least fifty years later (Erskine ii. A. 197).]

44. The walls of his palace are still pointed out.

44. People still point out the walls of his palace.

1. [Āīn, ii. 270.]

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. [Āīn, ii. 270.]

2. The ball or urn which crowns the pinnacle (sikhar).

2. The ball or urn that sits on top of the pinnacle ().

3. Delhi, Bayana, Kalpi, and Jaunpur.

3. Delhi, Bayana, Kalpi, and Jaunpur.

4. Prithiraj was yet but Rao of Amber, a name now lost in Jaipur. The twelve sons of this prince formed the existing subdivisions or clans of the Kachhwahas, whose political consequence dates from Humayun, the son and successor of Babur.

4. Prithiraj was just the Rao of Amber, a name now forgotten in Jaipur. The twelve sons of this prince created the current subdivisions or clans of the Kachhwahas, whose political significance began with Humayun, the son and successor of Babur.

5. [Sīkri, afterwards Fatehpur Sīkri, the site of Akbar’s palace; Rāēsen in Bhopāl State (IGI, xxi. 62 f.).]

5. [Sīkri, later known as Fatehpur Sīkri, the location of Akbar’s palace; Rāēsen in Bhopāl State (IGI, xxi. 62 f.).]

6. Universal potentate: [“he whose chariot wheels run everywhere without obstruction”]; the Hindus reckon only six of these in their history.

6. Universal ruler: [“he whose chariot wheels move freely everywhere”]; the Hindus recognize only six of these in their history.

7. [As usual, the Indian Jāts are identified with the Getae, Iutae or Iuti, Jutes of Bede.]

7. [As usual, the Indian Jāts are associated with the Getae, Iutae or Iuti, Jutes of Bede.]

8. [The author borrows from Elphinstone, Caubul, i. 118.] The literary world is much indebted to Mr. Erskine for his Memoirs of Baber, a work of a most original stamp and rare value for its extensive historical and geographical details of a very interesting portion of the globe. The king of Ferghana, like Caesar, was the historian of his own conquests, and unites all the qualities of the romantic troubadour to those of the warrior and statesman. It is not saying too much when it is asserted, that Mr. Erskine is the only person existing who could have made such a translation, or preserved the great charm of the original—its elevated simplicity; and though his modesty makes him share the merit with Dr. Leyden, it is to him the public thanks are due. Mr. Erskine’s introduction is such as might have been expected from his well-known erudition and research, and with the notes interspersed adds immensely to the value of the original. [A new translation by Mrs. Beveridge is in course of publication.] With his geographical materials, those of Mr. Elphinstone, and the journal of the Voyage d’Orenbourg à Bokhara, full of merit and modesty, we now possess sufficient materials for the geography of the nursery of mankind. I would presume to amend one valuable geographical notice (Introd. p. 27), and which only requires the permutation of a vowel, Kas-mer for Kas-mir; when we have, not ‘the country of the Kas,’ but the Kasia Montes (mer) of Ptolemy: the Kho (mer) Kas, or Caucasus. Mir has no signification, Mer is ‘mountain’ in Sanskrit, as is Kho in Persian. [The origin of the name Kashmīr is very doubtful: but the view in the text cannot be accepted (see Stein, Rājatarangini, ii. 353, 386; Smith, EHI, 38, note; IA, xliii. 143 ff.).] Kas was the race inhabiting these: and Kasgar, the Kasia Regio of Ptolemy [Chap. 15]. Gar [or garh] is a Sanskrit word still in use for a ‘region,’ as Kachhwahagar, Gujargar. [See Elliot, Supplementary Glossary, 237.] A new edition of Erskine’s translation, edited by Professor White King, is in course of publication.

8. [The author takes cues from Elphinstone, Caubul, i. 118.] The literary world owes a lot to Mr. Erskine for his Memoirs of Baber, a genuinely original work that's highly valuable for its comprehensive historical and geographical insights into a very fascinating part of the world. The king of Ferghana, like Caesar, chronicled his own conquests and embodies all the traits of both a romantic troubadour and a warrior-statesman. It’s not an overstatement to say that Mr. Erskine is the only person who could have produced such a translation while maintaining the original's great charm—its noble simplicity; and although his modesty leads him to share the credit with Dr. Leyden, it is he who deserves public gratitude. Mr. Erskine’s introduction is exactly what one would expect from his renowned scholarship and research, and the notes included significantly enhance the original’s worth. [A new translation by Mrs. Beveridge is currently being published.] With his geographic materials, those of Mr. Elphinstone, and the journal of the Journey from Orenburg to Bukhara, which is both meritorious and modest, we now have enough resources for the geography of humankind's cradle. I would like to suggest a correction to one significant geographical detail (Introd. p. 27), which just requires swapping a vowel, from Kas-mir to Kas-mer; because we have not ‘the country of the Kas,’ but rather the Kasia Montes (mer) referenced by Ptolemy: the Kho (mer) Kas, or Caucasus. Mir has no meaning, while Mer means ‘mountain’ in Sanskrit, as does Kho in Persian. [The origin of the name Kashmīr is quite uncertain: yet the interpretation here cannot be accepted (see Stein, Rājatarangini, ii. 353, 386; Smith, EHI, 38, note; IA, xliii. 143 ff.).] Kas was the ethnic group living in these areas: and Kasgar, the Kasia Regio of Ptolemy [Chap. 15]. Gar [or fort] is a Sanskrit term still used for a ‘region,’ like Kachhwahagar, Gujargar. [See Elliot, Supplementary Glossary, 237.] A new edition of Erskine’s translation, edited by Professor White King, is currently in the works.

9. According to the Memoirs of Baber, February 11, 1527. [The battle was fought at Khānua or Kanwāha, now in the Bharatpur State, about twenty miles from Agra (Abu-l Fazl, Akbarnāma, i. 259 f.; Ferishta ii. 55), on March 16, 1527. Ferishta says that the provocation came from Rāna Sanga, who attacked Nāzim Khān, Governor of Bayāna, on which the latter appealed to Bābur (ii. 51). Bābur says that Sanga broke his engagement (Elliot-Dowson iv. 264; Badaoni, Muntakhabu-t-tawārīkh, i. 444, 470).]

9. According to the Memoirs of Baber, on February 11, 1527. [The battle took place at Khānua or Kanwāha, now part of Bharatpur State, about twenty miles from Agra (Abu-l Fazl, Akbarnāma, i. 259 f.; Ferishta ii. 55), on March 16, 1527. Ferishta mentions that the conflict was started by Rāna Sanga, who attacked Nāzim Khān, the Governor of Bayāna, prompting the latter to call for help from Bābur (ii. 51). Bābur claims that Sanga did not honor their agreement (Elliot-Dowson iv. 264; Badaoni, Muntakhabu-t-tawārīkh, i. 444, 470).]

10. "On Monday, the 23rd of the first Jemadi, I had mounted to survey my posts, and in the course of my ride was seriously struck with the reflection, that I had always resolved, one time or another, to make an effectual repentance, and that some traces of a hankering after the renunciation of forbidden works had ever remained in my heart: I said to myself, ‘O, my soul.’

10. "On Monday, the 23rd of the first Jemadi, I had gotten on my horse to check my posts, and during my ride, I was deeply struck by the thought that I had always intended, at some point, to genuinely repent, and that I still had some lingering desire to give up forbidden actions in my heart: I said to myself, ‘Oh, my soul.’"

(Persian Verse.)
"‘How long wilt thou continue to take pleasure in sin?
Repentance is not unpalatable—taste it.
(Turki Verse.)
"‘How great has been thy defilement from sin!
How much pleasure thou didst take in despair!
How long hast thou been the slave of thy passions!
How much of thy life hast thou thrown away!
Since thou hast set out on a holy war,
Thou hast seen death before thine eyes for thy salvation.
He who resolves to sacrifice his life to save himself
Shall attain that exalted state which thou knowest.
Keep thyself far away from all forbidden enjoyments;
Cleanse thyself from all thy sins.’

"Having withdrawn myself from such temptation, I vowed never more to drink wine. Having sent for the gold and silver goblets and cups, with all the other utensils used for drinking parties, I directed them to be broken, and renounced the use of wine, purifying my mind. The fragments of the goblets and other utensils of gold and silver I directed to be divided among derwishes and the poor. The first person who followed me in my repentance was Asas, who also accompanied me in my resolution of ceasing to cut the beard, and of allowing it to grow. That night and the following, numbers of Amirs and courtiers, soldiers, and persons not in the service, to the number of nearly three hundred men, made vows of reformation. The wine which we had with us we poured on the ground. I ordered that the wine brought by Baba Dost should have salt thrown into it, that it might be made into vinegar. On the spot where the wine had been poured out I directed a wāīn to be sunk and built of stone, and close by the wāīn an almshouse to be erected. In the month of Moharrem in the year 935, when I went to visit Gualiar, in my way from Dholpur to Sikri, I found this wāīn completed. I had previously made a vow, that if I gained the victory over Rana Sanka the Pagan, I would remit the Temgha (or stamp-tax) levied from Musulmans. At the time when I made my vow of penitence, Derwish Muhammed Sarban and Sheikh Zin put me in mind of my promise. I said, ‘You did right to remind me of this: I renounce the temgha in all my dominions, so far as concerns Musulmans’; and I sent for my secretaries, and desired them to write and send to all my dominions firmans conveying intelligence of the two important incidents that had occurred" (Memoirs of Baber, p. 354). [Elliot-Dowson iv. 269.]

"After stepping away from such temptation, I promised myself that I would never drink wine again. I had the gold and silver goblets and cups, along with all the other drinking party supplies, collected and smashed, and I renounced wine to clear my mind. I directed that the broken pieces of the goblets and other gold and silver items be given to the derwishes and the poor. The first person who joined me in my repentance was Asas, who also supported my decision to stop shaving my beard and let it grow. That night and the next, nearly three hundred Amirs, courtiers, soldiers, and others, even those not in service, committed to change. The wine we had with us was poured out on the ground. I ordered that the wine brought by Baba Dost be mixed with salt so it would turn into vinegar. I instructed that a wāīn be built of stone on the spot where the wine was poured, and nearby, an almshouse should be constructed. In the month of Moharrem in the year 935, when I traveled to Gualiar from Dholpur to Sikri, I found this wāīn finished. I had previously vowed that if I defeated Rana Sanka the Pagan, I would cancel the Temgha (or stamp tax) imposed on Muslims. At the time I made my vow of repentance, Derwish Muhammed Sarban and Sheikh Zin reminded me of my promise. I said, ‘You were right to remind me: I cancel the temgha in all my territories concerning Muslims’; and I called for my secretaries, asking them to write and send firmans to all my regions informing them of these two important events." (Memoirs of Baber, p. 354). [Elliot-Dowson iv. 269.]

11. "At this time, as I have already observed, in consequence of preceding events, a general consternation and alarm prevailed among great and small. There was not a single person who uttered a manly word, nor an individual who delivered a courageous opinion. The Vazirs, whose duty it was to give good counsel, and the Amirs, who enjoyed the wealth of kingdoms, neither spoke bravely, nor was their counsel or deportment such as became men of firmness. During the whole course of this expedition, Khalifeh conducted himself admirably, and was unremitting and indefatigable in his endeavours to put everything in the best order. At length, observing the universal discouragement of my troops, and their total want of spirit, I formed my plan. I called an assembly of all the Amirs and officers, and addressed them: ‘Noblemen and soldiers! Every man that comes into the world is subject to dissolution. When we are passed away and gone, God only survives, unchangeable. Whoever comes to the feast of life must, before it is over, drink from the cup of death. He who arrives at the inn of mortality must one day inevitably take his departure from that house of sorrow, the world. How much better it is to die with honour than to live with infamy!

11. "Right now, as I’ve already mentioned, because of what’s happened before, there’s a widespread sense of panic and fear among everyone, big and small. Not one person dared to say anything brave, nor did anyone offer a strong opinion. The Vazirs, who were supposed to provide wise advice, and the Amirs, who enjoyed great wealth, neither spoke boldly nor acted like strong individuals. Throughout this entire mission, Khalifeh handled himself exceptionally well, tirelessly working to keep everything organized. Finally, noticing the complete discouragement of my troops and their total lack of spirit, I made my decision. I gathered all the Amirs and officers together and addressed them: ‘Noblemen and soldiers! Everyone who comes into this world will eventually face death. Once we are gone, only God remains, unchanged. Those who join the feast of life must, before it ends, drink from the cup of death. Anyone who reaches the inn of mortality must one day leave that sad place, the world. Isn’t it much better to die with honor than to live in disgrace!

"‘With fame, even if I die, I am contented;
Let fame be mine, since my body is death’s.

"‘The most high God has been propitious to us, and has now placed us in such a crisis, that if we fall in the field we die the death of martyrs; if we survive, we rise victorious, the avengers of the cause of God. Let us, then, with one accord, swear on God’s holy word, that none of us will even think of turning his face from this warfare, nor desert from the battle and slaughter that ensues, till his soul is separated from his body.’

‘The Most High God has been kind to us, and has now put us in a situation where if we fall in battle, we die as martyrs; if we survive, we emerge victorious, avenging the cause of God. So let us, together, swear on God’s holy word that none of us will even consider turning away from this fight or abandoning the battle and destruction that follows, until our souls are separated from our bodies.’

“Master and servant, small and great, all with emulation, seizing the blessed Koran in their hands, swore in the form that I had given. My plan succeeded to admiration, and its effects were instantly visible far and near, on friend and foe” (Memoirs of Baber, p. 357).

“Master and servant, both big and small, all eagerly took hold of the blessed Koran and swore in the way I had instructed. My plan worked brilliantly, and its effects were immediately noticeable both near and far, on friends and enemies.” (Memoirs of Baber, p. 357).

12. Babur says, “Although Rana Sanka (Sanga) the Pagan, when I was at Cabul, sent me ambassadors, and had arranged with me that if I would march upon Delhi he would on Agra; but when I took Delhi and Agra, the Pagan did not move” (Memoirs of Baber, p. 339).

12. Babur says, “Even though Rana Sanka (Sanga) the Pagan sent me envoys when I was in Cabul and agreed that if I advanced on Delhi, he would attack Agra; when I captured Delhi and Agra, the Pagan did not make a move” (Memoirs of Baber, p. 339).

13. In the translation of Babur’s Memoirs, Udai Singh is styled ‘Wali of the country,’ confounding him with Udai Singh, successor of Sanga. He was Wali (sovereign) of Dungarpur, not ‘Oodipoor,’ which was not then in existence. [Erskine, in his later work (Hist. India, i. 473, note), admits his error.]

13. In the translation of Babur’s Memoirs, Udai Singh is referred to as the ‘Wali of the country,’ mistakenly mixing him up with Udai Singh, the successor of Sanga. He was the Wali (sovereign) of Dungarpur, not ‘Oodipoor,’ which didn’t exist at that time. [Erskine, in his later work (Hist. India, i. 473, note), acknowledges his mistake.]

14. [A list of the slain, nearly identical, is given by Abu-l Fazl, Akbarnāma, i. 265.]

14. [Abu-l Fazl provides a nearly identical list of those killed in Akbarnāma, i. 265.]

15. [The author confuses Hasan Khān, Mewāti, an important officer (Ferishta ii. 55; Bayley, Muhammad Dynasties of Gujarāt, 278), whom Badaoni (Muntakhabu-l-tawārīkh, i. 447) calls a Jogi in form and appearance, with Hasan Khān, Lodi (Āīn, i. 503).]

15. [The author mistakenly mixes up Hasan Khān, Mewāti, a key officer (Ferishta ii. 55; Bayley, Muhammad Dynasties of Gujarāt, 278), whom Badaoni (Muntakhabu-l-tawārīkh, i. 447) describes as looking like a Jogi, with Hasan Khān, Lodi (Āīn, i. 503).]

16. [About eighty-five miles north-north-west of Jaipur city. Bābur says that he intended to pursue Sanga to Chitor, but was prevented by the defeat of his forces advancing on Lucknow (Elliot-Dowson iv. 277).]

16. [About eighty-five miles north-north-west of Jaipur city. Bābur mentions that he planned to chase Sanga to Chitor, but he was stopped by the defeat of his troops moving towards Lucknow (Elliot-Dowson iv. 277).]

17. The number of queens is determined only by state necessity and the fancy of the prince. To have them equal in number to the days of the week is not unusual, while the number of handmaids is unlimited. It will be conceded that the prince who can govern such a household, and maintain equal rights when claims to pre-eminence must be perpetually asserted, possesses no little tact. The government of the kingdom is but an amusement compared with such a task, for it is within the Rawala that intrigue is enthroned.

17. The number of queens is decided solely by what the state needs and what the prince wants. It's not uncommon for their number to match the days of the week, while there can be as many handmaids as desired. It's acknowledged that a prince who can manage such a household and uphold equal rights while constantly dealing with claims to superiority has a considerable amount of skill. Governing the kingdom is just a pastime compared to this challenge, as it is within the Rawala that intrigue reigns.

18. I possess his portrait, given to me by the present Rana, who has a collection of full-lengths of all his royal ancestors, from Samarsi to himself, of their exact heights and with every bodily peculiarity, whether of complexion or form. They are valuable for the costume. He has often shown them to me while illustrating their actions.

18. I have his portrait, which the current Rana gave me. He has a collection of full-length portraits of all his royal ancestors, from Samarsi to himself, with their exact heights and every unique physical characteristic, whether it be their complexion or form. These portraits are useful for understanding the fashion of the time. He frequently shows them to me while explaining their histories.

19. [The practice of sending his sword to represent the bridegroom probably originated in the desire for secrecy, and has since been observed, as among the Rāj Gonds of the Central Provinces, for the sake of convenience, and in order to avoid expense (Forbes, Rāsmāla, 624; BG, ix. Part i. 143, 145 f.; Russell, Tribes and Castes, Central Provinces, iii. 77).]

19. [The tradition of sending his sword to symbolize the groom likely started from a need for privacy and has since been practiced, like among the Rāj Gonds of the Central Provinces, for convenience and to save money (Forbes, Rāsmāla, 624; BG, ix. Part i. 143, 145 f.; Russell, Tribes and Castes, Central Provinces, iii. 77).]

20. Surajmall.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Surajmall.

21. The Hindu Cupid, implying ‘incorporeal,’ from anga, ‘body,’ with the privative prefix ‘an.’

21. The Hindu Cupid, meaning ‘without a body,’ from anga, ‘body,’ with the negating prefix ‘an.’

22. I have given the relation of this duel in the narrative of my journeys on my visit to the cenotaph of Ratna, erected where he fell. It was the pleasure of my life to listen to the traditional anecdotes illustrative of Rajput history on the scenes of their transactions.

22. I've shared the story of this duel in the account of my travels during my visit to the cenotaph of Ratna, built at the site of his death. It was a joy for me to hear the traditional stories that highlight Rajput history in the places where these events took place.

23. The Bhakha orthography for Vikramaditya.

23. The Bhakha spelling for Vikramaditya.

24. The government of Papa Bai, a princess of ancient time, whose mis-managed sovereignty has given a proverb to the Rajput. [Major Luard informs me that Pāpa Bāi is said to have been the daughter of a Rājput of Siddal. She and Shiral Seth, a corn-merchant who, in return for his penances, asked to be made a king for three ghatikas (twenty-four minutes each), and gave indiscriminately alms to rich and poor, are bywords for foolish extravagance. She is worshipped at a shrine in Ujjain by all who desire good crops, especially sugar. Another name for such a period of misrule is Harbong kā rāj (Elliot, Supplemental Glossary, 466 ff.).]

24. The government of Papa Bai, a princess from ancient times, whose poorly managed rule has led to a saying among the Rajput. [Major Luard tells me that Pāpa Bāi is believed to have been the daughter of a Rājput from Siddal. She and Shiral Seth, a corn merchant who, in exchange for his penances, requested to be made king for three gadgets (twenty-four minutes each), and generously gave to both the rich and the poor, are known for their ridiculous extravagance. She is worshipped at a shrine in Ujjain by anyone hoping for good crops, especially sugar. Another term for such a time of misrule is Harbong kā rāj (Elliot, Supplemental Glossary, 466 ff.).]

25. Taken by Prithiraj and carried to Rana Raemall, who took a large sum of money and seven hundred horses as his ransom.

25. Prithiraj captured him and brought him to Rana Raemall, who demanded a hefty ransom of money and seven hundred horses.

26. We have, in the poems of Chand, frequent indistinct notices of firearms, especially the nal-gola or tube-ball; but whether discharged by percussion or the expansive force of gunpowder is dubious. The poet also repeatedly speaks of “the volcano of the field,” giving to understand great guns; but these may be interpolations, though I would not check a full investigation of so curious a subject by raising a doubt. Babur was the first who introduced field guns in the Muhammadan wars, and Bahadur’s invasion is the first notice of their application in sieges, for in Alau-d-din’s time, in the thirteenth century, he used the catapult or battering-ram, called manjanik. To these guns Babur was indebted for victory over the united cavalry of Rajasthan. They were served by Rumi Khan, probably a Roumeliot, or Syrian Christian. The Franks (Faringis), with Bahadur, must have been some of Vasco di Gama’s crew. [For the use of artillery in Mogul times see the full account by Irvine (Army of the Indian Moghuls, 113 ff.). Manjanīk is the Greek μάγγανον. Rūmi Khān was an Ottoman Turk, called Khudāwand Khān, who learned the science in Turkish service (Erskine, Hist. of India, ii. 49; Āīn, i. 441). Akbar is said to have used Chinese artillery, and to have employed English gunners from Surat (Manucci, i. 139; Irvine, op. cit. 152).]

26. In Chand's poems, we frequently find vague mentions of firearms, particularly the nal-gola or video-ball; however, it's unclear whether they were fired by percussion or the explosive force of gunpowder. The poet often refers to “the volcano of the field,” implying large cannons, though these might be later additions. Nonetheless, I wouldn't want to hinder a thorough exploration of such an intriguing topic by casting doubt. Babur was the first to introduce field guns in the Muhammadan wars, and Bahadur’s invasion marks the earliest mention of their use in sieges, as Alau-d-din, in the thirteenth century, relied on the catapult or battering-ram called manjanik. Babur credited his victory over the combined cavalry of Rajasthan to these guns, which were operated by Rumi Khan, likely a Roumeliot or Syrian Christian. The Franks (Faringis) who accompanied Bahadur were probably part of Vasco da Gama’s crew. [For more on the use of artillery in Mogul times, see the full account by Irvine (Army of the Indian Moghuls, 113 ff.). Manjanīk is the Greek μάγγανον. Rūmi Khān was an Ottoman Turk known as Khudāwand Khān, who learned the art in Turkish service (Erskine, Hist. of India, ii. 49; Āīn, i. 441). Akbar is said to have utilized Chinese artillery and employed English gunners from Surat (Manucci, i. 139; Irvine, op. cit. 152).]

27. The Changi, the chief insignia of regality in Mewar, is a sun of gold in the centre of a disc of black ostrich feathers or felt, about three feet in diameter, elevated on a pole, and carried close to the prince. It has something of a Scythic cast about it. What changi imports I never understood. [Probably Pers. chang, ‘anything bent.’]

27. The Changi Airport, the main symbol of royalty in Mewar, is a golden sun in the center of a disc made of black ostrich feathers or felt, about three feet wide, raised on a pole, and held close to the prince. It has a bit of a Scythian look to it. I never really understood what the changi signifies. [Probably Persian change, ‘anything bent.’]

28. The name of the faithful Rajput who preserved Udai Singh, Chakasen Dhundera, deserves to be recorded.

28. The name of the loyal Rajput who protected Udai Singh, Chakasen Dhundera, should be remembered.

29. The date, “Jeth sudi 12th, S. 1589,” A.D. 1533, and according to Ferishta A.H. 949, A.D. 1532-33. [Chitor was taken in 1534. The Mirāt-i-Sikandari states that on March 24, 1533, Bahādur received the promised tribute, and moved his camp from Chitor (Bayley, Muhammadan Dynasties of Gujarāt, 372).]

29. The date, “Jeth sudi 12th, S. 1589,” A.D. 1533, and according to Ferishta A.H. 949, CE 1532-33. [Chitor was taken in 1534. The Mirāt-i-Sikandari states that on March 24, 1533, Bahādur received the promised tribute and moved his camp from Chitor (Bayley, Muhammadan Dynasties of Gujarāt, 372).]

30. From ancient times, leading the females captive appears to have been the sign of complete victory. Rajput inscriptions often allude to “a conqueror beloved by the wives of his conquered foe,” and in the early parts of Scripture the same notion is referred to. The mother of Sisera asks: “Have they not divided the prey; to every man a damsel or two?” (Judges v. 30.)

30. Since ancient times, taking women as captives seems to have been seen as a symbol of total victory. Rajput inscriptions frequently reference “a conqueror favored by the wives of his defeated enemy,” and this idea is also mentioned in the early parts of Scripture. The mother of Sisera asks: “Haven't they divided the loot; to each man a girl or two?” (Judges v. 30.)

31. [Ferishta ii. 75 f. Badaoni says that Humāyūn hesitated to interfere because Bahādur was attacking an infidel (Muntakhabu-t-tawārīkh, i. 453 f.).]

31. [Ferishta ii. 75 f. Badaoni mentions that Humāyūn was reluctant to get involved because Bahādur was attacking a non-believer (Muntakhabu-t-tawārīkh, i. 453 f.).]

32. Many romantic tales are founded on ‘the gift of the Rakhi.’ The author, who was placed in the enviable situation of being able to do good, and on the most extensive scale, was the means of restoring many of these ancient families from degradation to affluence. The greatest reward he could, and the only one he would, receive, was the courteous civility displayed in many of these interesting customs. He was the Rakhi-band Bhai of, and received ‘the bracelet’ from, three queens of Udaipur, Bundi, and Kotah, besides Chand Bai, the maiden sister of the Rana; as well as many ladies of the chieftains of rank, with whom he interchanged letters. The sole articles of ‘barbaric pearl and gold,’ which he conveyed from a country where he was six years supreme, are these testimonies of friendly regard. Intrinsically of no great value, they were presented and accepted in the ancient spirit, and he retains them with a sentiment the more powerful, because he can no longer render them any service. [The Rākhi (Skt. raksha, ‘protection’) is primarily a protective amulet assumed at the full moon of Sāwan (July-August) (Forbes, Rāsmāla, 609). It was worn on this date to avert the unhealthiness of the rainy season. Jahāngīr and Akbar followed the custom, introduced by their Hindu ladies (Jahangir, Memoirs, 246; Badaoni, op. cit. ii. 269).]

32. Many romantic stories are based on 'the gift of the Rakhi.' The author, who had the fortunate ability to do good on a large scale, helped restore many of these ancient families from poverty to wealth. The greatest reward he could receive, and the only one he wanted, was the polite respect shown in many of these fascinating customs. He was the Rakhi-band brother of three queens from Udaipur, Bundi, and Kotah, in addition to receiving 'the bracelet' from Chand Bai, the sister of the Rana, as well as from many women of prominent chieftains with whom he exchanged letters. The only items of 'exotic pearl and gold' he brought back from a country where he ruled for six years are these tokens of friendship. Although they hold no significant value, they were given and received in the traditional spirit, and he keeps them with an even stronger sentiment because he can no longer provide them any service. [The Rākhi (Skt. protection, 'protection') is primarily a protective amulet worn at the full moon of Sāwan (July-August) (Forbes, Rāsmāla, 609). It was worn on this date to ward off the unhealthiness of the rainy season. Jahāngīr and Akbar practiced this tradition, introduced by their Hindu wives (Jahangir, Memoirs, 246; Badaoni, op. cit. ii. 269).]

33. [Probably policy, rather than romance, caused Humāyūn to interfere.]

33. [It’s likely that policy, not romance, led Humāyūn to get involved.]

34. He addresses her as “dear and virtuous sister,” and evinces much interest in her welfare. We are in total ignorance of the refined sentiment which regulates such a people—our home-bred prejudices deem them beneath inquiry; and thus indolence and self-conceit combine to deprive the benevolent of a high gratification.

34. He calls her “dear and virtuous sister” and shows a lot of concern for her well-being. We have no idea about the refined feelings that guide such a society—our ingrained biases consider them unworthy of investigation; and so, laziness and arrogance work together to rob the compassionate of a meaningful reward.


CHAPTER 10

Rāna Banbīr Singh, A.D. 1535-37.

—A few hours of sovereignty sufficed to check those ‘compunctious visitings’ which assailed Banbir ere he assumed its trappings, with which he found himself so little encumbered that he was content to wear them for life. Whether this was the intention of the nobles who set aside the unworthy son of Sanga, there is abundant reason to doubt; and as he is subsequently branded with the epithet of ‘usurper’ it was probably limited, though unexpressed, to investing him with the executive authority during the minority of Udai Singh. Banbir, however, only awaited the approach of night to remove with his own hands the obstacle to his ambition.

The Escape of Udai Singh, the Heir.

—Udai Singh was about six years of age. “He had gone to sleep after his rice and milk,” when his nurse was alarmed by screams from the rawala,[1] and the Bari[2] coming in to take away the remains of the dinner, informed her of the cause, the assassination of the Rana. Aware that one murder was the precursor of another, the faithful nurse put her 368charge into a fruit basket and, covering it with leaves, she delivered it to the Bari, enjoining him to escape with it from the fort. Scarcely had she time to substitute her own infant in the room of the prince, when Banbir, entering, inquired for him. Her lips refused their office; she pointed to the cradle, and beheld the murderous steel buried in the heart of her babe [316]. The little victim to fidelity was burnt amidst the tears of the rawala, the inconsolable household of their late sovereign, who supposed that their grief was given to the last pledge of the illustrious Sanga. The nurse (Dhai) was a Rajputni of the Khichi tribe, her name Panna, or ‘the Diamond.’ Having consecrated with her tears the ashes of her child, she hastened after that she had preserved. But well had it been for Mewar had the poniard fulfilled its intention, and had the annals never recorded the name of Udai Singh in the catalogue of her princes.

The faithful barber was awaiting the nurse in the bed of the Berach River, some miles west of Chitor, and fortunately the infant had not awoke until he descended the city. They departed for Deolia, and sought refuge with Singh Rao, the successor to Baghji, who fell for Chitor; who dreading the consequence of detection, they proceeded to Dungarpur. Rawal Askaran then ruled this principality, which, as well as Deolia, was not only a branch, but the elder branch, of Chitor. With every wish to afford a shelter, he pleaded the danger which threatened himself and the child in such a feeble sanctuary. Pursuing a circuitous route through Idar, and the intricate valleys of the Aravalli, by the help and with the protection of its wild inmates, the Bhils, she gained Kumbhalmer. The resolution she had formed was bold as it was judicious. She demanded an interview with the governor, Asa Sah his name, of the mercantile tribe of Depra,[3] and a follower of the theistical tenets of the Jains. The interview being granted, she placed the infant in his lap, and bid him “guard the life of his sovereign.” He felt perplexed and alarmed: but his mother, who was present, upbraided him for his scruples. “Fidelity,” said she, “never looks at dangers or difficulties. He is your master, the son of Sanga, and by God’s blessing the result will be glorious.” Having thus fulfilled her trust, the faithful Panna 369withdrew from Kumbhalmer to avoid the suspicion which a Rajputni about a Srawak’s[4] child would have occasioned, as the heir of Chitor was declared to be the nephew of the Depra.

The loyal barber was waiting for the nurse by the Berach River, a few miles west of Chitor, and thankfully, the baby had not woken up until he left the city. They headed to Deolia and sought shelter with Singh Rao, the successor to Baghji, who fell for Chitor; fearing the consequences of being discovered, they moved on to Dungarpur. Rawal Askaran was ruling this area, which, along with Deolia, was not just a branch but the main branch of Chitor. Although he wanted to provide safety, he expressed concern for both himself and the child in such a vulnerable place. Taking a longer route through Idar and the complex valleys of the Aravalli, with the help and protection of its wild inhabitants, the Bhils, she reached Kumbhalmer. The decision she made was as bold as it was smart. She requested a meeting with the governor, Asa Sah, from the merchant tribe of Depra, who followed Jain beliefs. When the meeting was granted, she placed the baby in his lap and urged him to “protect the life of his sovereign.” He felt confused and worried, but his mother, who was there, scolded him for his hesitation. “Loyalty,” she said, “never considers dangers or challenges. He is your master, the son of Sanga, and with God’s blessing, the outcome will be great.” Having fulfilled her duty, the loyal Panna withdrew from Kumbhalmer to avoid raising suspicion that a Rajputni would cause about a Srawak’s child, as the heir of Chitor was declared to be the nephew of the Depra.

The Boyhood of Udai Singh.

—Suspicions were often excited regarding Asa’s nephew; once, especially, on the anniversary (year) of the governor’s father, when “the Rajput guests being in one rank, and the men of wealth in another, young Udai seized a vessel of curds, which no intreaty could prevail on him to relinquish, deriding their threats” [317]. Seven years elapsed before the secret transpired; at length self-revealed, from the same independent bearing. On occasion of a visit from the Sonigira chief, Udai was sent to receive him, and the dignified manner in which he performed the duty convinced the chief ‘he was no nephew to the Sah.’ Rumour spread the tale, and brought not only the nobles of Mewar, but adjacent chiefs, to hail the son of Sanga Rana. Sahidas of Salumbar, the representative of Chonda, Jaga of Kelwa, Sanga of Bagor, all chiefs of the clans of Chondawat; the Chauhans of Kotharia and Bedla, the Pramar of Bijolia Akhiraj (Sonigira), Prithiraj of Sanchor, and Lunkaran Jethawat, repaired to Kumbhalmer, when all doubt was removed by the testimony of the nurse, and of her coadjutor in the preservation of the child.

Installation of Rāna Udai Singh, CE 1537-72.

—A court was formed, when the faithful Asa Sah resigned his trust and placed the prince of Chitor ‘in the lap of the Kotharia Chauhan,’ as the ‘great ancient’[5] among the nobles of Mewar, who was throughout acquainted with the secret, and who, to dissipate the remaining scruples which attached to the infant’s preservation, ‘ate off the same platter with him.’ The Sonigira Rao did not hesitate to affiance to him his daughter, and it was accepted by his advisers, notwithstanding the interdict of Hamir to any intermarriage with the Sonigira, since the insult of giving the widow to his bed. Udai received the tika of Chitor in the castle of Kumbha, and the homage of nearly all the chiefs of Mewar.

The tidings soon reached the usurper, who had not borne his 370faculties meekly since his advancement; but having seized on the dignity, he wished to ape all the customs of the legitimate monarchs of Chitor, and even had the effrontery to punish as an insult the refusal of one of the proud sons of Chonda to take the dauna from his bastard hand.

The news quickly got to the usurper, who hadn’t handled his abilities gracefully since taking over; but after claiming the title, he wanted to imitate all the traditions of the rightful kings of Chitor. He even had the audacity to see it as an insult when one of the arrogant sons of Chonda refused to accept the downer from his illegitimate hand.

The Dauna, a Recognition of Legitimacy.

—The dauna, or daua, is a portion of the dish of which the prince partakes, sent by his own hand to whomsoever he honours at the banquet. At the rasora, or refectory, the chiefs who are admitted to dine in the presence of their sovereign are seated according to their rank. The repast is one of those occasions when an easy familiarity is permitted, which, though unrestrained, never exceeds the bounds [318] of etiquette, and the habitual reverence due to their father and prince. When he sends, by the steward of the kitchen, a portion of the dish before him, or a little from his own kansa, or plate, all eyes are guided to the favoured mortal, whose good fortune is the subject of subsequent conversation. Though, with the diminished lustre of this house, the dauna may have lost its former estimation, it is yet received with reverence; but the extent of this feeling, even so late as the reign of Arsi Rana, the father of the reigning prince, the following anecdote will testify. In the rebellion during this prince’s reign, amongst the ancient customs which became relaxed, that of bestowing the daunt was included; and the Rana conferring it on the Rathor prince of Kishangarh, the Bijolia chief, one of the sixteen superior nobles of Mewar, rose and left the presence, observing, “Neither the Kachhwaha nor the Rathor has a right to this honour, nor can we, who regard as sanctified even the leavings of your repast, witness this degradation; for the Thakur of Kishangarh is far beneath me.” To such extent is this privilege even yet carried, and such importance is attached from habit to the personal character of the princes of Mewar, that the test of regal legitimacy in Rajasthan is admission to eat from the same plate (kansa) with the Rana: and to the refusal of this honour to the great Man Singh of Amber may be indirectly ascribed the ruin of Mewar.[6]

It may therefore be conceived with what contempt the haughty nobility of Chitor received the mockery of honour from the hand of this ‘fifth son of Mewar’; and the Chondawat chief had the boldness to add to his refusal, “that an honour from the 371hand of a true son of Bappa Rawal became a disgrace when proffered by the offspring of the handmaid Sitalseni.” The defection soon became general, and all repaired to the valley of Kumbhalmer to hail the legitimate son of Mewar. A caravan of five hundred horses and ten thousand oxen, laden with merchandise from Cutch, the dower of Banbir’s daughter, guarded by one thousand Gaharwar Rajputs, was plundered in the passes: a signal intimation of the decay of his authority, and a timely supply to the celebration of the nuptials of Udai Rana with the daughter of the Rao of Jalor. Though the interdict of Hamir was not forgotten, it was deemed that the insult given by Banbir Sonigira was amply effaced by his successor’s redemption of the usurpation of Banbir Sesodia. The marriage was solemnized at Bali, within the limits of Jalor, and the [319] customary offerings were sent or given by all the princes of Rajasthan. Two chiefs only, of any consequence, abstained from attending on their lawful prince on this occasion, the Solanki of Maholi and Maloji of Tana. In attacking them, the bastard was brought into conflict; but Maloji was slain and the Solanki surrendered.

It’s easy to imagine the disdain with which the proud nobles of Chitor looked upon the mockery of honor offered by this ‘fifth son of Mewar.’ The Chondawat chief boldly added to his rejection, stating, “An honor from a true son of Bappa Rawal is a disgrace when it comes from the child of the handmaid Sitalseni.” The betrayal soon became widespread, and everyone went to the valley of Kumbhalmer to support the legitimate son of Mewar. A caravan of five hundred horses and ten thousand oxen, carrying goods from Cutch for Banbir’s daughter’s dowry and protected by one thousand Gaharwar Rajputs, was raided in the passes, signaling the decline of his authority and providing timely supplies for the celebration of Udai Rana’s marriage to the Rao of Jalor’s daughter. Although Hamir’s ban was still in people’s minds, they felt that the insult from Banbir Sonigira had been adequately addressed by his successor’s correction of Banbir Sesodia’s usurpation. The marriage was held at Bali, within Jalor's territory, and the customary offerings were sent or provided by all the princes of Rajasthan. Only two significant chiefs, the Solanki of Maholi and Maloji of Tana, chose not to attend their rightful prince on this occasion. In fighting them, the bastard got into a conflict; Maloji was killed, and the Solanki surrendered.

Deposition of Rāna Banbīr Singh.

—Deserted by all, Banbir held out in the capital; but his minister admitted, under the garb of a reinforcement with supplies, a thousand resolute adherents of the prince: the keepers of the gates were surprised and slain, and the an of Udai Singh was proclaimed. Banbir was even permitted to retire with his family and his wealth. He sought refuge in the Deccan, and the Bhonslas of Nagpur are said to derive their origin from this spurious branch of Chitor.[7]

Rāna Udai Singh, CE 1537-72.

—Rana Udai Singh ascended the throne in S. 1597 (CE 1541-2). Great were the rejoicings on the restoration of this prince. ‘The song of joy,’[8] which was composed on the occasion, is yet a favourite at Udaipur, and on the festival of Isani (the Ceres of Rajasthan), the females still chant in chorus the ‘farewell to Kumbhalmer.’[9] But the evil days of Mewar which set in with Sanga’s death, and were accelerated by the fiery valour of Ratna and the capricious conduct of Bikramajit, were completed by an anomaly in her annals: a coward succeeding a bastard to guide the destinies of the Sesodias. The 372vices of Ratna and his brother were virtues compared to this physical defect, the consequences of which destroyed a great national feeling, the opinion of its invincibility.

His Character.

—“Woe to the land where a minor rules or a woman bears sway!” exclaims the last of the great bards[10] of Rajasthan; but where both were united, as in Mewar, the measure of her griefs was full. Udai Singh had not one quality of a sovereign; and wanting martial virtue, the common heritage of his race, he was destitute of all. Yet he might have slumbered life away in inglorious repose during the reign of Humayun, or the contentions of the Pathan usurpation; but, unhappily for Rajasthan, a prince was then rearing who forged fetters for the Hindu race which enthralled them for ages; and though the corroding hand of time left but their fragments, yet even now, though emancipated, they bear the indelible marks of the manacle; not like the galley slave’s, physical and exterior, but deep mental scars, never to be effaced. Can a nation which has run its long career of glory be [320] regenerated? Can the soul of the Greek or the Rajput be reanimated with the spark divine which defended the kunguras[11] of Chitor or the pass of Thermopylae? Let history answer the question.

Birth of Akbar.

—In the same year that the song of joy was raised in the cloud-capped[12] palace of Kumbhalmer for the deliverance of Udai Singh, the note of woe was pealed through the walls of Umarkot, and given to the winds of the desert, to proclaim the birth[13] of an infant destined to be the greatest monarch who ever swayed the sceptre of Hindustan. In an oasis of the Indian desert, amidst the descendants of the ancient Sogdoi[14] of Alexander, Akbar first saw the light; his father a fugitive, the diadem torn from his brows, its recovery more improbable than was its acquisition by Babur. The ten years which had elapsed since Humayun’s accession were passed in perpetual strife with his brothers, placed according to custom in subordinate governments. Their selfish ambition met its reward; for with the fall of Humayun their own was ensured, when Sher Shah displaced the dynasty of Chagatai for his own, the Pathan (or Sur).
373

Defeat and Flight of Humāyūn, CE 1540.

—From the field of battle at Kanauj, where Humayun left his crown, his energetic opponent gave him no respite, driving him before him from Agra to Lahore. Thence, with his family and a small band of adherents, alternately protected and repelled by Hindu chieftains, he reached the valley of Sind, where he struggled to maintain himself amidst the greatest privations, attempting in succession each stronghold on the Indus, from Multan to the ocean. Foiled in every object, his associates made rebels by distress, he abandoned them for the more dubious shelter of the foes of his race. Vain were his solicitations to Jaisalmer and Jodhpur; and though it cannot be matter of wonder that he found no commiseration from either Bhatti or Rathor, we must reprobate the unnational conduct of Maldeo, who, the Mogul historian says, attempted to make him captive. From such inhospitable treatment the royal exile escaped by again plunging into the desert, where he encountered, along with the tender objects of his solicitude, hardships of the most appalling description, until sheltered by the Sodha prince of Umarkot. The high courage and the virtues of this monarch increase that interest in his sufferings which royalty in distress never fails to awaken by its irresistible influence [321] upon our sympathies; and they form an affecting episode in the history of Ferishta.[15] Humayun, though more deeply skilled in the 374mysteries of astrology than any professed seer of his empire, appears never to have enjoyed that prescience which, according to the initiated in the science, is to be obtained from accurate observation:
And coming events cast their shadows before;

for, could he, by any prophetic power, have foreseen that the cloud which then shaded his fortunes, was but the precursor of glory to his race, he would have continued his retreat from the sheltering sand-hills of Umarkot with very different sentiments from those which accompanied his flight into Persia [322].

for, if he could have somehow predicted that the cloud hanging over his fortunes was actually a sign of future glory for his people, he would have left the protective sand-hills of Umarkot with very different feelings than those he had while fleeing into Persia [322].

Early Years of Akbar.

—Humayun educated the young Akbar 375in the same school of adversity in which he had studied under Babur. Between the Persian court and his ancient patrimony in Transoxiana, Kandahar, and Kashmir, twelve years were passed in every trial of fortune. During this short period, India, always the prize of valour, had witnessed in succession six[16] kings descended from the Pathan ‘Lion’ (sher), of whom the last, Sikandar, was involved in the same civil broils which brought the crown to his family. Humayun, then near Kashmir, no sooner observed the tide of events set counter to his foe, than he crossed the Indus and advanced upon Sirhind, where the Pathan soon appeared with a tumultuous array. The impetuosity of young Akbar brought on a general engagement, which the veterans deemed madness. Not so Humayun, who gave the command to his boy, whose heroism so excited all ranks, that they despised the numbers of the enemy, and gained a glorious victory. This was the presage of his future fame; for Akbar was then but twelve years of age,[17] the same period of life at which his grandfather, Babur, maintained himself on the throne of Farghana. Humayun, worthy of such a son and such a sire, entered Delhi in triumph; but he did not long enjoy his recovered crown. His death will appear extraordinary, according to the erroneous estimate formed of Eastern princes: its cause was a fall from the terrace of his library;[18] for, like every individual of his race, he was not merely a patron of literature, but himself a scholar. Were we to contrast the literary acquirements of the Chagatai princes with those of their contemporaries of Europe, the balance of lore would be found on the side of the Asiatics, even though Elizabeth and Henry IV. of France were in the scale. Amongst the princes from the Jaxartes are historians, poets, astronomers, founders of systems of government and religion, warriors, and great captains, who claim our respect and admiration.

Akbar’s Struggle for the Empire.

—Scarcely had Akbar been seated on the throne, when Delhi and Agra were wrested from him, and a nook of the Panjab constituted all his empire: but by the energetic valour of the great Bairam Khan, his lost sovereignty was regained with equal rapidity, and established by the wisdom 376of this Sully[19] of Hindustan on a rock. Kalpi, Chanderi, Kalanjar, all Bundelkhand and Malwa, were soon attached to the empire, and at the early age of eighteen Akbar assumed the uncontrolled [323] direction of the State. He soon turned his attention towards the Rajputs; and whether it was to revenge the inhospitality of Maldeo towards his father, he advanced against the Rathors, and stormed and took Merta, the second city in Marwar. Raja Biharimall [or Bahar Mall] of Amber anticipated the king, enrolled himself and son Bhagwandas amongst his vassals, gave the Chagatai a daughter to wife, and held his country as a fief of the empire. But the rebellions of the Usbek nobles, and the attempts of former princes to regain their lost power, checked for a time his designs upon Rajasthan. These matters adjusted, and the petty sovereigns in the East (to whom the present monarch of Oudh is as Alexander) subjected to authority, he readily seized upon the provocation which the sanctuary given to Baz Bahadur of Malwa and the ex-prince of Narwar afforded, to turn his arms against Chitor.[20]

Comparison of Akbar with Rāna Udai Singh.

—Happy the country where the sovereignty is in the laws, and where the monarch is but the chief magistrate of the State, unsubjected to those vicissitudes which make the sceptre in Asia unstable as a pendulum, kept in perpetual oscillation by the individual passions of her princes; where the virtues of one will exalt her to the summit of prosperity, as the vices of a successor will plunge her into the abyss of degradation. Akbar and Udai Singh furnish the corollary to this self-evident truth.

The Rana was old enough to philosophize on ‘the uses of adversity’; and though the best of the ‘great ancients’ had fallen in defence of Chitor, there were not wanting individuals capable of instilling just and noble sentiments into his mind: but it was of that common character which is formed to be 377controlled by others; and an artful and daring concubine stepped in, to govern Udai Singh and Mewar.

The Rana was old enough to reflect on ‘the lessons of hardship’; and although the greatest of the ‘ancient heroes’ had died defending Chitor, there were still people around who could inspire just and noble thoughts in him: but he had that typical personality that is easily influenced by others; and a cunning and bold concubine came in to take charge of Udai Singh and Mewar.

Akbar was not older when he came to the throne[21] of Delhi than Udai Singh when he ascended that of Mewar. Nor were his hopes much brighter; but the star which beamed upon his cradle in the desert, conducted to his aid such counsellors as the magnanimous Bairam, and the wise and virtuous Abu-l Fazl. Yet it may be deemed hardly fair to contrast the Rajput with the Mogul: the one disciplined into an accurate knowledge of human nature, by experience of the [324] mutability of fortune; the other cooped up from infancy in a valley of his native hills, his birth concealed, and his education restricted.[22]

Akbar was not older when he became the ruler of Delhi than Udai Singh was when he took the throne of Mewar. His hopes weren't much brighter either; however, the fortune that smiled upon him in the desert brought him advisors like the generous Bairam and the wise and virtuous Abu-l Fazl. It may not be entirely fair to compare the Rajput to the Mogul: one was trained through experience in understanding human nature and the unpredictability of life, while the other was sheltered since childhood in a valley surrounded by his homeland, with his identity hidden and education limited.

Akbar was the real founder of the empire of the Moguls, the first successful conqueror of Rajput independence: to this end his virtues were powerful auxiliaries, as by his skill in the analysis of the mind and its readiest stimulant to action, he was enabled to gild the chains with which he bound them. To these they became familiarized by habit, especially when the throne exerted its power in acts gratifying to national vanity, or even in ministering to the more ignoble passions. But generations of the martial races were cut off by his sword, and lustres rolled away ere his conquests were sufficiently confirmed to permit him to exercise the beneficence of his nature, and obtain by the universal acclaim of the conquered, the proud epithet of Jagad Guru, or ‘guardian of mankind.’ He was long ranked with Shihabu-d-din, Ala, and other instruments of destruction, and with every just claim; and, like these, he constructed a Mimbar[23] for the Koran from the altars of Eklinga. Yet he finally succeeded in healing the wounds his ambition had inflicted, and received from millions that meed of praise which no other of his race ever obtained.

Akbar was the true founder of the Mughal Empire, the first to successfully conquer Rajput independence. His strengths were significant assets; through his understanding of the mind and what motivated people to act, he was able to make their oppression feel more bearable. Over time, they became accustomed to their situation, especially when the throne took actions that satisfied national pride or catered to less noble desires. However, countless members of warrior clans fell to his sword, and many years passed before his victories were secure enough for him to show his natural kindness and earn, by the gratitude of those he defeated, the proud title of Jagad Guru, or 'guardian of mankind.' He was often compared to figures like Shihabu-d-din, Ala, and other conquerors, and not without reason; like them, he built a Mimbar[23] for the Koran from the altars of Eklinga. Ultimately, he managed to heal the wounds his ambition had caused and received praise from millions that no other leader of his lineage ever achieved.

The absence of the kingly virtues in the sovereign of Mewar filled to the brim the bitter cup of her destiny. The guardian goddess of the Sesodias had promised never to abandon the rock of her pride while a descendant of Bappa Rawal devoted himself to her service. In the first assault by Ala, twelve crowned heads 378defended the ‘crimson banner’ to the death. In the second, when conquest led by Bajazet[24] came from the south, the chieftain of Deolia, a noble scion of Mewar, “though severed from her stem,” claimed the crown of glory and of martyrdom. But on this, the third and grandest struggle, no regal victim appeared to appease the Cybele of Chitor, and win her to retain its ‘kunguras’[25] as her coronet. She fell! the charm was broken; the mysterious tie was severed for ever which connected [325] Chitor with perpetuity of sway to the race of Guhilot. With Udai Singh fled the “fair face” which in the dead of night unsealed the eyes of Samarsi, and told him “the glory of the Hindu was departing”:[26] with him, that opinion, which for ages esteemed her walls the sanctuary of the race, which encircled her with a halo of glory, as the palladium of the religion and the liberties of the Rajputs.

The lack of noble qualities in the ruler of Mewar completely filled her fate with bitterness. The guardian goddess of the Sesodias had vowed to never leave the rock of her pride as long as a descendant of Bappa Rawal remained in her service. In the first attack by Ala, twelve kings defended the ‘crimson banner’ until death. In the second, when Bajazet came from the south to conquer, the leader of Deolia, a noble descendant of Mewar, “though cut from her roots,” took on the crown of glory and martyrdom. But in this, the third and greatest battle, no kingly sacrifice came forward to satisfy the Cybele of Chitor and persuade her to keep its ‘kunguras’ as her crown. She fell! The spell was broken; the mysterious bond connecting Chitor to the eternal rule of the Guhilot lineage was forever severed. With Udai Singh, the “fair face” that in the dead of night opened Samarsi's eyes and told him, “the glory of the Hindu was departing,” vanished: with him, the belief that for centuries regarded her walls as the sanctuary of the race, encircled her with a glow of glory, seen as the protector of religion and the freedoms of the Rajputs, also disappeared.

To traditions such as these, history is indebted for the noblest deeds recorded in her page; and in Mewar they were the covert impulse to national glory and independence. For this the philosopher will value the relation; and the philanthropist as being the germs or nucleus of resistance against tyrannical domination. Enveloped in a wild fable, we see the springs of their prejudices and their action: batter down these adamantine walls of national opinion, and all others are but glass. The once invincible Chitor is now pronounced indefensible. “The abode of regality, which for a thousand years reared her head above all the cities of Hindustan,” is become the refuge of wild beasts, which seek cover in her temples; and this erst sanctified capital is now desecrated as the dwelling of evil fortune, into which the entrance of her princes is solemnly interdicted.

To traditions like these, history owes its greatest achievements recorded on its pages; and in Mewar, they were the hidden motivation for national pride and independence. For this reason, philosophers appreciate this connection, and philanthropists see it as the seeds or core of resistance against oppressive rule. Wrapped in a wild tale, we can understand their biases and behaviors: tear down these unbreakable barriers of national sentiment, and all others are merely fragile. The once invincible Chitor is now deemed indefensible. “The residence of royalty, which for a thousand years stood taller than all the cities of Hindustan,” has become a hideout for wild animals that find shelter in its temples; and this once-holy capital is now seen as a place of misfortune, where the entrance for its princes is strictly forbidden.

Akbar besieges Chitor, September, CE 1567.

—Ferishta mentions but one enterprise against Chitor, that of its capture; but the annals record another, when Akbar was compelled to relinquish the undertaking.[27] The successful defence is attributed to the 379masculine courage of the Rana’s concubine queen, who headed the sallies into the heart of the Mogul camp, and on one occasion to the emperor’s headquarters. The imbecile Rana proclaimed that he owed his deliverance to her; when the chiefs, indignant at this imputation on their courage, conspired and put her to death. Internal discord invited Akbar to reinvest Chitor; he had just attained his twenty-fifth year, and was desirous of the renown of capturing it. The site of the royal Urdu,[28] or camp, is still pointed out. It extended from the village of Pandauli[29] along the high road to Basai, a distance of ten miles. The headquarters of Akbar are yet marked by a pyramidal column of marble, to which tradition has assigned the [326] title of Akbar ka diwa, or ‘Akbar’s lamp.’[30] Scarcely had Akbar sat down before Chitor, when the Rana was compelled (say the annals) to quit it; but the necessity and his wishes were in unison. It lacked not, however, brave defenders. Sahidas, at the head of a numerous band of the descendants of Chonda, was at his post, 380‘the gate of the sun’; there he fell resisting the entrance of the foe, and there his altar stands, on the brow of the rock which was moistened with his blood. Rawat Duda of Madri led ‘the sons of Sanga.’[31] The feudatory chiefs of Bedla and Kotharia, descended from Prithiraj of Delhi—the Pramar of Bijolia—the Jhala of Sadri—inspired their contingents with their brave example: these were all home chieftains. Another son of Deolia again combated for Chitor, with the Sonigira Rao of Jalor—Isaridas Rathor, Karamchand Kachhwaha,[32] with Duda Sadani,[33] and the Tuar prince of Gwalior, were distinguished amongst the foreign auxiliaries on this occasion.

Jaimall and Patta.

—But the names which shine brightest in this gloomy page of the annals of Mewar, which are still held sacred by the bard and the true Rajput, and immortalized by Akbar’s own pen, are Jaimall of Badnor and Patta of Kelwa, both of the sixteen superior vassals of Mewar. The first was a Rathor of the Mertia house, the bravest of the brave clans of Marwar; the other was head of the Jagawats, another grand shoot from Chonda. The names of Jaimall and Patta are ‘as household words,’ inseparable in Mewar, and will be honoured while the Rajput retains a shred of his inheritance or a spark of his ancient recollections. Though deprived of the stimulus which would have been given had their prince been a witness of their deeds, heroic achievements such as those already recorded were conspicuous on this occasion; and many a fair form threw the buckler over the scarf, and led the most desperate sorties [327].

When Salumbar[34] fell at the gate of the sun, the command devolved on Patta of Kelwa. He was only sixteen:[35] his father had fallen in the last shock, and his mother had survived but to rear this the sole heir of their house. Like the Spartan mother of old, she commanded him to put on the ‘saffron robe,’ and to die for Chitor: but surpassing the Grecian dame, she illustrated 381her precept by example; and lest any soft ‘compunctious visitings’ for one dearer than herself might dim the lustre of Kelwa, she armed the young bride with a lance, with her descended the rock, and the defenders of Chitor saw her fall, fighting by the side of her Amazonian mother. When their wives and daughters performed such deeds, the Rajputs became reckless of life. They had maintained a protracted defence, but had no thoughts of surrender, when a ball struck Jaimall, who took the lead on the fall of the kin of Mewar. His soul revolted at the idea of ingloriously perishing by a distant blow. He saw there was no ultimate hope of salvation, the northern defences being entirely destroyed, and he resolved to signalize the end of his career. The fatal Johar was commanded, while eight thousand Rajputs ate the last ‘bira’[36] together, and put on their saffron robes; the gates were thrown open, the work of destruction commenced, and few survived ‘to stain the yellow mantle’ by inglorious surrender. Akbar entered Chitor, when thirty thousand of its inhabitants became victims to the ambitious thirst of conquest of this ‘guardian of mankind.’ All the heads of clans, both home and foreign, fell, and seventeen hundred of the immediate kin of the prince sealed their duty to their country with their lives. The Tuar chief of Gwalior appears to have been the only one of note who was reserved for another day of glory.[37] Nine queens, five princesses (their daughters), with two infant sons, and the families of all the chieftains not at their estates, perished in the flames or in the assault of this ever memorable day. Their divinity had indeed deserted them; for it was on Adityawar, the day of the sun,[38] he shed for the last time a ray of glory on Chitor. The rock of their strength was despoiled; the temples, the palaces dilapidated: and, to complete her humiliation and his triumph, Akbar bereft her of all the symbols of [328] regality: the nakkaras,[39] whose reverberations proclaimed, for miles 382around, the entrance and exit of her princes; the candelabras from the shrine of the ‘great mother,’ who girt Bappa Rawal with the sword with which he conquered Chitor; and, in mockery of her misery, her portals, to adorn his projected capital, Akbarabad.[40]

When Salumbar[34] fell at the gate of the sun, the command fell to Patta of Kelwa. He was only sixteen:[35] his father had died in the last battle, and his mother had survived just to raise this only heir of their house. Like the Spartan mother of old, she urged him to wear the ‘saffron robe’ and to die for Chitor: but unlike the Greek woman, she demonstrated her teaching through action; and to prevent any soft feelings for someone dearer than herself from dimming the glory of Kelwa, she equipped the young bride with a lance, descended the rock with her, and the defenders of Chitor saw her fall, fighting alongside her warrior mother. When their wives and daughters did such things, the Rajputs became fearless of death. They had held off a long siege, but had no thoughts of surrender, when a shot struck Jaimall, who had taken command after the fall of the Mewar clan. He was disgusted by the thought of dying without honor from a remote attack. He realized there was no hope for rescue, with the northern defenses completely destroyed, and decided to mark the end of his life. The deadly Johar was called for, while eight thousand Rajputs shared their last ‘bira’[36] together, and donned their saffron robes; the gates were opened, the destruction began, and few lived to ‘stain the yellow mantle’ through disgraceful surrender. Akbar entered Chitor, where thirty thousand of its people fell victim to the ambition of this ‘guardian of mankind.’ All the clan leaders, both local and foreign, perished, and seventeen hundred of the prince’s immediate kin sacrificed their lives for their country. The Tuar chief of Gwalior seems to have been the only notable one spared for another day of glory.[37] Nine queens, five princesses (their daughters), along with two infant sons, and the families of all the chieftains who were not at their estates, died in the flames or during the attack on this unforgettable day. Their divinity had indeed abandoned them; for it was on Adityawar, the day of the sun,[38] that he cast his last ray of glory on Chitor. The rock of their strength was stripped bare; the temples and palaces lay in ruins: and to further humiliate her and celebrate his victory, Akbar took away all symbols of [328] royalty: the nakkaras,[39] which echoed for miles around to announce the comings and goings of her princes; the candelabras from the shrine of the ‘great mother,’ who had girded Bappa Rawal with the sword with which he had conquered Chitor; and, in mockery of her plight, her gates, to decorate his planned capital, Akbarabad.[40]

Akbar claimed the honour of the death of Jaimall by his own hand: the fact is recorded by Abu-l Fazl, and by the emperor Jahangir, who conferred on the matchlock which aided him to this distinction the title of Sangram.[41] But the conqueror of Chitor evinced a more exalted sense, not only of the value of his conquest, but of the merits of his foes, in erecting statues to the names of Jaimall and Patta at the most conspicuous entrance of his palace at Delhi; and they retained that distinction even when Bernier was in India.[42]

Akbar took pride in claiming he personally caused the death of Jaimall, as noted by Abu-l Fazl and Emperor Jahangir, who gave the matchlock that helped him achieve this honor the name Sangram.[41] However, the conqueror of Chitor showed a deeper appreciation, not just for the significance of his victory, but also for the valor of his enemies. He built statues in honor of Jaimall and Patta at the prominent entrance of his palace in Delhi; these statues remained there even during Bernier's time in India.[42]

CHITOR.
To face page 382.

CHITOR.
See page 382.

The Sin of the Capture of Chitor.

—When the Carthaginian gained the battle of Cannae, he measured his success by the bushels of rings taken from the fingers of the equestrian Romans 383who fell in that memorable field. Akbar estimated his, by the quantity of cordons (zunnar) of [329] distinction taken from the necks of the Rajputs, and seventy-four mans and a half[43] are the recorded amount. To eternize the memory of this disaster, the numerals ‘74½’ are divorce, or accursed.[44] Marked on the banker’s letter in Rajasthan it is the strongest of seals, for ‘the sin of the slaughter of Chitor’[45] is thereby invoked on all who violate a letter under the safeguard of this mysterious number. He would be a fastidious critic who stopped to calculate the weight of these cordons of the Rajput cavaliers, probably as much over-rated as the trophies of the Roman rings, which are stated at three and a half bushels. It is for the moral impression that history deigns to note such anecdotes, in themselves of trivial import. So long as ‘74½’ shall remain recorded, some good will result from the calamity, and may survive when the event which caused it is buried in oblivion.

Escape of Rāna Udai Singh: Foundation of Udaipur.

—When Udai Singh abandoned Chitor, he found refuge with the Gohil in the forests of Rajpipli. Thence he passed to the valley of the 384Giro in the Aravalli, in the vicinity of the retreat of his great ancestor Bappa, ere he conquered Chitor. At the entrance of this valley, several years previous to this catastrophe, he had formed the lake, still called after him Udai Sagar, and he now raised a dyke between the mountains which dammed up another mountain stream. On the cluster of hills adjoining he raised the small palace called Nauchauki, around which edifices soon arose, and formed a city to which he gave his own name, Udaipur,[46] henceforth the capital of Mewar.

Death of Rāna Udai Singh.

—Four years had Udai Singh survived the loss of Chitor, when he expired at Gogunda, at the early age of forty-two; yet far too long for his country’s honour and welfare. He left a numerous issue of twenty-five legitimate sons, whose descendants, all styled Ranawat, pushed aside the more ancient stock, and form that extensive clan distinctively termed the Babas, or ‘infants,’ of Mewar, whether Ranawats, Purawats, or Kanawats. His last act was to entail with a barren sceptre contention upon his children; for, setting aside the established laws of primogeniture, he proclaimed his favourite son Jagmall his successor.

Jagmall proclaimed Rāna.

—In Mewar there is no interregnum: even the ceremony of matam (mourning) is held at the [330] house of the family priest while the palace is decked out for rejoicing. On the full moon of the spring month of Phalgun, while his brothers and the nobles attended the funeral pyre, Jagmall took possession of the throne in the infant capital, Udaipur: but even while the trumpets sounded, and the heralds called aloud “May the king live for ever!” a cabal was formed round the bier of his father.

Jagmall deposed in favour of Rāna Partāp Singh.

—It will be borne in mind that Udai Singh espoused the Sonigira princess; and the Jalor Rao, desirous to see his sister’s son have his right, demanded of Kistna, the ‘great ancient’ of Mewar and the leader of the Chondawats, how such injustice was sanctioned by him. “When a sick man has reached the last extreme and asks for milk to drink, why refuse it?” was the reply; with the addition: “The Sonigira’s nephew is my choice, and my stand by Partap.” Jagmall had just entered the Rasora, and Partap was saddling 385for his departure, when Rawat Kistna entered, accompanied by the ex-prince of Gwalior. Each chief took an arm of Jagmall, and with gentle violence removed him to a seat in front of the ‘cushion’ he had occupied; the hereditary premier remarking, “You had made a mistake, Maharaj; that place belongs to your brother”: and girding Partap with the sword (the privilege of this house), thrice touching the ground, hailed him king of Mewar. All followed the example of Salumbar. Scarcely was the ceremony over, when the young prince remarked, it was the festival of the Aheria, nor must ancient customs be forgotten: “Therefore to horse, and slay a boar to Gauri,[47] and take the omen for the ensuing year.” They slew abundance of game, and in the mimic field of war, the nobles who surrounded the gallant Partap anticipated happier days for Mewar [331].

1. The seraglio, or female palace.

1. The seraglio, or women's palace.

2. Bari, Nai, are names for the barbers, who are the cuisiniers of the Rajputs. [The special duty of the Bāri is making leaf-platters from which Hindus eat: he is also a domestic servant, but does not, like the Nāi, work as a barber.]

2. Bari and Nai are names for the barbers, who are the chefs of the Rajputs. [The special role of the Bāri is making leaf-platters from which Hindus eat: he is also a domestic servant, but unlike the Nāi, he does not work as a barber.]

3. [Dr. Tessitori states that the true form of the name is Dahīpra or Dahīpura, and they seem to be the same as the Depla of Gujarāt, where they are said to have been originally Lohānas (BG, ix. Part i. 122).]

3. [Dr. Tessitori says that the correct form of the name is Dahīpra or Dahīpura, and they appear to be the same as the Depla of Gujarat, where they are believed to have originally been Lohānas (BG, ix. Part i. 122).]

4. The laity of the Jain persuasion are so called [srāvak, meaning ‘a disciple’].

4. The laypeople of the Jain faith are referred to as [listener, meaning ‘a disciple’].

5. Bara ‘great,’ būrha ‘aged’; the ‘wise elder’ of Rajasthan, where old age and dignity are synonymous.

5. Bara ‘great,’ būrha ‘aged’; the ‘wise elder’ of Rajasthan, where old age and dignity are synonymous.

6. [On the privilege of eating with the Rāna see p. 213 above.]

6. [For details on the honor of dining with the Rāna, refer to p. 213 above.]

7. [There seems no basis for this tradition. The Bhonslas sprang from a Marātha headman of Deora in Sātāra (IGI, xviii. 306).]

7. [There doesn’t seem to be any reason for this tradition. The Bhonslas originated from a Marātha leader in Deora in Sātāra (IGI, xviii. 306).]

8. Suhaila.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Suhaila.

9. Kumbhalmer bidaona.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Kumbhalmer bid farewell.

10. Chand, the heroic bard of the last Hindu emperor. [Cf. Ecclesiastes, x. 16.]

10. Chand, the brave bard of the last Hindu emperor. [Cf. Ecclesiastes, x. 16.]

11. Battlements.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Wall defenses.

12. Badal Mahall.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Badal Mahall.

13. November 23, A.D. 1542.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. November 23, 1542.

14. The Sodhas, a branch of the Pramaras, see p. 111.

14. The Sodhas, part of the Pramaras, see p. 111.

15. "Humaioon mounted his horse at midnight and fled towards Amercot, which is about one hundred coss from Tatta. His horse, on the way, falling down dead with fatigue, he desired Tirdi Beg, who was well mounted, to let him have his; but so ungenerous was this man, and so low was royalty fallen, that he refused to comply with his request. The troops of the raja being close to his heels, he was necessitated to mount a camel, till one Nidim Koka, dismounting his own mother, gave the king her horse, and, placing her on the camel, ran himself on foot by her side.

15. "Humayun got on his horse at midnight and ran toward Amercot, which is about a hundred coss from Tatta. Along the way, his horse collapsed and died from exhaustion, so he asked Tirdi Beg, who had a good horse, to let him use it. But Tirdi Beg was so selfish and royalty had fallen so low that he refused to help. With the raja's troops close behind him, Humayun had no choice but to ride a camel until a man named Nidim Koka got down from his own mother’s horse, gave it to the king, and put her on the camel, then ran beside her on foot.

"The country through which they fled being an entire sandy desert, the troop began to be in the utmost distress for water. Some ran mad, others fell down dead; nothing was heard but dreadful screams and lamentations. To add, if possible, to this calamity, news arrived of the enemy’s near approach. Humaioon ordered all those who could fight to halt, and let the women and baggage move forward. The enemy not making their appearance, the king rode on in front to see how it fared with his family.

"The country they escaped through was a vast sandy desert, and the group started to suffer greatly from thirst. Some lost their minds, while others collapsed and died; all that could be heard were haunting screams and cries. As if this disaster couldn’t get any worse, news came that the enemy was approaching. Humayun ordered everyone who could fight to stop and let the women and luggage move ahead. Since the enemy didn’t show up, the king rode forward to check on his family."

"Night, in the meantime, coming on, the rear lost their way, and in the morning were attacked by a party of the enemy. Shech Ali, with about twenty brave men, resolved to sell his life dear. Having repeated the creed of martyrdom, he rushed upon the enemy, and the first arrow having reached the heart of the chief of the party, the rest were by the valour of his handful put to flight. The other Moguls joined in the pursuit, and took many of the camels and horses. They then continued their march, found the king sitting by a well which he had fortunately found, and gave him an account of their adventure.

"Meanwhile, as night fell, the rear unit lost their way, and in the morning, they were attacked by a group of enemies. Shech Ali, with about twenty brave men, decided to make a stand. After repeating the martyrdom creed, he charged at the enemy, and the first arrow struck the enemy chief's heart, causing the rest to flee in fear of his bravery. The other Moguls joined in the pursuit, capturing many camels and horses. They then continued their march and found the king sitting by a well he had fortunately discovered, where they shared their story of the encounter."

"Marching forward the next day from this well, they were more distressed than before, there being no water for two days’ journey. On the fourth day of their retreat they fell in with another well, which was so deep, that the only bucket they had took a great deal of time in being wound up, and therefore a drum was beat to give notice to the caffilas when the bucket appeared, that they might repair by turns to drink. The people were so impatient for the water, that as soon as the first bucket appeared, ten or twelve of them threw themselves upon it before it quite reached the brim of the well, by which means the rope broke, and the bucket was lost, and several fell headlong after it. When this fatal accident happened, the screams and lamentations of all became loud and dreadful. Some lolling out their tongues, rolled themselves in agony on the hot sand; while others, precipitating themselves into the well, met with an immediate, and consequently an easier death. What did not the unhappy king feel, when he saw this terrible situation of his few faithful friends!

Marching forward the next day from this well, they felt even more distressed than before, with no water for two days' journey. On the fourth day of their retreat, they came across another well, which was so deep that the only bucket they had took a long time to pull up. A drum was beaten to alert the groups when the bucket appeared, so they could take turns to drink. The people were so desperate for water that as soon as the first bucket showed up, ten or twelve of them lunged at it before it even reached the top of the well, causing the rope to break and the bucket to be lost, with several falling in after it. When this tragic accident happened, the screams and cries from everyone were loud and horrifying. Some, sticking out their tongues, writhed in agony on the hot sand, while others jumped into the well, meeting a quick and thus easier death. What must the unfortunate king have felt when he witnessed this horrible situation of his few loyal friends!

"The next day, though they reached water, was not less fatal than the former. The camels, who had not tasted water for several days, now drank so much that the greatest part of them died. The people, also, after drinking, complained of an oppression of the heart, and in about half an hour a great part of them expired.

"The next day, even though they found water, was just as deadly as the previous one. The camels, who hadn’t had any water for several days, drank so much that most of them died. The people, too, after drinking, felt a heavy pressure in their chest, and within about half an hour, many of them passed away."

"A few, with the king, after this unheard-of distress, reached Amercote. The raja, being a humane man, took compassion on their misfortunes: he spared nothing that could alleviate their miseries, or express his fidelity to the king.

"A few, along with the king, after this unimaginable hardship, arrived at Amercote. The raja, being a compassionate man, empathized with their struggles: he did everything he could to ease their suffering and show his loyalty to the king."

“At Amercote, upon Sunday the fifth of Rigib, in the year nine hundred and forty-nine, the prince Akber was brought forth by Hamida Banu Begum. The king, after returning thanks to God, left his family under the protection of Raja Rana, and, by the aid of that prince, marched against Bicker.” Dow’s Ferishta [2nd ed. ii. 136 ff. Compare that of Briggs ii. 93 ff.].

“At Amercote, on Sunday, the fifth of Rigib, in the year 949, Prince Akber was born to Hamida Banu Begum. The king, after thanking God, left his family in the care of Raja Rana and, with the help of that prince, marched against Bicker.” Dow’s Ferishta [2nd ed. ii. 136 ff. Compare that of Briggs ii. 93 ff.].

16. [Four are usually reckoned: Islām Shāh, Muhammad Shāh Ādil, Ibrāhīm Shāh, and Sikandar Shāh.]

16. [Four are typically counted: Islām Shāh, Muhammad Shāh Ādil, Ibrāhīm Shāh, and Sikandar Shāh.]

17. A.D. 1554.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. A.D. 1554.

18. [At the Sher Mandal in Purāna Kila, Delhi, on January 24, 1556.]

18. [At the Sher Mandal in the Old Fort, Delhi, on January 24, 1556.]

19. There are excellent grounds for a parallel between Akbar and Henry IV. and between Bairam and Sully, who were, moreover, almost contemporaries. The haughty and upright Bairam was at length goaded from rebellion to exile, and died by assassination only four years after Akbar’s accession. [January 31, 1561.] The story is one of the most useful lessons of history. [The life of Akbar has been fully told, with much new evidence, by V. A. Smith, Akbar the Great Mogul, 1917.]

19. There are strong reasons to draw a parallel between Akbar and Henry IV, as well as between Bairam and Sully, who were nearly contemporaries. The proud and principled Bairam was ultimately pushed from rebellion into exile and was assassinated just four years after Akbar became ruler. [January 31, 1561.] This story offers one of the most valuable lessons in history. [The life of Akbar has been comprehensively recounted, with much new evidence, by V. A. Smith, Akbar the Great Mogul, 1917.]

20. A.H. 975, or A.D. 1567.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. A.H. 975, or A.D. 1567.

21. A.D. 1556; both were under thirteen years of age.

21. CE 1556; both were under thirteen years old.

22. If we argue this according to a Rajput’s notions, he will reject the compromise, and say that the son of Sanga should have evinced himself worthy of his descent, under whatever circumstances fortune might have placed him.

22. If we discuss this from a Rajput's perspective, he will dismiss the compromise and claim that the son of Sanga should have proven himself worthy of his heritage, no matter the circumstances fate may have dealt him.

23. The pulpit or platform of the Islamite preachers.

23. The podium or platform of the Islamic preachers.

24. Malik Bāyazīd was the name of the Malwa sovereign ere he came to the throne, corrupted by Europeans to Bajazet. He is always styled ‘Baz Bahadur’ in the annals of Mewar.

24. Malik Bāzīd was the name of the Malwa ruler before he ascended to the throne, which Europeans altered to Bajazet. He is consistently referred to as ‘Baz Bahadur’ in the records of Mewar.

25. Battlements.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Ramparts.

26. The last book of Chand opens with this vision.

26. The final book of Chand begins with this vision.

27. [Ferishta ii. 299 ff. “It does not appear when that attempt was made, and it is difficult to find a place for it in Abu-l Fazl’s chronology, but there is also difficulty in believing the alleged fact to be an invention” (Smith, Akbar, the Great Mogul, 81).]

27. [Ferishta ii. 299 ff. “It’s unclear when that attempt was made, and it's hard to place it in Abu-l Fazl’s timeline, but it's also tough to accept that the claimed fact is just made up” (Smith, Akbar, the Great Mogul, 81).]

28. Of which horde is a corruption.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Of which horde is a distortion.

29. There are two villages of this name. This is on the lake called Mansarowar on whose bank I obtained that invaluable inscription (see No. 2) in the nail-headed character, which settled the establishment of the Guhilot in Chitor, at a little more than (as Orme has remarked) one thousand years. To the eternal regret of my Yati Guru and myself, a barbarian Brahman servant, instead of having it copied, broke the venerable column to bring the inscription to Udaipur.

29. There are two villages with this name. This one is by the lake called Mansarowar, where I found that priceless inscription (see No. 2) in the nail-headed script, which confirmed the Guhilot establishment in Chitor, a bit over (as Orme noted) one thousand years ago. To the lasting regret of my Yati Guru and myself, a savage Brahman servant, instead of copying it, smashed the ancient column to take the inscription to Udaipur.

30. It is as perfect as when constructed, being of immense blocks of compact white limestone, closely fitted to each other; its height thirty feet, the base a square of twelve, and summit four feet, to which a staircase conducts. A huge concave vessel was then filled with fire, which served as a night-beacon to this ambulatory city, where all nations and tongues were assembled, or to guide the foragers. Akbar, who was ambitious of being the founder of a new faith as well as kingdom, had tried every creed, Jewish, Hindu, and even made some progress in the doctrines of Christianity, and may have in turn affected those of Zardusht, and assuredly this pyramid possesses more of the appearance of a pyreum than a ‘diwa’; though either would have fulfilled the purport of a beacon. [Mr. V. A. Smith, quoting Kavi Rāj Shyāmal Dās, ‘Antiquities at Nagari’ (JASB, Part i. vol. lvi. (1887), p. 75), corrects the statements in this note. There was no interior staircase, and more accurate measurements are: height, 36 ft. 7 in.; 14 ft. 1 in. square at base; 3 ft. 3 in. square at apex. The tower is solid for 4 ft., then hollow for 20 ft., and solid again up to the top. The building may be very ancient, though used by Akbar as alleged by popular tradition; probably a wooden ladder gave access to the chamber and to the summit. The original purpose of the building, which stands near Nagari, some six miles N.E. of Chitor, is uncertain (Akbar the Great Mogul, 86, note).]

30. It remains as perfect as when it was built, made of large blocks of dense white limestone, closely fitted together; its height is thirty feet, the base measures twelve feet on each side, and the top is four feet, accessible by a staircase. A massive concave vessel was filled with fire, which acted as a night beacon for this moving city, where people from all nations and languages gathered, or to guide those out gathering food. Akbar, who aimed to be the founder of both a new religion and kingdom, explored every belief system, including Judaism, Hinduism, and even made some advancements in Christian teachings, and may have also been influenced by Zoroastrianism. This pyramid looks more like a funeral pyre than a ‘diwa’; either would serve the purpose of a beacon. [Mr. V. A. Smith, quoting Kavi Rāj Shyāmal Dās, ‘Antiquities at Nagari’ (JASB, Part i. vol. lvi. (1887), p. 75), corrects the statements in this note. There was no interior staircase, and more accurate measurements are: height, 36 ft. 7 in.; 14 ft. 1 in. square at base; 3 ft. 3 in. square at apex. The tower is solid for 4 ft., then hollow for 20 ft., and solid again up to the top. The building may be very ancient, though used by Akbar as alleged by popular tradition; probably a wooden ladder gave access to the chamber and to the summit. The original purpose of the building, which stands near Nagari, about six miles N.E. of Chitor, is uncertain (Akbar the Great Mogul, 86, note).]

31. The Sangawats, not the sons of Rana Sanga, but of a chieftain of Chonda’s kin, whose name is the patronymic of one of its principal subdivisions, of whom the chief of Deogarh is now head (see p. 188).

31. The Sangawats, not the sons of Rana Sanga, but the descendants of a chieftain from Chonda’s family, whose name is the basis for one of its main subdivisions, which is currently led by the chief of Deogarh (see p. 188).

32. Of the Panchaenot branch.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. From the Panchaenot branch.

33. One of the Shaikhavat subdivisions.

33. One of the subdivisions of Shaikhavat.

34. The abode of the Chondawat leader. It is common to call them by the name of their estates.

34. The home of the Chondawat leader. People often refer to them by the name of their estates.

35. [He must have been older, as he left two sons, and had already served in defence of Merta (Smith, op. cit. 88).]

35. [He must have been older since he had two sons and had already fought in defense of Merta (Smith, op. cit. 88).]

36. The bira, or pan, the aromatic leaf so called, enveloping spices, terra japonica, calcined shell-limeshell-lime, and pieces of the areca nut, is always presented on taking leave.

36. The bira, or pan, the fragrant leaf that wraps around spices, Japanese earth, calcined shell-limeshell-lime, and bits of the areca nut, is always offered when saying goodbye.

37. [His name appears to have been Sālivāhan, and as he had married a Sesodia princess, he was bound to fight for the Rāna (ASR, ii. 394).]

37. [His name seems to have been Sālivāhan, and since he had married a Sesodia princess, he was obligated to fight for the Rāna (ASR, ii. 394).]

38. “Chait sudi igārahwān, S. 1624,” 11th Chait, or May, A.D. 1568. [The Musalmān writers give February 23, 1568 (Akbarnāma, ii. 471; Elliot-Dowson v. 327; cf. Badaoni ii. 111).]

38. “Chait sudi igārahwān, S. 1624,” 11th Chait, or May, A.D. 1568. [The Muslim writers mention February 23, 1568 (Akbarnāma, ii. 471; Elliot-Dowson v. 327; cf. Badaoni ii. 111).]

39. Grand kettle-drums, about eight or ten feet in diameter.

39. Large bass drums, around eight or ten feet wide.

40. The tija sakha Chitor ra, or ‘third sack of Chitor,’ was marked by the most illiterate atrocity, for every monument spared by Ala or Bayazid was defaced, which has left an indelible stain on Akbar’s name as a lover of the arts, as well as of humanity. Ala’s assault was comparatively harmless, as the care of the fortress was assigned to a Hindu prince; and Bayazid had little time to fulfil this part of the Mosaic law, maintained with rigid severity by the followers of Islamism. Besides, at those periods, they possessed both the skill and the means to reconstruct: not so after Akbar, as the subsequent portion of the annals will show but a struggle for existence. The arts do not flourish amidst penury: the principle to construct cannot long survive, when the means to execute are fled; and in the monumental works of Chitor we can trace the gradations of genius, its splendour and decay. [There is no good evidence that Akbar destroyed the buildings (Smith, op. cit. 90).]

40. The friend of Chitor, or ‘third sack of Chitor,’ was characterized by the most horrific destruction, as every monument that was spared by Ala or Bayazid was vandalized, leaving a permanent mark on Akbar’s reputation as a patron of the arts and humanity. Ala’s attack was relatively less damaging since a Hindu prince was put in charge of managing the fortress; Bayazid also had limited time to adhere to this aspect of the Mosaic law, which was strictly upheld by Islamic followers. Furthermore, during those times, they had both the skills and resources to rebuild; this changed after Akbar, as the following parts of the chronicles will reveal nothing but a struggle for survival. The arts cannot thrive in poverty: the ability to create cannot last long when the resources to do so are gone; and in the monumental works of Chitor, we can observe the phases of genius, its brilliance, and its decline. [There is no good evidence that Akbar destroyed the buildings (Smith, op. cit. 90).]

41. "He (Akber) named the matchlock with which he shot Jeimul Singram, being one of great superiority and choice, and with which he had slain three or four thousand birds and beasts" (Jahangir-namah). [Ed. Rogers-Beveridge 45; Āīn, i. 116, 617; Badaoni ii. 107.]

41. "He (Akber) named the matchlock that he used to shoot Jeimul Singram, which was of excellent quality and selection, and with which he had killed three or four thousand birds and animals" (Jahangir's Memoirs). [Ed. Rogers-Beveridge 45; Āīn, i. 116, 617; Badaoni ii. 107.]

42. “I find nothing remarkable at the entry but two great elephants of stone, which are in the two sides of one of the gates. Upon one of them is the statue of Jamel (Jeimul), that famous raja of Cheetore, and upon the other Potter (Putta) his brother. These are two gallant men that, together with their mother, who was yet braver than they, cut out so much work for Ekbar; and who, in the sieges of towns which they maintained against him, gave such extraordinary proofs of their generosity, that at length they would rather be killed in the outfalls (sallies) with their mother, than submit; and for this gallantry it is, that even their enemies thought them worthy to have these statues erected to them. These two great elephants, together with the two resolute men sitting on them, do at the first entry into this fortress make an impression of I know not what greatness and awful terror” (Letter written at Delhi, 1st July 1663, from edition printed in London in 1684, in the author’s possession). [Ed. V. A. Smith, 256.] Such the impression made on a Parisian a century after the event: but far more powerful the charm to the author of these annals, as he pondered on the spot where Jaimall received the fatal shot from Sangram, or placed flowers on the cenotaph that marks the fall of the son of Chonda and the mansion of Patta, whence issued the Sesodia matron and her daughter. Every foot of ground is hallowed by ancient recollections. [For the question of these statues see V. A. Smith, HFA, 426; ASR, i. 225 ff.; Manucci, ii. 11.]

42. “I see nothing special at the entrance except for two large stone elephants on either side of one of the gates. One of them has the statue of Jamel (Jeimul), the well-known raja of Cheetore, and the other has his brother Potter (Putta). These were two brave men who, along with their mother, who was even braver, caused a lot of trouble for Ekbar. During the sieges of towns they defended against him, they showed such incredible generosity that in the end, they preferred to die in battle alongside their mother than to surrender. For this bravery, even their enemies believed they deserved to have these statues built in their honor. These two large elephants, along with the two determined men sitting on them, create a sense of something great and terrifying at the entrance of this fortress” (Letter written at Delhi, 1st July 1663, from edition printed in London in 1684, in the author’s possession). [Ed. V. A. Smith, 256.] Such was the impression made on a Parisian a century later: but the charm was even stronger for the author of these annals as he reflected on the spot where Jaimall received the fatal shot from Sangram, or placed flowers on the cenotaph that marks the fall of the son of Chonda and the mansion of Patta, from which the Sesodia matron and her daughter emerged. Every inch of this ground is sacred with ancient memories. [For the question of these statues see V. A. Smith, HFA, 426; ASR, i. 225 ff.; Manucci, ii. 11.]

In these the reader may in some degree participate, as the plate gives in the distance the ruins of the dwellings both of Jaimall and Patta on the projection of the rock, as well as ‘the ringlet on the forehead of Chitor,’ the column of victory raised by Lakha Rana.

In these, the reader can somewhat engage, as the illustration shows in the distance the ruins of the homes of both Jaimall and Patta on the outcrop of the rock, as well as 'the ringlet on the forehead of Chitor,' the column of victory erected by Lakha Rana.

43. The man is of four seers: the maund is forty, or seventy-five pounds. Dow, calculating all the captured wealth of India by the latter, has rendered many facts improbable. [The man in the Āīn was 55½ lbs.]

43. The guy weighs four seers: the maund is forty, or seventy-five pounds. Dow, by calculating all the wealth taken from India using the latter measurement, has made many facts seem unlikely. [The person in the Āīn was 55½ lbs.]

44. [Sir H. M. Elliot proved that the use of 74½ is merely a modification of the figures 74¹⁰⁄₁₆, meaning apparently 84, a sacred number (Supplemental Glossary, 197). In the Central Provinces it is said that it originated in Jahāngīr’s slaughter of the Nāgar Brāhmans, when 7450 of them threw away their sacred cords and became Sūdras to save their lives (Russell, Tribes and Castes, ii. 395).]

44. [Sir H. M. Elliot showed that using 74½ is just a change of the figures 74¹⁰⁄₁₆, which apparently means 84, a number considered sacred (Supplemental Glossary, 197). In the Central Provinces, it’s said to have started when Jahāngīr ordered the massacre of the Nāgar Brāhmans, when 7450 of them discarded their sacred cords and became Sūdras to save their lives (Russell, Tribes and Castes, ii. 395).]

45. ‘Chitor marya ra pap’: ra is the sign of the genitive, in the Doric tongue of Mewar, the ka of the refined.

45. ‘Chitor killed the father’: ra indicates possession in the Doric language of Mewar, while ka signifies the refined form.

46. Classically Udayapura, the city of the East; from udaya (oriens), the point of sunrise, as asta (west) is of sunset.

46. Traditionally Udayapura, the city of the East; from udaya (oriens), the point of sunrise, just as asta (west) is for sunset.

47. Ceres—The Aheria, or Mahurat ka Shikar, will be explained in the Personal Narrative, as it would here break the connexion of events.

47. Ceres—The Aheria, or Mahurat Hunt, will be explained in the Personal Narrative, as it would disrupt the flow of events here.


CHAPTER 11

Rāna Partāp Singh, CE 1572-97.

—Partap[1] succeeded to the titles and renown of an illustrious house, but without a capital, without resources, his kindred and clans dispirited by reverses: yet possessed of the noble spirit of his race, he meditated the recovery of Chitor, the vindication of the honour of his house, and the restoration of its power. Elevated with this design, he hurried into conflict with his powerful antagonist, nor stooped to calculate the means which were opposed to him. Accustomed to read in his country’s annals the splendid deeds of his forefathers, and that Chitor had more than once been the prison of their foes, he trusted that the revolutions of fortune might co-operate with his own efforts to overturn the unstable throne of Delhi. The reasoning was as just as it was noble; but whilst he gave loose to those lofty aspirations which meditated liberty to Mewar, his crafty opponent was counteracting his views by a scheme of policy which, when disclosed, filled his heart with 386anguish. The wily Mogul arrayed against Partap his kindred in faith as well as blood. The princes of Marwar, Amber, Bikaner, and even Bundi, late his firm ally, took part with Akbar and upheld despotism. Nay, even his own brother, Sagarji,[2] deserted him, and received, as the price of his treachery, the ancient capital of his race, and the title which that possession conferred [332].

Rāna Partāp Singh resists the Moguls.

—But the magnitude of the peril confirmed the fortitude of Partap, who vowed, in the words of the bard, “to make his mother’s milk resplendent”; and he amply redeemed his pledge. Single-handed, for a quarter of a century did he withstand the combined efforts of the empire; at one time carrying destruction into the plains, at another flying from rock to rock, feeding his family from the fruits of his native hills, and rearing the nursling hero Amra, amidst savage beasts and scarce less savage men, a fit heir to his prowess and revenge. The bare idea that “the son of Bappa Rawal should bow the head to mortal man,” was insupportable; and he spurned every overture which had submission for its basis, or the degradation of uniting his family by marriage with the Tatar, though lord of countless multitudes.

The brilliant acts he achieved during that period live in every valley; they are enshrined in the heart of every true Rajput, and many are recorded in the annals of the conquerors. To recount them all, or relate the hardships he sustained, would be to pen what they would pronounce a romance who had not traversed the country where tradition is yet eloquent with his exploits, or conversed with the descendants of his chiefs, who 387cherish a recollection of the deeds of their forefathers, and melt, as they recite them, into manly tears.[3]

The amazing things he did during that time are remembered in every valley; they're held close in the hearts of every true Rajput, and many are noted in the records of the conquerors. To tell all his stories or explain the struggles he faced would be like writing a tale that those who haven't traveled the land, where tradition still speaks vividly of his achievements, would think is just fiction, or like having conversations with the descendants of his leaders, who keep alive the memories of their ancestors' deeds and break into heartfelt tears as they share them.387[3]

Partap was nobly supported; and though wealth and fortune tempted the fidelity of his chiefs, not one was found base enough to abandon him. The sons of Jaimall shed their blood in his cause, along with the successors of Patta—the house of Salumbar redoubled the claims of Chonda to fidelity; and these five lustres of adversity are the brightest in the chequered page of the history of Mewar. Nay, some chiefs, attracted by the very desperation of his fortunes, pressed to his standard, to combat and die with Partap. Amongst these was the Delwara chief, whose devotion gained him the prince’s ‘right hand.’

Partap had strong support, and even though his chiefs were tempted by wealth and fortune, not one of them was disloyal enough to leave him. The sons of Jaimall fought bravely for him, along with the successors of Patta—the house of Salumbar reinforced Chonda’s loyalty. These five years of hardship are the most remarkable in the history of Mewar. In fact, some chiefs, drawn in by the urgency of his situation, rallied to his side to fight and die alongside Partap. Among them was the Delwara chief, whose loyalty earned him the prince’s ‘right hand.’

The Vow of Rāna Partāp Singh.

—To commemorate the desolation of Chitor, which the bardic historian represents as a ‘widow’ despoiled of the ornaments to her loveliness, Partap interdicted to himself and his successors every article of luxury or pomp, until the insignia of her glory should be redeemed. The gold and silver dishes were laid aside [333] for pillowcases[4] of leaves; their beds henceforth of straw, and their beards left untouched. But in order more distinctly to mark their fallen fortune and stimulate to its recovery, he commanded that the martial nakkaras, which always sounded in the van of battle or processions, should follow in the rear. This last sign of the depression of Mewar still survives; the beard is yet untouched by the shears; and even in the subterfuge by which the patriot king’s behest is set aside, we have a tribute to his memory: for though his descendant eats off gold and silver, and sleeps upon a bed, he places the leaves beneath the one and straw under the other.[5]

Often was Partap heard to exclaim, “Had Udai Singh never been, or none intervened between him and Sanga Rana, no 388Turk should ever have given laws to Rajasthan.” Hindu society had assumed a new form within the century preceding: the wrecks of dominion from the Jumna and Ganges had been silently growing into importance; and Amber and Marwar had attained such power, that the latter single-handed coped with the imperial Sher Shah; while numerous minor chieftainships were attaining shape and strength on both sides the Chambal. A prince of commanding genius alone was wanting, to snatch the sceptre of dominion from the Islamite. Such a leader they found in Sanga, who possessed every quality which extorts spontaneous obedience, and the superiority of whose birth, as well as dignity, were admitted without cavil, from the Himalaya to Rameswaram.[6] These States had powerful motives to obey such a leader, in the absence of whom their ancient patrimony was lost; and such they would have found renewed in Sanga’s grandson, Partap, had Udai Singh not existed, or had a less gifted sovereign than Akbar been his contemporary.

Partap often exclaimed, “If Udai Singh had never existed, or if no one had intervened between him and Sanga Rana, no Turk would have ever ruled over Rajasthan.” Hindu society had changed significantly in the century before: the remnants of rule from the Jumna and Ganges had quietly become important; Amber and Marwar had gained such power that the latter could stand up to the imperial Sher Shah on its own, while many smaller chiefdoms were gaining form and strength on both sides of the Chambal. All that was missing was a prince with exceptional talent to take the reins of power from the Muslims. They found such a leader in Sanga, who had every quality that commands automatic loyalty, and whose noble birth and dignity were recognized without dispute from the Himalayas to Rameswaram. These states had strong reasons to follow such a leader, knowing that without him, their ancestral heritage would be lost; and they would have found that renewed in Sanga’s grandson, Partap, if not for Udai Singh’s existence or if a less talented ruler than Akbar had been his contemporary.

With the aid of some chiefs of judgment and experience, Partap remodelled his government, adapting it to the exigencies of the times and to his slender resources. New grants were issued, with regulations defining the service required. Kumbhalmer, now the seat of government, was strengthened, as well as Gogunda and other mountain fortresses; and, being unable to keep the field in the plains [334] of Mewar, he followed the system of his ancestors, and commanded his subjects, on pain of death, to retire into the mountains. During the protracted contest, the fertile tracts watered by the Banas and the Berach, from the Aravalli chain west to the eastern tableland, were be chiragh, ‘without a lamp.’

With the help of experienced advisors, Partap revamped his government to suit the demands of the times and his limited resources. New regulations were introduced, clearly outlining the required services. Kumbhalmer, now the center of government, was fortified, along with Gogunda and other mountain fortresses. Unable to maintain control in the plains of Mewar, he followed the tradition of his ancestors and ordered his subjects to retreat to the mountains under threat of death. Throughout the extended conflict, the fertile areas near the Banas and the Berach rivers, from the Aravalli range in the west to the eastern plateau, were be light, 'without a lamp.'

Many tales are related of the unrelenting severity with which Partap enforced obedience to this stern policy. Frequently, with a few horse, he issued forth to see that his commands were obeyed. The silence of the desert prevailed in the plains; grass had usurped the place of the waving corn; the highways were choked with the thorny babul,[7] and beasts of prey made their abode in the habitations of his subjects. In the midst of this desolation, a single goatherd, trusting to elude observation, disobeyed his prince’s injunction, and pastured his flock in the 389luxuriant meadows of Untala, on the banks of the Banas. After a few questions, he was killed and hung up in terrorem. By such patriotic severity Partap rendered ‘the garden of Rajasthan’ of no value to the conqueror, and the commerce already established between the Mogul court and Europe, conveyed through Mewar from Surat and other ports, was intercepted and plundered.

Many stories are told about the harsh way Partap made sure everyone followed his strict rules. Often, with just a few horses, he would ride out to check that his orders were being followed. The quiet of the desert filled the plains; grass had taken the place of swaying corn; the roads were overrun with thorny babul, [7], and predators had taken over the homes of his people. In the middle of this wasteland, a lone goatherd, hoping to go unnoticed, broke his prince’s rule and let his flock graze in the lush meadows of Untala along the banks of the Banas. After a few inquiries, he was killed and hanged up legal intimidation. With such patriotic strictness, Partap rendered ‘the garden of Rajasthan’ worthless to the conqueror, and the trade that had already been established between the Mughal court and Europe, coming through Mewar from Surat and other ports, was intercepted and looted.

Akbar attacks Rāna Partāp Singh, AD 1576.

—Akbar took the field against the Rajput prince, establishing his headquarters at Ajmer. This celebrated fortress, destined ultimately to be one of the twenty-two subahs of his empire and an imperial residence, had admitted for some time a royal garrison. Maldeo of Marwar, who had so ably opposed the usurper Sher Shah, was compelled to follow the example of his brother prince, Bhagwandas of Amber, and to place himself at the footstool of Akbar: only two years subsequent to Partap’s accession, after a brave but fruitless resistance in Merta and Jodhpur, he sent his son, Udai Singh, to pay homage to the king.[8] Akbar received him at Nagor, on his route to Ajmer, on which occasion the Raos of Mandor were made Rajas; and as the heir of Marwar was of uncommon bulk, the title by which he was afterwards known in Rajasthan was Mota Raja,[9] and henceforth the descendants of the kings of Kanauj had the ‘right hand’ of the emperor of the Moguls. But the Rathor was greater in his native pride than with all the accession of dignity or power which accrued on his sacrifice of Rajput principles [335]. Udai ‘le gros’ was the first of his race who gave a daughter in marriage to a Tatar. The bribe for which he bartered his honour was splendid; for four provinces,[10] yielding £200,000 of annual revenue, were given in exchange for Jodh Bai,[11] at once doubling the fisc of Marwar. With such examples 390as Amber and Marwar, and with less power to resist the temptation, the minor chiefs of Rajasthan, with a brave and numerous vassalage, were transformed into satraps of Delhi, and the importance of most of them was increased by the change. Truly did the Mogul historian designate them “at once the props and the ornaments of the throne.”

Rāna Partāp Singh deserted by Rājput Princes.

—But these were fearful odds against Partap: the arms of his countrymen thus turned upon him, derived additional weight from their self-degradation, which kindled into jealousy and hatred against the magnanimous resolution they wanted the virtue to imitate. When Hindu prejudice was thus violated by every prince in Rajasthan (that of Bundi alone excepted[12]), the Rana renounced all alliance with those who were thus degraded; and in order to carry on the line, he sought out and incorporated with the first class of nobles of his own kin the descendants of the ancient princes of Delhi, of Patan, of Marwar, and of Dhar. To the eternal honour of Partap and his issue be it told, that to the very close of the monarchy of the Moguls, they not only refused such alliance with the throne, but even with their brother princes of Marwar and Amber. It is a proud triumph of virtue to record, from the autograph letters of the most powerful of their princes, Bakhta Singh and Jai Singh, that whilst they had risen to greatness from the surrender of principle, as Mewar had decayed from her adherence to it, they should, even while basking in court favour, solicit, and that humbly, to be readmitted to the honour of matrimonial intercourse—‘to be purified,’ ‘to be regenerated,’ ‘to be made Rajputs’: and that this was granted only on condition of their abjuring the contaminating practice which had disunited them for more than a century; with the additional stipulation, that the issue of marriage with the house [336] of Mewar should be the heirs to those they entered: conditions which the decline of the empire prevented from being broken.

Rāja Mān Singh and Rāna Partāp Singh.

—An anecdote illustrative of the settled repugnance of this noble family to sully the purity of its blood may here be related, as its result had a 391material influence on its subsequent condition. Raja Man, who had succeeded to the throne of Amber, was the most celebrated of his race, and from him may be dated the rise of his country. This prince exemplified the wisdom of that policy which Babur adopted to strengthen his conquest; that of connecting his family by ties of marriage with the Hindus. It has been already related, that Humayun espoused a daughter of Bhagwandas, consequently Raja Man was brother-in-law to Akbar.[13] His courage and talents well seconded this natural advantage, and he became the most conspicuous of all the generals of the empire. To him Akbar was indebted for half his triumphs. The Kachhwaha bards find a delightful theme in recounting his exploits, from the snow-clad Caucasus to the shores of the ‘golden Chersonese.’[14] Let the eye embrace these extremes of his conquests, Kabul and the Paropanisos of Alexander, and Arakan (a name now well known) on the Indian Ocean; the former reunited, the latter subjugated, to the empire by a Rajput prince and a Rajput army. But Akbar knew the master-key to Hindu feeling, and by his skill overcame prejudices deemed insurmountable, and many are the tales yet told of their blind devotion to their favourite emperor.

Raja Man was returning from the conquest of Sholapur to Hindustan when he invited himself to an interview with Partap, then at Kumbhalmer, who advanced to the Udaisagar to receive him. On the mound which embanks this lake a feast was prepared 392for the prince of Amber. The board was spread, the Raja summoned, and Prince Amra appointed to wait upon him; but no Rana appeared, for whose absence apologies alleging headache were urged by his son, with the request [337] that Raja Man would waive all ceremony, receive his welcome, and commence. The prince, in a tone at once dignified and respectful, replied: "Tell the Rana I can divine the cause of his headache; but the error is irremediable, and if he refuses to put a plate (kansa) before me, who will?" Further subterfuge was useless. The Rana expressed his regret; but added, that “he could not eat with a Rajput who gave his sister to a Turk, and who probably ate with him.” Raja Man was unwise to have risked this disgrace: and if the invitation went from Partap, the insult was ungenerous as well as impolitic; but of this he is acquitted. Raja Man left the feast untouched, save the few grains of rice he offered to Anndeva,[15] which he placed in his turban, observing as he withdrew: “It was for the preservation of your honour that we sacrificed our own, and gave our sisters and our daughters to the Turk; but abide in peril, if such be your resolve, for this country shall not hold you”; and mounting his horse he turned to the Rana, who appeared at this abrupt termination of his visit, “If I do not humble your pride, my name is not Man”: to which Partap replied, “he should always be happy to meet him”; while some one, in less dignified terms, desired he would not forget to bring his ‘Phupha’ [father’s sister’s husband], Akbar. The ground was deemed impure where the feast was spread: it was broken up and lustrated with the water of the Ganges, and the chiefs who witnessed the humiliation of one they deemed apostate, bathed and changed their vestments, as if polluted by his presence. Every act was reported to the emperor, who was exasperated at the insult thus offered to himself, and who justly dreaded the revival of those prejudices he had hoped were vanquished; and it hastened the first of those sanguinary battles which have immortalised the name of Partap: nor will Haldighat be forgotten while a Sesodia occupies Mewar, or a bard survives to relate the tale.

Raja Man was on his way back from conquering Sholapur to Hindustan when he decided to meet with Partap, who was at Kumbhalmer. Partap went to Udaisagar to welcome him. A feast was set up on the mound by the lake for the prince of Amber. The table was laid out, Raja was called, and Prince Amra was assigned to serve him; however, the Rana did not show up. His son offered excuses about his father having a headache and requested that Raja Man skip the formalities, accept their welcome, and start the feast. The prince responded in a dignified yet respectful manner: "Tell the Rana I understand the reason for his headache; but his absence is unacceptable, and if he won’t put a plate (कांसा) in front of me, who will?" Further excuses were pointless. The Rana expressed his regret but added that “he could not eat with a Rajput who gave his sister to a Turk and likely dined with him.” Raja Man foolishly allowed this humiliation; and if the invitation came from Partap, the insult was both unkind and politically unwise; however, he is cleared of that. Raja Man left the feast untouched, except for a few grains of rice he offered to Anndeva, which he tucked into his turban, stating as he left: “We sacrificed our honor and gave our sisters and daughters to the Turk for your preservation; but remain at risk if that’s your choice, for this country will not keep you”; and as he mounted his horse, he told the Rana, who appeared at this sudden end of his visit, “If I do not bring you down, my name is not Man.” Partap responded, “I would always be happy to meet you”; while someone less formally asked him not to forget to bring his ‘फूफा’ [father’s sister’s husband], Akbar. The ground where the feast was held was considered impure: it was cleared and purified with water from the Ganges, and the chiefs who witnessed the humiliation of someone they saw as a traitor bathed and changed their clothes as if tainted by his presence. Every action was reported to the emperor, who was angry about the insult directed at him and rightly feared the revival of prejudices he had hoped were gone; this hastened the first of the bloody battles that would immortalize Partap’s name, and Haldighat will never be forgotten as long as a Sesodia rules Mewar or a bard lives to tell the story.

Salīm’s Campaign, CE 1576.

—Prince Salim, the heir of 393Delhi,[16] led the war, guided by the counsels of Raja Man and the distinguished apostate son of Sagarji, Mahabat Khan. Partap trusted to his native hills and the valour of twenty-two thousand Rajputs to withstand the son of Akbar. The divisions of the royal army encountered little opposition at the exterior defiles by which they penetrated the western side of the [338] Aravalli, concentrating as they approached the chief pass which conducted to the vulnerable part of this intricate country.

Battle of Haldīghāt or Gogūnda, June 18, 1576.

—The range to which Partap was restricted was the mountainous region around, though chiefly to the west of the new capital. From north to south, Kumbhalmer to Rakhabhnath,[17] about eighty miles in length; and in breadth, from Mirpur west to Satola east, about the same. The whole of this space is mountain and forest, valley and stream. The approaches to the capital from every point to the north, west, and south are so narrow as to merit the term of defile; on each side lofty perpendicular rocks, with scarcely breadth for two carriages abreast, across which are those ramparts of nature termed Col in the mountain scenery of Europe, which occasionally open into spaces sufficiently capacious to encamp a large force. Such was the plain of Haldighat, at the base of a neck of mountain which shut up the valley and rendered it almost inaccessible.[18] Above and below the Rajputs were posted, and on the cliffs and pinnacles overlooking the field of battle, the faithful aborigines, the Bhil, with his natural weapon the bow and arrow, and huge stones ready to roll upon the combatant enemy.

At this pass Partap was posted with the flower of Mewar, and glorious was the struggle for its maintenance. Clan after clan followed with desperate intrepidity, emulating the daring of their prince, who led the crimson banner into the hottest part of the field. In vain he strained every nerve to encounter Raja Man; but though denied the luxury of revenge on his Rajput foe, he 394made good a passage to where Salim commanded. His guards fell before Partap, and but for the steel plates which defended his howda, the lance of the Rajput would have deprived Akbar of his heir. His steed, the gallant Chetak, nobly seconded his lord, and is represented in all the historical drawings of this battle with one foot raised upon the elephant of the Mogul, while his rider has his lance propelled against his foe. The conductor, destitute of the means of defence, was slain, when the infuriated animal, now without control, carried off Salim. On this spot the carnage was immense: the Moguls eager to defend Salim; the heroes of Mewar to second their prince, who had already received seven wounds [339].[19] Marked by the ‘royal umbrella,’ which he would not lay aside, and which collected the might of the enemy against him, Partap was thrice rescued from amidst the foe, and was at length nearly overwhelmed, when the Jhala chief gave a signal instance of fidelity, and extricated him with the loss of his own life. Mana seized upon the insignia of Mewar, and rearing the ‘gold sun’ over his own head, made good his way to an intricate position, drawing after him the brunt of the battle, while his prince was forced from the field. With all his brave vassals the noble Jhala fell; and in remembrance of the deed his descendants have, since the day of Haldighat, borne the regal ensigns of Mewar, and enjoyed ‘the right hand of her princes.’[20] But this desperate valour was unavailing against such a force, with a numerous field artillery and a dromedary corps mounting swivels; and of twenty-two thousand Rajputs assembled on that day for the defence of Haldighat, only eight thousand quitted the field alive.[21]

At this point, Partap was stationed with the elite of Mewar, and the struggle to hold their ground was epic. Clan after clan rushed in with fierce bravery, matching the daring of their prince, who carried the crimson banner into the fiercest part of the battle. He strained every muscle to confront Raja Man; but even though he couldn’t take revenge on his Rajput enemy, he successfully pushed through to where Salim was commanding. His guards fell before Partap, and if it weren't for the steel plates protecting his howda, the Rajput's spear would have deprived Akbar of his heir. His horse, the brave Chetak, nobly supported him and is depicted in all the historical illustrations of this battle with one foot raised on the Mogul's elephant while his rider aimed his spear at his enemy. The conductor, without any means of defense, was killed, and the furious elephant, now out of control, carried off Salim. The slaughter at this spot was immense: the Moguls desperately tried to defend Salim; the heroes of Mewar rallied to support their prince, who had already been wounded seven times. Marked by the ‘royal umbrella,’ which he refused to part with despite it attracting the enemy’s attention, Partap was rescued three times from the thick of the battle but was eventually nearly overwhelmed when the Jhala chief showed incredible loyalty and saved him at the cost of his own life. Mana took up the symbols of Mewar and raised the ‘gold sun’ above his own head, managing to retreat to a complex position, drawing away the brunt of the fight while his prince was forced off the battlefield. The noble Jhala fell along with all his brave vassals; in remembrance of his deed, his descendants have since the day of Haldighat carried the royal insignia of Mewar and enjoyed ‘the right hand of her princes.’ But this desperate bravery was futile against such a powerful force, equipped with numerous field artillery and a corps of camels mounting swivels; of the twenty-two thousand Rajputs gathered that day to defend Haldighat, only eight thousand left the battlefield alive.

The Escape of Rāna Partāp Singh.

—Partap, unattended, fled on the gallant Chetak, who had borne him through the day, and who saved him now by leaping a mountain stream when closely pursued by two Mogul chiefs, whom this impediment momentarily 395checked. But Chetak, like his master, was wounded; his pursuers gained upon Partap, and the flash from the flinty rock announced them at his heels, when, in the broad accents of his native tongue, the salutation Hey! on their white horses, ‘Ho! rider of the blue horse,’ made him look back, and he beheld but a single horseman: that horseman his brother.

Sakta, whose personal enmity to Partap had made him a traitor to Mewar, beheld from the ranks of Akbar the ‘blue horse’ flying unattended. Resentment was extinguished, and a feeling of affection, mingling with sad and humiliating recollections, took possession of his bosom. He joined in the pursuit, but only to slay the pursuers, who fell beneath his lance; and now, for the first time in their lives, the brothers embraced in friendship. Here Chetak fell, and as the Rana unbuckled his caparison to place it upon Ankara, presented to him by his brother, the noble steed expired. An altar was raised, and yet marks the spot, where Chetak[22] died; and the entire scene may be seen painted on the walls of half the houses of the capital [340].

Sakta, whose personal hatred for Partap had turned him into a traitor to Mewar, watched from Akbar's ranks as the ‘blue horse’ flew by without a rider. Resentment faded away, replaced by feelings of affection intertwined with sad and humiliating memories. He joined the chase, but only to take down the pursuers who fell to his lance; and for the first time in their lives, the brothers embraced in friendship. Here Chetak fell, and as the Rana unbuckled his saddle to place it on Ankara, a gift from his brother, the noble horse breathed its last. An altar was built, and it still marks the spot where Chetak[22] died; the entire scene can be seen painted on the walls of half the houses in the capital [340].

The greeting between the brothers was necessarily short; but the merry Sakta, who was attached to Salim’s personal force, could not let it pass without a joke; and inquiring “how a man felt when flying for his life?” he quitted Partap with the assurance of reunion the first safe opportunity. On rejoining Salim, the truth of Sakta was greatly doubted when he related that Partap had not only slain his pursuers, but his own steed, which obliged him to return on that of the Khorasani. Prince Salim pledged his word to pardon him if he related the truth; when Sakta replied, “The burthen of a kingdom is on my brother’s shoulders, nor could I witness his danger without defending him from it.” Salim kept his word, but dismissed the future head of the Saktawats. Determined to make a suitable nazar on his introduction, he redeemed Bhainsror by a coup de main, and joined Partap at Udaipur, who made him a grant of the conquest, which long remained the chief abode of the Saktawats;[23] and 396since the day when this, their founder, preserved the life of his brother and prince against his Mogul pursuers, the birad of the bard to all of his race is Khorasani Multani ka Agal, ‘the barrier to Khorasan and Multan,’ from which countries were the chiefs he slew.

The greeting between the brothers was necessarily short; however, the cheerful Sakta, who was part of Salim's personal guard, couldn't let it go without making a joke; he asked, “How does it feel to be running for your life?” He left Partap, promising they would reunite at the first safe opportunity. When he rejoined Salim, Sakta's story was met with skepticism when he claimed that Partap had not only killed his pursuers but had also taken down his own horse, forcing him to return on one from Khorasan. Prince Salim promised to forgive him if he told the truth; to which Sakta replied, “The weight of a kingdom is on my brother’s shoulders, and I couldn’t stand by and watch him in danger without stepping in.” Salim kept his promise but dismissed Sakta from becoming the head of the Saktawats. Determined to make an appropriate offering upon his introduction, he captured Bhainsror by a quick strike and joined Partap in Udaipur, who granted him the conquest, which remained the main residence of the Saktawats; [23] and 396 since that day when their founder saved his brother and prince from his Mogul pursuers, the bard’s lineage is known as Khorasani Multani's Agal, ‘the barrier to Khorasan and Multan,’ referring to the territories of the leaders he defeated.

On the 7th of Sawan, S. 1632 (July, A.D. 1576), a day ever memorable in her annals, the best blood of Mewar irrigated the pass of Haldighat. Of the nearest kin of the prince five hundred were slain: the exiled prince of Gwalior, Ramsah, his son Khanderao, with three hundred and fifty of his brave Tuar clan, paid the debt of gratitude with their lives. Since their expulsion by Babur they had found sanctuary in Mewar, whose princes diminished their feeble revenues to maintain inviolable the rites of hospitality.[24] Mana, the devoted Jhala, lost one hundred and fifty of his vassals, and every house of Mewar mourned its chief support.

On the 7th of Sawan, S. 1632 (July, CE 1576), a day forever remembered in her history, the best warriors of Mewar spilled their blood at the Haldighat pass. Five hundred members of the prince's closest family were killed: the exiled prince of Gwalior, Ramsah, his son Khanderao, and three hundred fifty of their brave Tuar clan paid the ultimate price for their loyalty. Since being expelled by Babur, they had found refuge in Mewar, where its princes sacrificed their limited resources to uphold the sacred traditions of hospitality.[24] Mana, the loyal Jhala, lost one hundred fifty of his followers, and every household in Mewar grieved the loss of its main supporter.

Siege of Kumbhalmer.

—Elate with victory, Salim left the hills. The rainy season had set in, which impeded operations, and obtained for Partap a few months of repose; but with the spring the foe returned, when he was again defeated,[25] and took post in Kumbhalmer, which was invested by the Koka, Shahbaz Khan. He here made a gallant and [341] protracted resistance, and did not retire till insects rendered the water of the Naugun well, their sole resource, impure.[26] To the treachery of the Deora chief of Abu, who was now with Akbar, this deed is imputed. Partap thence withdrew to Chawand,[27] while Bhan, the Sonigira chief, defended the place to the last, and was slain in the assault. On this occasion also fell the chief bard of Mewar, who inspired by his deeds, as well as by his song, the spirit of resistance to the ‘ruthless king,’ and whose laudatory couplets on the deeds of his lord are still in every mouth. But the spirit of poesy died not with him, for princes and nobles, Hindu and 397Turk, vied with each other in exalting the patriot Partap, in strains replete with those sentiments which elevate the mind of the martial Rajput, who is inflamed into action by this national excitement.

Further Imperialist Advance.

—On the fall of Kumbhalmer, the castles of Dharmeti and Gogunda were invested by Raja Man. Mahabat Khan took possession of Udaipur; and while a prince of the blood[28] cut off the resources furnished by the inhabitants of Oghna Panarwra, Khan Farid invaded Chappan, and approached Chawand from the south. Thus beset on every side, dislodged from the most secret retreats, and hunted from glen to glen, there appeared no hope for Partap: yet, even while his pursuers deemed him panting in some obscure lurking-place, he would by mountain signals reassemble his bands, and assail them unawares and often unguarded. By a skilful manœuvre, Farid, who dreamed of nothing less than making the Rajput prince his prisoner, was blocked up in a defile and his force cut off to a man. Unaccustomed to such warfare, the mercenary Moguls became disgusted in combating a foe seldom tangible; while the monsoon swelled the mountain streams, filling the reservoirs with mineral poisons and the air with pestilential exhalations. The periodical rains accordingly always brought some respite to Partap.

Years thus rolled away, each ending with a diminution of his means and an increase to his misfortunes. His family was his chief source of anxiety: he dreaded their captivity, an apprehension often on the point of being realised. On one occasion they were saved by the faithful Bhils of Kava, who carried them in wicker baskets and concealed them in the tin mines of Jawara, where they guarded [342] and fed them. Bolts and rings are still preserved in the trees about Jawara and Chawand, to which baskets were suspended, the only cradles of the royal children of Mewar, in order to preserve them from the tiger and the wolf. Yet amidst such complicated evils the fortitude of Partap remained unshaken, and a spy sent by Akbar represented the Rajput and his chiefs seated at a scanty meal, maintaining all the etiquette observed in prosperity, the Rana bestowing the dauna to the most deserving, and which, though only of the wild fruit of the country, was received with all the reverence of better 398days. Such inflexible magnanimity touched the soul of Akbar,[29] and extorted the homage of every chief in Rajasthan; nor could those who swelled the gorgeous train of the emperor withhold their admiration. Nay, these annals have preserved some stanzas addressed by the Khankhanan,[30] the first of the satraps of Delhi, to the noble Rajput, in his native tongue, applauding his valour and stimulating his perseverance: “All is unstable in this world: land and wealth will disappear, but the virtue of a great name lives for ever. Patta[31] abandoned wealth and land, but never bowed the head: alone, of all the princes of Hind, he preserved the honour of his race.”

Years went by, each one marked by dwindling resources and increasing hardships. His family was his biggest source of worry: he feared for their safety, a concern that almost came true. Once, they were rescued by the loyal Bhils of Kava, who carried them in wicker baskets and hid them in the tin mines of Jawara, where they protected and fed them. Bolts and rings are still found in the trees around Jawara and Chawand, where the baskets were hung, serving as the only cradles for the royal children of Mewar, keeping them safe from tigers and wolves. Yet, despite such overwhelming challenges, Partap’s strength remained unshaken, and a spy sent by Akbar reported seeing the Rajput and his chiefs sitting down to a meager meal, upholding all the courtesies of better times, with the Rana serving the downer to the most worthy. Although it was just wild fruit from the land, it was accepted with the same respect as in more prosperous days. Such unwavering nobility moved Akbar deeply,[29] winning the respect of every chief in Rajasthan; even those who adorned the emperor's grand procession couldn’t help but admire it. Indeed, history has preserved some verses from the Khankhanan,[30] the top satrap of Delhi, to the noble Rajput, praising his bravery and encouraging his perseverance: “Everything is fleeting in this world: land and wealth can vanish, but the virtue of a great name lasts forever. Patta[31] forsook riches and lands, but never bowed his head: he alone, among all the princes of Hind, upheld the honor of his lineage.”

But there were moments when the wants of those dearer than his own life almost excited him to frenzy. The wife of his bosom was insecure, even in the rock or the cave; and his infants, heirs to every luxury, were weeping around him for food: for with such pertinacity did the Mogul myrmidons pursue them, that “five meals have been prepared and abandoned for want of opportunity to eat them.” On one occasion his queen and his son’s wife were preparing a few cakes from the flour of the meadow grass,[32] of which one was given to each; half for the present, the rest for a future meal. Partap was stretched beside them pondering on his misfortunes, when a piercing cry from his daughter roused him from reflection: a wild cat had darted on the reserved portion of food, and the agony of hunger made her shrieks insupportable. Until that moment his fortitude had been unsubdued. He had beheld his sons and his kindred fall around him on the field without emotion—“For this the Rajput was born”; but the lamentation of his children for food “unmanned him.” He cursed the name of royalty, if only to be enjoyed on such conditions, and he demanded of Akbar a mitigation of his hardships [343].

But there were times when the needs of those he loved more than his own life almost drove him to madness. His beloved wife felt insecure, even in the safety of the rock or the cave; and his little ones, who were supposed to have every luxury, were crying around him for food. The Mogul’s soldiers pursued them so relentlessly that “five meals have been prepared and abandoned for lack of a chance to eat them.” One day, his queen and his son’s wife were making a few cakes from meadow grass flour, giving one to each of them; half for now, the rest for later. Partap was lying next to them, thinking about his troubles, when a sharp scream from his daughter brought him back to reality: a wild cat had pounced on the leftover food, and her desperate cries were unbearable. Until that moment, his strength had remained unbroken. He had watched his sons and relatives fall around him on the battlefield without feeling—“For this the Rajput was born”; but the cries of his children for food “broke him.” He cursed the name of royalty if it could only be experienced under such conditions, and he asked Akbar to ease his suffering.

Submission of Rāna Partāp Singh.

—Overjoyed at this indication of submission, the emperor commanded public rejoicings, and exultingly showed the letter to Prithiraj, a Rajput compelled to follow the victorious car of Akbar. Prithiraj was the younger 399brother of the prince of Bikaner,[33] a State recently grown out of the Rathors of Marwar, and which, being exposed in the flats of the desert, had no power to resist the example of its elder, Maldeo. Prithiraj was one of the most gallant chieftains of the age, and like the Troubadour princes of the west, could grace a cause with the soul-inspiring effusions of the muse, as well as aid it with his sword: nay, in an assembly of the bards of Rajasthan, the palm of merit was unanimously awarded to the Rathor cavalier. He adored the very name of Partap, and the intelligence filled him with grief. With all the warmth and frankness of his nature, he told the king it was a forgery of some foe to the fame of the Rajput prince. “I know him well,” said he; “for your crown he would not submit to your terms.” He requested and obtained permission from the king to transmit by his courier a letter to Partap, ostensibly to ascertain the fact of his submission, but really with the view to prevent it. On this occasion he composed those couplets, still admired, and which for the effect they produced will stand comparison with any of the sirventes of the Troubadours of the west.[34]

"The hopes of the Hindu rest on the Hindu; yet the Rana forsakes them. But for Partap, all would be placed on the same level by Akbar; for our chiefs have lost their valour and our females their honour. Akbar is the broker in the market of our race: all has he purchased but the son of Uda; he is beyond his price. What true Rajput would part with honour for nine days (nauroza); yet how many have bartered it away? Will Chitor come to this market, when all have disposed of the chief article of the Khatri? Though Patta has squandered away wealth, yet this treasure has he preserved. Despair has driven man to this mart, to witness their dishonour: from such infamy the descendant of Hamir alone has been preserved. The world asks, whence the concealed aid of Partap? None but the soul of manliness and his sword: with it, well has he maintained the Khatri’s pride. This broker in the market [344] of men will one day be overreached; he cannot live for ever: then will our race come to Partap, for the seed of the Rajput to sow in our desolate 400lands. To him all look for its preservation, that its purity may again become resplendent."

"The hopes of the Hindus rest on the Hindus themselves; yet the Rana abandons them. Without Partap, everyone would be treated the same by Akbar; our leaders have lost their courage, and our women their dignity. Akbar is the dealer in the marketplace of our people: he has bought everything except the son of Uda; he is beyond price. What true Rajput would give up their honor for nine days (nauroza); yet how many have traded it away? Will Chitor come to this marketplace when so many have sold the most important treasure of the Khatri? Although Patta has wasted wealth, he has managed to keep this treasure intact. Despair has pushed men to this marketplace, to witness their dishonor: only the descendant of Hamir has been spared from such shame. The world wonders where Partap's hidden strength comes from. It is nothing but true manhood and his sword: with it, he has upheld the pride of the Khatri. This dealer in the marketplace [344] of men will eventually be outsmarted; he cannot live forever: then our people will turn to Partap, so that the seed of the Rajput can grow in our desolate 400lands. Everyone looks to him for its preservation, so that its purity may shine once again."

Rally of Rāna Partāp Singh.

—This effusion of the Rathor was equal to ten thousand men; it nerved the drooping mind of Partap, and roused him into action: for it was a noble incentive to find every eye of his race fixed upon him.

The Nauroza.

—The allusion of the princely poet in the phrase, “bartering their honour on the Nauroza,” requires some explanation. The Nauroza, or ‘New Year’s Day,’ when the sun enters Aries, is one of great festivity among the Muhammadan princes of the East; but of that alluded to by Prithiraj we can form an adequate idea from the historian Abu-l Fazl.[35]

It is not New Year’s Day, but a festival especially instituted by Akbar, and to which he gave the epithet Khushroz, ‘day of pleasure,’ held on the ninth day (nauroza), following the chief festival of each month. The court assembled, and was attended by all ranks. The queen also had her court, when the wives of the nobles and of the Rajput vassal princes were congregated. But the Khushroz was chiefly marked by a fair held within the precincts of the court, attended only by females. The merchants’ wives exposed the manufactures of every clime, and the ladies of the court were the purchasers.[36] “His majesty is also there in disguise, by which means he learns the value of merchandise, and hears what is said of the state of the empire and the character of the officers of government.” The ingenuous Abu-l Fazl thus 401softens down the unhallowed purpose of this day; but posterity cannot admit that the great Akbar was to obtain these results amidst the Pushto jargon of the dames of Islam, or the mixed Bhakha of the fair of [345] Rajasthan. These ‘ninth day fairs’ are the markets in which Rajput honour was bartered, and to which the brave Prithiraj makes allusion.[37]

It’s not New Year’s Day, but a festival specially established by Akbar, known as Khushroz, ‘day of pleasure,’ held on the ninth day (nauroza) after the main festival of each month. The court gathered, attended by all social ranks. The queen also held her court, where the wives of nobles and Rajput vassal princes came together. However, the Khushroz was mainly marked by a fair within the court grounds, which was attended only by women. The merchants’ wives displayed products from every region, and the ladies of the court made the purchases.[36] “His majesty is also there in disguise, which allows him to assess the value of goods and hear opinions about the state of the empire and the character of government officials.” The innocent Abu-l Fazl lightly describes the questionable purpose of this day; however, history cannot believe that the great Akbar was able to achieve these outcomes amidst the Pushto chatter of the women of Islam or the mixed Bhakha of the fair in [345] Rajasthan. These ‘ninth day fairs’ are the markets where Rajput honor was traded, and to which the brave Prithiraj refers.[37]

Akbar and Rajput Ladies.

—It is scarcely to be credited that a statesman like Akbar should have hazarded his popularity or his power, by the introduction of a custom alike appertaining to the Celtic races of Europe as to these the Goths of Asia;[38] and that he should seek to degrade those whom the chances of war had made his vassals, by conduct so nefarious and repugnant to the keenly cherished feelings of the Rajput. Yet there is not a shadow of doubt that many of the noblest of the race were dishonoured on the Nauroza; and the chivalrous Prithiraj was only preserved from being of the number by the high courage and virtue of his wife, a princess of Mewar, and daughter of the founder of the Saktawats. On one of these celebrations of the 402Khushroz, the monarch of the Moguls was struck with the beauty of the daughter of Mewar, and he singled her out from amidst the united fair of Hind as the object of his passion. It is not improbable that an ungenerous feeling united with that already impure, to despoil the Sesodias of their honour, through a princess of their house under the protection of the sovereign. On retiring from the fair, she found herself entangled amidst the labyrinth of apartments by which egress was purposely ordained, when Akbar stood before her: but instead of acquiescence, she drew a poniard from her corset, and held it to his breast, dictating, and making him repeat, the oath of renunciation of the infamy to all her race. The anecdote is accompanied in the original with many dramatic circumstances. The guardian goddess of Mewar, the terrific Mata, appears on her tiger in the subterranean passage of this palace of pollution, to strengthen her mind by a solemn denunciation [346], and her hand with a weapon to protect her honour. Rae Singh, the elder brother of the princely bard, had not been so fortunate; his wife wanted either courage or virtue to withstand the regal tempter, and she returned to their dwelling in the desert despoiled of her chastity, but loaded with jewels; or, as Prithiraj expresses it: “She returned to her abode, tramping to the tinkling sound of the ornaments of gold and gems on her person; but where, my brother, is the moustache[39] on thy lip?”

Adventures of Rāna Partāp Singh.

—It is time to return to the Aravalli, and to the patriot prince Partap. Unable to stem the torrent, he had formed a resolution worthy of his character; he determined to abandon Mewar and the blood-stained Chitor (no longer the stay of his race), and to lead his Sesodias to the Indus, plant the ‘crimson banner’ on the insular capital of the Sogdoi, and leave a desert between him and his inexorable foe. With his family, and all that was yet noble in Mewar, his chiefs and vassals, a firm and intrepid band, who preferred exile to degradation, he descended the Aravalli, and had reached the confines of the desert, when an incident occurred which made him change his measures, and still remain a dweller in the land of his forefathers. If the historic annals of Mewar record acts of unexampled severity, 403they are not without instances of unparalleled devotion. The minister of Partap, whose ancestors had for ages held the office, placed at his prince’s disposal their accumulated wealth, which, with other resources, is stated to have been equivalent to the maintenance of twenty-five thousand men for twelve years. The name of Bhama Sah is preserved as the saviour of Mewar. With this splendid proof of gratitude, and the sirvente of Prithiraj as incitements, he again “screwed his courage to the sticking-place,” collected his bands, and while his foes imagined that he was endeavouring to effect a retreat through the desert, surprised Shahbaz in his camp at Dawer, whose troops were cut in pieces. The fugitives were pursued to Amet, the garrison of which shared the same fate. Ere they could recover from their consternation, Kumbhalmer was assaulted and taken; Abdulla and his garrison were put to the sword, and thirty-two fortified posts in like manner carried by surprise, the troops being put to death without mercy. To use the words of the annals: "Partap made a desert of Mewar; he made an [347] offering to the sword of whatever dwelt in its plains": an appalling but indispensable sacrifice. In one short campaign (S. 1586, CE 1530), he had recovered all Mewar, except Chitor, Ajmer, and Mandalgarh; and determining to have a slight ovation in return for the triumph Raja Man had enjoyed (who had fulfilled to the letter his threat, that Partap should “live in peril”), he invaded Amber, and sacked its chief mart of commerce, Malpura.

Udaipur was also regained; though this acquisition was so unimportant as scarcely to merit remark. In all likelihood it was abandoned from the difficulty of defending it, when all around had submitted to Partap; though the annals ascribe it to a generous sentiment of Akbar, prompted by the great Khankhanan, whose mind appears to have been captivated by the actions of the Rajput prince.[40] An anecdote is appended to account for Akbar’s relaxation of severity, but it is of too romantic a nature even for this part of their annals.

Udaipur was also taken back; however, this gain was so minor that it hardly deserves a mention. Most likely, it was given up because it was too difficult to defend when everything else had surrendered to Partap; though the historical records attribute it to Akbar's noble feelings, influenced by the great Khankhanan, whose mind seems to have been enchanted by the deeds of the Rajput prince.[40] A story is added to explain Akbar’s leniency, but it's too romantic even for this section of their history.

Mewār left in Peace by the Imperialists.

—Partap was indebted to a combination of causes for the repose he enjoyed during the latter years of his life; and though this may be ascribed principally to the new fields of ambition which occupied the Mogul arms, we are authorized also to admit the full weight of the influence that 404the conduct of the Hindu prince exerted upon Akbar, together with the general sympathy of his fellow-princes, who swelled the train of the conqueror, and who were too powerful to be regarded with indifference.

Repose was, however, no boon to the noblest of his race. A mind like Partap’s could enjoy no tranquillity while, from the summit of the pass which guarded Udaipur, his eye embraced the Kunguras of Chitor, to which he must ever be a stranger. To a soul like his, burning for the redemption of the glory of his race, the mercy thus shown him, in placing a limit to his hopes, was more difficult of endurance than the pangs of fabled Tantalus. Imagine the warrior, yet in manhood’s prime, broken with fatigues and covered with scars, from amidst the fragments of basaltic ruin[41] (fit emblem of his own condition!), casting a wistful eye to [348] the rock stained with the blood of his fathers; whilst in the ‘dark chamber’ of his mind the scenes of glory enacted there appeared with unearthly lustre. First, the youthful Bappa, on whose head was the ‘mor he had won from the Mori’:[42] the warlike Samarsi, arming for the last day of Rajput independence, to die with Prithiraj on the banks of the Ghaggar: again, descending the steep of Chitor, the twelve sons of Arsi, the crimson banner floating around each, while from the embattled rock the guardian goddess looked down on the carnage which secured a perpetuity of sway. Again, in all the pomp of sacrifice, the Deolia chiefs, Jaimall and Patta; and like the Pallas of Rajasthan, the Chondawat dame, leading her daughter into the ranks of destruction: examples for their sons’ and husbands’ imitation. At length clouds of darkness dimmed the walls of Chitor: from her battlements 405‘Kungura Rani’[43] had fled; the tints of dishonour began to blend with the visions of glory; and lo! Udai Singh appeared flying from the rock to which the honour of his house was united. Aghast at the picture his fancy had portrayed, imagine him turning to the contemplation of his own desolate condition, indebted for a cessation of persecution to the most revolting sentiment that can assail an heroic mind—compassion; compared with which scorn is endurable, contempt even enviable: these he could retaliate; but for the high-minded, the generous Rajput, to be the object of that sickly sentiment, pity, was more oppressive than the arms of his foe.

Rest was, however, no gift to the noblest of his kind. A mind like Partap’s couldn't find peace while, from the peak of the pass that overlooked Udaipur, he gazed upon the Kunguras of Chitor, to which he would always remain an outsider. For someone like him, eager for the restoration of his people's honor, the kindness shown to him in limiting his hopes was harder to bear than the torment of the mythical Tantalus. Picture the warrior, still in the prime of his life, worn out and covered in scars, amidst the ruins of basaltic rock (a fitting symbol of his own state!), casting a longing glance at the stone stained with his ancestors' blood; while in the ‘dark chamber’ of his mind, the scenes of glory that took place there shone with otherworldly brilliance. First, the young Bappa, wearing the ‘mor he had won from the Mori’; the valiant Samarsi, gearing up for the final day of Rajput independence, ready to die alongside Prithiraj on the banks of the Ghaggar; then, descending the slope of Chitor, the twelve sons of Arsi, their crimson flags waving, while from the fortified rock the guardian goddess looked down on the slaughter that ensured their legacy. Again, in all the splendor of sacrifice, the Deolia chiefs, Jaimall and Patta; and like the Pallas of Rajasthan, the Chondawat lady, guiding her daughter into the ranks of destruction: examples for their sons and husbands to follow. Eventually, dark clouds obscured the walls of Chitor: from her battlements ‘Kungura Rani’ had fled; the shades of dishonor began to tarnish the visions of glory; and suddenly! Udai Singh appeared, fleeing from the rock tied to his family’s honor. Shocked by the image his imagination had conjured, imagine him turning to reflect on his own desolate state, thankful for a pause in his suffering granted by the most repulsive feeling that can strike a heroic mind—compassion; compared to which scorn is manageable, and contempt even desirable: these he could fight back against; but for an honorable, noble Rajput to be the target of such a weak sentiment, pity, was more crushing than the weapons of his enemy.

The Last Days of Rāna Partāp.

—A premature decay assailed the pride of Rajasthan; a mind diseased preyed on an exhausted frame, and prostrated him in the very summer of his days. The last moments of Partap were an appropriate commentary on his life, which he terminated, like the Carthaginian, swearing his successor to eternal conflict against the foes of his country’s independence. But the Rajput prince had not the same joyful assurance that inspired the Numidian Hamilcar; for his end was clouded with the presentiment that his son Amra would abandon his fame for inglorious repose. A powerful sympathy is excited by the picture which is drawn of this final scene. The dying hero is represented in a lowly dwelling; his chiefs, the faithful companions of many a glorious day, awaiting round his pallet the dissolution of their prince, when a groan of mental anguish made Salumbar inquire [349], “What afflicted his soul that it would not depart in peace?” He rallied: “It lingered,” he said, “for some consolatory pledge that his country should not be abandoned to the Turk”; and with the death-pang upon him, he related an incident which had guided his estimate of his son’s disposition, and now tortured him with the reflection that for personal ease he would forgo the remembrance of his own and his country’s wrongs.

On the banks of the Pichola, Partap and his chiefs had constructed a few huts[44] (the site of the future palace of Udaipur), 406to protect them during the inclemency of the rains in the day of their distress. Prince Amra, forgetting the lowliness of the dwelling, a projecting bamboo of the roof caught the folds of his turban and dragged it off as he retired. A hasty emotion, which disclosed a varied feeling, was observed with pain by Partap, who thence adopted the opinion that his son would never withstand the hardships necessary to be endured in such a cause. “These sheds,” said the dying prince, “will give way to sumptuous dwellings, thus generating the love of ease; and luxury with its concomitants will ensue, to which the independence of Mewar, which we have bled to maintain, will be sacrificed: and you, my chiefs, will follow the pernicious example.” They pledged themselves, and became guarantees for the prince, “by the throne of Bappa Rawal,” that they would not permit mansions to be raised till Mewar had recovered her independence. The soul of Partap was satisfied, and with joy he expired.

On the banks of the Pichola, Partap and his chiefs built a few huts[44] (the future site of the Udaipur palace) to shelter them during the harsh rainy season in their time of trouble. Prince Amra, forgetting the simplicity of their lodging, got his turban caught on a protruding bamboo from the roof as he walked away, tearing it off. Partap noticed this hurried reaction, which showed a mix of emotions, and felt pain, believing that his son would never handle the hardships required in such a cause. “These sheds,” said the dying prince, “will eventually give way to luxurious homes, breeding a desire for comfort; luxury, with all its excesses, will follow, and it will cost us the independence of Mewar that we have fought so hard to protect. And you, my chiefs, will fall into the same destructive pattern.” They vowed, with the authority of the throne of Bappa Rawal, that they wouldn’t allow any mansions to be built until Mewar regained its independence. Partap's spirit was at peace, and he passed away joyfully.

Thus closed the life of a Rajput whose memory is even now idolized by every Sesodia, and will continue to be so, till renewed oppression shall extinguish the remaining sparks of patriotic feeling. May that day never arrive! yet if such be her destiny, may it, at least, not be hastened by the arms of Britain!

Thus closed the life of a Rajput whose memory is still cherished by every Sesodia and will continue to be, until renewed oppression snuffs out the last sparks of patriotic spirit. May that day never come! Yet if it is meant to be, may it at least not be expedited by Britain’s forces!

It is worthy the attention of those who influence the destinies of States in more favoured climes, to estimate the intensity of feeling which could arm this prince to oppose the resources of a small principality against the then most powerful empire of the world, whose armies were more numerous and far more efficient than any ever led by the Persian against the liberties of Greece. Had Mewar possessed her Thucydides or her Xenophon, neither the wars of the Peloponnesus nor the retreat of the ‘ten thousand’ would have yielded more diversified incidents for [350] the historic muse, than the deeds of this brilliant reign amid the many vicissitudes of Mewar. Undaunted heroism, inflexible fortitude, that which ‘keeps honour bright,’ perseverance,—with fidelity such as no nation can boast, were the materials opposed to a soaring ambition, commanding talents, unlimited means, and the fervour of religious zeal; all, however, insufficient to contend with one unconquerable mind. There is not a pass in the alpine Aravalli 407that is not sanctified by some deed of Partap,—some brilliant victory or, oftener, more glorious defeat. Haldighat is the Thermopylae of Mewar; the field of Dawer her Marathon.

It deserves the attention of those who shape the futures of nations in more privileged regions to recognize the depth of emotion that would drive this ruler to pit the resources of a small principality against the most powerful empire in the world, whose armies were larger and far more effective than any ever led by the Persians against the freedoms of Greece. If Mewar had its own Thucydides or Xenophon, neither the Peloponnesian Wars nor the retreat of the ‘Ten Thousand’ would have provided more diverse stories for the historical narrative than the events of this remarkable reign amidst the many ups and downs of Mewar. Fearless heroism, steadfast determination, what keeps honor intact, perseverance—with loyalty unmatched by any nation—were all that stood against soaring ambition, exceptional skills, vast resources, and the intensity of religious fervor; yet all of this was not enough to challenge one unconquerable spirit. There isn't a pass in the Aravalli mountains that isn't marked by some act of Partap—a brilliant victory or, more often, a more glorious defeat. Haldighat is the Thermopylae of Mewar; the battlefield of Dawer is its Marathon.


1. [Partāp Singh is usually called by the Muhammadans Rāna Kīka, Kīka (in Mārwār gīga, in Mālwa Kūka), meaning ‘a small boy’ (Āīn, i. 339; Elliot-Dowson v. 397, 410).]

1. [Partāp Singh is typically referred to by Muslims as Rāna Kīka, Kīka (in Mārwār giga, in Mālwa Kūka), which means ‘a small boy’ (Āīn, i. 339; Elliot-Dowson v. 397, 410).]

2. Sagarji held the fortress and lands of Kandhar. His descendants formed an extensive clan called Sagarawats, who continued to hold Kandhar till the time of Sawai Jai Singh of Amber, whose situation as one of the great tatraps of the Mogul court enabled him to wrest it from Sagarji’s issue, upon theirtheir refusal to intermarry with the house of Amber. The great Mahabat Khan, the most intrepid of Jahangir’s generals, was an apostate Sagarawat. They established many chieftainships in Central India, as Umri Bhadaura, Ganeshganj, Digdoli; places better known to Sindhia’s officers than to the British. [It is remarkable that the author believed that Mahābat Khān was a Rājput. This man, the De Montfort of Jahāngīr, had such close Hindu affinities and associations that he was thought to be a Hindu. He was a Musulmān, Zamāna Beg of Kābul, best known for his arrest of Jahāngīr in 1628. He died in 1644. (Jahāngīr, Memoirs, Rogers-Beveridge i. 24; Āīn, i. 337 f., 347, 371, 414; Elphinstone, Hist. of India, 567.)]

2. Sagarji controlled the fortress and lands of Kandhar. His descendants formed a large clan called Sagarawats, who continued to hold Kandhar until the time of Sawai Jai Singh of Amber. His position as one of the prominent figures at the Mogul court allowed him to take it from Sagarji’s heirs after theirtheir refusal to intermarry with the Amber family. The great Mahabat Khan, the most fearless of Jahangir’s generals, was a turned Sagarawat. They set up several chieftainships in Central India, like Umri Bhadaura, Ganeshganj, Digdoli; places better known to Sindhia’s officers than to the British. [It is notable that the author thought Mahābat Khān was a Rājput. This man, the De Montfort of Jahāngīr, had such strong Hindu ties and connections that he was believed to be a Hindu. He was a Musulmān, Zamāna Beg of Kābul, best known for arresting Jahāngīr in 1628. He died in 1644. (Jahāngīr, Memoirs, Rogers-Beveridge i. 24; Āīn, i. 337 f., 347, 371, 414; Elphinstone, Hist. of India, 567.)]

3. I have climbed the rocks, crossed the streams, and traversed the plains which were the theatre of Partap’s glory, and conversed with the lineal descendants of Jaimall and Patta on the deeds of their forefathers, and many a time has the tear started in their eye at the tale they recited.

3. I have climbed the rocks, crossed the streams, and traversed the plains that celebrated Partap’s glory, and talked with the direct descendants of Jaimall and Patta about the actions of their ancestors. Many times, I have seen tears well up in their eyes as they shared their stories.

4. The first invented drinking cup or eating vessel being made from the leaf (pat) of particular trees, especially the palasa (Butea frondosa) and bar (Ficus religiosa). The cups of a beautiful brown earthenware, made at Kotharia, are chiefly pateras, of a perfectly classical shape. Query, the Roman patera>, or the Greek ποτήρ, or Saxon pot>? [patera, pateo, ‘to lie open’; pot. O.E. pott>, Lat. potus, ‘drinking.’]

4. The first drinking cups or eating vessels were made from the leaves (pat) of certain trees, especially the palasa (Butea frondosa) and bar (Sacred fig). The beautiful brown earthenware cups made at Kotharia are mainly pateras, with a perfectly classic shape. Is it linked to the Roman bowl>, the Greek ποτήρ, or the Saxon marijuana>? [platter, patio, ‘to lie open’; weed. O.E. pot>, Lat. president, ‘drinking.’]

5. [For some further details see Rāsmāla, 307.]

5. [For more information, see Rāsmāla, 307.]

6. The bridge of Rama, the southern point of the peninsula [IGI, xxi. 173 ff.]

6. The bridge of Rama, the southern tip of the peninsula [IGI, xxi. 173 ff.]

7. Mimosa [Acacia] Arabica.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Mimosa (Acacia) Arabica.

8. A.H. 977, A.D. 1569. [Āīn, i. 429 f.]

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. A.H. 977, A.D. 1569. [Āīn, i. 429 f.]

9. There is less euphony in the English than in the French designation, Udai ‘le Gros.’ [Erskine (iii. A. 58) with less probability says it may mean ‘great, potent, good.’]

9. The English name isn't as pleasant to say as the French term, Udai ‘the Big.’ [Erskine (iii. A. 58) with less likelihood suggests it could mean ‘great, powerful, good.’]

10. Godwar, Rs. 900,000; Ujjain, 249,914; Debalpur, 182,500; Badnawar, 250,000.

10. Godwar, ₹900,000; Ujjain, 249,914; Debalpur, 182,500; Badnawar, 250,000.

11. The magnificent tomb of Jodh Bai, the mother of Shah Jahan, is at Sikandra, near Agra, and not far from that in which Akbar’s remains are deposited. [Jodh Bāi is a title, meaning ‘Jodhpur lady.’ There were some doubts about her identity, but she was certainly daughter of Udai Singh and wife of Jahāngīr (Āīn, i. 619). For her tomb see Sleeman, Rambles, 348.]

11. The impressive tomb of Jodh Bai, Shah Jahan's mother, is located in Sikandra, near Agra, and close to the one where Akbar’s remains are buried. [Jodh Bāi is a title meaning ‘Jodhpur lady.’ There were some uncertainties about her identity, but she was definitely the daughter of Udai Singh and the wife of Jahāngīr (Āīn, i. 619). For her tomb, refer to Sleeman, Rambles, 348.]

12. The causes of exemption are curious, and are preserved in a regular treaty with the emperor, a copy of which the author possesses, which will be given in The Annals of Bundi.

12. The reasons for the exemption are interesting and are included in a formal agreement with the emperor, a copy of which the author has and will present in The Annals of Bundi.

13. [Akbar married a daughter of Rāja Bihāri Mall and sister of Bhagwāndās (Āīn, i. 310, 339). There is no evidence of the marriage of Humāyūn into this family.]

13. [Akbar married a daughter of Raja Bihari Mall and sister of Bhagwandas (Āīn, i. 310, 339). There is no evidence that Humayun married into this family.]

14. When Raja Man was commanded to reduce the revolted province of Kabul, he hesitated to cross the Indus, the Rubicon of the Hindu, and which they term Atak, or ‘the barrier,’ as being the limit between their faith and the barbarian. On the Hindu prince assigning this as his reason for not leading his Rajputs to the snowy Caucasus, the accomplished Akbar sent him a couplet in the dialect of Rajasthan:—

14. When Raja Man was ordered to recapture the rebellious province of Kabul, he hesitated to cross the Indus, which is the Rubicon for Hindus and is referred to as Attack, meaning 'the barrier,' as it marks the boundary between their faith and that of the outsiders. When the Hindu prince used this as his reason for not leading his Rajputs to the snowy Caucasus, the skilled Akbar sent him a couplet in the dialect of Rajasthan:—

“Sabhi bhūmi Gopāl kī
Jā men Atak kaha,
Jā ke man men atak he,
Soī Atak raha.”
“The whole earth is of God,
In which he has placed the Atak.
The mind that admits impediments
Will always find an Atak.”

[Dr. Tessitori, whose version is given, remarks that the popular form of the third line is: Bhītar tāti pāp ki.] This delicate irony succeeded when stronger language would have failed.

[Dr. Tessitori, whose version is given, remarks that the popular form of the third line is: Bhītar tāti pāp ki.] This subtle irony worked where more harsh language would have fallen flat.

15. The Hindus, as did the Greeks and other nations of antiquity, always made offering of the first portion of each meal to the gods. Anndeva, ‘the god of food.’

15. The Hindus, like the Greeks and other ancient cultures, always offered the first part of each meal to the gods. Anndeva, ‘the god of food.’

16. [This is impossible, because Salīm, afterwards the Emperor Jahāngīr, was only in his seventh year. The generals in command were Mān Singh and Āsaf Khān.]

16. [This can't be true, because Salīm, who later became Emperor Jahāngīr, was only seven years old at the time. The commanding generals were Mān Singh and Āsaf Khān.]

17. [Rakhabhdev, with a famous Jain temple, forty miles south of Udaipur city (Erskine ii. A. 118).]

17. [Rakhabhdev, known for its famous Jain temple, is located forty miles south of Udaipur city (Erskine ii. A. 118).]

18. Whoever has travelled through the Oberhasli of Meyringen, in the Oberland Bernois, requires no description of the alpine Aravalli. The Col de Balme, in the vale of Chamouni, is, on a larger scale, the Haldighat of Mewar.

18. Anyone who has traveled through the Oberhasli region of Meyringen in the Bernese Alps knows exactly what the alpine Aravalli looks like. The Col de Balme, in the Chamouni valley, is like the Haldighat of Mewar, just on a bigger scale.

19. Three from the spear, one shot, and three by the sword.

19. Three from the spear, one from a shot, and three by the sword.

20. The descendants of Mana yet hold Sadri and all the privileges obtained on this occasion. Their kettle-drums beat to the gate of the palace, a privilege allowed to none besides, and they are addressed by the title of Raj, or royal.

20. The descendants of Mana still possess Sadri and all the privileges gained from this event. Their kettle drums sound at the palace gate, a privilege granted to no one else, and they are referred to by the title of Raj, or royal.

21. [The battle fought on June 18, 1576, is known to Musalmān historians as the battle of Khamnaur or Khamnor, twenty-six miles north of Udaipur city (Badaoni ii. 237; Akbarnāma, iii. 244 ff.; Elliot-Dowson v. 398; Āīn, i. 339; Smith, Akbar the Great Mogul, 151 ff.).]

21. [The battle that took place on June 18, 1576, is referred to by Muslim historians as the Battle of Khamnaur or Khamnor, located twenty-six miles north of Udaipur city (Badaoni ii. 237; Akbarnāma, iii. 244 ff.; Elliot-Dowson v. 398; Āīn, i. 339; Smith, Akbar the Great Mogul, 151 ff.).]

22. ‘Chetak ka Chabutra’ is near to Jharol.

22. ‘Chetak ka Chabutra’ is close to Jharol.

23. The mother of Sakta was the Baijiraj, ‘Royal Mother’ (Queen Dowager) of Mewar. She loved this son, and left Udaipur to superintend his household at Bhainsror: since which renunciation of rank to affection, the mothers of the senior branch of Saktawat are addressed Baijiraj. [Bhainsror is now held by a Chondāwat Rāwat.]

23. Sakta's mother was the Baijiraj, 'Royal Mother' (Queen Dowager) of Mewar. She cared deeply for her son and left Udaipur to manage his household at Bhainsror. Since she gave up her title for the sake of her love for him, the mothers of the senior branch of Saktawat are now called Baijiraj. [Bhainsror is currently owned by a Chondāwat Rāwat.]

24. Eight hundred rupees, or £100 daily, is the sum recorded for the support of this prince.

24. Eight hundred rupees, or £100 a day, is the amount noted for the upkeep of this prince.

25. The date of this battle is Magh Sudi 7, S. 1633, A.D. 1577.

25. The date of this battle is Magh Sudi 7, S. 1633, CE 1577.

26. [For the career of Shāhbaz Khān, known as Koka or ‘foster-brother,’ who died in 1600, see Āīn, i. 399 ff. Kūmbhalmer was captured in 1578-9 (Elliot-Dowson v. 410, vi. 58). “About 1578” (Erskine ii. A. 116).]

26. [For the career of Shāhbaz Khān, also known as Koka or ‘foster-brother,’ who passed away in 1600, see Āīn, i. 399 ff. Kūmbhalmer was taken in 1578-9 (Elliot-Dowson v. 410, vi. 58). “Around 1578” (Erskine ii. A. 116).]

27. A town in the heart of the mountainous tract on the south-west of Mewar, called Chappan, containing about three hundred and fifty towns and villages, peopled chiefly by the aboriginal Bhils.

27. A town located in the mountainous area in the southwest of Mewar, called Chappan, which consists of around three hundred and fifty towns and villages, mainly inhabited by the indigenous Bhils.

28. Called Ami Sah in the Annals.

28. Known as Ami Sah in the records.

29. [Akbar was anxious to destroy Partāp, but he could not carry on a guerilla campaign in Rājputana, and he had work to do elsewhere (Smith, Akbar the Great Mogul, 153).]

29. [Akbar was eager to eliminate Partāp, but he couldn't wage a guerrilla war in Rājputana, and he had other responsibilities to attend to (Smith, Akbar the Great Mogul, 153).]

30. [Mirza Abdu-r-rahīm, son of Bairām Khān (Āīn, i. 334).]

30. [Mirza Abdu-r-rahīm, son of Bairām Khān (Āīn, i. 334).]

31. A colloquialcolloquial contraction for Partap.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. A colloquialcolloquial contraction for Partap.

32. Called Mol.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Called Mol.

33. [Rāē Singh (1571-1611).]

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. [Rāē Singh (1571-1611).]

34. It is no affectation to say that the spirit evaporates in the lameness of the translation. The author could feel the force, though he failed to imitate the strength, of the original.

34. It's not an exaggeration to say that the essence is lost in the weakness of the translation. The author understood the impact, even if he couldn't replicate the power of the original.

35. [Āīn, i. 276 f.; Memoirs of Jahāngīr, trans. Rogers-Beveridge, 48 f.]

35. [Āīn, i. 276 f.; Memoirs of Jahāngīr, trans. Rogers-Beveridge, 48 f.]

36. At these royal fairs were also sold the productions of princely artisans, male and female, and which, out of compliment to majesty, made a bounteous return for their industry. It is a fact but little known, that most Asiatic princes profess a trade: the great Aurangzeb was a cap-maker, and sold them to such advantage on these ‘ninth day’ fairs, that his funeral expenses were by his own express command defrayed from the privy purse, the accumulation of his personal labour. A delightful anecdote is recorded of the Khilji king Mahmud, whose profession was literary, and who obtained good prices from his Omrahs for his specimens of calligraphy. While engaged in transcribing one of the Persian poets, a professed scholar, who with others attended the conversazione, suggested an emendation, which was instantly attended to, and the supposed error remedied. When the Mullah was gone, the monarch erased the emendation and re-inserted the passage. An Omrah had observed and questioned the action, to which the king replied: “It was better to make a blot in the manuscript than wound the vanity of a humble scholar.” [Ferishta tells the story of Nāsiru-d-dīn Mahmūd, i. 246.]

36. At these royal fairs, they also sold items made by skilled artisans, both male and female, who produced goods that brought in a generous return for their hard work, as a compliment to royalty. It’s a little-known fact that many Asian princes have a trade: the great Aurangzeb was a cap-maker and sold them so profitably at these ‘ninth day’ fairs that he specified his funeral expenses should be covered from his personal earnings, saved from his own labor. There’s a charming story about the Khilji king Mahmud, who was a writer and received good prices from his nobles for his examples of calligraphy. While he was copying one of the Persian poets, a scholar attending the gathering suggested a correction, which Mahmud immediately took into account and fixed. However, once the scholar left, the king erased the correction and restored the original passage. One of the nobles saw this and asked why. The king replied, “It was better to make a mistake in the manuscript than hurt the pride of a humble scholar.” [Ferishta tells the story of Nāsiru-d-dīn Mahmūd, i. 246.]

37. [Compare the later accounts of these fairs by Bernier 272 f.; and Manucci i. 195. Aurangzeb transferred the Nauroz rejoicings to the coronation festival in Ramazān (Jadunath Sarkar, Life of Aurangzib, iii. 93). The ladies of the Mughal court usually spoke, not Pushto, but Turki.]

37. [Compare the later accounts of these fairs by Bernier 272 f.; and Manucci i. 195. Aurangzeb moved the Nauroz celebrations to the coronation festival during Ramadan (Jadunath Sarkar, Life of Aurangzib, iii. 93). The women of the Mughal court typically spoke Turki, not Pushto.]

38. This laxity, as regards female delicacy, must have been a remnant of Scythic barbarism, brought from the banks of the Jaxartes, the land of the Getae, where now, as in the days of Tomyris, a shoe at the door is a sufficient barrier to the entrance of many Tatar husbands. It is a well-known fact, also, that the younger son in these regions inherited a greater share than the elder, which is attributed to their pastoral habits, which invited early emigration in the elder sons. This habit prevailed with the Rajput tribes of very early times, and the annals of the Yadus, a race allied to the Yuti-Getae, or Jāt, afford many instances of it. Modified it yet exists amongst the Jarejas (of the same stock), with whom the sons divide equally; which custom was transmitted to Europe by these Getic hordes, and brought into England by the Jut brothers, who founded the kingdom of Kent (kanthi, ‘a coast’ in Gothic and Sanskrit), where it is yet known as Gavelkind. In English law it is termed borough-English. In Scotland it existed in barbarous times, analogous to those when the Nauroza was sanctioned; and the lord of the manor had privileges which rendered it more than doubtful whether the first-born was natural heir: hence, the youngest was the heir. So in France, in ancient times; and though the ‘droit de Jambage’ no longer exists, the term sufficiently denotes the extent of privilege, in comparison with which the other rights of ‘Noçages,’ the seigneur’s feeding his greyhounds with the best dishes and insulting the bride’s blushes with ribald songs, were innocent. [The ethnological views in this note do not deserve notice.]

38. This carelessness regarding women's delicacy must have been a leftover from Scythian barbarism, carried over from the banks of the Jaxartes, the land of the Getae, where even now, like in the days of Tomyris, just having a shoe at the door is enough to keep many Tatar husbands out. It's also well-known that the younger son in these areas inherited a larger share than the elder. This is due to their pastoral lifestyle, which encouraged the elder sons to leave home early. This practice was common among the Rajput tribes in ancient times, and the history of the Yadus, a race connected to the Yuti-Getae, or Jāt, shows many examples of it. It still exists in a modified form among the Jarejas (of the same lineage), where the sons share equally; this practice was carried over to Europe by these Getic groups, and brought to England by the Jut brothers who established the kingdom of Kent (kanthi, meaning 'a coast' in Gothic and Sanskrit), where it's still referred to as Gavelkind. In English law, it’s called borough-English. In Scotland, it existed in barbaric times, similar to the period when the Nauroza was accepted; and the lord of the manor had advantages that made it questionable whether the firstborn was the natural heir: hence, the youngest became the heir. This was also the case in ancient France; although the ‘right of way’ no longer applies, the term reflects the extent of privilege, especially compared to the other rights of ‘Noçages’, where the lord fed his greyhounds with the best dishes and embarrassed the bride with crude songs, which were relatively harmless. [The ethnological views in this note do not deserve notice.]

39. The loss of this is the sign of mourning. [There is naturally no confirmation of these anecdotes in the Musalmān historians, but they possibly may be true.]

39. Losing this is a sign of mourning. [There’s no official confirmation of these stories in Muslim historians, but they could be true.]

40. [See p. 398, above.]

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. [See p. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, above.]

41. These mountains are of granite and close-grained quartz; but on the summit of the pass there is a mass of columnar rocks, which, though the author never examined them very closely, he has little hesitation in calling basaltic. Were it permitted to intrude his own feelings on his reader, he would say, he never passed the portals of Debari, which close the pass leading from Chitor to Udaipur, without throwing his eye on this fantastic pinnacle and imagining the picture he has drawn. Whoever, in rambling through the ‘eternal city,’ has had his sympathy awakened in beholding at the Porta Salaria the stone seat where the conqueror of the Persians and the Goths, the blind Belisarius, begged his daily dole,—or pondered at the unsculptured tomb of Napoleon upon the vicissitudes of greatness, will appreciate the feeling of one who, in sentiment, had identified himself with the Rajputs, of whom Partap was justly the model.

41. These mountains are made of granite and fine-grained quartz; however, at the top of the pass, there is a group of columnar rocks that, even though the author never examined them closely, he feels confident calling basaltic. If he were allowed to share his own feelings with his readers, he would say that he never passed through the gates of Debari, which close the pass from Chitor to Udaipur, without glancing at this unique peak and imagining the picture he has created. Anyone who has wandered through the ‘eternal city’ and felt a connection upon seeing the stone seat at Porta Salaria where Belisarius, the blind conqueror of the Persians and the Goths, begged for his daily alms—or reflected at Napoleon's unadorned tomb about the ups and downs of greatness—will understand the sentiment of one who has, in spirit, connected with the Rajputs, of whom Partap was justly the ideal.

42. [A pun on maur, ‘a crown,’ and the Maurya tribe.]

42. [A pun on maur, ‘a crown,’ and the Maurya tribe.]

43. ‘The queen of battlements,’ the turreted Cybele of Rajasthan.

43. ‘The queen of fortifications,’ the turreted Cybele of Rajasthan.

44. This magnificent lake is now adorned with marble palaces. Such was the wealth of Mewar even in her decline. [The lake is said to have been constructed by a Banjāra at the end of the fourteenth century, and the embankment was built by Rāna Udai Singh in 1560. The lake is 2¼ miles long, and 1¼ broad, with an area of over one square mile. In the middle stand the island palaces, the Jagmandir and the Jagniwās (Erskine ii. A. 109).]

44. This stunning lake is now surrounded by marble palaces. Such was the wealth of Mewar even during its decline. [The lake is said to have been created by a Banjāra at the end of the 14th century, and the embankment was constructed by Rāna Udai Singh in 1560. The lake is 2¼ miles long and 1¼ miles wide, covering an area of over one square mile. In the center are the island palaces, the Jagmandir and the Jagniwās (Erskine ii. A. 109).]


CHAPTER 12

Rāna Amar Singh I., CE 1597-1620.

—Of the seventeen sons of Partap, Amra, who succeeded him, was the eldest. From the early age of eight to the hour of his parent’s death, he had been his constant companion and the partner of his toils and dangers. Initiated by his noble sire in every act of mountain strife, familiar with its perils, he entered on his career[1] in the very flower of manhood, already attended by sons able to maintain whatever his sword might recover of his patrimony.

Akbar, the greatest foe of Mewar, survived Partap nearly eight years.[2] The vast field in which he had to exert the resources of his mind, necessarily withdrew him from a scene where even success ill repaid the sacrifices made to attain it. Amra was left in perfect repose during the remainder of this monarch’s life, which it was not wisdom to disturb by the renewal of a contest against the colossal power of the Mogul. An extended reign of more than half a century permitted Akbar to consolidate the vast empire he had erected, and to model the form of his [351] government, which displays, as handed down by Abu-l Fazl, an incontestable proof of his genius as well as of his natural beneficence. Nor would the Mogul lose, on being contrasted with the contemporary princes of Europe: with Henry IV. of France, who, like himself, ascended a throne weakened by dissension; with Charles V., alike aspiring to universal sway: or the glorious queen of our own isle, who made advances to Akbar and sent him an embassy.[3] Akbar was fortunate as either Henry 408or Elizabeth in the choice of his ministers. The lofty integrity, military genius, and habits of civil industry, for which Sully was distinguished, found their parallel in Bairam; and if Burleigh equalled in wisdom, he was not superior in virtue to Abu-l Fazl, nor possessed of his excessive benevolence. Unhappily for Mewar, all this genius and power combined to overwhelm her. It is, however, a proud tribute to the memory of the Mogul that his name is united with that of his rival Partap in numerous traditionary couplets honourable to both; and if the Rajput bard naturally emblazons first on his page that of his own hero, he admits that none other but Akbar can stand a comparison with him; thereby confirming the eulogy of the historian of his race, who, in summing up his character, observes that, “if he sometimes did things beneath the dignity of a great king, he never did anything unworthy of a good man.” But if the annalist of the Bundi State can be relied upon, the very act which caused Akbar’s death will make us pause ere we subscribe to these testimonies to the worth of departed greatness, and, disregarding the adage of only speaking good of the dead, compel us to institute, in imitation of the ancient Egyptians, a posthumous inquest on the character of the monarch of the Moguls. The Bundi records are well worthy of belief, as diaries of events were kept by her princes, who were of the first importance in this and the succeeding reigns: and they may be more likely to throw a light upon points of character of a tendency to disgrace the Mogul king, than the historians of his court, who had every reason to withhold such. A desire to be rid of the great Raja Man of Amber, to whom he was so much indebted, made the emperor descend [352] to act the part of the assassin. He prepared a ma’ajun, or confection, a part of which contained poison; but, caught in his own snare, he presented the innoxious portion to the Rajput and ate that drugged with death himself.[4] We have a sufficient clue to the motives which influenced Akbar to a deed so unworthy of him, and which were more fully developed in the reign of his successor; namely, a design on the part of Raja Man to alter the succession, and that Khusru, his nephew, should succeed instead of Salim. With such a motive, the aged emperor might have admitted with less scruple the advice which prompted an act he dared not openly undertake, without exposing 409the throne in his latter days to the dangers of civil contention, as Raja Man was too powerful to be openly assaulted.

Akbar, the greatest enemy of Mewar, outlived Partap by nearly eight years.[2] The vast scope of his responsibilities kept him away from a situation where even triumph poorly compensated for the sacrifices made to achieve it. Amra was left in complete peace for the rest of this king’s life, which it wasn’t wise to disturb by starting another conflict against the immense power of the Mogul. A long reign of over fifty years allowed Akbar to strengthen the vast empire he built and shape the structure of his [351] government, which provides undeniable evidence of his brilliance and natural kindness, as recorded by Abu-l Fazl. The Mogul could hold his own compared to the contemporary kings of Europe: like Henry IV of France, who also took the throne at a time of division; like Charles V, who aimed for world domination; or the illustrious queen of our own island, who sought connections with Akbar and sent him an embassy.[3] Akbar was as fortunate as either Henry 408 or Elizabeth in the selection of his ministers. The high integrity, military talent, and commitment to public service that Sully was known for were mirrored in Bairam; and although Burleigh matched Abu-l Fazl in wisdom, he wasn’t superior in virtue, nor did he possess his great kindness. Unfortunately for Mewar, all this talent and strength combined to overpower her. It is, however, a proud tribute to the Mogul’s memory that his name is linked with that of his rival Partap in numerous traditional couplets honoring both; and if the Rajput bard naturally highlights his own hero first, he acknowledges that no one but Akbar can be compared to him; thus affirming the praise of his race’s historian, who, when summing up his character, noted that “if he sometimes did things below the dignity of a great king, he never did anything unworthy of a good man.” But if the chronicler of the Bundi State is to be trusted, the very action that caused Akbar’s death will make us hesitate before we accept these praises of past greatness, and disregarding the saying to only speak well of the dead, will lead us to conduct, like the ancient Egyptians, a posthumous inquiry into the character of the Mogul king. The Bundi records are quite credible, as diaries of events were maintained by its princes, who were significant figures in this and the subsequent reigns: and they might reveal aspects of character that might tarnish the Mogul king, more so than the historians of his court, who had every reason to omit such details. A wish to eliminate the great Raja Man of Amber, to whom he owed so much, led the emperor to act as an assassin. He prepared a ma’ajun, or confection, part of which was poisoned; however, caught in his own trap, he offered the harmless portion to the Rajput and consumed the death-laced one himself.[4] We have enough insight into the motives that drove Akbar to such an unworthy deed, which were further elaborated during his successor’s reign; specifically, Raja Man’s intent to change the line of succession, favoring Khusru, his nephew, over Salim. With such a motivation, the aged emperor might have more readily accepted the counsel that led to an act he could not openly pursue, without putting the throne in danger of civil strife in his later years, as Raja Man was too powerful to challenge directly.

The Administration of Rāna Amar Singh.

—Let us return to Mewar. Amra remodelled the institutions of his country, made a new assessment of the lands and distribution of the fiefs, apportioning the service to the times. He also established the gradation of ranks such as yet exists, and regulated the sumptuary laws even to the tie of a turban,[5] and many of these are to be seen engraved on pillars of stone in various parts of the country.

The repose thus enjoyed realized the prophetic fears of Partap, whose admonitions were forgotten. Amra constructed a small palace on the banks of the lake, named after himself ‘the abode of immortality,’[6] still remarkable for its Gothic contrast to the splendid marble edifice erected by his successors, now the abode of the princes of Mewar.

The rest that was experienced confirmed Partap's earlier fears, which had been ignored. Amra built a small palace by the lake, calling it ‘the abode of immortality,’[6] still notable for its Gothic style contrasted with the magnificent marble building constructed by his successors, which is now home to the princes of Mewar.

Jahāngīr attacks Mewār.

—Jahangir had been four years on the throne, and having overcome all internal dissension, resolved to signalize his reign by the subjugation of the only prince who had disdained to acknowledge the paramount power of the Moguls; and assembling the royal forces, he put them in motion for Mewar.

Amra, between the love of ease and reputation, wavered as to the conduct he should adopt; nor were sycophants wanting who

Amra, caught between a love for comfort and the desire for a good reputation, hesitated about how to behave; nor were there any lack of sycophants who

Counselled ignoble ease and peaceful sloth,
Not peace:

and dared to prompt his following the universal contagion, by accepting the imperial farman. In such a state of mind the chiefs found their prince, when [353] they repaired to the new abode to warn him, and prepare him for the emergency. But the gallant Chondawat, recalling to their remembrance the dying behest of their late glorious head, demanded its fulfilment. All resolved to imitate the noble Partap,

and boldly encouraged their followers to join the widespread movement by accepting the imperial decree. In this mindset, the leaders approached their prince at the new residence to inform him and get him ready for what was coming. However, the brave Chondawat, reminding them of the last wishes of their late esteemed leader, insisted on fulfilling that promise. Everyone committed to following the example of the noble Partap,

... preferring
Hard liberty before the easy yoke
Of servile pomp.

Chief of Salūmbar intervenes.

—A magnificent mirror of 410European fabrication adorned the embryo palace. Animated with a noble resentment at the inefficacy of his appeal to the better feelings of his prince, the chieftain of Salumbar hurled ‘the slave of the carpet’[7] against the splendid bauble, and starting up, seized his sovereign by the arm and moved him from the throne. “To horse, chiefs!” he exclaimed, “and preserve from infamy the son of Partap.” A burst of passion followed the seeming indignity, and the patriot chief was branded with the harsh name of traitor; but with his sacred duty in view, and supported by every vassal of note, he calmly disregarded the insult. Compelled to mount his steed, and surrounded by the veterans and all the chivalry of Mewar, Amra’s passion vented itself in tears of indignation. In such a mood the cavalcade descended the ridge, since studded with palaces, and had reached the spot where the temple of Jagannath now stands, when he recovered from this fit of passion; the tear ceased to flow, and passing his hand over his moustache,[8] he made a courteous salutation to all, entreating their forgiveness for this omission of respect; but more especially expressing his gratitude to Salumbar, he said, “Lead on, nor shall you ever have to regret your late sovereign.” Elevated with every sentiment of generosity and valour, they passed on to Dawer, where they encountered the royal army led by the brother of the Khankhanan, as it entered the pass, and which, after a long and sanguinary combat, they entirely defeated.[9]

Defeat of the Imperialists.

—The honours of the day are chiefly attributed to the brave Kana, uncle to the Rana, and ancestor of that numerous clan called after him Kanawats. A truce followed this battle, but it was of short duration; for another and yet more murderous conflict took place in the spring of 1666, in the pass of the sacred Ranpur [354], where the imperial army, under its leader Abdulla, was almost exterminated;[10] though with the loss of the best and bravest of the chiefs of Mewar, 411whose names, however harsh, deserve preservation.[11] A feverish exultation was the fruit of this victory, which shed a hectic flush of glory over the declining days of Mewar, when the crimson banner once more floated throughout the province of Godwar.

Jahāngīr establishes Sagra as Rāna.

—Alarmed at these successive defeats, Jahangir, preparatory to equipping a fresh army against Mewar, determined to establish a new Rana, and to instal him in the ancient seat of power, Chitor, thus hoping to withdraw from the standard of Amra many of his adherents. The experiment evinced at least a knowledge of their prejudices; but, to the honour of Rajput fidelity, it failed. Sagra, who abandoned Partap and went over to Akbar, was selected;[12] the sword of investiture was girded on him by the emperor’s own hands, and under the escort of a Mogul force he went to reign amidst the ruins of Chitor. Her grandeur, even in desolation, is beautifully depicted at this very period by the chaplain to the embassy from Elizabeth to Jahangir, the members composing which visited the capital of the Sesodias in their route to Ajmer.[13]

For seven years Sagra had a spurious homage paid to him amidst this desolation, the ruined pride of his ancestors. But 412it is gratifying to record, that not even by this recreant son of Chitor could the impressions formed in contemplating such scenes be resisted; and Sagra, though flinty as the rock to a brother and nephew, could not support the silent admonition of the altars of the heroes who had fallen in her defence. The triumphal column raised for victory over a combination of [355] kings, was a perpetual memento of his infamy; nor could he pass over one finger’s breadth of her ample surface, without treading on some fragment which reminded him of their great deeds and his own unworthiness. We would be desirous of recording, that a nobler remembrancer than ‘coward conscience,’ animated the brother of Partap to an act of redeeming virtue; but when the annals tell us, that “the terrific Bhairon (the god of battle) openly manifested his displeasure,” it is decisive that it was not less the wish for greatness, than the desire to be “without the illness should attend it”; and sending for his nephew, he restored to him Chitor, retiring to the isolated Kandhar.[14] Some time after, upon going to court, and being upbraided by Jahangir, he drew his dagger and slew himself in the emperor’s presence: an end worthy of such a traitor.[15]

For seven years, Sagra received a fake respect amid the destruction and the ruined legacy of his ancestors. But 412 it’s satisfying to note that not even this disloyal son of Chitor could escape the feelings that arose from looking at such scenes; and Sagra, though hard-hearted towards his brother and nephew, couldn’t ignore the silent reminders from the altars of the heroes who had fallen defending her. The triumphal column built to celebrate victory over a group of kings served as a constant reminder of his disgrace; he couldn’t step even a little on her vast surface without stepping on a piece that reminded him of their great deeds and his own unworthiness. We wish we could say that a nobler motivator than ‘cowardly conscience’ inspired Partap's brother to an act of redeeming virtue, but when the records tell us that “the terrible Bhairon (the god of battle) openly showed his anger,” it’s clear that it was driven by both the desire for greatness and the wish to escape the accompanying shame; and calling for his nephew, he gave Chitor back to him, retreating to the isolated Kandhar.[14] Some time later, when he went to court and was confronted by Jahangir, he drew his dagger and killed himself in the emperor’s sight: a fitting end for such a traitor.[15]

Conquests of Rāna Amar Singh I.

—Amra took possession of the seat of his ancestors; but wanting the means to put it in defence, the acquisition only served to increase the temporary exultation. The evil resulting from attaching so much consequence to a capital had been often signally manifested; as to harass the enemy from their mountains, and thereby render his conquests unavailing, was the only policy which could afford the chance of independence. With Chitor the Rana acquired, by surrender or assault, possession of no less than eighty of the chief towns and fortresses of Mewar: amongst them Untala, at whose capture occurred the patriotic struggle between the clans of Chondawat and Saktawat for the leading of the vanguard, elsewhere related.[16] On this memorable storm, besides the leaders 413of the rival bands, five of the infant clan Saktawat, consisting but of sixteen brave brothers, with three of the house of Salumbar, perished, struggling for the immortality promised by the bard. We may here relate the rise of the Saktawats, with which is materially connected the future history of Mewar.

Sakta and the Saktāwats.

—Sakta was the second of the twenty-four sons of Udai Singh. When only five years of age, he discovered that fearless temperament which marked his manhood [356]. The armourer having brought a new dagger to try its edge by the usual proof on thinly spread cotton, the child asked the Rana “if it was not intended to cut bones and flesh,” and seizing it, tried it on his own little hand. The blood gushed on the carpet, but he betrayed no symptom of pain or surprise. Whether his father admitted the tacit reproof of his own want of nerve, or that it recalled the prediction of the astrologers, who, in casting Sakta’s horoscope, had announced that he was to be “the bane of Mewar,” he was incontinently commanded to be put to death, and was carried off for this purpose, when saved by the Salumbar chief, who arrested the fiat, sped to the Rana, and begged his life as a boon, promising, having no heirs, to educate him as the future head of the Chondawats. The Salumbar chief had children in his old age, and while wavering between his own issue and the son of his adoption, the young Sakta was sent for to court by his brother Partap. The brothers for a considerable time lived on the most amicable footing, unhappily interrupted by a dispute while hunting, which in time engendered mutual dislike. While riding in the ring, Partap suddenly proposed to decide their quarrel by single combat, “to see who was the best lancer.” Not backward, Sakta replied, “Do you begin”; and some little time was lost in a courteous struggle for the first spear, when, as they took their ground and agreed to charge together, the Purohit[17] rushed between the combatants and implored them not to ruin the house. His appeal, however, being vain, there was but one way left to prevent the unnatural strife: the priest drew his dagger, and plunging it in his breast, fell a lifeless corpse between the combatants. Appalled at the horrid deed, ‘the blood of the priest on their head,’ they desisted from their infatuated aim. Partap, waving his hand, commanded Sakta to quit his dominions, who bowing retired, 414and carried his resentments to Akbar. Partap performed with the obsequies of this faithful servant many expiatory rites, and made an irrevocable grant of Salera to his son, still enjoyed by his descendants, while a small column yet identifies the spot of sacrifice to fidelity. From that hour to the memorable day when the founder of the Saktawats gained the birad of the race ‘Khurasan Multan's Aggal,’ on the occasion of his saving his sovereign flying from the field, the brothers had never beheld each other’s face [357].

Sakta had seventeen sons, all of whom, excepting the heir of Bhainsror,[18] attended his obsequies. On return from this rite they found the gates barred against them by Bhanji, now chief of the Saktawats, who told them “there were too many mouths,” and that they must push their fortunes elsewhere while he attended his sovereign with the quota of Bhainsror. They demanded their horses and their arms, if such were his pleasure; and electing Achal as their head (whose wife was then pregnant), they took the route to Idar, which had recently been acquired by a junior branch of the Rathors of Marwar.[19] They had reached Palod when the pangs of childbirth seized the wife of Achal; and being rudely repulsed by the Sonigira vassal of Palod, who refused her shelter at such a moment, they sought refuge amidst the ruins of a temple.[20] It was the shrine of Mata Janavi, ‘the mother of births,’ the Juno Lucina of the Rajputs. In a corner of the sanctuary they placed the mother of a future race; but the rain, which fell in torrents, visibly affected the ruin. A beam of stone gave way, which but for Bala would have crushed her: he supported the sinking roof on his head till the brothers cut down a babul tree, with which they propped it and relieved him. In this retreat Asa (Hope) was born, who became the parent of an extensive branch known as the Achalis Saktawats.

Sakta had seventeen sons, all of whom, except the heir of Bhainsror,[18] attended his funeral. On their way back from this ceremony, they found the gates locked by Bhanji, now the leader of the Saktawats, who told them there were "too many mouths" to feed and that they needed to find their own way while he supported his king with the men from Bhainsror. They asked for their horses and weapons, if that was his wish; and, choosing Achal as their leader (whose wife was then pregnant), they headed for Idar, which had recently been claimed by a junior branch of the Rathors of Marwar.[19] They had reached Palod when Achal's wife went into labor; and being harshly turned away by the Sonigira vassal of Palod, who refused her shelter at such a crucial moment, they sought refuge amidst the ruins of a temple.[20] It was the shrine of Mata Janavi, ‘the mother of births,’ the Juno Lucina of the Rajputs. In a corner of the sanctuary, they placed the mother of a future generation; but the rain fell heavily and visibly damaged the structure. A stone beam collapsed, which would have crushed her if not for Bala: he held up the sagging roof with his head until the brothers cut down a babul tree to prop it up and relieve him. In this retreat, Asa (Hope) was born, who became the ancestor of a large branch known as the Achalis Saktawats.

The ‘Great Mother’ was propitious. The parent of ‘Hope’ was soon enabled to resume her journey for Idar, whose chief received them with open arms, and assigned lands for their 415support. Here they had been some time when the Rana’s prime minister passed through Idar from a pilgrimage to Satrunjaya.[21] A violent storm would have thrown down the tent in which was his wife, but for the exertion of some of the brothers; and the minister, on learning that it was to the near kin of his sovereign he was indebted for this kindness, invited them to Udaipur, taking upon him to provide for them with their own proper head, which they declined without a special invitation. This was not long wanting; for Amra [358] was then collecting the strength of his hills against the king, and the services of the band of brothers, his kinsmen, were peculiarly acceptable. The first act of duty, though humble, is properly recorded, as ennobled by the sentiment which inspired it, and the pictured scene is yet preserved of Bala and Jodha collecting logs of wood for a night fire in the mountain bivouac for their kinsman and sovereign. In the more brilliant exploit which followed Bala took the lead, and though the lord of Bhainsror was in camp, it was Bala who obtained the leading of the vanguard: the commencement of that rivalry of clanship from whence have resulted some of the most daring, and many of the most merciless deeds in the history of Mewar. The right to lead in battle belonged to the Chondawats, and the first intimation the chieftain had of his prince’s inconsiderate insult was from the bard incessantly repeating the ‘birad’ of the clan, until ‘the portal of the ten thousand’ of Mewar deemed him mad. “Not so,” replied he; “but it is, perhaps, the last time your ears may be gratified with the watchword of Chonda, which may to-morrow be given as well as the Harawal to the Saktawats.” An explanation followed, and the assault of Untala ensued, which preserved the rights of the Chondawats, though nobly contested by their rivals. The vassal of Bakrol carried the tidings of the successful assault to the Rana, who arrived in time to receive the last obeisance of Bala, whose parting words to his prince were seized on by the bard and added to the birad of the clan: and although, in sloth and opium, they now “lose and neglect the creeping hours of time,” yet whenever a Saktawat chief enters the court of his sovereign, or takes his seat amongst his brother chiefs, the bards still salute him with the dying words of Bala:

The 'Great Mother' was favorable. The parent of Hope was soon able to continue her journey to Idar, where the chief welcomed them warmly and provided land for their support. They had been there for a while when the Rana’s prime minister came through Idar after a pilgrimage to Satrunjaya. A fierce storm almost blew down the tent where his wife was, but some of the brothers' efforts saved it; when the minister realized he owed this kindness to the royal relatives, he invited them to Udaipur, offering to provide for them as their own leader, which they declined without a formal invitation. This invitation wasn't long in coming, as Amra was then rallying his mountain forces against the king, and their kinship was especially valued. The first humble act of duty is worth noting, as it was inspired by noble feelings; a scene remains of Bala and Jodha gathering logs for a night fire in the mountain campsite for their kinsman and sovereign. In a subsequent more heroic act, Bala took the lead, and even though the lord of Bhainsror was present, it was Bala who commanded the vanguard: the start of a rivalry among clans that led to some of the boldest and most ruthless actions in Mewar's history. The right to lead in battle belonged to the Chondawats, and the first hint the chieftain had of his prince’s thoughtless insult came from the bard repeating the clan’s ‘birad’ until the 'portal of the ten thousand' of Mewar thought he was mad. “Not so,” he responded; “but perhaps this will be the last time you hear the watchword of Chonda, which tomorrow might just as well be given to the Saktawats.” After an explanation, the attack on Untala occurred, which upheld the Chondawats' rights, although it was fiercely contested by their rivals. The vassal of Bakrol brought the news of the successful assault to the Rana, who arrived just in time to receive Bala's final respects; Bala's last words to his prince were captured by the bard and added to the clan's birad. Although now in laziness and opium they "lose and neglect the creeping hours of time," whenever a Saktawat chief enters the court or takes a seat among the other chiefs, the bards still honor him with the last words of Bala:

416"Give the gift.
Chauguna junjhār,
Khorasan Multan's warrior."[22]

Then passing the hand over his moustache, for a moment the escalade of Untala flits before his vision, where Bala, Achalis, Jodha, Dilla, and Chaturbhan, five of the seventeen sons of Sakta, fell for the maintenance of the post of honour [359]. Bhanji soon after performed a service which obtained him the entire favour of his prince, who, returning from Ratlam, was insulted by the Rathors of Bhindar, which was punished by the Saktawat, who took the town by assault, expelling the aggressors. Amra added it to his fief of Bhainsror, and since the latter was bestowed on the rival clan, Bhindar has continued the chief residence of the leader of the Saktawats. Ten chiefs[23] have followed in regular 417succession, whose issue spread over Mewar, so that in a few generations after Sakta, their prince could muster the swords of ten thousand Saktawats; but internal feuds and interminable spoliation have checked the progress of population, and it might be difficult now to assemble half that number of the ‘children of Sakta’ fit to bear arms.

Then, running his hand over his mustache, he briefly remembers the attack on Untala, where Bala, Achalis, Jodha, Dilla, and Chaturbhan, five of the seventeen sons of Sakta, lost their lives defending the post of honor [359]. Soon after, Bhanji did something that entirely won the favor of his prince, who, while coming back from Ratlam, was insulted by the Rathors of Bhindar. This was dealt with by the Saktawat, who took the town by force and drove out the aggressors. Amra added it to his fief of Bhainsror, and since then, as the latter was given to the rival clan, Bhindar has remained the main residence of the Saktawat leader. Ten chiefs[23] have followed in an unbroken line of succession, whose descendants spread throughout Mewar, so that within a few generations after Sakta, their prince could gather the swords of ten thousand Saktawats. However, internal conflicts and endless plundering have hindered population growth, and it might now be hard to gather even half that number of the 'children of Sakta' ready for battle.

Renewed Attack by Jahāngīr. Battle of Khāmnor.

—To return. These defeats alarmed Jahangir, who determined to equip an overwhelming force to crush the Rana. To this end he raised the imperial standard at Ajmer, and assembled the expedition under his immediate inspection, of which he appointed his son Parvez commander, with instructions on departure “that if the Rana or his elder son Karan should repair to him, to receive them with becoming attention, and to offer no molestation to the country.”[24] But the Sesodia prince little thought of submission: on the contrary, flushed with success, he gave the royal army the meeting at a spot oft moistened with blood, the pass of Khamnor,[25] leading into the heart of the hills. The imperial army was disgracefully beaten, and fled, pursued with great havoc, towards Ajmer. The Mogul historian admits it to have been a glorious day for Mewar. He describes Parvez entangled in the passes, dissensions in his camp, his supplies cut off, and under all [360] these disadvantages attacked; his precipitate flight and pursuit, in which the royal army lost vast numbers of men.[26] But Jahangir in his diary slurs it over, and 418simply remarks: “Fearing that Khusrau’s affair might be prolonged, I ordered my son Parwīz to leave some of the Sardārs to look after the Rānā, and to come to Agra with Āsaf Khān and a body of those nearly connected with him in the service.”[27]

This son, tutored by the great Mahabat Khan, fared no better than Parvez; he was routed and slain. But the Hydra was indestructible; for every victory, while it cost the best blood of Mewar, only multiplied the number of her foes. Seventeen pitched battles had the illustrious Rajput fought since the death of his father: but the loss of his experienced veterans withered the laurels of victory, nor had he sufficient repose either to husband his resources or to rear his young heroes to replace them. Another and yet more mighty army was assembled under Prince Khurram, the ablest of the sons of Jahangir, and better known in history as Shah Jahan, when emperor of the Moguls.

This son, taught by the great Mahabat Khan, ended up no better than Parvez; he was defeated and killed. But the Hydra was indestructible; for every victory, while it cost the best blood of Mewar, only increased the number of her enemies. Seventeen fierce battles had the renowned Rajput fought since his father's death: but the loss of his experienced veterans diminished the glory of victory, and he didn’t have enough rest to manage his resources or to train his young warriors to replace them. Another even more powerful army was gathered under Prince Khurram, the most capable of Jahangir's sons, better known in history as Shah Jahan, when he became emperor of the Moguls.

Again did the Rana with his son Karan collect the might of their hills; but a handful of warriors was all their muster to meet the host of Delhi, and the ‘crimson banner,’ which for more than eight hundred years had waved in proud independence over the heads of the Guhilots, was now to be abased to the son of Jahangir. The Emperor’s own pen shall narrate the termination of this strife.

Again, the Rana and his son Karan gathered their forces from the hills; but they could only muster a small group of warriors to confront the army from Delhi, and the ‘crimson banner’ that had proudly flown over the Guhilots for more than eight hundred years was now to be lowered to the son of Jahangir. The Emperor’s own words will tell the story of how this conflict ended.

"My chief object, after my visit to the Khwāja [the tomb of Mu’īnu-d-dīn Chishti, the saint of Ajmer] was to put a stop to the affair of the rebel Rānā. On this account I determined to remain myself at Ajmīr and send on Bābā Khurram, my fortunate son. This idea was a very good one, and on this account, on the 6th of Day [tenth month of the solar year] at the hour fixed on, I dispatched him in happiness and triumph. I presented him with a qabā (outer coat) of gold brocade with jewelled flowers and pearls round the flowers, a brocaded turban with strings of pearls, a gold woven sash with chains of pearls, one of my private elephants called Fath Gaj, with trappings, a splendid horse, a 419jewelled sword, with a phūl katāra (dagger). In addition to the men first appointed to this duty under the leadership of Khān A’zam, I sent 12,000 more horse with my son, and honoured their khil’at (wearing robes of honour) leaders."[28]

"My main goal after visiting the Khwāja [the tomb of Mu’īnu-d-dīn Chishti, the saint of Ajmer] was to put an end to the situation with the rebel Rānā. Because of this, I decided to stay in Ajmīr and send my lucky son Bābā Khurram ahead. This was a great plan, so on the 6th of Day [the tenth month of the solar year], at the scheduled time, I sent him off with joy and excitement. I gifted him a qabā (outer coat) made of gold brocade, decorated with jeweled flowers and pearls around them, a brocaded turban with pearl strings, a gold woven sash with pearl chains, one of my private elephants named Fath Gaj, complete with trappings, a magnificent horse, a 419jeweled sword, and a flower cutter (dagger). In addition to the men originally assigned to this task under the leadership of Khān A’zam, I sent 12,000 more horses with my son and honored their gift (wearing robes of honor) leaders."[28]

On 14th Isfandārmuz [twelfth month of the solar year] "a representation came from my son Bābā Khurram that the elephant ‛Ālam Gumān [‘arrogant of the earth’], of which the Rānā was very fond, together with seventeen ‛Ālamgumān other elephants, had fallen into the hands of the victorious army."[29] Jahāngīr rode this elephant on the second day of the New Year, which began on 21st March 1614.[30]

On the 14th of Isfandārmuz [the twelfth month of the solar year], I received a message from my son Bābā Khurram that the elephant ‛Ālam Gumān [‘arrogant of the earth’], which the Rānā was very fond of, along with seventeen other elephants, had been captured by the victorious army.[29] Jahāngīr rode this elephant on the second day of the New Year, which started on March 21, 1614.[30]

"In the month of Bahman [eleventh solar month] there came pieces of good news, one after the other. The first was that the Rānā Amar Singh had elected for obedience and service to the Court. The circumstances of this affair are these. Sultān Khurram, by dint of placing a great many posts, especially in some places where most people said it was impossible to place them on account of the badness of the air and water and the wild nature of the localities, and by dint of moving the royal forces one after another in pursuit, without regard to the heat or excessive rain, and making prisoners of the inhabitants of that region, brought matters with the Rānā to such a pass that it became clear to him that if this should happen to him again he must either fly the country or be made prisoner. Being without remedy, he chose obedience and loyalty, and sent to my fortunate son his maternal uncle Subhkaran, with Haridās Jhālā, who was one of the two men in his confidence, and petitioned that if that fortunate son would ask forgiveness for his offences and tranquillize his mind, and obtain for him the auspicious sign-manual (panja,[31] the mark of the Emperor’s five fingers), he would himself 420wait on my son, and would send his son and successor, Karan Singh, or he, after the manner of other Rājas, would be enrolled among the servants of the Court and do service. He also begged that he himself might be excused from coming to Court on account of his old age. Accordingly, my son sent them in company with his own Dīwān, Mullā Shukru-llah, whom after the conclusion of this business I dignified with the title of Afzal Khān, and Sundar Dās, his major-domo, who, after the matter was settled, was honoured with the title of Rāy Rayān, to the exalted Court, and represented the circumstances. My lofty mind was always desirous, as far as possible, not to destroy the old families. The real point was that as Rānā Amar Singh and his fathers, proud in the strength of the hilly country and their abodes, had never seen or obeyed any of the kings of Hindustan, this should be brought about in my reign. At the request of my son, I forgave the Rānā’s offences, and gave a gracious farmān that should satisfy him, and impressed on it the mark of my auspicious palm. I also wrote a farmān of kindness to my son that if he could arrange to settle the matter I should be much pleased. My son also sent them [perhaps the uncle and Haridās, or the farmāns] with Mullā Shukru-llah and Sundar Dās to the Rānā to console him and make him hopeful of the royal favour. They gave him the gracious farmān with the sign-manual of the auspicious hand, and it was settled that on Sunday, the 26th of the month Bahman, he and his sons should come and pay their respects to my son."[32]

"In the month of Bahman [the eleventh solar month], there was a series of good news that came one after another. The first was that Rānā Amar Singh had chosen to be loyal and serve the Court. Here’s how things unfolded. Sultān Khurram, through strategically placing numerous posts—even in areas where many believed it was impossible due to poor air, bad water, and the rough terrain—and by relentlessly moving the royal forces despite the heat and heavy rain, managed to capture the local inhabitants. This pressure made it clear to the Rānā that if he faced this situation again, he would either have to flee the country or be captured. With no other options, he chose loyalty and obedience. He sent my fortunate son his maternal uncle Subhkaran, along with Haridās Jhālā, one of his trusted advisors. They petitioned that if my fortunate son would forgive his mistakes and put his mind at ease, and grant him the auspicious sign-manual (power,[31] the mark of the Emperor’s five fingers), he would personally come to my son and send his son and successor, Karan Singh, or he would serve at the Court like other Rājas. He also requested to be excused from attending Court due to his old age. My son then sent them with his own Dīwān, Mullā Shukru-llah, whom I later honored with the title of Afzal Khān, and his major-domo, Sundar Dās, who received the title of Rāy Rayān after the matter was settled, to the exalted Court to present the situation. I always hoped not to eradicate the old families, if possible. The main issue was that Rānā Amar Singh and his ancestors, proud of their hilly homeland, had never acknowledged or obeyed any of the kings of Hindustan, and I wanted this to change during my reign. At my son's request, I forgave the Rānā's mistakes and issued a gracious farmān that would satisfy him, along with the mark of my auspicious palm. I also wrote a kind farmān to my son, expressing that I would be pleased if he could resolve the situation. My son also sent them [perhaps the uncle and Haridās, or the farmāns] with Mullā Shukru-llah and Sundar Dās to Rānā to console him and instill hope in him for royal favor. They presented him with the gracious farmān bearing the sign-manual of the auspicious hand, and it was agreed that on Sunday, the 26th of the month Bahman, he and his sons would come to pay their respects to my son." [32]

"In the end of this month, when I was employed in hunting in the environs of Ajmīr, Muhammad Beg, an attendant on my fortunate son Sultān Khurram, came and brought a report from that son, and stated that the Rānā had come with his sons and paid his respects to the prince: the details would be made known by the report. I immediately turned the face of supplication to the Divine Court, and prostrated myself in thanksgiving. I presented a horse, an elephant, and a jewelled dagger to the aforesaid Muhammad Khān, and honoured him with the title of Zu-l-faqār Khān [‘Lord of the sword’]."[33]

At the end of this month, while I was hunting around Ajmīr, Muhammad Beg, a servant of my fortunate son Sultān Khurram, came to deliver a message from him, saying that the Rānā had arrived with his sons and had paid his respects to the prince. The details would be provided in the report. I immediately turned to prayer at the Divine Court and knelt in gratitude. I gifted a horse, an elephant, and a jeweled dagger to Muhammad Khān and honored him with the title of Zu-l-faqār Khān [‘Lord of the sword’].[33]

"From the report it appeared that on Sunday the 26th Bahman, the Rānā paid his respects to my fortunate son with the politeness and ritual that servants pay their respects, and produced 421as offerings a famous large ruby that was in his house, with some decorated articles and seven elephants, some of them fit for the private stud, and which had not fallen into our hands, and were the only ones left him, and nine horses. My son also behaved to him with perfect kindness. When the Rānā clasped his feet and asked forgiveness for his faults, he took his hand and placed it on his breast, and consoled him in such a manner as to comfort him. He presented him with a superb dress of honour, a jewelled sword, a horse with a jewelled saddle, and a private elephant with silver housings, and as there were not more than 100 men with him who were worthy of complete robes of honour, he gave 100 sarupā [dresses] and 50 horses and 12 jewelled khapwā [daggers]. As it is the custom of the Zamīndārs[34] that the son who is the heir-apparent should not go with his father to pay his respects to a king or prince,[35] the Rānā observed this custom, and did not bring with him Karan, the son who had received the tīkā [forehead mark of inauguration]. As the hour (fixed by astrology) of his departure of that son of lofty fortune from that place was the end of that same day, he gave him leave, so that, having himself gone, he might send Karan to pay his respects. To him also he gave a superb dress of honour, a jewelled sword and dagger, a horse with a gold saddle, and a special elephant, and on the same day, taking Karan in attendance, he proceeded towards the illustrious Court."[36]

"According to the report, on Sunday the 26th of Bahman, the Rānā honored my fortunate son with the courtesy and rituals typical of servants, presenting him with a renowned large ruby from his house, along with some decorative items and seven elephants, some suitable for the royal stables, which had not been captured by us, and were the only ones he had left, plus nine horses. My son reciprocated with complete kindness. When the Rānā bowed at his feet and sought forgiveness for his wrongdoings, my son took his hand and placed it on his chest, comforting him in a way that eased his distress. He gifted him an exquisite ceremonial outfit, a jeweled sword, a horse with a jeweled saddle, and a special elephant adorned with silver fittings. Since there were no more than 100 deserving men with him who qualified for full ceremonial robes, he gave out 100 sarupā [dresses], 50 horses, and 12 jeweled khapwā [daggers]. Following the tradition of the Zamīndārs[34], the heir-apparent is not supposed to accompany his father to pay respects to a king or prince,[35] so the Rānā adhered to this custom and did not bring Karan, the son who had received the tīkā [forehead mark of inauguration]. As the time (determined by astrology) for his departure from that place was at the end of the same day, he released him, so that after he left, he could send Karan to pay his respects. To him, he also gave a splendid dress of honor, a jeweled sword and dagger, a horse with a gold saddle, and a special elephant. On the same day, with Karan in attendance, he made his way toward the illustrious Court."[36]

"In my interview with Sultan Khurram on his arrival at Ajmer,[37] he represented that if it was my pleasure he would present the prince Karan, whom I accordingly desired him to bring. He arrived, paid his respects, and his rank was commanded to be, at the request of my son, immediately on my right hand, and I rewarded him with suitable khilats. As Karan, owing to the rude life he had led in his native hills, was extremely shy, and unused to the pageantry and experience of a court, in order to reconcile and give him confidence I daily gave him some testimonies of my 422regard and protection, and in the second day of his service I gave him a jewelled dagger, and on the third a choice steed of Irak with rich caparisons; and on the same day, I took him with me to the queen’s court, when the queen, Nur Jahan, made him splendid khilats, elephant and horse caparisoned, sword, etc. The same day I gave him a rich necklace of pearls, another day an elephant, and it was my wish to give him rarities and choice things of every kind. I gave him three royal hawks and three gentle falcons trained to the hand,[38] coat of mail, chain and plate armour, and two rings of value; and, on the last day of the month, carpets, state cushions, perfumes, vessels of gold, and a pair of the bullocks of Gujarat.[39]

"In my interview with Sultan Khurram upon his arrival in Ajmer,[37] he expressed that if I wished, he would introduce Prince Karan, which I requested him to do. When Karan arrived, he paid his respects, and my son requested that he be seated immediately to my right, and I honored him with appropriate gifts. Since Karan had lived a rough life in his native hills, he was quite shy and unfamiliar with the court's grandeur. To help him adjust and build his confidence, I continuously showed him my support and protection. On the second day of his service, I presented him with a jeweled dagger, and on the third day, I gifted him a fine horse from Irak adorned with rich decorations. That same day, I took him to the queen’s court, where Queen Nur Jahan honored him with splendid gifts, including a decorated elephant and horse, a sword, and more. On that day, I also gave him a luxurious pearl necklace, and on another occasion, an elephant. I aimed to offer him unique and valuable items of every kind. I presented him with three royal hawks and three trained gentle falcons,[38] a suit of mail, chain and plate armor, and two valuable rings; and on the last day of the month, I gave him carpets, state cushions, perfumes, gold vessels, and a pair of Gujarat's bullocks.[39]"

"10th year.[40] At this time I gave prince Karan leave to return to his jagir;[41] when I bestowed on him an elephant, horse, and a pearl necklace valued at 50,000 rupees (£5000); and from the day of his repairing to my court to that of his departure, the value of the various gifts I presented him exceeded ten lakhs of rupees (£125,000), exclusive of one hundred and ten horses, five elephants, or what my son Khurram gave him. I sent Mubarik Khan along with [364] him, by whom I sent an elephant, horse, etc., and various confidential messages to the Rana.

10th year.[40] During this time, I allowed Prince Karan to return to his jagir;[41] I presented him with an elephant, a horse, and a pearl necklace worth 50,000 rupees (£5000); and from the moment he came to my court until his departure, the total value of the gifts I gave him was over ten lakhs of rupees (£125,000), not including one hundred and ten horses, five elephants, or what my son Khurram gave him. I sent Mubarik Khan with him, along with an elephant, a horse, and several private messages for the Rana.

"On the 8th Safar[42] of the 10th year of the H. 1024 Karan was elevated to the dignity of a Mansabdar[43] of five thousand, when I presented him with a bracelet of pearls, in which was a ruby of great price.

"On the 8th of Safar[42] in the 10th year of the H. 1024, Karan was promoted to the rank of a Mansabdar[43] of five thousand, when I gave him a pearl bracelet featuring a valuable ruby."

"24th Muharram,[44] 10th year (A.D. 1615), Jagat Sing, son of Karan, aged twelve years, arrived at court and paid his respects, and presented the arzis of his father and grandfather, Rana Amra Singh. His countenance carried the impression of his 423illustrious extraction,[45] and I delighted his heart with presents and kindness.

"24th Muharram,[44] 10th year (A.D. 1615), Jagat Sing, son of Karan, who was twelve years old, came to court to show his respect and submitted requests on behalf of his father and grandfather, Rana Amra Singh. His appearance reflected his noble heritage,423[45] and I pleased him with gifts and kindness.

424"On the 10th Shaban,[46] Jagat Singh had permission to return to his house. At his departure I presented him with 20,000 rupees, a horse, elephant, and khilats [365]; and to Haridas Jhala, preceptor of Prince Karan, 5000 rupees, a horse, and khilat; and I sent by him six golden images[47] to the Rana.

424"On the 10th of Shaban,[46] Jagat Singh was allowed to go back home. Before he left, I gave him 20,000 rupees, a horse, an elephant, and some ceremonial robes [365]; and to Haridas Jhala, the teacher of Prince Karan, I gave 5,000 rupees, a horse, and a ceremonial robe; and I sent six golden images[47] with him to the Rana.

"28th Rabiu-l-Ākhir,[48] 11th year. The statues of the Rana and Karan, sculptured in white marble, I desired should have inscribed the date in which they were prepared and presented, and commanded they should be placed in the gardens at Agra.[49]

"28th Rabiu-l-Ākhir,[48] 11th year. I wanted the statues of the Rana and Karan, carved from white marble, to have the date they were made and presented inscribed on them, and I ordered that they be placed in the gardens at Agra.[49]

"In the 11th year of my reign an arzi from Itimad Khan acquainted me that Sultan Khurram had entered the Rana’s country, and that prince and his son had both exchanged visits with my son; and that from the tribute, consisting of seven elephants, twenty-seven saddle horses, trays of jewels, and ornaments of gold, my son took three horses and returned all the rest, and engaged that Prince Karan and fifteen hundred Rajput horse should remain with him in the wars.

"In the 11th year of my reign, an official message from Itimad Khan informed me that Sultan Khurram had entered the Rana’s territory, and that the prince and his son had both met with my son. From the tribute, which included seven elephants, twenty-seven saddle horses, trays of jewels, and gold ornaments, my son kept three horses and returned the rest. He also made arrangements for Prince Karan and fifteen hundred Rajput horsemen to stay with him for the wars."

"In the 13th year Prince Karan repaired to my court, then at Sindla, to congratulate me on my victories and conquest of the Deccan, and presented 100 mohars,[50] 1000 rupees, nazarana, and effects in gold and jewels to the amount of 21,000 rupees, hardy 425elephants and horses; the last I returned, but kept the rest, and next day presented him a dress of honour; and from Fatehpur gave him his leave, with elephant, horse, sword, and dagger, and a horse for his father.

"In the 13th year, Prince Karan came to my court in Sindla to congratulate me on my victories and the conquest of the Deccan. He presented me with 100 mohars,[50] 1000 rupees as a nazarana, and gifts in gold and jewels worth 21,000 rupees, along with a number of strong elephants and horses. I returned the horses but kept the rest. The next day, I presented him with a dress of honor and from Fatehpur, I gave him my blessings, along with an elephant, a horse, a sword, and a dagger, as well as a horse for his father."

"14th year of my reign. On the 17th Rabiu-l-awwal,[51] 1029 H., I received intelligence of the death of Rana Amra Singh.[52] To Jagat Singh, his grandson, and Bhim Singh, his son, in attendance, I gave khilats, and dispatched Raja Kishordas[53] with the farman conferring benefits and with the dignity of Rana, the khilat of investiture, choice horses, and a letter of condolence suitable to the occasion to Prince Karan. 7th Shawwal.[54] Biharidas Brahman I dispatched with a [366] farman to Rana Karan, desiring that his son with his contingent should attend me."

"14th year of my reign. On the 17th of Rabiu-l-awwal, [51] 1029 H., I received news of the death of Rana Amra Singh.[52] To Jagat Singh, his grandson, and Bhim Singh, his son, who were present, I gave gifts and sent Raja Kishordas[53] with the order granting honors and with the title of Rana, the ceremonial robe, selected horses, and a condolence letter appropriate for the occasion to Prince Karan. On the 7th of Shawwal.[54] I sent Biharidas Brahman with a [366] order to Rana Karan, requesting that his son and his forces should come see me."

Treatment of the Rāna by Jahāngīr.

—To have generalized this detail of the royal historian would have been to lessen the interest of this important period in the annals of Mewar. Jahangir merits to have his exultation, his noble and unostentatious conduct, described by his own pen, the extreme minuteness of which description but increases the interest. With his self-gratulation, he bears full testimony to the gallant and long-protracted resistance of the Rajputs; and while he impartially, though rather erroneously, estimates their motives and means of opposition, he does Amra ample justice in the declaration, that he did not yield until he had but the alternative of captivity or exile; and with a magnanimity above all praise, he records the Rajput prince’s salvo for his dignity, “that he would hold himself excused from attending in person.” The simple and naïve declaration of his joy, "his going abroad on ‛Alam Guman," the favourite elephant of the Rana which had been captured, on learning his submission, is far stronger than the most pompous testimony of public rejoicing. But there is a heart-stirring philanthropy in the conduct of the Mogul which does him immortal honour; and in commanding his son “to treat the illustrious one according to his heart’s wishes,” though he so long and so signally had foiled the royal armies, he proved himself worthy of the good fortune he acknowledges, and well shows his 426sense of the superiority of the chief of all the Rajputs, by placing the heir of Mewar, even above all the princes of his own house, ‘immediately on his right hand.’ Whether he attempts to relieve the shyness of Karan, or sets forth the princely appearance of Jagat Singh, we see the same amiable feeling operating to lighten the chains of the conquered. But the shyness of Karan deserved a worthier term: he felt the degradation which neither the statues raised to them, the right hand of the monarch, the dignity of a ‘commander of five thousand,’ or even the restoration of the long-alienated territory could neutralize, when the kingdom to which he was heir was called a fief (jagir), and himself, ‘the descendant of a hundred kings,’ a vassal (jagirdar) of the empire, under whose banner, which his ancestors had so signally opposed, he was now to follow with a contingent of fifteen hundred Rajput horse.

Seldom has subjugated royalty met with such consideration; yet, to a lofty mind like Amra’s, this courteous condescension but increased the severity of endurance [367]. In the bitterness of his heart he cursed the magnanimity of Khurram, himself of Rajput blood[55] and an admirer of Rajput valour, which circumstance more than the force of his arms had induced him to surrender; for Khurram demanded but the friendship of the Rajput as the price of peace, and to withdraw every Muhammadan from Mewar if the Rana would but receive the emperor’s farman outside of his capital. This his proud soul rejected; and though he visited Prince Khurram as a friend, he spurned the proposition of acknowledging a superior, or receiving the rank and titles awaiting such an admission. The noble Amra, who—

Seldom has conquered royalty been treated with such respect; however, for someone with a lofty mindset like Amra’s, this polite condescension only made his suffering feel harsher. His heart filled with bitterness, he cursed Khurram's nobility, who himself was of Rajput descent and admired Rajput bravery. This fact, more than the strength of his army, had led him to surrender. Khurram only asked for the friendship of the Rajput in exchange for peace and promised to withdraw every Muslim from Mewar if the Rana would accept the emperor’s decree outside his capital. Amra’s proud spirit rejected this offer; even though he visited Prince Khurram as a friend, he refused to acknowledge anyone as superior or accept the titles that came with such an admission. The noble Amra, who—

Rather than be less,
Cared not to be at all—

took the resolution to abdicate[56] the throne he could no longer hold but at the will of another. Assembling his chiefs, and 427disclosing his determination, he made the tīka on his son’s forehead; and observing that the honour of Mewar was now in his hands, forthwith left the capital and secluded himself in the Nauchauki:[57] nor did he from that hour cross its threshold, but to have his ashes deposited with those of his fathers.

took the decision to step down[56] from the throne he could no longer hold without someone else’s approval. Gathering his leaders and sharing his choice, he marked his son’s forehead with the tīka; realizing that the honor of Mewar was now in his son’s hands, he immediately left the capital and isolated himself in the Nauchauki:[57] and from that moment on, he did not leave its confines except to have his ashes laid to rest with those of his ancestors.

Character of Rāna Amar Singh.

—All comment is superfluous on such a character as Rana Amra. He was worthy of Partap and his race. He possessed all the physical as well as mental qualities of a hero, and was the tallest and strongest of all the princes of Mewar. He was not so fair as they usually are, and he had a reserve bordering upon gloominess, doubtless occasioned by his reverses, for it was not natural to him; he was beloved by his chiefs for the qualities they most esteem, generosity and valour, and by his subjects for his justice and kindness, of which we can judge from his edicts, many of which yet live on the column or the rock [368].

1. S. 1653, A.D. 1597.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. S. 1653, A.D. 1597.

2. [It has now been established by Mr. V. A. Smith that Akbar died on October 17, O.S., October 27, N.S., 1605 (IA, xliv. November 1915).]

2. [Mr. V. A. Smith has now confirmed that Akbar passed away on October 17, O.S., October 27, N.S., 1605 (IA, xliv. November 1915).]

3. The embassy under Sir Thomas Roe was prepared by Elizabeth, but did not proceed till the accession of James. He arrived just as Mewar had bent her head to the Mogul yoke, and speaks of the Rajput prince Karan, whom he saw at court as a hostage for the treaty, with admiration. [The embassy was in India from 1615 to 1619. Roe’s Journal has been edited by W. Foster, Hakluyt Society, 1899.]

3. The embassy led by Sir Thomas Roe was arranged by Elizabeth but didn't take place until James came to power. He arrived just as Mewar had submitted to the Mogul rule and speaks with admiration of the Rajput prince Karan, who he met at court as a hostage for the treaty. [The embassy was in India from 1615 to 1619. Roe’s Journal has been edited by W. Foster, Hakluyt Society, 1899.]

4. [The question has been discussed in the Būndi Annals, below.]

4. [This topic has been covered in the Būndi Annals, below.]

5. The Amrasahi pagri, or turban, is still used by the Rana and some nobles on court days, but the foreign nobility have the privilege, in this respect, of conforming to their own tribes.

5. The Amrasahi turban, or turban, is still worn by the Rana and some nobles on court days, but the foreign nobility have the privilege of following their own customs in this regard.

6. Amara mahall.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Beautiful home.

7. A small brass ornament placed at the corners of the carpet to keep it steady.

7. A small brass decoration placed at the corners of the carpet to hold it in place.

8. This is a signal both of defiance and self-gratulation.

8. This shows both rebellion and self-satisfaction.

9. S. 1664, A.D. 1608.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. S. 1664, A.D. 1608.

10. Phalgun 7th, S. 1666, the spring of A.D. 1610. Ferishta [Dow iii. 37] misplaces this battle, making it immediately precede the invasion under Khurram. The defeats of the Mogul forces are generally styled ‘recalls of the commander.’

10. Phalgun 7th, S. 1666, the spring of CE 1610. Ferishta [Dow iii. 37] gets the timing of this battle wrong, placing it right before Khurram's invasion. The losses experienced by the Mughal forces are typically referred to as ‘recalls of the commander.’

11. Dudo, Sangawat of Deogarh, Narayandas, Surajmall, Askarn, all Sesodias of the first rank; Puran Mall, son of Bhan, the chief of the Saktawats; Haridas Rathor, Bhopat the Jhala of Sadri, Kahirdas Kachhwaha, Keshodas Chauhan of Bedla, Mukunddas Rathor, Jaimallot, of the blood of Jaimall.

11. Dudo, Sangawat of Deogarh, Narayandas, Surajmall, Askarn, all Sesodias of the highest rank; Puran Mall, son of Bhan, the leader of the Saktawats; Haridas Rathor, Bhopat the Jhala of Sadri, Kahirdas Kachhwaha, Keshodas Chauhan of Bedla, Mukunddas Rathor, Jaimallot, of the lineage of Jaimall.

12. [When Partāp was attacked by Akbar, Sakra, as he is called, paid his respects at court, and was appointed Commander of 200 (Āīn, i. 519).]

12. [When Partāp was attacked by Akbar, Sakra, as he is known, paid his respects at court and was appointed Commander of 200 (Āīn, i. 519).]

13. “Chitor, an antient great kingdom, the chief city so called, which standeth upon a mighty hill flat on the top, walled about at the least ten English miles. There appear to this day above a hundred ruined churches, and divers fair palaces, which are lodged in like manner among the ruins, besides many exquisite pillars of carved stone, and the ruins likewise of a hundred thousand stone houses, as many English by their observation have guessed. There is but one ascent unto it, cut out of a firm rock, to which a man must pass through four (sometime very magnificent) gates. Its chief inhabitants at this day are Ziim and Ohim, birds and wild beasts; but the stately ruins thereof give a shadow of its beauty while it flourished in its pride. It was won from Ramas, an ancient Indian prince, who was forced to live himself ever after on high mountainous places adjoining to that province, and his posterity to live there ever since. Taken from him it was by Achabar Padsha (the father of that king who lived and reigned when I was in these parts) after a very long siege, which famished the besieged, without which it could never have been gotten.” [E. Terry, A Voyage to East-India, 1777, p. 77 f.]

13. “Chitor, an ancient great kingdom, the main city shares its name, perched on a massive hill with a flat top, surrounded by walls stretching at least ten English miles. Even today, there are over a hundred ruined churches and several beautiful palaces interspersed among the ruins, along with many exquisite carved stone pillars and the remains of around a hundred thousand stone houses, as many English observers have estimated. There’s only one pathway to it, carved from solid rock, which requires passing through four (sometimes very grand) gates. Currently, its main inhabitants are birds and wild animals; however, the impressive ruins give a hint of its former beauty in its heyday. It was taken from Ramas, an ancient Indian prince, who was forced to live in high mountainous areas near that region, and his descendants have resided there ever since. The city was captured by Achabar Padsha (the father of the king who ruled when I was in these areas) after a long siege that starved the defenders; without that, it could never have been taken.” [E. Terry, A Voyage to East-India, 1777, p. 77 f.]

14. An isolated rock in the plain between the confluence of the Parbati and Chambal, and the famous Ranthambhor. The author has twice passed it in his travels in these regions.

14. An isolated rock in the flatlands between where the Parbati and Chambal rivers meet, near the well-known Ranthambhor. The author has encountered it twice during his travels through these areas.

15. It was one of his sons who apostatized from his faith, who is well known in the imperial history as Mahabat Khan, beyond doubt the most daring chief in Jahangir’s reign [see p. 386, above]. This is the secret of his bond of union with prince Khurram (Shah Jahan), himself half a Rajput. It was with his Rajputs Mahabat did that daring deed, making Jahangir prisoner in his own camp, in the zenith of his power.

15. One of his sons abandoned his faith and is famously known in imperial history as Mahabat Khan, undoubtedly the most audacious leader during Jahangir’s reign [see p. 386, above]. This explains his connection with prince Khurram (Shah Jahan), who is also partially Rajput. Alongside his Rajput forces, Mahabat executed that bold maneuver, taking Jahangir captive in his own camp at the height of his power.

16. Page 175, above.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Page __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, above.

17. Family priest.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Family pastor.

18. I have visited the cenotaphs of Sakta and his successors at the almost insulated Bhainsror on the Chambal. The castle is on a rock at the confluence of the black Bamani and the Chambal.

18. I have visited the memorials of Sakta and his successors at the nearly remote Bhainsror on the Chambal. The castle sits on a rock where the black Bamani River meets the Chambal.

19. [Idar was not occupied by the Rāthors till 1728 (IGI, xiii. 325).]

19. [Idar wasn't taken over by the Rāthors until 1728 (IGI, xiii. 325).]

20. Probably the identical temple to the Mother, in which I found a valuable inscription of Kumarpal of Anhilwara Patan, dated S. 1207. Palod is in the district of Nimbahera, now alienated from Mewar, and under that upstart Pathan, Amir Khan.

20. It’s likely the same temple dedicated to the Mother, where I discovered an important inscription of Kumarpal from Anhilwara Patan, dated S. 1207. Palod is located in the Nimbahera district, which is now taken away from Mewar and is under that self-important Pathan, Amir Khan.

21. One of the five sacred mounts of the Jains, of whose faith was the minister. Of these I shall speak at length in the Personal Narrative. [IGI, xix. 316 ff.]

21. One of the five sacred mountains of the Jains, whose beliefs included the minister. I will discuss this in detail in the Personal Narrative. [IGI, xix. 316 ff.]

22. ‘Double gifts, fourfold sacrifice.’ Meaning, with increase of their prince’s favour the sacrifice of their lives would progress; and which, for the sake of euphony probably, preceded the birad won by the founder, ‘the barrier to Khurasan and Multan.’

22. ‘Double gifts, fourfold sacrifice.’ This means that as their prince’s favor increases, so would the sacrifice of their lives; and which, probably for the sake of flow, came before the honor earned by the founder, ‘the barrier to Khurasan and Multan.’

The Birad of the Chondawats is: Das sahas Mewār ka bar Kewār, ‘the portal of the ten thousand [towns] of Mewār.’ It is related that Sakta, jealous of so sweeping a birad, complained that nothing was left for him: when the master bard replied, he was Kewār ka aggal, the bar which secures the door (Kewār).

The Birad of the Chondawats is: Das Sahas Mewār ka bar Kewār, ‘the portal of the ten thousand [towns] of Mewār.’ It’s said that Sakta, envious of such an impressive birad, complained that nothing was left for him. The master bard responded that he was Kewār's front, the bar that secures the door (Kewār).

23.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

  Sakta. —17 sons.  
   
  Bhanji.  
           
Dayāl. Ber. Man. Gokuldās. Pūran Mall.
     
  Sabal Singh.
     
  Mokham Singh.
     
  Amar Singh.
     
  Prithi Singh.

[to whom succeeded in order Hamīr Singh, Madan Singh, Kesari Singh, and Mādho Singh, the present Mahārāja, who succeeded in 1900 (Erskine ii. A. 99).]

[to whom succeeded in order Hamīr Singh, Madan Singh, Kesari Singh, and Mādho Singh, the current Maharaja, who took over in 1900 (Erskine ii. A. 99).]

24. A.D. 1611.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. A.D. 1611.

25. Translated ‘Brampoor’ in Dow’s Ferishta, and transferred to the Deccan; and the pass (bāla-ghāt) rendered the Bālaghāt mountains of the south. There are numerous similar errors. [The Author seems to be mistaken. Dow (iii. 39) speaks of “Brampour, the capital of the Rana’s dominions.” Khāmnor is in W. Mewār, a little distance south of Nāthdwāra.]

25. Translated 'Brampoor' in Dow's Ferishta, and moved to the Deccan; and the pass (child drowning) refers to the Bālaghāt mountains in the south. There are many similar mistakes. [The Author seems to be mistaken. Dow (iii. 39) mentions “Brampour, the capital of the Rana’s dominions.” Khāmnor is located in W. Mewār, just south of Nāthdwāra.]

26. The details of battles, unless accompanied by exploits of individuals, are very uninteresting. Under this impression, I have suppressed whatever could impair the current of action by amplification, otherwise not only the Rajput bard, but the contemporary Mogul historian, would have afforded abundant matter; but I have deemed both worthy of neglect in such cases. Ferishta’s history is throughout most faulty in its geographical details, rendered still more obscure from the erroneous orthography, often arising from mistaken punctuation of the only translation of this valuable work yet before the public. There is one gentleman (Lieut.-Col. Briggs) well qualified to remedy these defects, and who, with a laudable industry, has made an entire translation of the works of Ferishta, besides collating the best MSS. of the original text. It is to be hoped he will present his performance to the public. [This appeared in four volumes, 1829; reprinted, Calcutta, 1908.]

26. The details of battles, unless paired with individual stories, are pretty dull. With that in mind, I've left out anything that might slow down the action. Otherwise, both the Rajput bard and the contemporary Mogul historian would have provided plenty of material, but I felt both were not worth including in these cases. Ferishta's history has many flaws in its geographical details, which are made even more confusing by incorrect spelling, often due to punctuation mistakes in the only translation of this valuable work that's currently available. There's one person (Lieut.-Col. Briggs) who is well-equipped to fix these issues, and who, with commendable effort, has completed a full translation of Ferishta's works, in addition to comparing the best manuscripts of the original text. It's hoped that he will share his work with the public. [This appeared in four volumes, 1829; reprinted, Calcutta, 1908.]

27. [Memoirs of Jahāngīr, trans. Rogers-Beveridge, p. 70. The incorrect versions of this and other passages in the text have been replaced from the recent translation and that in Elliot-Dowson.]

27. [Memoirs of Jahāngīr, trans. Rogers-Beveridge, p. 70. The inaccurate versions of this and other passages in the text have been updated using the latest translation and that in Elliot-Dowson.]

28. [Memoirs, 256.]

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. [Memoirs, 256.]

29. [Ibid. 259.]

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. [Same source. 259.]

30. [Ibid. 260.]

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. [Same source. 260.]

31. The giving the hand amongst all nations has been considered as a pledge for the performance or ratification of some act of importance, and the custom amongst the Scythic or Tatar nations, of transmitting its impress as a substitute, is here practically described. I have seen the identical Farman in the Rana’s archives. The hand being immersed in a compost of sandalwood, is applied to the paper, and the palm and five fingers (panja) are yet distinct. In a masterly delineation of Oriental manners (Carne’s Letters from the East) is given an anecdote of Muhammad, who, unable to sign his name to a convention, dipped his hand in ink, and made an impression therewith. It is evident the Prophet of Islam only followed an ancient solemnity, of the same import as that practised by Jahangir.

31. Shaking hands among all nations has been seen as a promise to fulfill or approve a significant act, and the practice among the Scythian or Tatar nations of leaving a handprint as a substitute is described here. I've seen the same Farman in the Rana’s archives. The hand is dipped in a mixture of sandalwood and pressed onto the paper, leaving a clear impression of the palm and five fingers (hand). A masterful depiction of Eastern customs in (Carne’s Letters from the East) tells a story about Muhammad, who, unable to sign his name on a document, dipped his hand in ink and stamped it instead. It’s clear that the Prophet of Islam merely continued an ancient tradition, similar to that practiced by Jahangir.

32. [Memoirs, 272 ff.]

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. [Memoirs, 272 ff.]

33. [Ibid. 275.]

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. [Same source. 275.]

34. [The Rāna is purposely treated as a mere landowner under the State.]

34. [The Rāna is intentionally regarded as just a landowner within the State.]

35. This was to avoid treachery. I have often had the honour to receive the descendant princes, father and son, ‘of these illustrious ones’ together (note by the Author).

35. This was to prevent betrayal. I've frequently had the honor of welcoming the descendant princes, both father and son, "of these illustrious ones" together (note by the Author).

36. [Memoirs, 275 f.]

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. [Memoirs, 275 f.]

37. [The remaining part of the narrative is fairly correct, and has been allowed to stand, with necessary corrections in transliteration of proper names.]

37. [The rest of the story is mostly accurate and has been kept as is, with necessary corrections in the spelling of proper names.]

38. Baz and Tura.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Baz and Tura.

39. [On the famous oxen of Gujarat see Forbes, Rāsmāla, 540; Watt, Comm. Prod. 733 ff.]

39. [For information on the well-known oxen of Gujarat, see Forbes, Rāsmāla, 540; Watt, Comm. Prod. 733 ff.]

40. Of his reign.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. During his reign.

41. Such was now the degraded title of the ancient, independent sovereign Mewar. Happy Partap, whose ashes being mingled with his parent earth, was spared his country’s humiliation!

41. That was now the dishonored title of the ancient, independent ruler of Mewar. Fortunate Partap, whose ashes were mixed with his homeland, was spared the shame of his country's decline!

42. [The second month of the Musalmān calendar.]

42. [The second month of the Islamic calendar.]

43. With this the annals state the restoration of many districts: the Kherar, Phulia, Badnor, Mandalgarh, Jiran, Nimach, and Bhainsror, with supremacy over Deolia, and Dungarpur.

43. With this, the records note the restoration of several regions: Kherar, Phulia, Badnor, Mandalgarh, Jiran, Nimach, and Bhainsror, along with dominance over Deolia and Dungarpur.

44. [The first month of the Muhammadan year.]

44. [The first month of the Islamic year.]

45. It must have been this grandson of Amra of whom Sir Thomas Roe thus writes: “The right issue of Porus is here a king in the midst of the Mogul’s dominions, never subdued till last year; and, to say the truth, he is rather bought than conquered: won to own a superior by gifts and not by arms. The pillar erected by Alexander is yet standing at Delhi, the ancient seat of Rama, the successor of Porus” (Extract of a letter to the Archbishop of Canterbury, dated at Ajmere, January 29, 1615).

45. This must be the grandson of Amra that Sir Thomas Roe wrote about: “The rightful descendant of Porus is now a king in the middle of the Mogul’s territories, never defeated until last year; and, to be honest, he is more bought than conquered: he has been persuaded to acknowledge a superior through gifts rather than through force. The pillar set up by Alexander is still standing in Delhi, the historic home of Rama, who succeeded Porus” (Extract of a letter to the Archbishop of Canterbury, dated at Ajmere, January 29, 1615).

Copy of a letter written by the great Mogul unto King James, in the Persian tongue, here faithfully translated, which was as follows:

Copy of a letter written by the great Mogul to King James, in Persian, here accurately translated, which was as follows:

"Unto a king rightly descended from his ancestors, bred in military affairs, clothed with honour and justice, a commander worthy of all command, strong and constant in the religion which the great prophet Christ did teach, King James, whose love hath bred such an impression in my thoughts as shall never be forgotten; but as the smell of amber, or as a garden of fragrant flowers, whose beauty and odour is still increasing, so, be assured, my love shall still grow and increase with yours.

"To a king who comes from a noble line, experienced in military matters, dressed in honor and justice, a leader deserving of all authority, steadfast in the faith taught by the great prophet Christ, King James, whose affection has made a lasting impression on my mind that will never fade; just like the scent of amber or a garden of fragrant flowers, whose beauty and fragrance continue to blossom, my love for you will grow and deepen alongside yours."

"The letters which you sent me in the behalf of your merchants I have received, whereby I rest satisfied of your tender love towards me, desiring you not to take it ill, that I have not wrote to you heretofore: this present letter I send to you to renew our loves, and herewith do certifie you, that I have sent forth my firmaunes throughout all my countries to this effect, that if any English ships or merchants shall arrive in any of my ports, my people shall permit and suffer them to do what they please, freely in their merchandising causes, aiding and assisting them in all occasion of injuries that shall be offered them, that the least cause of discourtesie be not done unto them; that they may be as free, or freer than my own people.

"I've received the letters you sent on behalf of your merchants, and they reassure me of your deep affection for me. I hope you won't be upset that I haven't written to you before. I'm sending this letter to renew our friendship and let you know that I've issued my orders throughout all my territories to ensure that if any English ships or merchants arrive in my ports, my people will allow them to conduct their business freely. They will support and assist them in any instances of unfair treatment so that no discourtesy is shown to them, ensuring they can operate as freely, or even more freely, than my own people."

"And as now, and formerly, I have received from you divers tokens of your love; so I shall still desire your mindfulness of me by some novelties from your countries, as an argument of friendship betwixt us, for such is the custom of princes here.

"And just like before, I have received various signs of your affection; I would still like you to keep me in mind with some new items from your countries, as a sign of our friendship, since that's the custom among princes here."

"And for your merchants, I have given express order through all my dominions, to suffer them to buy, sell, transport, and carry away at their pleasure, without the lett or hinderance of any person whatsoever, all such goods and merchandises as they shall desire to buy; and let this my letter as fully satisfie you in desired peace and love, as if my own son had been messenger to ratifie the same.

"And for your merchants, I have given clear orders throughout all my territories to allow them to buy, sell, transport, and carry away whatever they wish, without the interference of anyone. Let this letter assure you of my commitment to peace and goodwill, just as if my own son had delivered it to confirm the same."

"And if any in my countries, not fearing God, nor obeying their king, or any other void of religion, should endeavour to be an instrument to break this league of friendship, I would send my son Sultan Caroom, a souldier approved in the wars, to cut him off, that no obstacle may hinder the continuance and increase of our affections.

"And if anyone in my countries, not fearing God or obeying their king, or anyone else lacking faith, tries to break this bond of friendship, I would send my son Sultan Caroom, a soldier known for his skills in battle, to eliminate him so that nothing stands in the way of our ongoing and growing affection."

"When your majesty shall open this letter, let your royal heart be as fresh as a small garden, let all people make reverence at your gate. Let your throne be advanced higher. Amongst the greatness of the kings of the prophet Jesus, let your majesty be the greatest; and all monarchs derive their wisdom and counsel from your breast, as from a fountain, that the law of the majesty of Jesus may receive, and flourish under your protection.

"When you open this letter, let your royal heart be as fresh as a small garden, and may everyone show respect at your gate. Let your throne be raised even higher. Among the great kings of the prophet Jesus, may you be the greatest, and may all rulers draw their wisdom and counsel from you, like a fountain, so that the law of the majesty of Jesus may thrive under your protection."

“The letters of love and friendship which you sent me, the present tokens of your good affection towards me, I have received by the hands of your ambassadour, Sir Thomas Row, who well deserveth to be your trusty servant, delivered to me in an acceptable and happy hour; upon which mine eyes were so fixed, that I could not easily remove them unto any other objects, and have accepted them with great joy and delight, etc.”

“The letters of love and friendship you sent me, which are a wonderful sign of your affection, I received through your ambassador, Sir Thomas Row, who truly deserves to be your loyal servant. He delivered them to me at a perfect and happy time; I was so focused on them that I could hardly look away to anything else, and I accepted them with immense joy and delight, etc.”

The last letter had this beginning: “How gracious is your majesty, whose greatness God preserve. As upon a rose in a garden, so are mine eyes fixed upon you. God maintain your estate, that your monarchy may prosper and be augmented; and that you may obtain all your desires worthy the greatness of your renown; and as the heart is noble and upright, so let God give you a glorious reign, because you strongly defend the law of the majesty of Jesus, which God made yet more flourishing, for that it was confirmed by miracles, etc.” (Della Valle, p. 473).

The last letter started like this: “How gracious is your majesty, may God protect your greatness. Just like my eyes are fixed on a rose in a garden, they are fixed on you. May God sustain your position so that your monarchy can thrive and grow; may you achieve all your worthy desires that match your renowned greatness; and as your heart is noble and upright, may God grant you a glorious reign, because you strongly uphold the law of the majesty of Jesus, which God made even more prosperous, as it was confirmed by miracles, etc.” (Della Valle, p. 473).

46. [Sha’bān, the eighth month.]

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. [Sha'ban, the eighth month.]

47. There are frequent mention of such images (putlis), but I know not which they are. [The word in the original is Shoshpari, ‘golden maces.’]

47. There are many mentions of these images (putlis), but I don't know what they are. [The word in the original is Shoshpari, ‘golden maces.’]

48. [The fourth month.]

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. [April.]

49. [On these statues see Smith, HFA, 426 ff.]

49. [For information about these statues, see Smith, HFA, 426 ff.]

50. Golden suns, value £1 : 12s.

50. Golden suns, worth £1: 12s.

51. [The third month.]

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. [March.]

52. [He died in 1620.]

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. [He passed away in 1620.]

53. Increasing the respect to the Ranas by making a prince the bearer of the farman.

53. Increasing respect for the Ranas by making a prince the holder of the farman.

54. [The tenth month.]

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. [October.]

55. Khurram was son of a Rajput princess of Amber [whose name, according to Beale, was Balmati] of the Kachhwaha tribe, and hence his name was probably Kurm, synonymous to kachhwa, a tortoise. The bards are always punning upon it. [The Persian word khurram, ‘glad, joyful,’ has, of course, no connexion with Hindi kurm, ‘a tortoise.’]

55. Khurram was the son of a Rajput princess from Amber [whose name, according to Beale, was Balmati] of the Kachhwaha tribe, and so his name was likely Kurm, which means turtle, a tortoise. The bards often make puns about it. [The Persian word khurram, meaning ‘happy’ or ‘joyful,’ is unrelated to the Hindi kurm, ‘a tortoise.’]

56. Surrendered S. 1672, A.D. 1616 (according to Dow, S. 1669, A.D.. 1613); died 1621 [1620. There seems to be no corroboration of his abdication.]

56. Surrendered S. 1672, CE 1616 (according to Dow, S. 1669, CE 1613); died 1621 [1620. There seems to be no confirmation of his abdication.]

57. It must have been here that Sultan Khurram visited the Rana. The remains of this palace, about half a mile without the city wall (north), on a cluster of hills, are yet in existence. It was built by Udai Singh on the banks of a lake, under which are gardens and groves, where the author had the Rana’s permission to pitch his tents in the hottest months. [When Khurram was in revolt against his father, he stayed at first in the Rāna’s palace; but as his followers little respected Rājput prejudices, he removed to the Jagmandir, and the island became his home till shortly before his father’s death (Erskine ii. A. 109).]

57. This must be the place where Sultan Khurram visited the Rana. The remains of this palace, located about half a mile outside the city wall to the north, can still be seen on a cluster of hills. It was built by Udai Singh on the banks of a lake, surrounded by gardens and groves, where the author had the Rana’s permission to set up his tents during the hottest months. [When Khurram was in rebellion against his father, he initially stayed in the Rana’s palace; however, since his followers didn’t really respect Rājput customs, he moved to the Jagmandir, and the island became his residence until shortly before his father’s death (Erskine ii. A. 109).]


CHAPTER 13

Rāna Karan Singh II., CE 1620-28.

—Karan, or Karna (the radiant), succeeded to the last independent king of Mewar, S. 1677, CE 1621. Henceforth we shall have to exhibit these princely ‘children of the sun’ with diminished lustre, moving as satellites round the primary planet; but, unaccustomed to the laws of its attraction, they soon deviated from the orbit prescribed, and in the eccentricity of their movements occasionally displayed their unborrowed effulgence. For fifteen hundred years we have traced each alternation of the fortune of this family, from their establishment in the second, to their expulsion in the fifth century from Saurashtra by the Parthians; the acquisition and loss of Idar; the conquest and surrender of Chitor; the rise of Udaipur 428and abasement of the red flag to Jahangir; and we shall conclude with not the least striking portion of their history, their unity of interests with Britain.

Karan was deficient neither in courage nor conduct; of both he had given a decided proof, when, to relieve the pecuniary difficulties of his father, with a rapidity unparalleled, he passed through the midst of his foes, surprised and plundered Surat, and carried off a booty which was the means of protracting the evil days of his country. But for the exercise of the chief virtue of the Rajput, he [369] had little scope throughout his reign, and fortunately for his country the powerful esteem and friendship which Jahangir and Prince Khurram evinced for his house, enabled him to put forth the talents he possessed to repair past disasters. He fortified the heights round the capital, which he strengthened with a wall and ditch, partly enlarged the noble dam which retains the waters of the Pichola, and built that entire portion of the palace called the Rawala, still set apart for the ladies of the court.

Karan was neither lacking in courage nor good leadership; he showed this clearly when, to help his father with financial struggles, he quickly fought his way through enemies, surprised and looted Surat, and took away riches that helped extend the difficult times his country faced. However, during his reign, he had little chance to demonstrate the principal virtue of the Rajput, and thankfully for his country, the strong respect and friendship that Jahangir and Prince Khurram showed towards his family allowed him to utilize his skills to fix past troubles. He reinforced the heights around the capital, adding a wall and a ditch, partly expanded the impressive dam that holds the waters of Pichola, and constructed the section of the palace known as the Rawala, which is still reserved for the ladies of the court.

Terms between Rāna Karan Singh and Jahāngīr.

—When Rana Amra made terms with Jahangir, he stipulated, as a salvo for his dignity and that of his successors, exemption from all personal attendance; and confined the extent of homage to his successors receiving, on each lapse of the crown, the farman or imperial decree in token of subordination, which, more strongly to mark their dependent condition, the Rana was to accept without the walls of his capital; accordingly, though the heirs-apparent of Mewar[1] attended the court, they never did as Rana. Partly to lessen the weight of this sacrifice to independence, and partly to exalt the higher grade of nobles, the princes of the blood-royal of Mewar were made to rank below the Sixteen, a fictitious diminution of dignity which, with similar acts peculiar to this house, enhanced the self-estimation of the nobles, and made them brave every danger to obtain such sacrifices to the ruling passion of the Rajput, a love of distinction.[2] It is mentioned by the emperor 429that he placed the heir-apparent of Mewar immediately on his right hand, over all the princes of Hindustan; consequently the superior nobles of Mewar, who were all men of royal descent, deemed themselves, and had their [370] claims admitted, to rank above their peers at other courts, and to be seated almost on an equality with their princes.[3]

RĀJMAHALL.
To face page 428.

RĀJMAHALL.
See page 428.

Sesodias in the Imperial Service.

—The Sesodia chieftains were soon distinguished amongst the Rajput vassals of the Mogul, and had a full share of power. Of these Bhim, the younger brother of Karan, who headed the quota of Mewar, was conspicuous, and became the chief adviser and friend of Sultan Khurram, who well knew his intrepidity. At his son’s solicitation, the emperor conferred upon him the title of Raja, and assigned a small principality on the Banas for his residence, of which Toda was the capital. Ambitious of perpetuating a name, he erected a new city and palace on the banks of the river, which he called Rajmahall, and which his descendants held till about forty years ago. The ruins of Rajmahall[4] bear testimony to the architectural taste 430of this son of Mewar, as do the fallen fortunes of his descendant to the instability of power: the lineal heir of Raja Bhim serves the chief of Shahpura on half a crown a day!

Revolt and Death of Bhīm Singh.

—Jahangir, notwithstanding his favours, soon had a specimen of the insubordinate spirit of Bhim. Being desirous to separate him from Sultan Khurram, who aspired to the crown in prejudice to his elder brother Parvez, he appointed Bhim to the government of Gujarat, which was distinctly refused. Detesting Parvez, who, it will be recollected, invaded Mewar, and was foiled for his cruelty on this occasion, Bhim advised his friend at once to throw off the mask, if he aspired to reign. Parvez was slain,[5] and Khurram manifested his guilt by flying to arms [371]. He was secretly supported by a strong party of the Rajput interest, at the head of which was Gaj Singh of Marwar, his maternal grandfather, who cautiously desired to remain neutral. Jahangir advanced to crush the incipient revolt; but dubious of the Rathor (Gaj Singh), he gave the van to Jaipur, upon which the prince furled his banners and determined to be a spectator. The armies approached and were joining action, when the impetuous Bhim sent a message to the Rathor either to aid or oppose them. The insult provoked him to the latter course, and Bhim’s party was destroyed, himself slain,[6] and Khurram and Mahabat Khan compelled to seek refuge 431in Udaipur. In this asylum he remained undisturbed: apartments in the palace were assigned to him; but his followers little respecting Rajput prejudices, the island became his residence, on which a sumptuous edifice was raised, adorned with a lofty dome crowned with the crescent. The interior was decorated with mosaic, in onyx, cornelian, jaspers, and agates, rich Turkey carpets, etc.; and that nothing of state might be wanting to the royal refugee, a throne was sculptured from a single block of serpentine, supported by quadriform female Caryatidae. In the court a little chapel was erected to the Muhammadan saint Madar,[7] and here the prince with his court resided, every wish anticipated, till a short time before his father’s death, when he retired into Persia.[8]

Such was Rajput gratitude to a prince who, when the chances of war made him victor over them, had sought unceasingly to mitigate the misery attendant on the loss of independence! It is pleasing to record to the honour of this calumniated race, that these feelings on the part of Karan were not transient; and that so far from expiring with the object,

Such was the Rajput gratitude to a prince who, when the odds of war made him their victor, had tirelessly tried to lessen the suffering that came with their loss of independence! It’s a pleasure to note, for the honor of this misunderstood group, that Karan's feelings weren’t temporary; and that instead of fading with the cause,

The debt immense of endless gratitude.

was transmitted as an heirloom to his issue; and though two centuries have fled, during which Mewar had suffered every 432variety of woe, pillaged by Mogul [372], Pathan, and Mahratta, yet the turban of Prince Khurram, the symbol of fraternity,[9] has been preserved, and remains in the same folds as when transferred from the head of the Mogul to that of the Rajput prince. The shield is yet held as the most sacred of relics, nor will the lamp which illumines the chapel of Madar want oil while the princes of Udaipur have wherewithal to supply it.[10]

was passed down as a family heirloom; and although two centuries have gone by, during which Mewar experienced every kind of suffering, being raided by Mogul, Pathan, and Mahratta forces, the turban of Prince Khurram, a symbol of brotherhood, has been kept intact, maintaining the same folds as when it was moved from the head of the Mogul to that of the Rajput prince. The shield is still regarded as the most sacred relic, and the lamp that lights the chapel of Madar will always have oil as long as the princes of Udaipur can provide it.

Death of Rāna Karan Singh.

—Rana Karan had enjoyed eight years of perfect tranquillity when he was gathered to his fathers. The sanctuary he gave Prince Khurram had no apparent effect on Jahangir, who doubtless believed that the Rana did not sanction the conduct of his brother Bhim. He was succeeded by his son Jagat Singh, ‘the lion of the world,’ in S. 1684 (CE 1628).

JAGMANDIR PALACE, UDAIPUR.
To face page 432.

JAGMANDIR PALACE, UDAIPUR.
To go to page 432.

Rāna Jagat Singh I., A.D. 1628-52.

—The Emperor Jahangir died shortly after his accession [October 28, 1627], and while Khurram was in exile. This event, which gave the throne to the friend of his house, was announced to him by the Rana, who sent his brother and a band of Rajputs to Surat to form the cortege of the emperor, who repaired directly to Udaipur; and it was in the Badal Mahall (‘the cloud saloon’) of his palace that he was first saluted by the title of ‘Shah Jahan,’ by the satraps and tributary princes of the empire.[11] On taking leave, the new monarch restored five alienated districts, and presented the Rana 433with a ruby of inestimable value, giving him also permission to reconstruct the fortifications of Chitor.[12]

The twenty-six years during which Jagat Singh occupied the throne passed in uninterrupted tranquillity: a state unfruitful to the bard, who flourishes only amidst agitation and strife. This period was devoted to the cultivation of the peaceful arts, especially architecture; and to Jagat Singh Udaipur is indebted for those magnificent works which bear his name, and excite our astonishment, after all the disasters we have related, at the resources he found to accomplish them [373].

The twenty-six years that Jagat Singh was on the throne went by in peaceful calm: a time that wasn't very inspiring for the poet, who thrives in times of conflict and upheaval. This period focused on developing peaceful arts, especially architecture; and Udaipur owes its stunning landmarks, which carry his name, to Jagat Singh, leaving us amazed, given all the hardships we've recounted, at the resources he had to make them happen [373].

Erection of Buildings at Udaipur.

—The palace on the lake (covering about four acres), called the Jagniwas, is entirely his work, as well as many additions to its sister isle, on which is the Jagmandir.[13] Nothing but marble enters into their composition; columns, baths, reservoirs, fountains, all are of this material, often inlaid with mosaics, and the uniformity pleasingly diversified by the light passing through glass of every hue. The apartments are decorated with historical paintings in water-colours, almost meriting the term fresco from their deep absorption in the wall, though the darker tints have blended with and in part obscured the more delicate shades, from atmospheric causes. The walls, both here and in the grand palace, contain many medallions, in considerable relief, in gypsum, portraying the principal historical events of the family, from early periods even to the marriage pomp of the present Rana. Parterres of flowers, orange and lemon groves, intervene to dispel the monotony of the buildings, shaded by the wide-spreading tamarind and magnificent evergreen khirni;[14] while the graceful palmyra and coco wave their plumelike branches over the dark cypress or cooling plantain. Detached colonnaded refectories are placed on the water’s edge for the chiefs, and extensive baths for their use. Here they listened to the tale of the bard, and slept off their noonday opiate amidst 434the cool breezes of the lake, wafting delicious odours from myriads of the lotus-flower which covered the surface of the waters; and as the fumes of the potion evaporated, they opened their eyes on a landscape to which not even its inspirations could frame an equal: the broad waters of the Pichola, with its indented and well-wooded margin receding to the terminating point of sight, at which the temple of Brahmpuri opened on the pass of the gigantic Aravalli, the field of the exploits of their forefathers. Amid such scenes did the Sesodia princes and chieftains recreate during two generations, exchanging the din of arms for voluptuous inactivity.

Jagat Singh was a highly respected prince, and did much to efface the remembrance of the rude visitations of the Moguls. The dignity of his character, his benevolence of address and personal demeanour, secured the homage of all who had access to him, and are alike attested by the pen of the emperor, the ambassador of England, and the chronicles of Mewar. He had the proud satisfaction [374] of redeeming the ancient capital from ruin; rebuilding the “chaplet bastion,[15] restoring the portals, and replacing the pinnacles on the temples of Chitrakot.” By a princess of Marwar he left two sons, the eldest of whom succeeded.

Jagat Singh was a highly respected prince who did a lot to erase the memories of the harsh attacks from the Moguls. His dignified character, kind manner, and personal presence won the respect of everyone who came into contact with him, as confirmed by the writings of the emperor, the English ambassador, and the chronicles of Mewar. He took great pride in restoring the ancient capital from destruction; he rebuilt the “chaplet bastion,[15] restored the gates, and replaced the spires on the temples of Chitrakot.” With a princess from Marwar, he had two sons, the eldest of whom took over after him.

Rāna Rāj Singh, CE 1652-80.

—Raj Singh (the royal lion) mounted the throne in S. 1710 (CE 1654). Various causes over which he had no control combined, together with his personal character, to break the long repose his country had enjoyed. The emperor of the Moguls had reached extreme old age, and the ambition of his sons to usurp his authority involved every Rajput in support of their individual pretensions. The Rana inclined to Dara,[16] the legitimate heir to the throne, as did nearly the whole Rajput race; but the battle of Fatehabad[17] silenced every pretension, and gave the lead to Aurangzeb, which he maintained by the sacrifice of whatever opposed his ambition. His father, brothers, nay, his own offspring, were in turn victims to that thirst for power which eventually destroyed the monarchy of the Moguls.

435The policy introduced by their founder, from which Akbar, Jahangir, and Shah Jahan had reaped so many benefits, was unwisely abandoned by the latter, who of all had the most powerful reasons for maintaining those ties which connected the Rajput princes with his house. Historians have neglected to notice the great moral strength derived from this unity of the indigenous races with their conquerors; for during no similar period was the empire so secure, nor the Hindu race so cherished, as during the reigns of Jahangir and Shah Jahan: the former born from a Rajput princess of Amber, and the latter from the house of Marwar. Aurangzeb’s unmixed Tatar blood brought no Rajput sympathies to his aid; on the contrary, every noble family shed their best blood in withstanding his accession, and in the defence of Shah Jahan’s rights, while there was a hope of success. The politic Aurangzeb was not blind to this defect, and he tried to remedy it in his successor; for both his declared heir, Shah Alam, and Azam, as well as his favourite grandson,[18] were the offspring of Rajputnis; but, uninfluenced himself by such predilections, his bigotry outweighed his policy, and he visited the Rajputs with an unrelenting and unwise persecution [375].

435The policy established by their founder, from which Akbar, Jahangir, and Shah Jahan had gained so many advantages, was foolishly abandoned by the latter, who had the strongest reasons to keep the ties connecting the Rajput princes to his dynasty. Historians often overlook the significant moral strength that came from the unity of the local races with their conquerors; during no other period was the empire so stable, nor the Hindu population so valued, as during the reigns of Jahangir and Shah Jahan: the former being the son of a Rajput princess from Amber, and the latter from the Marwar lineage. Aurangzeb’s pure Tatar heritage brought no Rajput support to his side; rather, every noble family sacrificed their best fighters to oppose his rise to power and to defend Shah Jahan’s rights while there was still hope for success. The politically savvy Aurangzeb recognized this flaw and attempted to address it in his heir; both his declared successor, Shah Alam, and Azam, as well as his favored grandson,[18] were children of Rajput women; however, being uninfluenced by such biases himself, his intolerance outweighed his strategy, and he treated the Rajputs with relentless and unwise persecution [375].

We shall pass the twice-told tale of the struggle for power which ended in the destruction of the brothers, competitors with Aurangzeb: this belongs to general history, not to the annals of Mewar; and that history is in every hand,[19] in which the magnanimity of Dara,[20] the impetuosity of Murad, and the activity of Suja met the same tragical end.

We’ll skip the repeated story of the power struggle that resulted in the downfall of the brothers who were rivals to Aurangzeb; that's a part of general history, not the records of Mewar; and that history is widely known, [19] where the nobility of Dara, [20] the recklessness of Murad, and the energy of Suja all met the same tragic fate.

Princes contemporary with Aurangzeb.

—It has seldom occurred that so many distinguished princes were contemporary as during the reign of Aurangzeb. Every Rajput principality had a head above mediocrity in conduct as in courage. Jai Singh of Amber, 436surnamed ‘the Mirza Raja’; Jaswant Singh of Marwar, with the Haras of Bundi and Kotah; the Rathors of Bikaner, and Bundelas of Orchha and Datia, were men whose prejudices, properly consulted, would have rendered the Mogul power indissoluble: but he had but one measure of contumely for all, which inspired Sivaji with designs of freedom to Maharashtra, and withdrew every sentiment of support from the princes of Rajasthan. In subtlety and the most specious hypocrisy, in that concentration of resolve which confides its deep purpose to none, in every qualification of the warrior or scholar,[21] Aurangzeb had 437no superior amongst the many distinguished [376] of his race; but that sin by which ‘angels fell’ had steeped him in an ocean of guilt, and not only neutralized his natural capacities, but converted the means for unlimited power into an engine of self-destruction. 438“This hypocrisy,” says the eloquent Orme,[22] “encreased with his power, and in order to palliate to his Mahomedan subjects the crimes by which he had become their sovereign, he determined to enforce the conversion of the Hindoos by the severest penalties, and even threatned the sword; as if the blood of his subjects were to wash away the stains, with which he was imbrued by the blood of his family.... Labour left the field and industry the loom, until the decrease of the revenues drew representations from the governors of the provinces; which induced Aurungzebe to substitute a capitation tax[23] as the ballance of the account between the two religions.” The same historian justly characterizes this enactment as one so contrary to all notions of sound policy, as well as of the feelings of humanity, that “reflection seeks the motive with amazement.” In this amazement we might remain, nor seek to develop the motive, did not the ample page of history in all [377] nations disclose that in the name of religion more blood has been shed, and more atrocity committed, than by the united action of the whole catalogue of the passions. Muhammad’s creed was based on conversion, which, by whatever means effected, was a plenary atonement for every crime. In obedience thereto Aurangzeb acted; but though myriads of victims who clung to their faith were sacrificed by him at the fiat of this gladiatorial prophet, yet nor these, nor the scrupulous fulfilment of fanatic observances, could soothe at the dread hour the perturbations of the ‘still small voice’ which whispered the names of father, brother, son, bereft by him of life. Eloquently does he portray these terrors in his letters to his grandson on his death-bed, wherein he says, "Whichever way I look, I see only the divinity"—and that an offended divinity [378].[24]
439

Rāna Rāj Singh defies Aurangzeb.

—Raj Singh had signalized his accession by the revival of the warlike Tika-daur, and plundered 440Malpura, which though on the Ajmer frontier, Shah Jahan, when advised to vengeance, replied “it was only a folly of his nephew.”[25] An appeal to his gallantry made him throw down the gauntlet to Aurangzeb in the plenitude of his power, when the valour of the Sesodias again burst forth in all the splendour of the days of Partap; nor did the contest close till after a series of brilliant victories, and with the narrow escape from captivity of the Xerxes of Hindustan. The Mogul demanded the hand of the princess of Rupnagar, a junior branch of the Marwar house, and sent with the demand (a compliance with which was contemplated 441as certain) a cortège of two thousand horse to escort the fair to court. But the haughty Rajputni, either indignant at such precipitation or charmed with the gallantry of the Rana, who had evinced his devotion to the fair by measuring his sword with the head of her house, rejected with disdain the proffered alliance, and, justified by brilliant precedents in the romantic history of her nation, she entrusted her cause to the arm of the chief of the Rajput race, offering herself as the reward of protection. The family priest (her preceptor) deemed his office honoured by being the messenger of her wishes, and the billet he conveyed is incorporated in the memorial of this reign. “Is the swan to be the mate of the stork: a Rajputni, pure in blood, to be wife to the monkey-faced barbarian!” concluding with a threat of self-destruction if not saved from dishonour. This appeal, with other powerful motives, was seized on with avidity by the Rana as a pretext to throw away the scabbard, in order to illustrate the opening of a warfare, in which he determined to put all to the hazard in defence of his country and his faith. The issue was an omen of success to his warlike and [379] superstitious vassalage. With a chosen band he rapidly passed the foot of the Aravalli and appeared before Rupnagar, cut up the imperial guards, and bore off the prize to his capital. The daring act was applauded by all who bore the name of Rajput, and his chiefs with joy gathered their retainers around the ‘red standard,’ to protect the queen so gallantly achieved.

The Imposition of the Jizya or Capitation Tax.

—The annalist of Rajputana is but an indifferent chronologist, and leaves us doubtful of the exact succession of events at this period. It was not, however, till the death of those two powerful princes, Jaswant Singh of Marwar and Jai Singh of Amber, both poisoned by command of the tyrant, the one at his distant government of Kabul, the other in the Deccan, that he deemed himself free to put forth the full extent of his long-concealed design, the imposition of the jizya or capitation tax on the whole Hindu race. But he miscalculated his measures, and the murder of these princes, far from advancing his aim, recoiled with vengeance on his head. Foiled in his plot to entrap the infant sons of the Rathor by the self-devotion of his vassals,[26] the compound treachery evinced that 442their only hope lay in a deadly resistance. The mother of Ajit, the infant heir of Marwar, a woman of the most determined character, was a princess of Mewar, and she threw herself upon the Rana as the natural guardian of his rights, for sanctuary (saran wrap) during the dangers of his minority. This was readily yielded, and Kelwa assigned as his residence, where under the immediate safeguard of the brave Durgadas Ajit resided,[27] while she nursed the spirit of resistance at home. A union of interests was cemented between these the chief States of Rajputana, for which they never before had such motive, and but for repeated instances of an ill-judged humanity, the throne of the Moguls might have been completely overturned [380].

Letter of Remonstrance to Aurangzeb.

—On the promulgation of that barbarous edict, the jizya, the Rana remonstrated by letter, in the name of the nation of which he was the head, in a style of such uncompromising dignity, such lofty yet temperate resolve, so much of soul-stirring rebuke mingled with a boundless and tolerating benevolence, such elevated ideas of the Divinity with such pure philanthropy, that it may challenge competition with any epistolary production of any age, clime, or condition.[28] 443In this are contained the true principles of Christianity, and to the illustrious Gentile, and such as acted as he did, was pointed 444that golden sentence of toleration, "Those [381] who have not the law, yet do by nature the things contained in the law, shall be a law unto themselves."

Aurangzeb attacks Mewār.

—This letter, the sanctuary afforded Ajit, and (what the historical parasite of the Mogul’s life dared not indite[29]) the carrying off of his betrothed, made him pour out all the phials of his wrath against the devoted Mewar, and his preparations more resembled those for the conquest of a potent kingdom than the subjugation of a Rajput landlord[30] a vassal of that colossal empire on whose surface his domain was but a speck. In the very magnitude of these, the Suzerain of Hindustan paid the highest tribute of praise to the tributary Rajput, for he denuded the very extremities of his empire to assemble a host which he deemed must prove irresistible. Akbar was recalled from his province, Bengal; Azam from the distant Kabul; and even Muazzam (the Mogul’s heir) from the war in the Deccan. 445With this formidable array[31] the emperor entered Mewar, and soon reduced the low countries, which experience had taught them were indefensible, the inhabitants previously retiring with their effects to the hills.[32] Chitor, Mandalgarh, Mandasor, Jiran, and many other strongholds were obtained after the usual form of opposition, and garrisoned by the Moguls. Meanwhile the Rana was animating the might of the Aravalli, where he meditated a resistance proportioned to the peril which threatened every cherished prejudice of his race: not the mere defence of dominion or dignity, but a struggle, for altars and hearths, around which rallied every Rajput with the most deadly determination. Even the primitive races of the western wilds, “the Palindas[33] and Palipats[33] (lord of the passes), with thousands of bows, and hearts devoted in the cause of Hindupat,”[34] assembled round the red banner of Mewar. The Rana divided his forces into three bodies [382]. His eldest son, Jai Singh, was posted on the crest of the Aravalli, ready to act on the invaders from either side of the mountains. Prince Bhim was to the west, to keep up the communications with the outlets to Gujarat; while the Rana, with the main body, took post in the Nai defile, unassailable by the enemy, and hanging on his left flank, ready to turn it, and cut off all retreat the moment the Imperialists entered the mountains. Aurangzeb advanced to Debari, but instead of entering the valley of which it was the gorge, he halted, and by the advice of Tahawwar Khan[35] sent on Prince Akbar with fifty thousand men to the capital. This caution of the wily monarch saved him from the ably planned scheme of the Rajput prince, who evinced a thorough knowledge[36] of the topography of this intricate and 446romantic portion of his domain. The Girwa, emphatically ‘the Circle,’ from which the valley of the capital is named, has this form to the eye when viewing it from thence as a centre. It is, however, an irregular ellipse of about fourteen miles in length from south to north, and about eleven in breadth from east to west, the capital being situated towards the extremity of the transverse axis, having only the lake Pichola between it and the base of the Aravalli. The mountains of this circular (girwa) valley, ranging from eight to twelve hundred feet in height, are of primitive formation, and raise their fantastic pinnacles in every diversity of shape over each other. To the westward the grand chain rises two thousand feet above the plains, and might be termed the chord, of which the Girwa is an irregular segment of a circle, less in height, and far less compound in character. Towards the plains east, it has three practicable passes; one, the more northern, by Delwara; the other (central), by Debari; a third, leading to the intricacies of Chappan, that of Nai. Of these three passes the emperor chose the most practicable, and encamped near the Udaisagar lake, on the left of its entrance.

The Advance of Prince Akbar.

—Prince Akbar advanced. “Not a soul interrupted his progress to the city. Palaces, gardens, lakes, and isles met his eye, but no living thing: all was silence.” Akbar encamped. Accustomed to this desertion from the desire of the people to avoid a licentious soldiery, and lulled into a hardy security, he was surprised [383] by the heir of Mewar. Some were praying, some feasting, some at chess: “they came to steal and yet fell asleep,” says the annalist, and were dispersed with terrific and unrelenting slaughter. Cut off from the possibility of a junction with the emperor by a movement of a part of the Rana’s personal force, Akbar attempted a retreat to the plains of Marwar by the route of Gogunda. It was a choice of evils, and he took the worst. The allodial vassals of the mountains, with the Bhil auxiliaries, outstripped his retreat, and blocked up farther egress in one of those long-extended valleys termed , closed by a natural rampart or Col, on which they 447formed abbatis of trees, and manning the crests on each side, hurled destruction on the foe; while the prince, in like manner, blocked up the entrance and barred retrogression. Death menaced them in every form. For several days they had only the prospect of surrender to save them from famine and a justly incensed foe, when an ill-judged humanity on the part of Jai Singh saved them from annihilation. He admitted overtures, confided in protestations to renounce the origin of the war, and gave them guides to conduct them by the defile of Jhilwara, nor did they halt till protected by the walls of Chitor.[37]

448Another body of the Imperialists, under the celebrated Dilir Khan,[38] who [384] entered by the Desuri Pass from Marwar (probably with a view of extricating Prince Akbar), were allowed to advance unopposed, and when in the long intricate gorge were assailed by Bikram Solanki[39] and Gopinath Rathor[40] (both nobles of Mewar), and after a desperate conflict entirely destroyed. On each occasion a vast booty fell into the hands of the Rajputs.

448Another group of Imperialists, led by the famous Dilir Khan,[38] who [384] came through the Desuri Pass from Marwar (likely aiming to rescue Prince Akbar), was allowed to move forward without obstruction. However, when they reached the long, winding gorge, they were attacked by Bikram Solanki[39] and Gopinath Rathor[40] (both nobles from Mewar), and after a fierce battle, they were completely wiped out. Each time, the Rajputs gained a huge amount of loot.

So ably concerted was this mountain warfare, that these defeats were the signal for a simultaneous attack by the Rana on Aurangzeb, who, with his son Azam, watched at Debari the result of the operations under Akbar and Dilir. The great home-clans had more than their wonted rivalry to sustain them, for the gallant Durgadas with the Rathor swords (talwār Rāthorān) whetted by an accumulation of wrongs, were to combat with them against their common oppressor; and nobly did they contest the palm of glory. The tyrant could not withstand them: his guns, though manned by Franks, could not protect him against the just cause and avenging steel of the Rajput, and he was beaten and compelled to disgraceful flight, with an immense loss in men and equipment. The Rana had to lament many brave leaders, home and auxiliary; and the imperial standard, elephants, and state equipage fell into his hands, the acquisition of Mohkam and the Saktawats. This glorious encounter occurred in the spring month of Phalgun, S. 1737, March A.D. 1681 [1680].

The mountain warfare was so well organized that these defeats triggered a simultaneous attack by the Rana on Aurangzeb, who, along with his son Azam, watched from Debari as Akbar and Dilir carried out their operations. The main clans had even more rivalry than usual to fuel them, as the brave Durgadas and the Rathor warriors, driven by past wrongs, fought together against their shared oppressor; and they competed fiercely for glory. The tyrant couldn't stand against them: his guns, though operated by foreigners, couldn’t defend him from the righteous cause and vengeance of the Rajputs, leading to his defeat and a humiliating retreat, suffering heavy losses in men and equipment. The Rana mourned the loss of many brave leaders, both local and allied; and he seized the imperial standard, elephants, and state equipment, including those of Mohkam and the Saktawats. This glorious battle took place in the spring month of Phalgun, S. 1737, March CE 1681 [1680].

The discomfited forces formed a junction under the walls of Chitor, whence the emperor dictated the recall of his son, Prince Muazzam, from the Deccan, deeming it of greater moment to regain lost importance in the north than to prevent the independence of Sivaji. Meanwhile the activity of Sawaldas (descended from the illustrious Jaimall) cut off the communication between Chitor and Ajmer, and alarmed the tyrant for his personal safety. Leaving, therefore, this perilous warfare to his sons Azam and Akbar, with instructions how to act till reinforced,—foiled in his 449vengeance and personally disgraced, he abandoned Mewar, and at the head of his guards repaired to Ajmer. Thence he detached[41] Khan Rohilla, with twelve thousand men, against Sawaldas, with supplies and equipments for his sons. The Rathor, joined by the troops of Marwar, gave him the meeting at Pur Mandal, and defeated the Imperialists with great loss, driving them back on Ajmer [385].

The defeated forces regrouped under the walls of Chitor, where the emperor ordered his son, Prince Muazzam, to return from the Deccan, believing it was more important to restore lost power in the north than to stop the independence of Sivaji. Meanwhile, Sawaldas (descended from the renowned Jaimall) disrupted communication between Chitor and Ajmer, putting the tyrant on edge about his personal safety. Therefore, he left this dangerous conflict to his sons Azam and Akbar, giving them instructions on how to manage until they received reinforcements. Foiled in his quest for revenge and personally humiliated, he abandoned Mewar and went to Ajmer with his guards. From there, he sent Khan Rohilla, with twelve thousand men, against Sawaldas, along with supplies and equipment for his sons. The Rathor, joined by the troops from Marwar, confronted him at Pur Mandal and defeated the Imperialists with heavy losses, forcing them back toward Ajmer.

Diversion made by the Rājputs.

—While the Rana, his heir and auxiliaries, were thus triumphant in all their operations, Prince Bhim with the left division was not idle, but made a powerful diversion by the invasion of Gujarat, captured Idar, expelling Hasan and his garrison, and proceeding by Birnagar, suddenly appeared before Patan, the residence of the provincial satrap, which he plundered. Siddhpur, Modasa,[42] and other towns shared the same fate; and he was in full march to Surat, when the benevolence of the Rana, touched at the woes of the fugitives, who came to demand his forbearance, caused him to recall Bhim in the midst of his career.

Contrary to the Rajput character, whose maxim is parcere subjectis, they were compelled by the utter faithlessness of Aurangzeb (chiefly vulnerable through his resources) to retaliate his excesses; and Dayal Sah, the civil minister, a man of high courage and activity, headed another flying force, which ravaged Malwa to the Nerbudda and Betwa. Sarangpur, Dewas, Sironj, Mandu, Ujjain, and Chanderi were plundered, and numerous garrisons put to the sword; and, to use the words of the Chronicle, “husbands abandoned their wives and children, and whatever could not be carried off was given to the flames.” For once they avenged themselves, in imitation of the tyrant, even on the religion of their enemies: “the Kazis were bound and shaved, and the Korans thrown into wells.” The minister was unrelenting and made Malwa a desert, and from the fruits of his incursions repaired the resources of his master. Flushed with success, he formed a junction with the heir of Mewar, and gave battle to Azam near Chitor. On this occasion the flower of Mewar, with the Rathor and Khichi auxiliaries,[43] were engaged, and obtained 450a glorious victory, the Mogul prince being defeated and pursued with great slaughter to Ranthambhor, which he entered. This was a just revenge, for it was Azam who surprised Chitor the year preceding. In Mewar the contest terminated with the expulsion of the Imperialists from the country; when the Rana, in support of the rights of the minor prince of Marwar, united his arms to the forces of that state, and opened the campaign at Ghanerao, the chief town of [386] Godwar. The heroic mother of the infant Rathor prince, a daughter of Mewar, had, since the death of her husband, well supported his rights, having resisted every aggression and regained many lost advantages over their antagonist. Prince Bhim commanded the Sesodias, who formed a junction with the Rathors, and gave battle to the royal forces led by Akbar and Tahawwar Khan, whom they entirely defeated. The victory is chiefly attributed to a stratagem of a Rajput chief, who, having carried off five hundred camels from the Imperialists, conceived the idea of fixing torches to them and letting them loose in the royal camp; and, in the confusion produced by the charge of such a body, the Rajputs assaulted them.

Contrary to the Rajput mindset, which is based on the principle of spare the conquered, they were forced by Aurangzeb's complete betrayal (mainly because of his dwindling resources) to respond to his atrocities. Dayal Sah, the civil minister, a man of great courage and energy, led another swift unit that devastated Malwa all the way to the Nerbudda and Betwa rivers. Sarangpur, Dewas, Sironj, Mandu, Ujjain, and Chanderi were looted, with many garrisons destroyed. As described in the Chronicle, “husbands abandoned their wives and children, and whatever couldn’t be taken was set on fire.” For once, they retaliated in a manner mirroring their oppressors, even attacking the faith of their enemies: “the Kazis were captured and shaved, and the Korans were thrown into wells.” The minister was relentless and turned Malwa into a wasteland, using the spoils of his raids to restore his master’s power. Energized by this success, he teamed up with the heir of Mewar and engaged Azam near Chitor. During this encounter, the best of Mewar, along with the Rathor and Khichi allies,[43] fought bravely and achieved a glorious victory, defeating the Mughal prince and pursuing him with heavy casualties to Ranthambhor, which he entered. This was deserved retribution, as it was Azam who had captured Chitor the year before. In Mewar, the fight ended with the expulsion of the Imperial forces from the area. The Rana, supporting the rights of the young prince of Marwar, combined his troops with those of that state and launched the campaign at Ghanerao, the main town of [386] Godwar. The courageous mother of the infant Rathor prince, a daughter of Mewar, had faithfully upheld his rights since her husband’s death, resisting every attack and regaining many lost advantages over their enemy. Prince Bhim led the Sesodias, who allied with the Rathors to challenge the royal forces commanded by Akbar and Tahawwar Khan, defeating them completely. The victory is mainly credited to a clever tactic by a Rajput chief, who, after stealing five hundred camels from the Imperialists, had the idea of attaching torches to them and releasing them into the royal camp. In the chaos caused by such an onslaught, the Rajputs attacked.

Plan to dethrone Aurangzeb.

—On their continued successes, the Rana and his allies meditated the project of dethroning the tyrant and setting up his son Akbar. The pernicious example of his father towards Shah Jahan was not lost upon Akbar, who favourably received the overture; but he wanted the circumspection which characterized Aurangzeb, whose penetration defeated the scheme when on the eve of execution.[44] Already had the Rajput armies united with Akbar, and the astrologer had fixed the day which was to exalt him; but the revealer of secrets baffled his own prediction by disclosing it to the emperor. Aurangzeb, attended only by his guards at Ajmer, had recourse to the same artifice which raised him to empire, in order to ward off this danger. Akbar was but one day’s march distant; his elder sons, Muazzam and Azam, yet far off. Not a moment was to be lost: he penned a letter to his son, which by a spy was 451dropped in the tent of the Rajput leader Durgadas.[45] In this he applauded a pretended scheme by which Akbar was to fall upon them when they engaged the emperor. The same scheme had saved Sher Shah in this country from Maldeo, and has more recently been put in practice, and with like success, in the war with Sivaji. It succeeded. The Rajputs detached themselves from the prince who had apparently betrayed them. Tahawwar Khan, in despair, lost his life in an attempt to assassinate the emperor,[46] and before the artifice was discovered, the reinforcements under Muazzam and Azam arrived, and Aurangzeb was saved. The Rajputs still offered saran wrap (refuge) to Akbar; but aware of his father’s vigour of character, he deemed himself unsafe in his vicinage, and accepted the escort of five hundred Rajputs led by Durgadas [387], who cut their way through every opposition by the defiles of Mewar and Dungarpur, and across the Nerbudda, to the Mahratta leader Sambhaji, at Palargarh, whence he was shortly after conveyed in an English ship to Persia.[47]

Overtures for Peace.

—“The escape of Acbar” (observes an historian,[48] who appreciated the importance of the transactions of this period) “to Sambagee, oppressed Aurengzebe with as much anxiety, as formerly the phantom of his brother Sujah amongst the Pitans; and the consequence of their alliance 452became a nearer care than the continuance of the war against the Rajpoots, whose gallant activity prevented a speedy decision by the sword; but the dignity of the throne forbad any overtures of peace to a resistance which had attempted the deposal, if not the life, of the monarch. A Rajpoot officer, who had long served with distinction under Delire Khan, solved the difficulty: he quitted the army on the pretence of retiring to his own country and visited the Rana as from courtesy on his journey. The conversation turned on the war, which the Rajpoot perhaps really lamented, and he persuaded the Rana that although Aurengzebe would never condescend to make, he might accept overtures of peace: upon which he was empowered by the Rana to tender them.”[49] The domestic annals confirm this account, and give the name of this mediator, Raja Shyam Singh of Bikaner; but the negotiation was infamously protracted to the rains, the period when operations necessarily cease, and by which time Aurangzeb had recruited his broken forces, and was again enabled to take the field; and it was concluded “without assertion or release of the capitation tax, but with the surrender of the districts taken from Chitor, and the State of Jodhpur was included in the treaty.” How correctly this elegant historian had obtained a knowledge of those events, a translation of the treaty evinces.[50] But these 453occurrences belong to the succeeding reign, for the Rana died about this period,[51] from wounds and vexation.

Cruel Treatment of Rāja of Golkonda.

—Once more we claim the reader’s admiration on behalf of another patriot prince of Mewar, and ask him to contrast the indigenous Rajput with the emperor of the Moguls [388]; though to compare them would be manifestly unjust, since in every moral virtue they were antipodes to each other. Aurangzeb accumulated on his head more crimes than any prince who ever sat on an Asiatic throne. With all the disregard of life which marks his nation, he was never betrayed, even in the fever of success, into a single generous action; and, contrary to the prevailing principle of our nature, the moment of his foe’s submission was that chosen for the malignant completion of his revenge: witness his scourging the prostrate King of Golkonda.[52] How opposite to the beneficence of the Rajput prince, who, when the most efficient means of self-defence lay in the destruction of the resources of his enemy, feeling for the miseries of the suffering population of his persecutor, recalled his son in the midst of victory! As a skilful general and gallant soldier, in the defence of his country, he is above all [389] praise. As a chivalrous Rajput, his braving all consequences when called upon to save the honour of a noble female of his race, he is without parallel. As an accomplished prince and benevolent man, his dignified letter of remonstrance to Aurangzeb on the promulgation of the capitation edict, places him high in the scale of moral as well as intellectual excellence; and an additional evidence of both, and of his taste for the arts, is furnished by the formation of the inland lake, the Rajsamund, with a slight account of which, and the motives for its execution, we shall conclude the sketch of this glorious epoch in the annals of Mewar.
454

The Rājsamund Lake.

—This great national work is twenty-five miles north of the capital, and is situated on the declivity of the plain about two miles from the base of the Aravalli. A small perennial stream, called the Gomati or ‘serpentine,’[53] flowing from these mountains, was arrested in its course, and confined by an immense embankment, made to form the lake called after himself, Rajsamund, or ‘royal sea.’ The band or dam forms an irregular segment of a circle, embracing an extent of nearly three miles, and encircling the waters on every side except the space between the north-west and north-east points. This barrier, which confines a sheet of water of great depth, and about twelve miles in circumference, is entirely of white marble, with a flight of steps of the same material, throughout this extent, from the summit to the water’s edge; the whole buttressed by an enormous rampart of earth, which, had the projector lived, would have been planted with trees to form a promenade. On the south side are the town and fortress built by the Rana, and bearing his name, Rajnagar; and upon the embankment stands the temple of Kankroli, the shrine of one of the seven forms (sarup) of Krishna. The whole is ornamented with sculpture of tolerable execution for the age; and a genealogical sketch of the founder’s family is inscribed in conspicuous characters. One million one hundred and fifty thousand pounds sterling,[54] contributed by the Rana, his chiefs and opulent subjects, was expended on this work, of which the material was from the adjacent quarries. But, magnificent, costly, and useful as it is, it derives its chief beauty from the benevolent motive to which it owes its birth: to alleviate the miseries of a starving population, and make their employment conducive to national benefit, during one of those awful visitations [390] of providence, famine, and pestilence with which these states are sometimes afflicted.

The Famine of Anno Domini 1662.

—It was in S. 1717,[55] only seven years after the accession of Raj Singh, that these combined evils reached Mewar, less subject to them, owing to its natural advantages, than any other State in India;[56] and on Tuesday the 8th of Pus, 455Hasti Nakshatra (constellation of the elephant), as fixed by the astrologer, the first stone was laid. "The chief of Mewar, deeply meditating on this extreme distress, determined to raise a monument, by which the wretched might be supported and his own name perpetuated. This was seven years in constructing, and at its commencement and termination all the rites of sacrifice and oblation were observed.

"The Rana went to implore favour at the temple of the ‘four-armed’; for though Asarh[57] was over, not a drop of rain fell from the heavens; and, in like manner, the months of Sawan[57] and Bhadon[57] passed away. For want of water the world was in despair, and people went mad with hunger. Things unknown as food were eaten. The husband abandoned the wife, the wife the husband—parents sold their children—time increased the evil; it spread far and wide: even the insects died: they had nothing to feed on. Thousands of all ages became victims to hunger. Those who procured food to-day, ate twice what nature required. The wind was from the west, a pestilential vapour. The constellations were always visible at night, nor was there a cloud in the sky by day, and thunder and lightning were unknown. Such portents filled mankind with dread. Rivers, lakes, and fountains were dried up. Men of wealth meted out the portions of food. The ministers of religion forgot their duties. There was no longer distinction of caste, and the Sudra and Brahman were undistinguishable. Strength, wisdom, caste, tribe, all were abandoned, and food alone was the object. The Charbaran[58] threw away every symbol of separation; all was lost in hunger. Fruits, flowers, every vegetable thing, even trees were stripped of their bark, to appease the cravings [391] of hunger: nay, man ate man! Cities were depopulated. The seed of families was lost, the fishes were extinct, and the hope of all extinguished."[59]

"The Rana went to seek help at the temple of the ‘four-armed’; even though the Asarh[57] was over, not a single drop of rain fell from the sky. Similarly, the months of Sawan[57] and Bhadon[57] passed without a drop of water. The world was desperate for lack of water, and people were going insane from hunger. They resorted to eating whatever they could find. Husbands left their wives, wives abandoned their husbands—parents sold their children—time only exacerbated the crisis; it spread everywhere: even the insects perished as they had nothing to eat. Thousands of people of all ages fell victim to starvation. Those who managed to find food today consumed double what their bodies needed. The wind came from the west, carrying a toxic mist. The stars were visible at night, and there wasn’t a cloud in the sky during the day; thunder and lightning were nonexistent. Such signs filled humanity with fear. Rivers, lakes, and fountains ran dry. Wealthy individuals rationed out the available food. Religious leaders neglected their responsibilities. There was no longer any distinction between castes, with Sudras and Brahmins indistinguishable. Strength, wisdom, caste, tribe—all were cast aside in the face of hunger. The Charbaran[58] discarded any symbols of separation; everything was consumed by hunger. Fruits, flowers, every kind of vegetable, even trees were stripped of their bark to satisfy the pangs of hunger: indeed, man ate man! Cities became deserted. The lineage of families vanished, fish became extinct, and hope was extinguished." [59]

456Such is the simple yet terrific record of this pestilence, from which Mewar was hardly freed, when Aurangzeb commenced the religious warfare narrated, with all its atrocities, still further to devastate this fair region. But a just retribution resulted from this disregard to the character and prejudices of the Rajputs, which visited the emperor with shame, and his successors with the overthrow of their power.

456Such is the straightforward yet terrible account of this plague, from which Mewar was barely liberated, when Aurangzeb started the religious conflict described, along with all its brutalities, further ravaging this beautiful region. However, a fair punishment followed this neglect of the values and beliefs of the Rajputs, bringing shame to the emperor and leading to the downfall of his successors' power.


1. The contingent of Mewar was one thousand horse.

1. The group from Mewar consisted of one thousand cavalry.

2. During the progress of my mediation between the Rana and his nobles, in 1818, the conduct of the lineal representative of Jaimall, the defender of Chitor against Akbar, was striking. Instead of surrendering the lands which he was accused of usurping, he placed himself at the door of the threshold of the palace, whence he was immovable. His claims were left to my adjudication: but he complained with great heat of the omission of ceremonials, and especially of the prostration of honours by the prince. I incautiously remarked that these were trivial compared with the other objects in view, and begged him to disregard it. “Disregard it! why, it was for these things my ancestors sacrificed their lives; when such a band[A] as this on my turban was deemed ample reward for the most distinguished service, and made them laugh at wounds and hardships!” Abashed at the inconsiderate remark which provoked this lofty reproof, I used my influence to have the omission rectified: the lands were restored, and the enthusiastic reverence with which I spoke of Jaimall would have obtained even greater proof of the Badnor chief’s regard for the fame of his ancestors than the surrender of them implied. Who would not honour this attachment to such emblems in the days of adversity?

2. During my mediation between the Rana and his nobles in 1818, the actions of the direct descendant of Jaimall, the defender of Chitor against Akbar, were remarkable. Instead of giving up the lands he was accused of taking, he stood firm at the palace entrance, refusing to budge. My role was to settle his claims, but he strongly criticized the lack of formalities, especially the prince's failure to show him proper respect. I thoughtlessly commented that these concerns were minor compared to the bigger issues at play and asked him to overlook them. “Overlook it? Are you kidding? My ancestors gave their lives for these things; back then, a band[A] like this on my turban was considered a significant honor for the most distinguished service, making them laugh off pain and suffering!” Embarrassed by my thoughtless comment that led to this strong rebuke, I used my influence to correct the oversight: the lands were returned, and the deep respect I showed for Jaimall would have earned even more acknowledgment from the Badnor chief regarding the legacy of his ancestors than the return of the lands suggested. Who wouldn’t admire this commitment to such symbols in tough times?

A. Balaband, a fillet or band, sometimes embroidered; often, as in the present case, of silk or gold thread knotted, and tassels tied round the turban. Balaband is synonymous with diadem.

A. Balaband, a strip or band, sometimes decorated; often, like in this case, made of silk or gold thread tied in knots, with tassels attached around the turban. Balaband is synonymous with crown.

3. This was conceded, as the following anecdote will attest. When the first Peshwa [Bālaji Visvanāth (1707-20)] appeared at the Jaipur court he was accompanied by the Salumbar chieftain. The Jaipur prince divided his gaddi (cushion) with the Peshwa, and the latter made room for the Salumbar chief upon it, observing that their privileges and rank were similar. The same Peshwa had the address to avoid all discussion of rank at Udaipur, by alleging the prerogative of his order to ‘spread his cloth in front of the throne,’ a distinction to which every priest is entitled.

3. This was acknowledged, as the following story demonstrates. When the first Peshwa [Bālaji Visvanāth (1707-20)] arrived at the Jaipur court, he was accompanied by the Salumbar chieftain. The Jaipur prince shared his gaddi (cushion) with the Peshwa, who then made space for the Salumbar chief on it, noting that their status and rank were comparable. This same Peshwa cleverly avoided any discussions about rank at Udaipur by claiming the right of his position to ‘spread his cloth in front of the throne,’ a privilege that every priest is entitled to.

4. The plate represents Rajmahall, on the Banas, now in the fief of Rao Chand Singh, one of the Jaipur nobles, whose castle of Duni is in the distance. There are many picturesque scenes of this nature on the Banas. Duni made a celebrated defence against Sindhia’s army in 1808, and held out several months, though the Mahratta prince had an army of forty thousand men and a park of eighty pieces of cannon to oppose two hundred Rajputs. They made sorties, captured his foragers, cut his batteries to pieces, and carried off his guns (of which they had none), and, placing them on their walls, with his own shot made the whole army change position, beyond matchlock range. At last their inexpertness rendered them useless, and they obtained honourable terms. On one occasion the foragers of our escort were returning, and met Sindhia’s coming away without their guns and cattle, which had just been taken from them. Our lads, from fellowship, volunteered to recover them, and returned on the captors, who gave them up (if my memory deceive me not) without a struggle, and from respect to the red coat!

4. The plate represents Rajmahall, on the Banas, now part of the territory of Rao Chand Singh, one of the nobles from Jaipur, whose castle of Duni can be seen in the distance. There are many beautiful scenes like this along the Banas. Duni famously defended itself against Sindhia’s army in 1808 and held out for several months, even though the Mahratta prince had an army of forty thousand men and eighty cannons facing only two hundred Rajputs. They launched surprise attacks, captured his foragers, destroyed his artillery positions, and took his guns (which they didn’t have), and by using his own ammunition, forced his entire army to change positions, moving out of matchlock range. Eventually, their lack of skill led to their downfall, and they had to accept honorable terms. At one point, our escort's foragers were returning and encountered Sindhia’s men, who were leaving empty-handed without their guns and livestock that had just been taken from them. Our guys, out of camaraderie, volunteered to retrieve them and ambushed the captors, who surrendered (if I remember correctly) without a fight, likely out of respect for the red coat!

5. [Parvez died at Burhānpur, Nimār District, Central Provinces, in his thirty-eighth year, on October 28, 1626.]

5. [Parvez passed away in Burhānpur, Nimār District, Central Provinces, at the age of thirty-seven, on October 28, 1626.]

6. Man Singh, chief of the Saktawats, and his brother Gokuldas, were Bhim’s advisers, and formed with Mahabat Khan the junta who ruled the Mogul heir-apparent. Man held Sanwar in the Khairar, and was celebrated in Amra’s wars as the great champion of the Sesodias. He counted above eighty wounds, and had at various times "sent a ser (two pounds) of exfoliated bone to the Ganges." Such was the affection between Man and Bhim, that they concealed the death of the latter, sending him food in Bhim’s name; but he no sooner learned the truth than he tore away the bandages and expired. Of Gokuldas the bard says, in allusion to the peaceful reign of Karan, “The wreath of Karan’s renown was fading, but Gokul revived it with his blood.” It was with the Sesodia Rajputs and the Saktawats that Mahabat performed the most daring exploit in Mogul history, making Jahangir prisoner in his own camp: but it is too long for insertion in a note. [This occurred in 1626; see Elphinstone, Hist. of India, 568.]

6. Man Singh, leader of the Saktawats, and his brother Gokuldas, were Bhim’s advisors, forming a council with Mahabat Khan that governed the Mogul heir-apparent. Man was in charge of Sanwar in the Khairar and was renowned in Amra’s battles as the great champion of the Sesodias. He had over eighty wounds and had at different times "sent a be (two pounds) of exfoliated bone to the Ganges." The bond between Man and Bhim was so strong that they hid Bhim’s death, delivering food in his name; but as soon as Man found out the truth, he tore off his bandages and passed away. About Gokuldas, the bard notes, in reference to the peaceful reign of Karan, “The wreath of Karan’s renown was fading, but Gokul revived it with his blood.” Mahabat, along with the Sesodia Rajputs and the Saktawats, carried out the most audacious act in Mogul history by capturing Jahangir in his own camp: but the details are too lengthy for a note. [This occurred in 1626; see Elphinstone, Hist. of India, 568.]

7. [The saint Madār is said to have been a Jew from Aleppo who lived from A.D. 1050 to 1433, and was buried at Makanpur in the Cawnpur District, where pilgrims visit his tomb (IGI, xvii. 43; Dabistan, trans. Shea-Troyer iii. 244 ff.).]

7. [The saint Madār is believed to have been a Jewish man from Aleppo who lived from CE 1050 to 1433 and was buried in Makanpur in the Cawnpur District, where pilgrims come to visit his tomb (IGI, xvii. 43; Dabistan, trans. Shea-Troyer iii. 244 ff.).]

8. Contemporary historians say to Golkonda. [Khurram was prevented by bad health from going to Persia, and proceeded to the Deccan, whence he returned after his father’s death (Elphinstone, op. cit. 573; Elliot-Dowson vi. 433, 437, 445).]

8. Modern historians mention Golkonda. [Khurram was unable to go to Persia due to health issues, so he went to the Deccan and returned after his father's death (Elphinstone, op. cit. 573; Elliot-Dowson vi. 433, 437, 445).]

9. An exchange of turbans is the symbol of fraternal adoption.

9. Sharing turbans represents the bond of brotherhood.

10. It is an affecting proof of the perpetuity of true gratitude,

10. It is a touching testament to the lasting nature of genuine gratitude,

“Which owing, owes not,”

as well as of religious toleration, to find the shrine of the Muhammadan saint maintained in this retreat of the Sesodias, and the priest and establishment kept up, though the son of their benefactor persecuted them with unrelenting barbarity. Are these people worth conciliating? or does the mist of ignorance and egotism so blind us that we are to despise the minds hidden under the cloak of poverty and long oppression? The orange-coloured turban, and the shield of Shah Jahan, have been brought from their sacred niche for my view: that I looked on them with sentiments of reverence, as relics consecrated by the noblest feeling of the mind, will be credited. I bowed to the turban with an irresistible impulse, and a fervour as deep as ever did pilgrim before the most hallowed shrine.

as well as of religious tolerance, to find the shrine of the Muslim saint maintained in this retreat of the Sesodias, and the priest and establishment preserved, even though the son of their benefactor persecuted them with relentless brutality. Are these people worth reconciling? Or does the fog of ignorance and selfishness blind us so much that we should look down on the minds hidden beneath the cloak of poverty and long oppression? The orange-colored turban and the shield of Shah Jahan have been taken from their sacred place for me to see: that I looked at them with feelings of respect, as relics honored by the noblest emotions of the mind, will be believed. I bowed to the turban with an irresistible impulse and a fervor as deep as any pilgrim felt before the most sacred shrine.

11. Ferishta [Dow iii. 99], whose geography is often quite unintelligible, omits this in his history, and passes the king direct to Ajmer: but the annals are fuller, and describe the royal insignia conveyed by Mahabat, Abdulla, Khan Jahan, and his secretary Sadullah.

11. Ferishta [Dow iii. 99], whose geography can often be pretty confusing, leaves this out of his history and jumps straight to the king in Ajmer. However, the records provide more detail and describe the royal symbols brought by Mahabat, Abdulla, Khan Jahan, and his secretary Sadullah.

12. [According to Manucci (i. 214 f.) Shāhjahān ordered his Wazīr S’adullah Khān to prepare a campaign against the Rāna, but the plan was disclosed by a woman, and the Rāna made terms, ceded territory, and paid a sum of money. Shāhjahān is said to have destroyed the fortifications of Chitor, on the ground that they had been repaired without his father’s permission.]

12. [According to Manucci (i. 214 f.), Shāhjahān instructed his Wazīr S’adullah Khān to organize a campaign against the Rāna, but the plan was leaked by a woman. As a result, the Rāna negotiated terms, gave up some land, and paid a certain amount of money. Shāhjahān is reported to have demolished the defenses of Chitor, claiming that they had been repaired without his father's approval.]

13. ‘The minster of the world.’ [According to Erskine (ii. A. 109) the Jagmandir was built by Jagat Singh I. (1628-52); the Jagniwās by Jagat Singh II. (1734-51).]

13. ‘The minister of the world.’ [According to Erskine (ii. A. 109) the Jagmandir was built by Jagat Singh I. (1628-52); the Jagniwās by Jagat Singh II. (1734-51).]

14. [Wrightia tinctoria (Watt, Comm. Prod. 1131 f.).]

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. [Wrightia tinctoria (Watt, Comm. Prod. 1131 f.).]

15. The Mala Burj, a ‘chaplet bastion’ blown up by Akbar, is a small fortress of itself.

15. The , a 'chaplet bastion' destroyed by Akbar, is a small fortress on its own.

16. I have copies of the original letters written by Dara, Suja, Murad, and Aurangzeb on this occasion, each soliciting the Rana’s aid.

16. I have copies of the original letters written by Dara, Suja, Murad, and Aurangzeb asking for the Rana’s help on this occasion.

17. [Samūgarh, afterwards called Fatehābād, May 20, 1658 (Jadunath Sarkar, Life of Aurangzib, ii. 32 ff.; Manucci i. 270 ff.; Bernier 49 ff.).]

17. [Samūgarh, later known as Fatehābād, May 20, 1658 (Jadunath Sarkar, Life of Aurangzib, ii. 32 ff.; Manucci i. 270 ff.; Bernier 49 ff.).]

18. Kambakhsh (son of Jodhpuri, not Udaipuri), ‘the gift of Cupid.’ Of this the Greeks made Cambyses. [Kāmbakhsh was son of Udaipuri, the youngest and best-loved concubine of Aurangzeb (JadunathJadunath Sarkar i. 64). Cambyses is Old Persian Kābuzīya or Kambuzīya (Maspero, Passing of the Empires, 655, note).]

18. Kambakhsh (son of Jodhpuri, not Udaipuri), ‘the gift of Cupid.’ The Greeks referred to him as Cambyses. [Kāmbakhsh was the son of Udaipuri, Aurangzeb's youngest and most beloved concubine (JadunathJadunath Sarkar i. 64). Cambyses comes from the Old Persian Kābuzīya or Kambuzīya (Maspero, Passing of the Empires, 655, note).]

19. Bernier, who was an eye-witness of these transactions, describes them far better than the Mogul historians, and his accounts tally admirably with the Rajput annals. [But he is not always to be trusted (Jadunath Sarkar ii. 10, note).]

19. Bernier, an eyewitness to these events, explains them much better than the Mogul historians, and his accounts match up well with the Rajput records. [However, he isn’t always reliable (Jadunath Sarkar ii. 10, note).]

20. [The proper form is Dāra Shukoh or Shikoh, ‘equal in splendour to Darius.’]

20. [The correct form is Dāra Shukoh or Shikoh, ‘equal in splendor to Darius.’]

21. We possess a most erroneous idea of the understanding of Asiatic princes, and the extent of its cultivation. Aurangzeb’s rebuke to his tutor Mulla Sale [Mulla Sālih, Bernier 154; Manucci ii. 30], who beset him with a sycophantic intrusion on his coming to the throne, may correct this, and, with the letter of Rana Raj Singh, give the European world juster notions of the powers of mind both of Hindu and Muhammadan. It is preserved by Bernier, who had ample opportunity to acquire a knowledge of them. (From an edition in the author’s possession, printed A.D. 1684, only three years after these events.)

21. We have a very mistaken idea about the intelligence of Asian rulers and how well-developed it is. Aurangzeb’s reprimand of his tutor Mulla Sale [Mulla Sālih, Bernier 154; Manucci ii. 30], who annoyed him with flattering comments when he came to power, might clarify this, and together with the letter from Rana Raj Singh, provide a more accurate understanding of the mental abilities of both Hindus and Muslims to the European world. It is recorded by Bernier, who had plenty of chances to learn about them. (From an edition in the author’s possession, printed CE 1684, only three years after these events.)

"‘What is it you would have of me, Doctor? Can you reasonably desire I should make you one of the chief Omrahs of my court? Let me tell you, if you had instructed me as you should have done, nothing would be more just; for I am of this persuasion, that a child well educated and instructed is as much, at least, obliged to his master as to his father. But where are those good documents you have given me? In the first place, you have taught me that all that Frangistan (so it seems they call Europe) was nothing but I know not what little island, of which the greatest king was he of Portugal, and next to him he of Holland, and after him he of England: and as to the other kings, as those of France and Andalusia, you have represented them to me as our petty Rajas; telling me that the kings of Indostan were far above them all together, and that they were the true and only Houmayons, the Ekbars, the Jehan-Guyres, the Chah-Jehans, the fortunate ones, the great ones, the conquerors and kings of the world; and that Persia and Usbec, Kachguer, Tartar and Catay, Pegu, China and Matchina did tremble at the name of the kings of Indostan. Admirable geography! You should rather have taught me exactly to distinguish all those different states of the world, and well to understand their strength, their way of fighting, their customs, religions, governments, and interests; and, by the perusal of solid history, to observe their rise, progress, decay, and whence, how, and by what accidents and errors those great changes and revolutions of empires and kingdoms have happened. I have scarce learnt of you the name of my grandsires, the famous founders of this empire: so far were you from having taught me the history of their life, and what course they took to make such great conquests. You had a mind to teach me the Arabian tongue, to read and to write. I am much obliged to you, forsooth, for having made me lose so much time upon a language that requires ten or twelve years to attain to its perfection; as if the son of a king should think it to be an honour to him to be a grammarian or some doctor of the law, and to learn other languages than those of his neighbours, when he cannot well be without them; he, to whom time is so precious for so many weighty things, which he ought by times to learn. As if there were any spirit that did not with some reluctancy, and even with a kind of debasement, employ itself in so sad and dry an exercise, so longsom and tedious, as is that of learning words.’

"‘What do you want from me, Doctor? Do you really expect me to make you one of the top officials in my court? Let me tell you, if you had taught me properly, it would only be fair; I believe that a well-educated child owes just as much to their teacher as to their parent. But where are those helpful materials you promised me? First of all, you taught me that all of Frangistan (that’s what they call Europe) is just some little island, with the greatest king being the one from Portugal, followed by Holland, then England. As for the other kings like those of France and Andalusia, you described them to me as mere minor rulers; claiming that the kings of Indostan were far superior, and that they were the true and only Houmayons, the Ekbars, the Jehan-Guyres, the Chah-Jehans, the fortunate ones, the great ones, the conquerors, and rulers of the world; and that Persia and Usbec, Kachguer, Tartar, Catay, Pegu, China, and Matchina quaked at the mention of the kings of Indostan. What amazing geography! You should have taught me to accurately distinguish all those different regions of the world, understand their strength, their fighting styles, customs, religions, governments, and interests; and through solid history, to observe how they rise, progress, decline, and the circumstances and mistakes that lead to the great changes and revolutions of empires and kingdoms. I’ve barely learned the names of my ancestors, the renowned founders of this empire: you certainly didn’t teach me the history of their lives and their paths to such significant conquests. You intended to teach me Arabic, how to read and write. I'm supposed to be grateful, really, for wasting so much time on a language that takes ten or twelve years to master; as if the son of a king should consider it an honor to become a grammarian or some legal scholar, and to learn languages other than those of his neighbors, which he cannot do without; he, for whom time is so valuable for many serious things he should learn in due time. As if there’s any spirit that would willingly engage in such a dreary and tedious task of learning words.’

"Thus did Arung-Zebe resent the pedantic instructions of his tutor; to which ’tis affirmed in that court, that after some entertainment which he had with others, he further added the following reproof:

"Thus did Arung-Zebe resent the overbearing instructions of his tutor; to which it is said in that court, that after some discussions he had with others, he further added the following criticism:

"‘Know you not, that childhood well govern’d, being a state which is ordinarily accompanied with an happy memory, is capable of thousands of good precepts and instructions, which remain deeply impressed the whole remainder of a man’s life, and keep the mind always raised for great actions? The law, prayers, and science, may they not as well be learned in our mother-tongue as in Arabick? You told my father, Chah Jehan, that you would teach me philosophy. ’Tis true, I remember very well, that you have entertain’d me for many years with airy questions of things that afford no satisfaction at all to the mind, and are of no use in humane society, empty notions and mere phancies, that have only this in them, that they are very hard to understand and very easie to forget, which are only capable to tire and spoil a good understanding, and to breed an opinion that is insupportable. I still remember, that after you had thus amused me, I know not how long, with your fine philosophy, all I retained of it was a multitude of barbarous and dark words, proper to bewilder, perplex, and tire out the best wits, and only invented the better to cover the vanity and ignorance of men like yourself, that would make us believe that they know all, and that under those obscure and ambiguous words are hid great mysteries which they alone are capable to understand. If you had season’d me with that philosophy which formeth the mind to ratiocination, and insensibly accustoms it to be satisfied with nothing but solid reasons, if you had given me those excellent precepts and doctrines which raise the soul above the assaults of fortune, and reduce her to an unshakeable and always equal temper, and permit her not to be lifted up by prosperity nor debased by adversity; if you had taken care to give me the knowledge of what we are and what are the first principles of things, and had assisted me in forming in my mind a fit idea of the greatness of the universe, and of the admirable order and motion of the parts thereof; if, I say, you had instilled into me this kind of philosophy, I should think myself incomparably more obliged to you than Alexander was to his Aristotle, and believe it my duty to recompense you otherwise than he did him. Should not you, instead of your flattery, have taught me somewhat of that point so important to a king, which is, what the reciprocal duties are of a sovereign to his subjects and those of subjects to their sovereign; and ought not you to have considered, that one day I should be obliged with the sword to dispute my life and the crown with my brothers? Is not that the destiny almost of all the sons of Indostan? Have you ever taken any care to make me learn, what ’tis to besiege a town or to set an army in array? For these things I am obliged to others, not at all to you. Go, and retire to the village whence you are come, and let nobody know who you are or what is become of you.’" [For another version of this speech see Bernier 154 ff., Manucci ii. 30 ff.]

"Don’t you know that a well-guided childhood, a time typically filled with happy memories, can absorb countless good lessons and teachings that stay with a person for life and inspire them to achieve great things? Can’t the law, prayers, and science be learned in our own language just as well as in Arabic? You told my father, Chah Jehan, that you would teach me philosophy. I remember well that you have entertained me for many years with trivial questions that offer no real satisfaction to the mind and serve no purpose in society—empty ideas and mere fantasies that are difficult to grasp and easy to forget, which only serve to frustrate and hinder genuine understanding, creating an unbearable sense of ego. I still recall that after you had distracted me for I don’t know how long with your fancy philosophy, all I retained was a collection of obscure and complicated words meant to confuse and wear down even the sharpest minds, created to hide the vanity and ignorance of people like you, who want us to believe they know everything and that beneath those vague words lie great mysteries that only they can understand. If you had instead equipped me with philosophy that trains the mind for reasoning and gently teaches it to be satisfied only with solid arguments; if you had given me valuable lessons that elevate the soul above fate’s challenges, balancing it to remain stable in both good fortune and adversity; if you had helped me understand who we are and the fundamental principles of existence and guided me in forming a clear picture of the universe’s vastness and the impressive order and motion of its parts; if, I say, you had instilled this type of philosophy in me, I would feel immensely more grateful to you than Alexander was to his Aristotle, and I would see it as my duty to repay you differently than he did. Shouldn’t you, instead of flattering me, have taught me the important lesson for a king, which is the mutual responsibilities between a ruler and his subjects, and shouldn’t you have realized that one day I would have to fight for my life and my crown against my brothers? Isn’t that the fate of almost all sons of India? Have you ever bothered to teach me what it means to besiege a town or to organize an army? For these lessons, I owe my thanks to others, not to you. Go back to the village you came from, and let no one know who you are or what has become of you." [For another version of this speech see Bernier 154 ff., Manucci ii. 30 ff.]

22. [Historical Fragments of the Mogul Empire, ed. 1782, p. 101. The quotation in the text has been corrected.]

22. [Historical Fragments of the Mogul Empire, ed. 1782, p. 101. The quotation in the text has been corrected.]

23. The Jizya.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. The Jizya Tax.

24. I deem it right, in order further to illustrate the cultivated understanding of Aurangzeb, to annex the letters written to his sons a few days before his death. With such talents, with so just a conception as these and the rebuke to his tutor evince of his knowledge of the right, what might he not have been had not fell ambition misguided him!

24. I think it's important to highlight the educated mindset of Aurangzeb by including the letters he wrote to his sons just days before he died. With his abilities and such a clear understanding, plus the way he challenged his tutor, it's clear he knew what was right. Just imagine what he could have achieved if ambition hadn't led him astray!

"To Shaw Azim Shaw. [Shāh Āzam Shāh.]

"Health to thee! my heart is near thee. Old age is arrived: weakness subdues me, and strength has forsaken all my members. I came a stranger into this world, and a stranger I depart. I know nothing of myself, what I am, and for what I am destined. The instant which passed in power, hath left only sorrow behind it. I have not been the guardian and protector of the empire. My valuable time has been passed vainly. I had a patron in my own dwelling (conscience), but his glorious light was unseen by my dim sight. Life is not lasting, there is no vestige of departed breath, and all hopes from futurity are lost. The fever has left me, but nothing of me remains but skin and bone. My son (Kaum Buksh), though gone towards Beejapore, is still near; and thou, my son, are yet nearer. The worthy of esteem, Shaw Aulum, is far distant; and my grandson (Azeem Ooshaun), by the orders of God, is arrived near Hindostan. The camp and followers, helpless and alarmed, are like myself, full of affliction, restless as the quicksilver. Separated from their lord, they know not if they have a master or not.

"Health to you! My heart is close to you. Old age has arrived: weakness has taken over, and strength has left my body. I came into this world as a stranger, and I leave as a stranger. I know nothing about myself, who I am, or what I'm meant for. The moments that once held power have now only brought me sorrow. I haven't been the protector of the empire. I've wasted so much precious time. I had a guiding presence in my own home (conscience), but its glorious light was hidden from my failing sight. Life isn’t permanent; there’s no trace of the breath that has left, and all hopes for the future are gone. The fever has passed, but all that remains of me is skin and bones. My son (Kaum Buksh), although he's gone to Beejapore, is still close; and you, my son, are even closer. The respected Shaw Aulum is far away; and my grandson (Azeem Ooshaun), by God's will, has arrived near Hindostan. The camp and followers, helpless and anxious, are in the same boat as I am, full of distress, restless like quicksilver. Separated from their leader, they don’t know if they still have a master or not."

“I brought nothing into this world, and, except the infirmities of man, carry nothing out. I have a dread for my salvation, and with what torments I may be punished. Though I have strong reliance on the mercies and bounty of God, yet, regarding my actions, fear will not quit me; but when I am gone, reflection will not remain. Come then what may, I have launched my vessel to the waves. Though Providence will protect the camp, yet, regarding appearances, the endeavours of my sons are indispensably incumbent. Give my last prayers to my grandson (Bedar Bukht), whom I cannot see, but the desire affects me. The Begum (his daughter) appears afflicted; but God is the only judge of hearts. The foolish thoughts of women produce nothing but disappointment. Farewell! farewell! farewell!” [This letter is printed by H. Bilimoria, Letters of Aurangzeb, 71 f.]

“I brought nothing into this world, and except for the weaknesses of humanity, I will take nothing out. I fear for my salvation and for any punishments I might face. Although I have strong faith in the mercy and generosity of God, I can't shake the fear regarding my actions; but once I'm gone, I won’t have to reflect on it anymore. Whatever happens, I have set my course. While Providence will protect the camp, it’s essential for my sons to put in the effort. Please give my last prayers to my grandson (Bedar Bukht), whom I can't see, but I feel deeply for. The Begum (his daughter) seems troubled; only God knows the truth of our hearts. Women's silly thoughts only lead to disappointment. Goodbye! Goodbye! Goodbye!” [This letter is printed by H. Bilimoria, Letters of Aurangzeb, 71 f.]

"To the Prince Kaum Buksh. [Kāmbakhsh.]

"My son, nearest to my heart. Though in the height of my power, and by God’s permission, I gave you advice, and took with you the greatest pains, yet, as it was not the divine will, you did not attend with the ears of compliance. Now I depart a stranger, and lament my own insignificance, what does it profit me? I carry with me the fruits of my sins and imperfections. Surprising Providence! I came here alone, and alone I depart. The leader of this caravan hath deserted me. The fever which troubled me for twelve days has left me. Wherever I look, I see nothing but the divinity. My fears for the camp and followers are great: but, alas! I know not myself. My back is bent with weakness, and my feet have lost the powers of motion. The breath which rose is gone, and left not even hope behind it. I have committed numerous crimes, and know not with what punishments I may be seized. Though the protector of mankind will guard the camp, yet care is incumbent also on the faithful and my sons. When I was alive, no care was taken; and now I am gone, the consequence may be guessed. The guardianship of a people is the trust by God committed to my sons. Azim Shaw is near. Be cautious that none of the faithful are slain, or their miseries fall upon my head. I resign you, your mother and son, to God, as I myself am going. The agonies of death come upon me fast. Behadur Shaw is still where he was, and his son is arrived near Hindostan. Bedar Bukht is in Guzarat. Hyaut al Nissa, who has beheld no afflictions of time till now, is full of sorrows. Regard the Begum as without concern. Odiporee,[A] your mother, was a partner in my illness, and wishes to accompany me in death; but every thing has its appointed time.

"My son, closest to my heart. Even though I was at the peak of my power, and with God’s permission, I gave you advice and invested a lot of effort in you, it seems it wasn't meant to be, as you didn't listen. Now I leave as a stranger and mourn my own insignificance; what does it matter to me? I carry the weight of my sins and flaws. Amazing Providence! I came here alone, and I leave alone. The leader of this caravan has abandoned me. The fever that troubled me for twelve days has left. Everywhere I look, all I see is the divine. I'm extremely worried about the camp and the followers, but, sadly, I don’t even know myself anymore. My back is weak, and my feet can barely move. The breath I had is gone, taking even hope with it. I've committed many crimes, and I don’t know what punishments await me. Even though the protector of mankind will watch over the camp, the faithful, and my sons, must also take care. When I was alive, no one took precautions; now that I'm gone, you can guess the outcome. The responsibility of guiding the people is a trust from God to my sons. Azim Shaw is nearby. Be careful that no faithful ones are harmed, or their suffering falls on me. I entrust you, your mother, and your son to God as I’m departing. The pains of death are coming on me quickly. Behadur Shaw is still where he was, and his son has come near Hindostan. Bedar Bukht is in Guzarat. Hyaut al Nissa, who hasn’t felt the hardships of life until now, is full of sorrow. Treat the Begum without concern. Odiporee,[A] your mother, shared in my illness and wishes to join me in death; but everything has its time.

“The domestics and courtiers, however deceitful, yet must not be ill-treated. It is necessary to gain your views by gentleness and art. Extend your feet no lower than your skirt. The complaints of the unpaid troops are as before. Dara Shekkoh, though of much judgment and good understanding, settled large pensions on his people, but paid them ill and they were ever discontented. I am going. Whatever good or evil I have done, it was for you. Take it not amiss, nor remember what offences I have done to yourself; that account may not be demanded of me hereafter. No one has seen the departure of his own soul; but I see that mine is departing” (Memoirs of Eradut Khan). See Scott’s Hist. of the Dekhan [ii. Part iv.]. [This letter, with some variants, is printed by Bilimoria, 73 f.]

“The servants and courtiers, no matter how deceitful, should not be mistreated. You need to win them over with kindness and skill. Don’t let your feet hang lower than your skirt. The complaints from the unpaid soldiers are still the same. Dara Shekkoh, although very wise and insightful, promised large pensions to his followers but paid them poorly, leaving them constantly unsatisfied. I’m leaving. Whatever good or bad I’ve done, it was for you. Please don’t hold it against me, and try to forget any wrongs I’ve done to you; that won’t need to be brought up again later. No one has witnessed the departure of their own soul, but I can see mine is leaving.” Memoirs of Eradut Khan. See Scott’s Hist. of the Dekhan [ii. Part iv.]. [This letter, along with some variations, is printed by Bilimoria, 73 f.]

A. Orme [Fragments, 119] calls her a Cashmerian; certainly she was not a daughter of the Rana’s family, though it is not impossible she may have been of one of the great families of Shahpura or Banera (then acting independently of the Rana), and her desire to burn shows her to have been Rajput. [“Such an inference is wrong, because a Hindu princess on marrying a Muslim king lost her caste and religion, and received Islamic burial. We read of no Rajputni of the harem of any of the Mughal emperors having burnt herself with her deceased husband, for the very good reason that a Muslim’s corpse is buried and not burnt. Evidently Udipuri meant that she would kill herself in passionate grief on the death of Aurangzib” (Jadunath Sarkar i. 64, note).]

A. Orme [Fragments, 119] refers to her as a Cashmerian; she definitely wasn't from the Rana’s family, though it’s possible she came from one of the prominent families of Shahpura or Banera (which were then independent of the Rana). Her wish to be cremated indicates that she was Rajput. [“Such an assumption is incorrect because a Hindu princess, upon marrying a Muslim king, lost her caste and religion and was given an Islamic burial. There are no records of any Rajputni in the harem of the Mughal emperors who self-immolated alongside her deceased husband, mainly because a Muslim’s body is buried, not cremated. It seems Udipuri meant that she would take her own life out of deep sorrow over Aurangzib's death” (Jadunath Sarkar i. 64, note).]

25. The emperor was the adopted brother of Rana Karan.

25. The emperor was Rana Karan's adopted brother.

26. Two hundred and fifty Rajputs opposed five thousand of the Imperialists at a pass, till the family of Jaswant escaped.

26. Two hundred and fifty Rajputs stood against five thousand Imperials at a pass until Jaswant's family managed to escape.

27. The Rana received the young Rathor with the most princely hospitality, and among other gifts a diamond worth ten thousand dinars is enumerated.

27. The Rana welcomed the young Rathor with generous hospitality, and among other gifts, a diamond valued at ten thousand dinars was noted.

28. This letter, first made known to Europe by Orme [Fragments, Notes, xciii. ff.], has by him been erroneously attributed to Jaswant Singh of Marwar, who was dead before the promulgation of the edict, as the mention of Ramsingh sufficiently indicates, whose father, Jai Singh, was contemporary with Jaswant, and ruled nearly a year after his death. My Munshi obtained a copy of the original letter at Udaipur, where it is properly assigned to the Rana. [Compare the version of this letter in Jadunath Sarkar (iii. 325 ff.), who remarks that "the internal evidence and biographical details of the writer apply to Shivaji and not to Raj Singh. In the penultimate paragraph of the letter Rajah Ram Singh is given for Rana Raj Singh by ASBMs and Orme; but no Jaipur chieftain could have been ‘the head of the Hindus.’"] It were superfluous to give a translation after the elegant production of Sir W. B. Rouse.

28. This letter, first introduced to Europe by Orme [Fragments, Notes, xciii. ff.], has been mistakenly attributed to Jaswant Singh of Marwar by him, even though he had died before the edict was issued, as the mention of Ramsingh clearly shows. Ramsingh's father, Jai Singh, was a contemporary of Jaswant and ruled almost a year after his death. My Munshi managed to get a copy of the original letter in Udaipur, where it is correctly attributed to the Rana. [Compare the version of this letter in Jadunath Sarkar (iii. 325 ff.), who notes that “the internal evidence and biographical details of the writer match Shivaji and not Raj Singh. In the second to last paragraph of the letter, Rajah Ram Singh is identified as Rana Raj Singh by ASBMs and Orme; however, no Jaipur chieftain could have been ‘the head of the Hindus.’”] It would be unnecessary to provide a translation after the elegant work of Sir W. B. Rouse.

"Letter from Rana Raj Singh to Aurangzeb.

"All due praise be rendered to the glory of the Almighty, and the munificence of your majesty, which is conspicuous as the sun and moon. Although I, your well-wisher, have separated from your sublime presence, I am nevertheless zealous in the performance of every bounden act of obedience and loyalty. My ardent wishes and strenuous services are employed to promote the prosperity of the Kings, Nobles, Mirzas, Rajahs, and Roys of the provinces of Hindostan, and the chiefs of Æraun, Turaun, Room, and Shawm, the inhabitants of the seven climates, and all persons travelling by land and by water. This my inclination is notorious, nor can your royal wisdom entertain a doubt thereof. Reflecting therefore on my former services, and your majesty’s condescension, I presume to solicit the royal attention to some circumstances, in which the public as well as private welfare is greatly interested.

"All due praise to the glory of the Almighty and the generosity of your majesty, which shines as bright as the sun and moon. Even though I, your supporter, have distanced myself from your esteemed presence, I remain committed to fulfilling every duty of obedience and loyalty. My sincere wishes and efforts are dedicated to promoting the well-being of the Kings, Nobles, Mirzas, Rajahs, and Roys across the provinces of Hindostan, as well as the leaders of Æraun, Turaun, Room, and Shawm, the people of the seven climates, and everyone traveling by land and sea. This inclination of mine is well-known, and your royal wisdom cannot doubt it. Therefore, considering my past services and your majesty’s kindness, I respectfully request your royal attention to some matters that greatly affect both public and private welfare."

"I have been informed that enormous sums have been dissipated in the prosecution of the designs formed against me, your well-wisher; and that you have ordered a tribute to be levied to satisfy the exigencies of your exhausted treasury.

"I've been told that huge amounts of money have been wasted in carrying out the plans against me, your supporter; and that you've ordered a tax to be collected to meet the needs of your depleted treasury."

"May it please your majesty, your royal ancestor Mahomed Jelaul ul Deen Akbar, whose throne is now in heaven, conducted the affairs of this empire in equity and firm security for the space of fifty-two years, preserving every tribe of men in ease and happiness, whether they were followers of Jesus or of Moses, of David or Mahomed; were they Brahmins, were they of the sect of Dharians, which denies the eternity of matter, or of that which ascribes the existence of the world to chance, they all equally enjoyed his countenance and favour: insomuch that his people, in gratitude for the indiscriminate protection he afforded them, distinguished him by the appellation of Juggut Gooroo (Guardian of Mankind).

"Your majesty, your royal ancestor Mahomed Jelaul ul Deen Akbar, whose throne is now in heaven, managed the empire's affairs with fairness and strong security for fifty-two years, ensuring that every group of people lived in comfort and happiness, whether they followed Jesus, Moses, David, or Mahomed; whether they were Brahmins or members of the Dharian sect, which believes in the non-eternity of matter, or those who think the world came to be by chance. All of them received his support and kindness: so much so that, in appreciation for the equal protection he provided, his people called him Juggut Guru (Guardian of Mankind)."

"His majesty Mahomed Noor ul Deen Jehangheer, likewise, whose dwelling is now in paradise, extended, for a period of twenty-two years, the shadow of his protection over the heads of his people; successful by a constant fidelity to his allies, and a vigorous exertion of his arm in business.

"His Majesty Mahomed Noor ul Deen Jehangheer, who now resides in paradise, provided his people with the protection of his leadership for twenty-two years; achieving success through unwavering loyalty to his allies and active engagement in governance."

"Nor less did the illustrious Shah Jehan, by a propitious reign of thirty-two years, acquire to himself immortal reputation, the glorious reward of clemency and virtue.

"Nor did the renowned Shah Jehan, through a fortunate reign of thirty-two years, gain an everlasting reputation, the wonderful reward of kindness and virtue."

"Such were the benevolent inclinations of your ancestors. Whilst they pursued these great and generous principles, wheresoever they directed their steps, conquest and prosperity went before them; and then they reduced many countries and fortresses to their obedience. During your majesty’s reign, many have been alienated from the empire, and farther loss of territory must necessarily follow, since devastation and rapine now universally prevail without restraint. Your subjects are trampled under foot, and every province of your empire is impoverished; depopulation spreads, and difficulties accumulate. When indigence has reached the habitation of the sovereign and his princes, what can be the condition of the nobles? As to the soldiery, they are in murmurs; the merchants complaining, the Mahomedans discontented, the Hindoos destitute, and multitudes of people, wretched even to the want of their nightly meal, are beating their heads throughout the day in rage and desperation.

"Such were the kindhearted inclinations of your ancestors. As they followed these great and generous ideals, wherever they went, victory and prosperity paved their way; they brought many countries and fortifications under their control. During your reign, many have turned away from the empire, and further loss of territory is inevitable since destruction and robbery now run rampant without any restraint. Your subjects are being crushed, and every province of your empire is suffering; population decline is spreading, and challenges are piling up. When poverty has reached the home of the sovereign and his leaders, what must be the situation of the nobles? As for the soldiers, they are grumbling; the merchants are complaining, the Muslims are dissatisfied, the Hindus are in need, and countless people, so desperate that they lack even their daily meal, are expressing their anger and desperation throughout the day."

"How can the dignity of the sovereign be preserved who employs his power in exacting heavy tributes from a people thus miserably reduced? At this juncture it is told from east to west, that the emperor of Hindostan, jealous of the poor Hindoo devotee, will exact a tribute from Brahmins, Sanorahs, Joghies, Berawghies, Sanyasees; that, regardless of the illustrious honour of his Timurcan race, he condescends to exercise his power over the solitary inoffensive anchoret. If your majesty places any faith in those books, by distinction called divine, you will there be instructed that God is the God of all mankind, not the God of Mahomedans alone. The Pagan and the Mussulman are equally in His presence. Distinctions of colour are of His ordination. It is He who gives existence. In your temples, to His name the voice is raised in prayer; in a house of images, where the bell is shaken, still He is the object of adoration. To vilify the religion or customs of other men is to set at naught the pleasure of the Almighty. When we deface a picture, we naturally incur the resentment of the painter; and justly has the poet said, presume not to arraign or scrutinize the various works of power divine.

"How can the dignity of a ruler be maintained when he uses his power to impose heavy taxes on a people who are suffering so much? Right now, it's being said all over, from east to west, that the emperor of Hindostan, envious of the poor Hindu devotee, will demand tribute from Brahmins, Sanorahs, Joghies, Berawghies, and Sanyasees; that, despite the noble heritage of his Timurcan lineage, he chooses to wield his power over the solitary, harmless hermit. If your majesty believes in those books considered divine, you will learn that God is the God of all humanity, not just of Muslims. Both Pagans and Muslims stand equally before Him. Differences in color are part of His creation. He is the one who grants existence. In your temples, praises are offered in His name; in a house of images, even where the bell is rung, He remains the object of worship. To disparage the religion or customs of others is to disregard the will of the Almighty. When we damage a painting, we naturally provoke the anger of the artist; and rightly has the poet said, do not presume to judge or criticize the various works of divine power."

“In fine, the tribute you demand from the Hindoos is repugnant to justice: it is equally foreign from good policy, as it must impoverish the country: moreover, it is an innovation and an infringement of the laws of Hindostan. But if zeal for your own religion hath induced you to determine upon this measure, the demand ought, by the rules of equity, to have been made first upon Ramsing, who is esteemed the principal amongst the Hindoos. Then let your well-wisher be called upon, with whom you will have less difficulty to encounter; but to torment ants and flies is unworthy of an heroic or generous mind. It is wonderful that the ministers of your government should have neglected to instruct your majesty in the rules of rectitude and honour.”

“Basically, the tribute you're asking from the Hindus is unjust: it's also bad policy since it will only make the country poorer. Plus, it's a new demand that goes against the laws of Hindostan. But if your commitment to your religion has led you to this decision, the request should have first been addressed to Ramsing, who is seen as the main leader among the Hindus. Then you could reach out to your supporter, who will be easier to negotiate with; but harassing the small and weak is not something a noble or generous person should do. It's shocking that your government's officials haven't taught you the principles of fairness and honor.”

29. It is well known that Aurangzeb forbade the continuation of the history of his life, subsequent to that portion comprehending the first ten years [the Ālamgīrnāma; see Jadunath Sarkar ii. 302].

29. It is widely recognized that Aurangzeb prohibited the recording of his life story after the first ten years [the Ālamgīrnāma; see Jadunath Sarkar ii. 302].

30. The epithet by which these Tatar sovereigns affected to call the indigenous (bhumia) princes.

30. The title that these Tatar rulers liked to use for the local () princes.

31. There were no such field trains in Europe as those of the Moguls. Seventy pieces of heavy ordnance, sixty of horse artillery, and a dromedary corps three hundred strong, mounting swivels, accompanied the emperor on an excursion to Kashmir. Bernier, who gives this detail, describes what he saw [217 f.].

31. There were no field trains in Europe like those of the Moguls. Seventy pieces of heavy artillery, sixty horse artillery units, and a dromedary corps of three hundred, equipped with swivel guns, accompanied the emperor on a trip to Kashmir. Bernier, who provides this information, describes what he observed [217 f.].

32. [For this campaign see the account in Jadunath Sarkar, Life of Aurangzib, iii. 365 ff.]

32. [For this campaign, see the account in Jadunath Sarkar, Life of Aurangzib, iii. 365 ff.]

33. Pāl is the local term for these long defiles, the residence of the mountaineers: their chiefs are called Indras, Pati, in Bhakha, Pat.

33. Pāl is the local term for these long valleys, where the mountain people live: their chiefs are called Indras, Pati, in Bhakha, Pat.

34. Chief of the Hindus.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Hindu leader.

35. [In the text “Tyber” Khān. His original name was Jān Beg, also known as Bādshāh Kuli Khān, one of Aurangzeb’s great nobles (Manucci ii. 239, note 3, 247, note). His tragical end is told later on.]

35. [In the text “Tyber” Khan. His original name was Jan Beg, also known as Badshah Kuli Khan, one of Aurangzeb’s prominent nobles (Manucci ii. 239, note 3, 247, note). His tragic end is discussed later on.]

36. The Saktawat leader, Gharibdas, has the merit of having prompted this plan. His speech on the advance of Aurangzeb is given in the Annals; and his advice, “Let the king have free entrance through the passes, shut him in, and make famine his foe,” was literally followed, with the hard knocks, which being a matter-of-course accompaniment, the gallant Saktawat deemed it unnecessary to specify.

36. The Saktawat leader, Gharibdas, deserves credit for initiating this plan. His remarks about Aurangzeb's advance are recorded in the Annals; and his suggestion, “Let the king pass freely through the passes, trap him, and make famine his enemy,” was strictly followed, along with the inevitable hardships that the brave Saktawat felt were too obvious to mention.

37. Orme, who has many valuable historical details of this period, makes Aurangzeb in person to have been in the predicament assigned by the annals to his son, and to have escaped from the operation of those high and gallant sentiments of the Rajput, which make him no match for a wily adversary.

37. Orme, who has many important historical details from this period, portrays Aurangzeb as being in the difficult situation usually attributed to his son, and suggests that he managed to evade the noble and courageous traits of the Rajput, which render him vulnerable against a cunning opponent.

“In the meantime Aurengzebe was carrying on the war against the Rana of Cheetore, and the Raja of Marwar, who on the approach of his army at the end of the preceding year, 1678, had abandoned the accessible country, and drew their herds and inhabitants into the vallies, within the mountains; the army advanced amongst the defiles with incredible labour, and with so little intelligence, that the division which moved with Aurengzebe himself was unexpectedly stopped by insuperable defences and precipices in front; whilst the Rajpoots in one night closed the streights in his rear, by felling the overhanging trees; and from their stations above prevented all endeavours of the troops, either within or without, from removing the obstacle. Udeperri, the favourite and Circassian wife of Aurengzebe, accompanied him in this arduous war, and with her retinue and escort was enclosed in another part of the mountains; her conductors, dreading to expose her person to danger or public view, surrendered. She was carried to the Rana, who received her with homage and every attention. Meanwhile the emperor himself might have perished by famine, of which the Rana let him see the risque, by a confinement of two days; when he ordered his Rajpoots to withdraw from their stations, and suffer the way to be cleared. As soon as Aurengzebe was out of danger, the Rana sent back his wife, accompanied by a chosen escort, who only requested in return that he would refrain from destroying the sacred animals of their religion which might still be left in the plains; but Aurengzebe, who believed in no virtue but self-interest, imputed the generosity and forbearance of the Rana to the fear of future vengeance, and continued the war. Soon after he was again well-nigh enclosed in the mountains. This second experience of difficulties beyond his age and constitution, and the arrival of his sons, Azim and Acbar, determined him not to expose himself any longer in the field, but to leave its operations to their conduct, superintended by his own instructions from Azmir; to which city he retired with the households of his family, the officers of his court, and his bodyguard of four thousand men, dividing the army between his two sons, who each had brought a considerable body of troops from their respective governments. They continued the war each in a different part of the country, and neither at the end of the year had forced the ultimate passes of the mountains” [Historical Fragments, 119 f.].

“In the meantime, Aurengzebe was continuing the war against the Rana of Cheetore and the Raja of Marwar, who, when faced with his army at the end of the previous year, 1678, had abandoned the open areas and moved their herds and people into the valleys within the mountains. The army advanced through the narrow paths with tremendous effort and so little information that the division moving with Aurengzebe himself was unexpectedly stopped by insurmountable defenses and cliffs ahead; while the Rajpoots closed off the passages behind him overnight by cutting down overhanging trees. From their positions above, they prevented any attempts by the troops, whether inside or outside, from clearing the way. Udeperri, Aurengzebe's beloved Circassian wife, accompanied him in this challenging war, but her guides, fearing for her safety or exposure, surrendered. She was taken to the Rana, who welcomed her with respect and every courtesy. Meanwhile, the emperor himself was at risk of starving, a danger the Rana made him aware of by confining him for two days; then he ordered his Rajpoots to leave their positions and clear the path. As soon as Aurengzebe was safe, the Rana sent his wife back, accompanied by a select escort, who only requested in return that he refrain from destroying any remaining sacred animals in the plains. However, Aurengzebe, who valued only self-interest, interpreted the Rana's generosity and restraint as fear of future retaliation and continued the war. Soon after, he found himself nearly trapped in the mountains again. This second encounter with difficulties beyond his strength and the arrival of his sons, Azim and Acbar, led him to decide not to expose himself any longer in battle, leaving operations to their leadership, guided by his orders from Azmir. He retreated to that city with his family, court officials, and a bodyguard of four thousand men, splitting the army between his two sons, who had each brought a significant number of troops from their regions. They continued the war in different parts of the country, but by the end of the year, neither had managed to break through the final mountain passes” [Historical Fragments, 119 f.].

38. [Dilīr Khan, otherwise Jalāl Khān Dā‛ūdzai, died at Aurangābād, 1682-83 (Manucci i. 243). Grant Duff speaks highly of his services in the Deccan (145 f.).]

38. [Dilīr Khan, also known as Jalāl Khān Dā‛ūdzai, passed away in Aurangābād, 1682-83 (Manucci i. 243). Grant Duff praises his contributions in the Deccan (145 f.).]

39. Chief of Rupnagar.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Mayor of Rupnagar.

40. Chief of Ghānerāo, in Godwar, now alienated from Mewar.

40. Chief of Ghānerāo, in Godwar, now separated from Mewar.

41. [Some name is wanting here.]

41. [Some name is wanting here.]

42. [Siddhpur, a famous place of pilgrimage in Baroda State (IGI, xxii. 358 f.); Modāsa, fifty-two miles north-east of Ahmadābād (BG, vi. 346).]

42. [Siddhpur, a renowned pilgrimage site in Baroda State (IGI, xxii. 358 f.); Modāsa, located fifty-two miles northeast of Ahmadābād (BG, vi. 346).]

43. Mokham and Ganga Saktawats, Ratan Chondawat of Salumbar, Chandrasen Jhala of Sadri, Sabal Singh Chauhan of Bedla, Berisal Punwar of Bijolia. Four of the chiefs made speeches on the eve preceding the battle, which are recorded in the Chronicle.

43. Mokham and Ganga Saktawats, Ratan Chondawat of Salumbar, Chandrasen Jhala of Sadri, Sabal Singh Chauhan of Bedla, Berisal Punwar of Bijolia. Four of the chiefs gave speeches the night before the battle, which are noted in the Chronicle.

44. [For Akbar’s rebellion see Jadunath Sarkar ii. 402 ff.; Elliot-Dowson vii. 298 ff.; Manucci ii. 243 ff.]

44. [For Akbar’s rebellion, see Jadunath Sarkar ii. 402 ff.; Elliot-Dowson vii. 298 ff.; Manucci ii. 243 ff.]

45. A portrait of this Rathor hero was given to the author of the present work by his descendants. He was chief of Dunara, on the Luni. He saved his young sovereign’s life from the tyrant, and guarded him during a long minority, heading the Rathors in all the wars for the independence of his country. A bribe of forty thousand gold suns was sent to him by Azam without stipulation, when conveying Akbar out of danger. The object was obvious, yet the Mogul prince dared not even specify his wishes. It is needless to say that Durga spurned the offer. [For the flight of Akbar see Jadunath Sarkar ii. 415 ff.]

45. A portrait of this Rathor hero was given to the author of this work by his descendants. He was the chief of Dunara, on the Luni River. He saved his young ruler’s life from the tyrant and protected him throughout a lengthy childhood, leading the Rathors in all the wars for the independence of his country. Azam sent him a bribe of forty thousand gold suns without conditions when he was helping Akbar escape danger. The intention was clear, but the Mogul prince did not even dare to state his demands. It goes without saying that Durga rejected the offer. [For the flight of Akbar see Jadunath Sarkar ii. 415 ff.]

46. [For the attempt of Tahawwar Khān to assassinate Aurangzeb see Manucci ii. 247 ff.; Jadunath Sarkar ii. 411 ff.]

46. [For Tahawwar Khān's attempt to assassinate Aurangzeb, see Manucci ii. 247 ff.; Jadunath Sarkar ii. 411 ff.]

47. [Palargarh is perhaps Pālanpur (IGI, xix. 354). Akbar died in Persia, 1706.]

47. [Palargarh is possibly Pālanpur (IGI, xix. 354). Akbar passed away in Persia, 1706.]

48. “We are not without hopes that some of the many in India who have the means will supply the portions of information which are deficient in these fragments, and must otherwise always continue out of our reach. The knowledge is well worth the inquiry; for, besides the magnitude of the events and the energy of the characters which arise within this period, there are no states or powers on the continent of India, with whom our nation have either connection or concern, which do not owe the origin of their present condition to the reign of Aurengzebe, or to its influence on the reigns of his successors” (Orme’s Fragments [Notes i. f.]).

48. “We hope that some of those in India who have the resources will fill in the missing information in these fragments, which would otherwise remain beyond our reach. The knowledge is definitely worth pursuing, because besides the significance of the events and the impact of the key figures during this time, there are no states or powers on the Indian continent that our nation has any connection or concern with that do not trace their current situation back to the reign of Aurengzebe or to the effects it had on the reigns of his successors” (Orme’s Fragments [Notes i. f.]).

49. [Orme, Fragments, 150 f.]

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. [Orme, Fragments, 150 f.]

50.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

"Answer questions [treaty,
Singh (uncle of Rana Raj
with the
Panja, or impress of the Em-
Manzuri,’ written by him-
‘question—answer’] of Sur
Singh) and Narhar Bhat
Emperor.
peror’s hand, with the word
self. Manzuri (‘agreed’).

"Your servants, according to your royal pleasure and summons, have been sent by the Rana to represent what is written underneath. We hope you will agree to these requests, besides others which will be made by Padam Singh.

"Your servants, as you requested, have been sent by the Rana to convey the message below. We hope you will agree to these requests, along with others that Padam Singh will present."

"1. Let Chitor, with the districts adjacent appertaining thereto when it was inhabited, be restored.

"1. Restore Chitor along with the nearby districts that were part of it when it was inhabited."

"2. In such temples and places of Hindu religious resort as have been converted into mosques, the past cannot be recalled, but let this practice be abolished.

"2. In those temples and places of Hindu worship that have been turned into mosques, we can't bring back the past, but let this practice end."

"3. The aid hitherto afforded to the empire by the Rana shall be continued, but let no additional commands be imposed.

"3. The support previously provided to the empire by the Rana will continue, but no new commands should be added."

"4. The sons and dependants of the deceased Raja Jaswant Singh so soon as enabled to perform their duties, we hope will have their country restored to them.[A]

"4. We hope that as soon as the sons and dependents of the late Raja Jaswant Singh are able to fulfill their responsibilities, they will have their country returned to them.[A]

"Respect prevents inferior demands. May the splendour of your fortune, like the sun illuminating the world, be for ever increasing and never set.

"Respect keeps lesser demands at bay. May the brilliance of your fortune, like the sun brightening the world, continue to grow forever and never fade."

“The Arzi (requests) of your servants, Sur Singh and Narhar Bhat.”

“The requests of your servants, Sur Singh and Narhar Bhat.”

A. S. 1737, A.D. 1681.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. S. 1737, A.D. 1681.

51. It was to defend the rights of the heir of Marwar, as well as to oppose the odious jizya, that the Rana took to arms. Ajit was still under the Rana’s safeguard.

51. The Rana took up arms to defend the rights of the heir of Marwar and to oppose the hateful jizya. Ajit was still under the Rana’s protection.

52. [Orme, Fragments, 217 f. A different story is told by Khāfi Khān (Elliot-Dowson vii. 334).]

52. [Orme, Fragments, 217 f. Khāfi Khān tells a different story (Elliot-Dowson vii. 334).]

53. [A common error; Gomati, meaning ‘rich in cattle,’ has no connexion with Hindi ghūmna, ‘to twist.’]

53. [A common mistake; Gomati, which means ‘wealthy in cattle,’ has no relation to Hindi ghūmna, ‘to twist.’]

54. Ninety-six lakhs of rupees [Erskine ii. A. 9].

54. 9.6 million rupees [Erskine ii. A. 9].

55. A.D. 1661.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. A.D. 1661.

56. From all I could learn, it was the identical pestilence which has been ravaging India for the last ten years, erroneously called cholera morbus. About thirty-five years ago the same disease carried off multitudes in these countries. Orme [Fragments, 200] gives notice of something similar in A.D. 1684, in the imperial camp near Goa, when five hundred victims daily fell its prey. Mewar was not free from the last visitation of 1818, and the only son of the Rana was the first person attacked.

56. From what I could gather, it was the same disease that has been impacting India for the past ten years, mistakenly referred to as cholera. About thirty-five years ago, the same sickness took countless lives in these regions. Orme [Fragments, 200] notes a similar outbreak in CE 1684, in the imperial camp near Goa, where five hundred people fell victim each day. Mewar also suffered during the last outbreak in 1818, and the Rana's only son was the first person to be affected.

57. The three months of rain, termed the Barsat. [Asārh is the month June to July, followed by Sāwan and Bhādon.]

57. The three months of rain are called the Monsoon. [Asārh is the month from June to July, followed by Sāwan and Bhādon.]

58. The four castes, sacerdotal, military, mercantile, and servile.

58. The four social classes: priests, warriors, merchants, and laborers.

59. From the Raj Vilas, the chronicle of the reign of Raj Singh.

59. From the Raj Vilas, the history of Raj Singh's rule.


CHAPTER 14

Rāna Jai Singh, CE 1680-98.

—Rana Jai Singh took possession of the Gaddi[1] in S. 1737 (CE 1681). A circumstance occurred at his birth, which as descriptive of manners may deserve notice. A few hours only intervened between his entrance into the world and that of another son called Bhim. It is customary for the father to bind round the arm of the new-born infant a root of that species of grass called the amardub, the ‘imperishable’ dub, well known for its nutritive properties and luxuriant vegetation under the most intense heat.[2] The Rana first attached the ligature round the arm of the youngest, apparently an oversight, though in fact from superior affection for his mother. As the boys approached to manhood, the Rana, apprehensive that this preference might create dissension, one day drew his sword, and placing it in the hand of Bhim (the elder), said, it was better to use it at once on his brother, than hereafter to endanger the safety of the State. This [392] appeal to his generosity had an instantaneous effect, and he not only ratified, ‘by his father’s throne,’[3] the acknowledgment of the sovereign rights of his brother, but declared, to remove all fears, “he was not his son if he again drank water within the pass of Debari”; and, collecting his retainers, he abandoned Udaipur to court Fortune where she might be kinder. The day was sultry, and on reaching the barrier he halted under the shade of a sacred fig-tree to bestow a last look upon the place of his birth. His cup-bearer (Paniyari) brought his silver goblet filled from the cool fountain, but as he 457raised it to his lips, he recollected that his vow was incomplete while within the portal; he poured the libation on the earth in the name of the Supreme, and casting the cup as an offering to the deity of the fountain, the huge gates closed upon the valley. He proceeded to Bahadur Shah, who conferred upon him the dignity (mansab) of a leader of three thousand five hundred horse, with the Bawana, or fifty-two districts for their support: but quarrelling with the imperial general, he was detached with his contingent west of the Indus, where he died.[4]

Treaty between Rāna Jai Singh and Aurangzeb.

—Let us return to Jai Singh (the lion of victory). He concluded a treaty with Aurangzeb, conducted by Prince Azam and Dilir Khan, who took every occasion to testify his gratitude for the clemency of Rana Raj Singh, when blockaded in the defiles of the Aravalli. At this conference, the Rana was attended by ten thousand horse and forty thousand foot, besides the multitude collected from the mountains to view the ceremony, above one hundred thousand souls, who set up a shout of joy at the prospect of revisiting the plains, which disconcerted Azam, while Dilir expatiated on the perils from which the Rana’s generosity had liberated him. Azam, who said he was no stranger to the Rana’s illustrious house, concluded a treaty on the spot, in which, as a salvo for the imperial dignity, a nominal fine and surrender of three districts were inserted for aiding Akbar’s rebellion, and a hint that the regal colour (crimson) of his tents and umbrella [393] should be discontinued. That advantages were gained by the Rana, we may infer from Dilir’s sons being left as hostages for Azam’s good faith; a fact we learn from his farewell address to the Rana! “Your nobles are rude, and my children are the hostages of your safety; but if at the expense of their lives I can obtain the entire 458restoration of your country, keep your mind at ease, for there was friendship between your father and me.”

The Jaisamund Lake.

—But all other protection than what his sword afforded was futile; and though Dilir’s intentions were noble, he had little control over events: in less than five years after his accession, the Rana was again forced to fly the plains for the inaccessible haunts of Kamori. Yet, in spite of these untoward circumstances and uninterrupted warfare, such were the resources of this little State that the Rana completed a work which perpetuates his name. He threw a dam across a break in the mountains, the channel of an ever-flowing stream, by which he formed the largest lake in India,[5] giving it his own name, the Jaisamund, or sea of victory. Nature had furnished the hint for this undertaking, for there had always existed a considerable volume of water; but the Rana had the merit of uniting these natural buttresses, and creating a little sea from the Dhebar pool, its ancient appellation. The circumference cannot be less than thirty miles, and the benefits to cultivation, especially in respect to the article of rice, which requires perpetual irrigation, were great. On this huge rampart he erected a palace for his favourite queen, Komaladevi, a princess of the Pramara race, familiarly known as the Ruthi Rani, or ‘testy queen.’

Rana Jai Singh and his heir Amar Singh.

—Domestic unhappiness appears to have generated in the Rana inaptitude to state affairs; and, unluckily, the favoured queen estranged him from his son. Amra, a name venerated in Mewar, was that of the heir of Jai Singh. His mother was of the Bundi house, a family which has performed great services to, and brought great calamities upon, the ancient sovereigns of Mewar. To the jealousies of the rival queens, one of them mother to the heir, the other the favourite of the sovereign, are attributed dissensions, which at such a juncture were a greater detriment than the loss of a battle, and which afford another illustration, if any were wanting, of the impolicy of polygamy. The annals of Mewar seldom exhibit those unnatural contentions for power, from which no other Hindu State was exempt; this was owing to the wholesome regulation of not investing the princes of the blood with any [394] 459political authority; and establishing as a counterpoise to natural advantages an artificial degradation of their rank, which placed them beneath the sixteen chief nobles of the State; which, while it exalted these in their own estimation, lessened the national humiliation, when the heirs-apparent were compelled to lead their quota in the call to arms of the empire.

Rebellion of Amar Singh.

—Rana Jai Singh, who had evinced such gallantry and activity in the wars of Aurangzeb, now secluded himself with Komala in the retreat of Jaisamund, leaving Amra under the guidance of the Pancholi[6] minister, at the capital. But he having personally insulted this chief officer of the State, in consequence of receiving a rebuke for turning loose an infuriated elephant in the town, the Rana left his retreat, and visiting Chitor in his tour, arrived at Udaipur. Amra awaited not his father’s arrival, but adding his mother’s resentments to a feeling of patriotic indignation at the abasement his indolence produced, fled to Bundi, took up arms, and, joined by many of his own nobles and Hara auxiliaries, returned at the head of ten thousand men. Desirous of averting civil war, the Rana retired to Godwar beyond the Aravalli, whence he sent the Ghanerao chieftain, the first feudatory of that department, to expostulate with his son. But Amra, supported by three-fourths of the nobles, made direct for Kumbhalmer to secure the State treasure, saved by the Depra governor for his sovereign. A failure in this project, the knowledge that the Rathors fostered the quarrel with a view to obtain Godwar, and the determination of the few chiefs yet faithful[7] to the Rana, to defend the Jhilwara pass to the last, made the prince listen to terms, which were ratified at the shrine of Eklinga, whereby the Rana was to return to the capital, and the prince to abide in exile at the new palace during the life of his father, which closed twenty years after his accession. Had he maintained the reputation he established in his early years, the times were well calculated for the redemption of his country’s independence; but documents which yet exist afford little reason to doubt that in his latter years a state of indolence, 460having all the effects of imbecility, supervened, and but for the formation of ‘the victorious sea,’ would have left his name a blank in the traditional history of Mewar.

Rāna Amar Singh II., CE 1698-1710.

—Amra II., who succeeded in S. 1756 (CE 1700), had much of the gallantry [395] and active turn of mind of his illustrious namesake; but the degrading conflict with his father had much impaired the moral strength of the country, and counteracted the advantages which might have resulted from the decline of the Mogul power. The reigns of Raj Singh and Jai Singh illustrate the obvious truth, that on the personal character of the chief of a feudal government everything depends. The former, infusing by his talent and energy patriotic sentiments into all his subordinates, vanquished in a series of conflicts the vast military resources of the empire, led by the emperor, his sons, and chosen generals; while his successor, heir to this moral strength, and with every collateral aid, lowered her to a stage of contempt from which no talent could subsequently raise her.

Amra early availed himself of the contentions amongst the sons of Aurangzeb to anticipate events, and formed a private treaty[8] with the Mogul heir-apparent, Shah Alam, when commanded 461to the countries west of the Indus, on which occasion [396] the Mewar contingent[9] accompanied him, and fought several gallant actions under a Saktawat chieftain.

Amra quickly took advantage of the conflicts among Aurangzeb's sons to predict upcoming events and made a private deal[8] with the Mogul heir, Shah Alam, when he was sent to the areas west of the Indus. During this time, the Mewar contingent[9] joined him and participated in several heroic battles led by a Saktawat chief.

Breach between the Rājputs and the Mughal Empire.

—It is important to study the events of this period, which involved the overthrow of the Mogul power, and originated that form of society which paved the way to the dominion of Britain in these distant regions. From such a review a political lesson of great value may be learned, which will show a beacon warning us against the danger of trusting to mere physical power, unaided 462by the latent, but more durable support of moral influence. When Aurangzeb neglected the indigenous Rajputs, he endangered the keystone of his power; and in despising opinion, though his energetic mind might for a time render him independent of it, yet long before his death the enormous fabric reared by Akbar was tottering to its foundation: demonstrating to conviction that the highest order of talent, either for government or war, though aided by unlimited resources, will not suffice for the maintenance of power, unsupported by the affections of the governed. The empire of Aurangzeb was more extensive than that of Britain at this day—the elements of stability were incomparably more tenacious: he was associated with the Rajputs by blood, which seemed to guarantee a respect for their opinions; he possessed the power of distributing the honours and emoluments of the state, when a service could be rewarded by a province,[10] drawing at will supplies of warriors from the mountains of the west, as a check on his indigenous subjects, while these left the plains of India to control the Afghan amidst the snows of Caucasus. But the most devoted attachment and most faithful service were repaid by insults to their habits, and the imposition of an obnoxious tax; and to the jizya, and the unwise pertinacity with which his successors adhered to it, must be directly ascribed the overthrow of the monarchy. No condition was exempted from this odious and impolitic assessment, which was deemed by the tyrant a mild substitute for the conversion he once meditated of the entire Hindu race to the creed of Islam.[11]
463

Rājput Apostates.

—An abandonment of their faith was the Rajput’s surest road to the tyrant’s favour [397], and an instance of this dereliction in its consequences powerfully contributed to the annihilation of the empire. Rao Gopal, a branch of the Rana’s family, held the fief of Rampura, on the Chambal,[12] and was serving with a select quota of his clan in the wars of the Deccan, when his son, who had been left at home, withheld the revenues, which he applied to his own use instead of remitting them to his father. Rao Gopal complained to the emperor; but the son discovered that he could by a sacrifice not only appease Aurangzeb, but attain the object of his wishes: he apostatized from his faith, and obtained the emperor’s forgiveness, with the domain of Rampura. Disgusted and provoked at such infurious conduct, Rao Gopal fled the camp, made an unsuccessful attempt to redeem his estate, and took refuge with Rana Amra, his suzerain. This natural asylum granted to a chief of his own kin was construed by the tyrant into a signal of revolt, and Azam was ordered to Malwa to watch the Rana’s motions: conduct thus characterized in the memoirs of a Rajput chieftain,[13] one of the most devoted to Aurangzeb, and who died fighting for his son. “The emperor showed but little favour to his faithful and most useful subjects the Rajputs, which greatly cooled their ardour in his service.” The Rana took up arms, and Malwa joined the tumult; while the first irruption of the Mahrattas across the Nerbudda,[14] under Nima Sindhia, compelled the emperor to detach Raja Jai Singh to join Prince Azam. Amidst these accumulated troubles, the Mahrattas rising into importance, the Rajput feudatories disgusted and alienated, his sons and grandsons ready to commit each individual pretension to the decision of the sword, did Aurangzeb, after a reign of terror of half a century’s duration, breathe his last on the 28th Zilqa’da, CE 1707 [February 21], at the city bearing his name—Aurangabad.
464

Shāh Alam Bahādur Shāh, Emperor, A.D. 1707-12.

—At his death his second son Azam assumed the imperial dignity, and aided by the Rajput princes of Datia and Kotah,[15] who had always served in his division, he marched to Agra to contest the legitimate claims of his eldest brother Muazzam, who was advancing from Kabul supported by the contingents of Mewar and Marwar, and all western Rajwara. The battle of Jajau[16] [398] was fatal to Azam, who with his son Bedarbakht and the princes of Kotah and Datia was slain, when Muazzam ascended the throne under the title of Shah Alam Bahadur Shah. This prince had many qualities which endeared him to the Rajputs, to whom his sympathies were united by the ties of blood, his mother being a Rajput princess.[17] Had he immediately succeeded the beneficent Shah Jahan, the race of Timur, in all human probability, would have been still enthroned at Delhi, and might have presented a picture of one of the most powerful monarchies of Asia. But Aurangzeb had inflicted an incurable wound on the mind of the Hindu race, which for ever estranged them from his successors; nor were the virtues of Bahadur, during the short lustre of his sway, capable of healing it. The bitter fruit of a long experience had taught the Rajputs not to hope for amelioration from any graft of that stem, which, like the deadly Upas, had stifled the vital energies of Rajasthan, whose leaders accordingly formed a league for mutual preservation, which it would have been madness to dissolve merely because a fair portion of virtue was the inheritance of the tyrant’s successor. They had proved that no act of duty or subserviency could guarantee them from the infatuated abuse of power, and they were at length steeled against every appeal to their loyalty, replying with a trite adage, which we may translate ‘"Whom God wishes to destroy, He first drives insane.",’—of common application with the Rajput in such a predicament.

The Rise of the Sikhs.

—The emperor was soon made to perceive the little support he had in future to expect from the Rajputs. Scarcely had he quashed the pretensions of Kambakhsh, his youngest brother, who proclaimed himself emperor in the Deccan, than he was forced to the north, in consequence of an insurrection 465of the Sikhs of Lahore. This singular race, the disciples (Sikhs) of a teacher called Nanak, were the descendants of the Scythic Getae,[18] or Jat, of Transoxiana, who so early as the fifth century were established in the tract watered by the five arms (Panjab) of the Indus. Little more than a century has elapsed since their conversion from a spurious Hinduism to the doctrines of the sectarian Nanak, and their first attempt to separate themselves, in temporal as well as spiritual matters, from all control, and they are now the sole independent power within the limits [399] of the Mogul monarchy. On this occasion[19] the princes of Amber and Marwar visited the emperor, but left his camp without permission, and, as the historian[20] adds, manifested a design to struggle for independence. Such was the change in their mutual circumstances that the Mogul sent the heir-apparent to conciliate and conduct them to him; but they came at the head of all their native bands, when “they were gratified with whatever their insolence demanded”:[21] a splenetic effusion of the historian, which well paints their altered position. From the royal Urdu,[22] or camp, they repaired to Rana Amra at Udaipur, where a triple league was formed, which once more united them to the head of their nation. This treaty of unity of interests against the common foe was solemnized by nuptial engagements, from which those princes had been excluded since the reigns of Akbar and Partap. To be readmitted to this honour was the basis of this triple alliance, in which they ratified on oath the renunciation of all connexion, domestic or political, with the empire. It was, moreover, stipulated that the sons of such marriage should be heirs, or if the issue were females, that they should never be dishonoured by being married to a Mogul.

Sacrifice of the Right of Primogeniture.

—But this remedy, as will be seen, originated a worse disease; it was a sacrifice of the rights of primogeniture (clung to by the Rajputs with extreme pertinacity), productive of the most injurious effects, which 466introduced domestic strife, and called upon the stage an umpire not less baneful than the power from whose iron grasp they were on the point of freeing themselves: for although this treaty laid prostrate the throne of Babur, it ultimately introduced the Mahrattas as partisans in their family disputes, who made the bone of contention their own.

The injudicious support afforded by the emperor to the apostate chief of Rampura first brought the triple federation into action. The Rana, upholding the cause of Himmat Singh, made an attack on Rampura, which the apostate usurper Ratan Singh, now Raj Muslim Khan, defeated, and was rewarded for [400] it by the emperor.[23] But the same report conveyed to the king “that the Rana determined to lay waste his country, and retire to the hills,”[24] which was speedily confirmed by the unwelcome intelligence that Sawaldas, an officer of the Rana’s, had attacked Firoz Khan, the governor of Pur Mandal, who was obliged to retreat with great loss to Ajmer;[25] on which occasion this loyal descendant of the illustrious Jaimall lost his life.[26] The brave Durgadas, who conveyed the rebellious Akbar through all opposition to a place of refuge, again appeared upon the stage—his own prince being unable to protect him, he had found a safe asylum at Udaipur, and had the sum of five hundred rupees daily paid for his expenditure—a princely liberality. But the result of this combination was reserved for the following reigns, Shah Alam being carried off by poison,[27] ere he could correct the disorders which were rapidly breaking up the empire from the Hindu-Kush to the ocean. Had his life been spared, his talents for business, his experience, and courteous manners might have retarded the ruin of the monarchy, which the utter unworthiness of his successor sunk beyond the power of man to redeem. Every 467subsequent succession was through blood; and the sons of Shah Alam performed the part for which they had so many great examples. Two brothers,[28] Sayyids, from the town of Barha in the Duab, were long the Warwicks of Hindustan, setting up and plucking down its puppet kings at their pleasure; they had elevated Farrukhsiyar when the triumvirs of Rajasthan commenced their operations.

The unwise support given by the emperor to the rebellious leader of Rampura triggered the triple federation into action. The Rana, backing Himmat Singh's cause, launched an attack on Rampura, which was defeated by the apostate usurper Ratan Singh, now known as Raj Muslim Khan, who was rewarded by the emperor for his efforts. But the same report informed the king “that the Rana planned to devastate his land and move to the hills,” which was quickly confirmed by alarming news that Sawaldas, an officer of the Rana, had attacked Firoz Khan, the governor of Pur Mandal, forcing him to retreat to Ajmer with significant losses; during this encounter, this loyal descendant of the famous Jaimall lost his life. The brave Durgadas, who had helped the rebellious Akbar evade all opposition to reach a safe location, reappeared on the scene—having found refuge in Udaipur as his own prince could not protect him, he was provided with five hundred rupees daily for his expenses—a generous amount. However, the outcome of this alliance would be dealt with in the subsequent reigns, as Shah Alam was poisoned before he could address the chaos that was quickly dismantling the empire from the Hindu-Kush to the ocean. If his life had been spared, his administrative skills, experience, and polite demeanor might have delayed the monarchy's downfall, which was accelerated by the utter incompetence of his successor. Every following succession was marked by bloodshed; Shah Alam's sons played their part, inspired by numerous grand examples. Two brothers, Sayyids from the town of Barha in the Duab, became the Warwicks of Hindustan, manipulating its puppet kings as they pleased; they had elevated Farrukhsiyar when the triumvirs of Rajasthan began their campaigns.

Farrukhsīyar, Emperor, A.D. 1712-19.

—Giving loose to long-suppressed resentment, the Rajputs abandoned the spirit of toleration which it would have been criminal to preserve; and profiting by the lessons of their tyrants, they overthrew the mosques built on the sites of their altars, and treated the civil and religious officers of the government with indignity. Of these every town in Rajasthan had its mullah to proclaim the name of Muhammad, and its work for the administration of justice,—branches of government [401] entirely wrested from the hands of the native princes,[29] abusing the name of independence. But for a moment it was redeemed, especially by the brave Rathors, who had made a noble resistance, contesting every foot of land since the death of Jaswant Singh, and now his son Ajit entirely expelled the Moguls from Marwar. On this occasion the native forces of the triple alliance met at the salt lake of Sambhar, which was made the common boundary of their territory, and its revenues were equally divided amongst them.

The pageant of an emperor, guided by the Sayyids, or those who intrigued to supplant their ministry, made an effort to oppose the threatening measures of the Rajputs; and one of them, the Amiru-l-umara,[30] marched against Raja Ajit, who received private instructions from the emperor to resist his commander-in-chief, whose credit was strengthened by the means taken to weaken it, which engendered suspicions of treachery. Ajit leagued with the Sayyids, who held out to the Rathor an important share of power at court, and agreed to pay tribute and give a daughter in marriage to Farrukhsiyar.

The display of an emperor, led by the Sayyids, or those plotting to replace their administration, tried to counter the threats posed by the Rajputs. One of them, the Amiru-l-umara,[30] marched against Raja Ajit, who got private instructions from the emperor to resist his commander-in-chief. This commander’s reputation was bolstered by actions taken to undermine it, which raised doubts of betrayal. Ajit allied with the Sayyids, who promised the Rathor a significant share of power at court, and agreed to pay tribute and offer a daughter in marriage to Farrukhsiyar.

468

Marriage of Farrukhsīyar: Grant to the British.

—This marriage yielded most important results, which were not confined to the Moguls or Rajputs, for to it may be ascribed the rise of the British power in India. A dangerous malady,[31] rendering necessary a surgical operation upon Farrukhsiyar, to which the faculty of the court were unequal, retarded the celebration of the nuptials between the emperor and the Rajput princess of Marwar, and even threatened a fatal termination. A mission from the British merchants at Surat was at that time at court, and, as a last resource, the surgeon attached to it was called in, who cured the malady, and made the emperor happy in his bride.[32] His gratitude was displayed with oriental magnificence. The emperor desired Mr. Hamilton to name [402] his reward, and to the disinterested patriotism of this individual did the British owe the first royal grant or farman, conferring territorial possession and great commercial privileges. These were the objects of the mission, which till this occurrence had proved unsuccessful.

This gorgeous court ought to have been, and probably was, impressed with a high opinion of the virtuous self-denial of the inhabitants of Britain; and if history has correctly preserved the transaction, some mark of public gratitude should have been forthcoming from those who so signally benefited thereby. But to borrow the phraseology of the Italian historian, “Obligations which do not admit of being fully discharged are often repaid with the coin of ingratitude”: the remains of this man rest in the churchyard of Calcutta, without even a stone to mark the spot![33]

This beautiful court should have been, and likely was, impressed by the strong sense of selflessness shown by the people of Britain; and if history has accurately recorded the events, there should have been some form of public gratitude from those who greatly benefited. But to quote the Italian historian, “Obligations that cannot be fully repaid are often met with the currency of ingratitude”: the remains of this man lie in the churchyard of Calcutta, without even a stone to mark his grave![33]

469

The Jizya Reimposed.

—This marriage, which promised a renewal of interests with the Rajputs, was soon followed by the revival of the obnoxious jizya. The character of this tax, though much altered from its original imposition by Aurangzeb, when it was at once financial and religious, was held in unmitigated abhorrence by the Hindus from the complex association; and although it was revived chiefly to relieve pecuniary wants, it kindled a universal feeling of hatred amongst all classes, and quenched the little zeal which the recent marriage had inspired in the Rajputs of the desert. The mode and channel of its introduction evinced to them that there was no hope that the intolerant spirit which originally suggested it would ever be subdued. The weak Farrukhsiyar, desirous of snapping the leading-strings of the Sayyids, recalled to his court Inayatu-lla Khan,[34] the minister of Aurangzeb, and restored to him his office of Diwan, who, to use the words of the historian of the period, "did not consult the temper of the times, so very different from the reign of Aurangzeb, and the revival of the jizya came with him." Though by no means severe in its operation, not amounting to three-quarters per cent on annual income,[35]—from which the lame, the blind, and very poor were exempt,—it nevertheless raised a general spirit of hostility, particularly from its retaining the insulting distinction of a ‘tax on infidels.’ Resistance to taxation appears to be a universal feeling, in which even the Asiatic forgets the divine right of sovereignty, and which throws us back on the pervading spirit of selfishness which [403] governs human nature. The badge,[36] or stamp tax, which preceded the jizya, would appear to have been as unsatisfactory as it was general, from the solemnity of its renunciation by Babur on the field of battle after the victory over infidels, which gave him the crown of India; and though we have no record of the jizya being its substitute, there are indications which authorize the inference.
470

Rāna Amar Singh asserts Rājput Independence.

—Rana Amra was not an idle spectator of these occurrences; and although the spurious thirst for distinction so early broke up the alliance by detaching Ajit, he redoubled his efforts for personal independence, and with it that of the Rajput nation. An important document attests this solicitude, namely, a treaty[37] with the emperor, in which the second article stipulates emancipation from the galling jizya. It may be well to analyse this treaty, which attests the 471altered condition of both parties. Its very title marks the subordination of the chief of the Rajputs; but while this is headed a ‘Memorandum of Requests,’ the eighth article discloses the effective means of the Rana, for there he assumes an air of protection towards the emperor. In the opening stipulation for the rank of 7000, the [404] mind reverts to the great Amra, who preferred abdication to acknowledgment of a superior; but opinion had undergone a change as great as the mutual relations of the Rajputs. In temporal dignities other States had risen to an equality with Mewar, and all had learned to look on the Mogul as the fountain of honour. The abolition of the jizya, freedom from religious restraint, control over the ancient feudatories of his house, and the restoration of all sequestrations, distinguish the other articles, and amply attest the improving attitude of Mewar, and the rapid decay of the Mogul empire. The Mahrattas under Raja Sahu[38] were successfully prosecuting their peculiar system in the south, with the same feelings which characterized the early Gothic invaders of Italy; strangers to settled government, they imposed the taxes of audit and desmukhi,[39] the fourth and tenth of all territorial income, in the countries they overran. The Jat tribes west of the Chambal likewise bearded their oppressors in this reign, by hoisting the standard of independence at the very threshold of their capital; and from the siege of Sinsini (mentioned in this treaty) to the last storm of Bharatpur, they maintained the consequence thus assumed.

Death of Rāna Amar Singh.

—This treaty was the last act of Rana Amra’s life; he died in CE 1716 [1710], leaving the reputation of an active and high-minded prince, who well upheld his station and the prosperity of his country, notwithstanding the anarchy of the period. His encouragement of agriculture and protection of manufactures are displayed in the edicts engraved on pillars, which will hand down his name to posterity. His memory is held in high veneration; nor do the Rajputs admit the absolute degradation of Mewar till the period of the second prince in succession to Amra [405].

1. ‘The Cushion,’ by which a Rajput throne is designated.

1. ‘The Cushion,’ which is what a Rajput throne is called.

2. [Dūb, Cynodon dactylon, the most common and useful Indian grass (Watt, Comm. Prod., 463 f).]

2. [Dūb, Bermudagrass, the most common and useful grass in India (Watt, Comm. Prod., 463 f).]

3. Gaddi ki an.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Seat's on.

4. I give these anecdotes as related to me by his descendant and representative the Raja of Banera, while seated in a balcony of his castle overlooking the plains of Mewar. Often have I quenched my thirst at the fountain, and listened to their traditionary tales. It is a spot consecrated to recollections: every altar which rises around it is a text for the ‘great ancients’ of the clans to expatiate on; and it is, moreover, a grand place of rendezvous, whether for the traveller or sportsman. Bhim dislocated his spine in a feat of strength. He was celebrated for activity, and could, while his steed was urged to his speed, disengage and suspend himself by the arms from the bough of a tree; and to one of these experiments he owed his death.

4. I'm sharing these stories as told to me by his descendant and representative, the Raja of Banera, while we sat on a balcony of his castle overlooking the plains of Mewar. I've often quenched my thirst at the fountain and listened to their traditional tales. It’s a place filled with memories: every altar around it is a topic for the ‘great ancients’ of the clans to discuss, and it’s also a fantastic meeting spot, whether for travelers or hunters. Bhim injured his spine while attempting a feat of strength. He was known for his agility and could, while urging his horse to go faster, disengage and hang by his arms from a tree branch; it was during one of these stunts that he met his end.

5. [The Bhojpur lake, which covered an area of 250 square miles, was much larger, the Jaisamund covering only 21 square miles (Smith, EHI, 396; Erskine ii. A. 8 f.).]

5. [Bhojpur Lake, spanning 250 square miles, was significantly larger than Jaisamund, which only covered 21 square miles (Smith, EHI, 396; Erskine ii. A. 8 f.).]

6. [Pancholi, Panchauli, of which the derivation is uncertain, perhaps pancha-kula, ‘five houses,’ is the local title of the Desi or Māthur Kāyasths, or writer caste (Census Report Mārwār, 1891, ii. 111).]

6. [Pancholi, Panchauli, the origin of which is unclear, possibly comes from pancha-kula, meaning ‘five houses,’ and is the local name for the Desi or Māthur Kāyasths, or the writer caste (Census Report Mārwār, 1891, ii. 111).]

7. Beri Sal of Bijolia, Kandal of Salumbar, Gopinath of Ghanerao, and the Solanki of Desuri.

7. Beri Sal from Bijolia, Kandal from Salumbar, Gopinath from Ghanerao, and the Solanki from Desuri.

8. "Private Treaty between the Rana and Shah Alam Bahadur Shah, and bearing his sign-manual.

8. "Private Treaty between the Rana and Shah Alam Bahadur Shah, and bearing his signature.

"Six articles of engagement, just, and tending to the happiness of the people, have been submitted by you, and by me accepted, and with God’s blessing shall be executed without deviation—

"Six articles on engagement, fairness, and promoting the happiness of the people have been presented by you, and I have accepted them. With God’s blessing, they will be carried out without deviation—

"1. The re-establishment of Chitor as in the time of Shah Jahan.

"1. The revival of Chitor like it was in the era of Shah Jahan."

"2. Prohibition of kine-killing.[A]

"2. Ban on cattle slaughter.[A]

"3. The restoration of all the districts held in the reign of Shah Jahan.

3. The restoration of all the areas governed during Shah Jahan's reign.

"4. Freedom of faith and religious worship, as during the government of him whose nest is Paradise (Akbar).

"4. Freedom of faith and religious worship, just like during the reign of the one whose nest is Paradise (Akbar)."

"5. Whoever shall be dismissed by you shall receive no countenance from the king.

"5. Anyone you dismiss will not receive any support from the king."

“6. The abrogation of the contingent for the service of the Deccan.”[B]

“6. The cancellation of the provision for the service of the Deccan.”[B]

A. From the second of these articles, which alternate between stipulations of a temporal and spiritual nature, we may draw a lesson of great political importance. In all the treaties which have come under my observation, the insertion of an article against the slaughter of kine was prominent. This sacrifice to their national prejudices was the subject of discussion with every ambassador when the States of Rajasthan formed engagements with the British Government in 1817-18, “the prohibition of kine-killing within their respective limits.” From the construction of our armies we could not guarantee this article, but assurances were given that every practical attention would be paid to their wishes; and kine are not absolutely slain within the jurisdiction of any of these Rajput princes. But even long habit, though it has familiarized, has not reconciled them to this revolting sacrifice; nor would the kine-killer in Mewar be looked upon with less detestation than was Cambyses by the Egyptians, when he thrust his lance into the flank of Apis. But in time this will be overlooked, and the verbal assurance will become a dead letter; men of good intention will be lulled into the belief that, because not openly combated, the prejudice is extinct, and that homage to our power has obliterated this article of their creed. Thus Aurangzeb thought, but he avowedly and boldly opposed the religious opinions of his tributaries; we only hold them in contempt, and even protect them when productive of no sacrifice. Yet if we look back on the early page of history, we shall find both policy and benevolence combined to form this legislative protection to one of the most useful of domestic animals, and which would tempt the belief that Triptolemus, the lawgiver of Sparta, had borrowed from Manu [Laws, xi. 60, 69, 71], or rather from the still greater friends of dumb creatures, the Jains, in the law which exempted not only the lordly bull from the knife, but “every living thing.”

A. From the second of these articles, which alternate between provisions of a temporary and spiritual nature, we can learn a politically significant lesson. In all the treaties I have seen, the inclusion of a clause against the slaughter of cows was prominent. This concession to their national beliefs was a topic of discussion with every ambassador when the States of Rajasthan made agreements with the British Government in 1817-18, “the prohibition of cow-killing within their respective areas.” Due to the structure of our armies, we couldn't guarantee this article, but we assured them that their wishes would be given serious consideration; and cows are not actually killed within the territories of these Rajput princes. However, even though they have become accustomed to it over time, they are still not reconciled to this abhorrent practice; nor would someone who kills cows in Mewar be viewed any less contemptibly than Cambyses was by the Egyptians when he jabbed his lance into the side of Apis. Eventually, this will be overlooked, and the verbal assurance will become meaningless; well-meaning people will be lulled into believing that because it isn’t openly challenged, the prejudice has vanished, and that respect for our power has erased this part of their beliefs. Thus thought Aurangzeb, but he openly and boldly opposed the religious beliefs of his vassals; we merely hold them in disdain, and even shield them when they cause no sacrifice. Yet if we look back to the early pages of history, we will find both policy and kindness combined to create this legislative protection for one of the most beneficial domestic animals, which might lead one to believe that Triptolemus, the lawgiver of Sparta, had taken from Manu [Laws, xi. 60, 69, 71], or rather from the even greater advocates for voiceless creatures, the Jains, in the law that exempted not only the noble bull from the knife, but “every living thing.”

B. The Mewar contingent had been serving under Azam in the south, as the following letter from him to the Rana discloses:—“Be it known to Rana Amra Singh, your arzi [petition] arrived, and the accounts of your mother gave me great grief, but against the decrees of God there is no struggling. Pray for my welfare. Raja Rae Singh made a request for you; you are my own; rest in full confidence and continue in your obedience. The lands of your illustrious ancestors shall all be yours—but this is the time to evince your duty—the rest learn from your own servants—continue to think of me.”

B. The Mewar group had been working with Azam down south, as shown in this letter from him to the Rana: “Dear Rana Amra Singh, I received your petition, and hearing about your mother saddened me greatly. However, we cannot fight against God’s will. Please pray for my well-being. Raja Rae Singh asked about you; you are important to me, so have confidence and stay obedient. The lands of your esteemed ancestors will all belong to you—but now is the time to show your loyalty. You can learn about the rest from your own servants—keep me in your thoughts.”

“Your Rajputs have behaved well.”

"Your Rajputs have acted well."

9. It consisted of twenty-two Nakkaraband chiefs, i.e. each entitled to a kettle-drum, and fifteen Turais, or chiefs, entitled to brass trumpets. ["As a mark of favour, kettle-drums (naqqārah) and the right to play them (naubat) might be granted to a subject, but he must be a man of the rank of 2000 sawār (troopers) or upwards. As an invariable condition, however, it was stipulated they should not be used when the Emperor was present, or within a certain distance from his residence" (Irvine, Army of the Indian Moghuls, 30, 208 f.).]

9. It was made up of twenty-two Nakkaraband chiefs, meaning each had the right to a kettle-drum, and fifteen Turais, or chiefs, entitled to brass trumpets. ["As a sign of favor, kettle-drums (naqqārah) and the permission to play them (drumbeat) could be given to a subject, but they had to be of the rank of 2000 sawār (troopers) or higher. However, it was always required that they should not be used when the Emperor was present, or within a certain distance from his residence" (Irvine, Army of the Indian Moghuls, 30, 208 f.).]

10. In lieu of all, what reward does Britain hold out to the native population to be attached? Heavy duties exclude many products of their industry from the home market. The rates of pay to civil officers afford no security to integrity; and the faithful soldier cannot aspire to higher reward than £120 per annum, were his breast studded with medals. Even their prejudices are often too little considered, prejudices, the violation of which lost the throne of India, in spite of every local advantage, to the descendants of Aurangzeb.

10. Instead of all this, what incentive does Britain offer the native population to stay loyal? High tariffs block many of their products from reaching the home market. The salaries for civil servants provide no guarantee of honesty, and a dedicated soldier can't hope for more than £120 a year, even if he is covered in medals. Their beliefs are often not given enough thought; these beliefs, whose disregard led to the loss of the Indian throne, despite all local advantages, for the descendants of Aurangzeb.

11. [Jizya, meaning ‘tribute,’ was a capitation tax imposed on subjects (zimmi) who did not follow the state religion, Islām. Its hardship lay in the fact that it was additional to, and about the same amount as the revenue demand, the latter being thus nearly doubled. Great merchants in the time of Aurangzeb paid Rs. 13.8; the middle class Rs. 6.12; the poor Rs. 3.8 per annum per head (Manucci ii. 234). On the Jizya see Hughes, Dict. Islām, 248; Smith, Akbar the Great Mogul, 65 f.; Keene, Turks in India, 153 ff.; Grant Duff, Hist. of the Mahrattas, 145; Jadunath Sarkar, Life of Aurangzib, iii. 305 ff.]

11. [Jizya, meaning ‘tribute,’ was a tax on individuals (zimmi) who didn’t follow the state religion, Islam. Its burden was that it was an additional tax, roughly the same amount as the income tax, effectively doubling the total. Wealthy merchants during Aurangzeb's time paid Rs. 13.8; the middle class paid Rs. 6.12; and the poor paid Rs. 3.8 per year per person (Manucci ii. 234). For more on Jizya, see Hughes, Dict. Islām, 248; Smith, Akbar the Great Mogul, 65 f.; Keene, Turks in India, 153 ff.; Grant Duff, Hist. of the Mahrattas, 145; Jadunath Sarkar, Life of Aurangzib, iii. 305 ff.]

12. Rampura Bhanpura (city of the sun) to distinguish it from Rampura Tonk. Rao Gopal was of the Chandarawat clan. See note, p. 306.

12. Rampura Bhanpura (city of the sun) to differentiate it from Rampura Tonk. Rao Gopal belonged to the Chandarawat clan. See note, p. 306.

13. Rao Dalpat Bundela of Datia, a portion of whose memoirs were presented to me by the reigning prince, his descendant.

13. Rao Dalpat Bundela of Datia, part of whose memoirs were given to me by the current prince, his descendant.

14. A.D. 1706-7. [The Mahrattas crossed the Nerbudda in 1705 (Grant Duff, Hist. Mahrattas, 177; Malcolm, Memoir Central India, i. 58 ff.). The latter remarks that they came to attack the government, not the people, and acted with the concurrence of the Hindu chiefs discontented with the policy of Aurangzeb.]

14. CE 1706-7. [The Mahrattas crossed the Nerbudda in 1705 (Grant Duff, Hist. Mahrattas, 177; Malcolm, Memoir Central India, i. 58 ff.). The latter notes that they came to challenge the government, not the people, and acted with the agreement of the Hindu leaders who were unhappy with Aurangzeb's policies.]

15. Rao Dalpat (Bundela), and Rao Ram Singh (Hara).

15. Rao Dalpat (Bundela), and Rao Ram Singh (Hara).

16. [Twenty miles south of Agra, June 7, 1707.]

16. [Twenty miles south of Agra, June 7, 1707.]

17. [Nawāb Bāi, daughter of the Rāja of Rājauri, Kashmīr, who died in 1690 (Manucci ii. 57, note).]

17. [Nawāb Bāi, daughter of the King of Rājauri, Kashmir, who passed away in 1690 (Manucci ii. 57, note).]

18. See History of the Tribes, article ‘Jats,’ p. 127.

18. See History of the Tribes, article ‘Jats,’ p. 127.

19. A.D. 1709-10.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. A.D. 1709-10.

20. Memoirs of Iradat Khan, p. 58 [translated by Captain Jonathan Scott; extracts from the work of Irādat Khān will be found in Elliot-Dowson vii. 534 f.]; also autograph letters of all those princes, with files of the regular newspapers (akhbars) of the day, in my possession, dated from the emperor’s camp.

20. Memoirs of Iradat Khan, p. 58 [translated by Captain Jonathan Scott; extracts from the work of Irādat Khān will be found in Elliot-Dowson vii. 534 f.]; also handwritten letters from all those princes, along with regular newspapers (news) of that time, in my possession, dated from the emperor’s camp.

21. Memoirs of Iradat Khan.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Memoirs of Iradat Khan.

22. Hence the corruption of horde.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Hence the corruption of horde.

23. Newspapers, dated 3rd Rajab, San. 3—(3rd year of his reign).

23. Newspapers, dated 3rd Rajab, San. 3—(3rd year of his reign).

24. Newspapers, 10th Rajab, San. 3.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Newspapers, March 10, 2023.

25. Newspapers, 5th Shavval, San. 3.

25. Newspapers, 5th Shavval, San. 3.

26. The following edict, which caused this action, I translated from the archives; it is addressed to the son of Sawaldas:—“Maharana Amra Singh to Rathor Rae Singh Sawaldasot (race of Sawaldas)—Lay waste your villages and the country around you—your families shall have other habitations to dwell in—for particulars consult Daulat Singh Chondawat: obey these.” Asoj, S. 1764 (Dec. A.D. 1708).

26. The following decree, which led to this action, I translated from the archives; it is directed to the son of Sawaldas:—“Maharana Amra Singh to Rathor Rae Singh Sawaldasot (descendant of Sawaldas)—devastate your villages and the surrounding area—your families will find other places to live— for details, consult Daulat Singh Chondawat: comply with this.” Asoj, S. 1764 (Dec. CE 1708).

27. [February 18] A.D. 1712. [The Musalmān authorities do not corroborate the assertion that he was poisoned.]

27. [February 18] CE 1712. [The Muslim authorities do not support the claim that he was poisoned.]

28. Husain Ali and Abdu-lla Khan.

28. Husain Ali and Abdulla Khan.

29. Next to kine-killing was the article inhibiting the introduction of the Adalat, or British courts of justice, into the Rajput States, in all their treaties with the British Government in A.D. 1817-18, the very name of which is abhorrent to a native.

29. Next to the prohibition on killing cattle was the article preventing the establishment of the Justice, or British courts of justice, in the Rajput States, in all their treaties with the British Government in CE 1817-18, a name that is deeply offensive to the locals.

30. The title of Husain Ali,—as Kutbu-l-mulk (the axis of the State), was that of his brother Abdu-lla.

30. The title of Husain Ali—as Kutbu-l-mulk (the center of the State)—was the same as that of his brother Abdu-lla.

31. A white swelling or tumour on the back.

31. A white lump or tumor on the back.

32. The ceremony is described, as it was celebrated, with true Asiatic pomp. “The Ameer-ool Omra conducted the festivities on the part of the bride, and the marriage was performed with a splendour and magnificence till then unseen among the princes of Hindust’han. Many pompous insignia were added to the royal cortège upon this occasion. The illuminations rivalled the planets, and seemed to upbraid the faint lustre of the stars. The nuptials were performed at the palace of the Ameer-ool Omra, whence the emperor conveyed his bride with the highest splendour of imperial pomp to the citadel, amidst the resoundings of musical instruments and the acclamations of the people” (Scott’s History of Aurangzeb’s Successors, vol. i. p. 132)p. 132). [For the cure of Farrukhsīyar by Surgeon W. Hamilton see C. R. Wilson, Early Annals of the English in Bengal, ii. 235.]

32. The ceremony was celebrated with true Asian extravagance. "The Ameer-ool Omra led the festivities on behalf of the bride, and the marriage took place with a splendor and grandeur never before seen among the princes of Hindust'han. Many grand symbols were added to the royal procession for this occasion. The lights outshone the planets and seemed to mock the dim glow of the stars. The nuptials were held at the palace of the Ameer-ool Omra, from where the emperor took his bride with the highest imperial grandeur to the citadel, amid the sounds of musical instruments and the cheers of the crowd” (Scott’s History of Aurangzeb’s Successors, vol. i. p. 132p. 132). [For the cure of Farrukhsīyar by Surgeon W. Hamilton see C. R. Wilson, Early Annals of the English in Bengal, ii. 235.]

33. [There is a monument of Hamilton in St. John’s Church, Calcutta (IGI, x. 280).]

33. [There's a monument to Hamilton in St. John's Church, Calcutta (IGI, x. 280).]

34. [Ināyatu-lla Khān, a Persian of Naishapur, was tutor of Zebu-n-nissa Begam, daughter of Aurangzeb, and held high office in his reign and in that of Farrukhsīyar. He died in 1726 (Beale, s.v.).]

34. [Ināyatu-lla Khān, a Persian from Naishapur, was the tutor of Zebu-n-nissa Begam, the daughter of Aurangzeb. He held a high position during his reign and that of Farrukhsīyar. He passed away in 1726 (Beale, s.v.).]

35. 13 rupees on every 2000 rupees.

35. 13 rupees for every 2000 rupees.

36. [Altamgha, ‘the red seal,’ technically ‘a royal grant’grant’. On its remission by Bābur see Erskine, Hist. of India, i. 467. Elliot remarks that the altamgha as a tax was enforced as early as the time of Alāu-d-dīn and Fīroz Shāh (Elliot-Dowson iii. 365). For the use of the seal see Memoirs of Jahāngīr, trans. Rogers-Beveridge, 23.]

36. [Altamgha, ‘the red seal,’ essentially ‘a royal grant’grant’. For details on its remission by Bābur, refer to Erskine, Hist. of India, i. 467. Elliot notes that the altamgha was used as a tax as early as the era of Alāu-d-dīn and Fīroz Shāh (Elliot-Dowson iii. 365). To see its use, check Memoirs of Jahāngīr, trans. Rogers-Beveridge, 23.]

37.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

"Memorandum of Requests.

"1. The Mansab of 7000, the highest grade of rank.

"1. The Mansab of 7000, the top rank."

"2. Farman of engagement under the panja private seal and sign that the jizya shall be abolished—that it shall no longer be imposed on the Hindu nation; at all events, that none of the Chagatai race shall authorize it in Mewar. Let it be annulled.

"2. Decree of engagement under the punch private seal and sign that the jizya will be abolished—that it will no longer be imposed on the Hindu community; in any case, that none of the Chagatai people shall permit it in Mewar. Let it be canceled."

"3. The contingent of one thousand horse for service in the Deccan to be excused.

"3. The group of one thousand cavalry for service in the Deccan should be exempted."

"4. All places of Hindu faith to be rebuilt, with perfect freedom of religious worship.

"4. All Hindu places of worship will be rebuilt, with complete freedom for religious practice."

"5. If my uncles, brothers, or chiefs, repair to the Presence, to meet no encouragement.

"5. If my uncles, brothers, or leaders come to see the Presence, they will find no support."

"6. The Bhumias of Deolia, Banswara, Dungarpur, and Sirohi, besides other zamindars over whom I am to have control, they shall not be admitted to the Presence.

"6. The Bhumias of Deolia, Banswara, Dungarpur, and Sirohi, along with other zamindars under my control, shall not be allowed in the Presence."

"7. The forces I possess are my chiefs—what troops you may require for a given period, you must furnish with rations (peti), and when the service is over, their accounts will be settled.

"7. The forces I have are under my command—any troops you need for a specific time must be supplied with rations (box), and once the service is complete, their accounts will be settled."

"8. Of the Hakkdars, Zamindars, Mansabdars, who serve you with zeal and from the heart, let me have a list—and those who are not obedient I will punish; but in effecting this no demand is to be made for Paemali."[A]

"8. Please provide me with a list of the Hakkdars, Zamindars, and Mansabdars who serve you with dedication and sincerity. I will take action against those who are disobedient; however, no demands should be made for Paemali." [A]

"List of the districts attached to the Panjhazari,[B] at present under sequestration, to be restored—Phulia, Mandalgarh, Badnor, Pur, Basar, Ghayaspur, Pardhar, Banswara, Dungarpur. Besides the 5000 of old, you had on ascending the throne granted an increase of 1000, and on account of the victory at Sinsini 1000 more, of two and three horse."[C]

"List of the districts attached to the Panjhazari,[B] currently under sequestration, set to be restored—Phulia, Mandalgarh, Badnor, Pur, Basar, Ghayaspur, Pardhar, Banswara, Dungarpur. In addition to the original 5000, you granted an increase of 1000 upon ascending the throne, and due to the victory at Sinsini, an additional 1000, consisting of two and three horses."[C]

"Of three crores of dams[D] in gift (inam), namely, two according to farman, and one for the payment of the contingent in the Deccan, and of which two are immediately required, you have given me in lieu thereof Sirohi.

"Of three crores of dams[D] as a gift (inam), specifically two according to the farman, and one for covering the expenses in the Deccan, and since two are needed right away, you have given me Sirohi instead."

“Districts now desired—Idar, Kekri, Mandal, Jahazpur, Malpur (and another illegible).”

“Districts now wanted—Idar, Kekri, Mandal, Jahazpur, Malpur (and another unreadable one).”

A. Destruction of property, alluding to the crops which always suffered in the movements of disorderly troops.

A. Damage to property, referring to the crops that always suffered during the chaos caused by unruly soldiers.

B. Mansab of 5000.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Rank of 5000.

C. It was usual to allow two and three horses to each cavalier when favour was intended.

C. It was common to allow two or three horses for each rider when they were favored.

D. 40 dams to the rupee.

D. 40 dams for each rupee.

38. [Sāhu, ‘the honest, respectable man,’ a title given by Aurangzeb to Sivaji, son of Sambhaji (Grant Duff, 184).]

38. [Sāhu, 'the honest, respectable man,' a title given by Aurangzeb to Sivaji, son of Sambhaji (Grant Duff, 184).]

39. [Desmukhi from Sardesmukh, an officer exercising police and revenue jurisdiction under the Marāthas. These taxes were confirmed in favour of Sivaji in 1665 (Ibid. 94).]

39. [Desmukhi from Sardesmukh, an officer with police and revenue authority under the Marathas. These taxes were approved for Sivaji in 1665 (Ibid. 94).]


472

CHAPTER 15

Rāna Sangrām Singh II., CE 1710-34.

—Sangram Singh (the lion of battle) succeeded; a name renowned in the annals of Mewar, being that of the opponent of the founder of the Moguls. He ascended the throne about the same time with Muhammad Shah,[1] the last of the race of Timur who deserved the name of emperor of India. During the reign of Sangram, from CE 1716 to 1734, this mighty empire was dismembered; when, in lieu of one paramount authority, numerous independent governments started up, which preserved their uncertain existence until the last revolution, which has given a new combination to these discordant materials—Muhammadan, Mahratta, and Rajput, in the course of one century under the dominion of a handful of Britons! Like the Satraps of the ancient Persian, or the Lieutenants of Alexander, each chief proclaimed himself master of the province, the government of which was confided to his loyalty and talents; and it cannot fail to diminish any regret at the successive prostration of Bengal, Oudh, Haidarabad, and other less conspicuous States, to remember that they were founded in rebellion, and erected on ingratitude; and that their rulers were destitute of those sympathies, which could alone give stability to their ephemeral greatness, by improving the condition of their subjects. With the Mahrattas the case is different: their emergence to power claims our admiration, when tyranny transformed the industrious husbandman, and the minister of religion, into a hardy and enterprising soldier, and a skilful functionary of government. Had their ambition been restrained within legitimate bounds, it would have been no less gratifying than politically and morally just that the family of Sivaji should have retained its [406] authority in countries which his active valour wrested from Aurangzeb. But the genius of conquest changed their natural habits; they devastated instead of consolidating; and in lieu of that severe and frugal simplicity, and that energy of enterprise, which were their peculiar characteristics, they became distinguished for mean parsimony, low cunning, and dastardly depredation. Had they, retaining their original character, been content with their proper sphere of action, the Deccan, they 473might yet have held the sovereignty of that vast region, where their habits and language assimilated them with the people. But as they spread over the north they encountered national antipathies, and though professing the same creed, a wider difference in sentiment divided the Mahratta from the Rajput, than from the despots of Delhi, whose tyrannical intolerance was more endurable, because less degrading, than the rapacious meanness of the Southron. Rajasthan benefited by the demolition of the empire: to all but Mewar it yielded an extension of power. Had the national mind been allowed to repose, and its energies to recruit, after so many centuries of demoralization, all would have recovered their strength, which lay in the opinions and industry of the people, a devoted tenantry and brave vassalage, whom we have so often depicted as abandoning their habitations and pursuits to aid the patriotic views of their princes.

Deposition of Farrukhsīyar: Nizāmu-l-mulk.

—The short reign of Farrukhsiyar was drawing to a close; its end was accelerated by the very means by which that monarch hoped to emancipate himself from the thraldom of the Sayyids, against whose authority the faction of Inayatu-lla was but a feeble counterpoise, and whose arbitrary habits, in the re-establishment of the jizya, lost him even the support of the father of his queen. It was on this occasion that the celebrated Nizamu-l-mulk,[2] the founder of the Haidarabad State, was brought upon the stage: he then held the unimportant charge of the district of Moradabad; but possessed of high talents, he was bought over, by the promise of the government of Malwa, to further the views of the Sayyids. Supported by a body of ten thousand Mahrattas, these makers of kings soon manifested their displeasure by the deposal of Farrukhsiyar, who was left without any support but that of the princes of Amber and Bundi. Yet they would never have abandoned him had he hearkened to their counsel to take the field, and trust his cause to them: but, cowardly and infatuated, he refused to quit the walls of his palace, and threw [407] himself upon the mercy of his enemies, who made him dismiss the faithful Rajputs and “admit a guard of honour of their troops into the citadel.”[3]
474

Murder of Farrukhsīyar, May 16, 1719.

—Farrukhsiyar hoped for security in the inviolability of the harem—but he found no sanctuary even there: to use the words of the Mogul memoir, "night advanced, and day, like the fallen star of the emperor, sunk in darkness. The gates of the citadel were closed upon his friends: the Wazir and Ajit Singh remained within. This night was dreadful to the inhabitants of the city; no one knew what was passing in the palace, and the troops under the Amiru-l-umara, with ten thousand Mahrattas, remained under arms: morning came, and all hope was extinguished by the royal band (Naubat) announcing the deposal of Farrukhsiyar, in the proclamation of Rafiu-d-darajat, his successor." The interval between the deposal and the death of an Asiatic prince is short, and even while the heralds vociferated “long live the king!” to the new puppet, the bowstring was on the neck of the contemptible Farrukhsiyar.
475

Accession of Rafiu-d-darajāt.

—The first act of the new reign (A.D. 1719) was one of conciliation towards Ajit Singh and the Rajputs, namely, the abrogation of the jizya; and the Sayyids further showed their disposition to attach them by conferring the important office of Diwan on one of their own faith: Raja Ratan Chand was accordingly inducted into the ministry in lieu of Inayatu-lla.

Accession of Roshan-Akhtar Muhammad Shah, CE 1719-48.

—Three phantoms of royalty flitted across the scene in a few months, till Roshan-Akhtar, the eldest son of Bahadur Shah, was [408] enthroned with the title of Muhammad Shah (CE 1720), during whose reign of nearly thirty years the empire was completely dismembered,[4] and Mahrattas from the south disputed its spoils with the Afghan mountaineers. The haughty demeanour of the Sayyids disgusted all who acted with them, especially their coadjutor the Nizam,[5] of whose talents, displayed in restoring Malwa to prosperity, they entertained a dread. It was impossible to cherish any abstract loyalty for the puppets they established, and treason lost its name, when the Nizam declared for independence, which the possession of the fortresses of Asir and Burhanpur enabled him to secure. The brothers had just cause for alarm. The Rajputs were called upon for their contingents,[6] 476and the princes of Kotah and Narwar gallantly interposed their own retainers to cut off the Nizam from the Nerbudda, on which occasion the Kotah prince was slain. The independence of the Nizam led to that of Oudh. Saadat Khan was then but the commandant of Bayana, but he entered into the conspiracy to expel the Sayyids, and was one of those who drew lots to assassinate the Amiru-l-umara. The deed was put into execution on the march to reduce the Nizam, when Haidar Khan buried his poniard in the Amir’s heart.[7] The emperor then in camp, being thus freed, returned against the Wazir, who instantly set up Ibrahim and marched against his opponents. The Rajputs wisely remained neutral, and both armies met. The decapitation of Ratan Chand was the signal for the battle, which was obstinate and bloody; the Wazir was made prisoner, and subjected to the bowstring. For the part Saadat Khan acted in the conspiracy he was honoured with the title of Bahadur Jang, and the government of Oudh. The Rajput princes paid their respects to the [409] conqueror, who confirmed the repeal of the jizya, and as the reward of their neutrality the Rajas of Amber and Jodhpur, Jai Singh and Ajit, were gratified, the former with the government of the province of Agra, the last with that of Gujarat and Ajmer, of which latter fortress he took possession. Girdhardas[8] was made governor of Malwa to oppose the Mahrattas, and the Nizam was invited from his government of Haidarabad to accept the office of wazir of the empire.

The Policy of Mewār.

—The policy of Mewar was too isolated for the times; her rulers clung to forms and unsubstantial homage, while their neighbours, with more active virtue, plunged into the tortuous policy of the imperial court, and seized every opportunity to enlarge the boundaries of their States: and while Amber appropriated to herself the royal domains almost to the Jumna; while Marwar planted her banner on the battlements of Ajmer, dismembered Gujarat, and pushed her clans far into the desert, and even to ‘the world’s end’;[9] Mewar confined her ambition to the control of her ancient feudatories of Abu, 477Idar, and the petty States which grew out of her, Dungarpur and Banswara. The motive for this policy was precisely the same which had cost such sacrifices in former times; she dreaded amalgamating with the imperial court, and preferred political inferiority to the sacrifice of principle. The internal feuds of her two great clans also operated against her aggrandizement; and while the brave Saktawat, Jeth Singh, expelled the Rathor from Idar, and subdued the wild mountaineers even to Koliwara, the conquest was left incomplete by the jealousy of his rival, and he was recalled in the midst of his success. From these and other causes an important change took place in the internal policy of Mewar, which tended greatly to impair her energies. To this period none of the vassals had the power to erect places of strength within their domains, which, as already stated, were not fixed, but subject to triennial change; their lands were given for subsistence, their native hills were their fortresses, and the frontier strongholds defended their families in time of invasion. As the Mogul power waned, the general defensive system was [410] abandoned, while the predatory warfare which succeeded compelled them to stud their country with castles, in order to shelter their effects from the Mahratta and Pathan, and in later times to protect rebels.

Rana Sangram ruled eighteen [twenty-four] years; under him Mewar was respected, and the greater portion of her lost territory was regained. His selection of Biharidas Pancholi evinced his penetration, for never had Mewar a more able or faithful minister, and numerous autograph letters of all the princes of his time attest his talent and his worth as the oracle of the period. He retained his office during three reigns: but his skill was unable to stem the tide of Mahratta invasion, which commenced on the death of Sangram.

Rana Sangram ruled for eighteen (twenty-four) years; during his reign, Mewar earned respect, and most of its lost territories were reclaimed. His choice of Biharidas Pancholi showed his insight, as Mewar had never had a more capable or loyal minister. Many handwritten letters from all the princes of his era confirm his talent and significance as the leading advisor of the time. He held his position through three reigns, but his abilities couldn't stop the Mahratta invasions that began after Sangram's death.

Anecdotes of Rāna Sangrām Singh II.

—Tradition has preserved many anecdotes of Sangram, which aid our estimate of Rajput character, whether in the capacity of legislators or the more retired sphere of domestic manners. They uniformly represent this Rana as a patriarchal ruler, wise, just, and inflexible,[10] steady in his application to business, regulating public and private 478expenditure, and even the sumptuary laws, which were rigidly adhered to, and on which the people still expatiate, giving homely illustrations of the contrast between them and the existing profusion. The Chauhan of Kotharia, one of the highest class of chieftains, had recommended an addition to the folds of the court robe, and as courtesy forbids all personal denial, his wish was assented to, and he retired to his estate pluming himself on his sovereign’s acquiescence. But the Rana, sending for the minister, commanded the sequestration of two villages of Kotharia, which speedily reaching the ears of the chief, he repaired to court, and begged to know the fault which had drawn upon him this mark of displeasure. “None, Raoji; but on a minute calculation I find the revenue of these two villages will just cover the expense of the superfluity of garment which obedience to your wishes will occasion me, and as every iota of my own income is appropriated, I had no other mode of innovating on our ancient costume than by making you bear the charge attending a compliance with your suggestion.” It will readily be believed, that the Chauhan prayed the [411] revocation of this edict, and that he was careful for the future of violating the sumptuary laws of his sovereign.

On another occasion, from lapse of memory or want of consideration, he broke the laws he had established, and alienated a village attached to the household. Each branch had its appropriate fund, whether for the kitchen, the wardrobe, the privy purse, the queens; these lands were called thua, and each had its officer, or thuadar, all of whom were made accountable for their trust to the prime minister; it was one of these he had alienated. Seated with his chiefs in the rasora, or banqueting-hall, there was no sugar forthcoming for the curds, which has a place in the dinner carte of all Rajputs, and he chid the superintendent for the omission. “Anndata” (giver of food), replied the officer, "the minister says you have given away the village set apart for sugar."—“Just,” replied the Rana, and finished his repast without further remark, and without sugar to his curds.

On another occasion, due to forgetfulness or lack of consideration, he broke the rules he had set and gave away a village connected to the household. Each branch had its designated fund, whether for the kitchen, the wardrobe, the private purse, or the queens; these lands were called thua, and each had its officer, or thud, all of whom were held accountable to the prime minister; it was one of these that he had given away. Sitting with his chiefs in the razor, or banquet hall, there was no sugar available for the curds, which are a staple in the dinner menu of all Rajputs, and he scolded the superintendent for the oversight. “Anndata” (giver of food), the officer replied, "the minister says you gave away the village allocated for sugar."—“Fair enough,” the Rana replied, finishing his meal without any further comments, and without sugar for his curds.

Another anecdote will show his inflexibility of character, and his resistance to that species of interference in state affairs which is the bane of Asiatic governments. Sangram had recently emancipated himself from the trammels of a tedious minority, during which his mother, according to custom, acted a conspicuous 479part in the guardianship of her son and the State. The chieftain of Dariawad had his estate confiscated: but as the Rana never punished from passion or pardoned from weakness, none dared to plead his cause, and he remained proscribed from court during two years, when he ventured a petition to the queen-mother through the Bhandarins,[11] for the reversion of the decree, accompanied with a note for two lakhs of rupees,[12] and a liberal donation to the fair mediators. It was the daily habit of the Rana to pay his respects to his mother before dinner, and on one of these visits she introduced the Ranawat’s request, and begged the restoration of the estate. It was customary, on the issue of every grant, that eight days should elapse from the mandate to the promulgation of the edict, to which eight official seals[13] were attached; but on the present occasion the Rana commanded the execution of the deed at once, and to have it ere he left the Rawala. On its being brought, he [412] placed it respectfully in his mother’s hands, begging her to return the note to the Ranawat; having made this sacrifice to duty, he bowed and retired. The next day he commanded dinner an hour earlier, without the usual visit to the Rawala: all were surprised, but none so much as the queen-mother—the day passed—another came—still no visit, and to a confidential message, she received a ceremonious reply. Alarmed for the loss of her son’s affections, she pondered on the cause, but could find none, except the grant—she entreated the minister’s interference; he respectfully intimated that he was interdicted from the discussion of State affairs but with his sovereign—she had recourse to other expedients, which proving alike fruitless, she became sullen, punished her damsels without cause, and refused food: Sangram still remained obdurate. She talked of a pilgrimage to the Ganges, and befitting equipage and escort were commanded to attend her—the moment of departure was at hand, and yet he would not see her. She repaired by Amber on her route to Mathura, to worship the Apollo of Vraj,[14] when the great Raja Jai Singh (married to the Rana’s sister)[15] 480advanced, and conducted her to his new city of Jaipur, and to evince his respect “put his shoulder to the travelling litter or palki,” and promised to return with her and be a suppliant to his brother-in-law for the restoration of his regard. She made a tour of the sacred places, and on return accepted the escort of the Prince of Amber. The laws of hospitality amongst the Rajputs are rigid: the Rana could not refuse to his guest the request for which he had left his capital: but averse to owing reconciliation to external intercession, and having done enough for the suppression of intrigue, he advanced to meet the cortège when within one march of Udaipur, as if to receive the Amber prince; but proceeding direct to his [413] mother’s tents, he asked her blessing, and having escorted her to the palace, returned to greet and conduct his brother prince; all the allusion he made to the subject was in the simple but pithy expression, “family quarrels should be kept in the family.”

Another story will demonstrate his staunch character and his resistance to the kind of interference in government that often plagues Asian rulers. Sangram had recently freed himself from the constraints of a long minority, during which his mother, as was customary, played a significant role in overseeing him and the state. The chieftain of Dariawad had his estate taken away, but since the Rana acted without anger or pity, no one dared to advocate for him, and he remained banned from court for two years. Eventually, he took a chance and sent a petition to the queen-mother through the Bhandarins,[11] asking for the reversal of the decree and including a note for two lakhs of rupees,[12] along with a generous gift for the charming intermediaries. The Rana had a routine of visiting his mother before dinner, and during one of these visits, she brought up the Ranawat's request and asked for the estate to be restored. Typically, there would be an eight-day waiting period between the order and the official announcement, during which eight official seals[13] would be affixed; however, this time the Rana ordered the document to be executed immediately, wanting it done before he left the Rawala. When it was presented to him, he respectfully placed it in his mother’s hands, asking her to return the note to the Ranawat; having made this concession to duty, he bowed and left. The next day, he scheduled dinner an hour earlier, skipping the usual visit to the Rawala. Everyone was surprised, especially the queen-mother. The day went by—another day passed—still, no visit. When she sent a discreet message, she received a formal reply. Concerned about losing her son's affection, she thought of possible reasons for his silence but found none except for the grant. She requested the minister’s help; he respectfully indicated that he couldn't discuss state matters without his sovereign. Desperate, she tried other methods, but when those also failed, she became gloomy, punished her attendants for no reason, and refused to eat. Sangram remained unmoved. She spoke of a pilgrimage to the Ganges, and arrangements were made for her journey—yet he still wouldn’t see her. On her way to Mathura to worship the Apollo of Vraj,[14] she passed through Amber, where the great Raja Jai Singh (married to the Rana’s sister)[15] approached and escorted her to his new city of Jaipur, showing his respect by “putting his shoulder to the traveling litter or palki,” promising to return with her and plead with his brother-in-law to restore their relationship. After visiting various sacred sites, she accepted the escort of the Prince of Amber on the way back. Rajput hospitality is strict: the Rana couldn’t deny a request from a guest who came all this way. But reluctant to rely on outside intervention for reconciliation, and having done enough to quell intrigue, he went to meet the procession when it was close to Udaipur, as if he were there to welcome the Amber prince; however, he went straight to his mother’s tents, asked for her blessing, accompanied her to the palace, and then returned to greet and escort his brother prince. The only comment he made on the matter was the simple but pointed remark, “family quarrels should be kept in the family.”

Another anecdote shows him as the vigilant shepherd watching over the safety of his flock. As he sat down to dinner, tidings arrived of an invasion of the Malwa Pathans, who had rifled several villages at Mandasor, carrying the inhabitants into captivity. Pushing the platter from him, he ordered his armour, and the nakkara to beat the assemblage of his chieftains. With all speed a gallant band formed on the terrace below, but they prevailed on the Rana to leave the punishment of the desultory aggression to them, as unworthy of his personal interference. They departed: 481several hours after, the chief of Kanor arrived, having left a sick-bed, and with a tertian come in obedience to his sovereign’s summons. Vain was his prince’s dissuasion to keep him back, and he joined the band as they came up with the invaders. The foe was defeated and put to flight, but the sick chieftain fell in the charge, and his son was severely wounded by his side. On the young chief repairing to court he was honoured with a bira[16] from the Rana’s own hand, a distinction which he held to be an ample reward for his wounds, and testimonial of the worth of his father. The existence of such sentiments are the strongest tests of character.

Another story shows him as the watchful leader protecting his people. As he sat down for dinner, news came in about an invasion by the Malwa Pathans, who had looted several villages in Mandasor and taken the residents captive. Pushing his plate aside, he ordered his armor and the nakkara to summon his chieftains. Quickly, a brave group formed on the terrace below, but they convinced the Rana to let them handle the minor attack without his direct involvement. They left: 481 several hours later, the chieftain of Kanor arrived, having left his sickbed, and with a fever, in response to his king's call. His prince's attempts to persuade him to stay back were in vain, and he joined the group as they caught up with the invaders. The enemy was defeated and driven away, but the sick chieftain fell during the charge, and his son was seriously injured beside him. When the young chief returned to court, he was honored with a beer[16] from the Rana himself, a distinction he considered a great reward for his injuries and a testament to his father's honor. The presence of such feelings is the strongest measure of character.

On another occasion, some parasite had insinuated suspicions against the chief of the nobles, the Rawat of Salumbar, who had just returned victorious in action with the royal forces at Malwa, and had asked permission to visit his family on his way to court. The Rana spurned the suspicion, and to show his reliance on the chief, he dispatched a messenger for Salumbar to wait his arrival and summon him to the presence. He had reached his domain, given leave to his vassals as they passed their respective abodes, dismounted, and reached the door of the Rawala, when the herald called aloud, “The Rana salutes you, Rawatji, and commands this letter.” With his hand on the door where his wife and children awaited him, he demanded his horse, and simply leaving his ‘duty for his mother,’ he [414] mounted, with half a dozen attendants, nor loosed the rein until he reached the capital. It was midnight; his house empty; no servants; no dinner; but his sovereign had foreseen and provided, and when his arrival was announced, provender for his cattle, and vessels of provision prepared in the royal kitchen, were immediately sent to his abode. Next morning Salumbar attended the court. The Rana was unusually gracious, and not only presented him with the usual tokens of regard, a horse and jewels, but moreover a grant of land. With surprise he asked what service he had performed to merit such distinction, and from a sentiment becoming the descendant of Chonda solemnly refused to accept it; observing, that even if he had lost his head, the reward was 482excessive; but if his prince would admit of his preferring a request, it would be, that in remembrance of his sovereign’s favour, when he, or his, in after times, should on the summons come from their estate to the capital, the same number of dishes from the royal kitchen should be sent to his abode: it was granted, and to this day his descendants enjoy the distinction. These anecdotes paint the character of Sangram far more forcibly than any laboured effort. His reign was as honourable to himself as it was beneficial to his country, in whose defence he had fought eighteen actions; but though his policy was too circumscribed, and his country would have benefited more by a surrender of some of those antique prejudices which kept her back in the general scramble for portions of the dilapidated monarchy of the Moguls, yet he was respected abroad, as he was beloved by his subjects, of whose welfare he was ever watchful, and to whose wants ever indulgent. Rana Sangram was the last prince who upheld the dignity of the gaddi of Bappa Rawal; with his death commenced Mahratta ascendancy, and with this we shall open the reign of his son and successor.

On another occasion, someone spread doubts about the chief of the nobles, the Rawat of Salumbar, who had just returned victorious from working with the royal forces at Malwa. He had asked to visit his family on the way to court. The Rana dismissed the suspicion, and to show his trust in the chief, he sent a messenger for Salumbar to wait for his arrival and bring him in. Salumbar had reached his land, given his vassals leave as they passed their homes, dismounted, and got to the door of the Rawala when the herald announced, “The Rana sends his regards, Rawatji, and delivers this letter.” With his hand on the door where his wife and children were waiting for him, he asked for his horse, and simply left his ‘duty for his mother,’ mounted up with half a dozen attendants, and didn’t slow down until he got to the capital. It was midnight; his house was empty; no servants; no dinner; but his sovereign had anticipated his needs, and when they announced his arrival, supplies for his cattle and food items prepared in the royal kitchen were immediately sent to his home. The next morning, Salumbar attended court. The Rana was particularly gracious and not only gave him the usual tokens of appreciation, a horse and jewels, but also a land grant. Surprised, Salumbar asked what he had done to deserve such an honor, and from a sense of duty as a descendant of Chonda, he solemnly refused to accept it; he noted that even if he had risked his life, the reward was too much; but if his prince would allow him to make a request, it would be that in memory of his sovereignty, when he or his descendants were called from their estate to the capital in the future, the same number of dishes from the royal kitchen should be sent to his home: it was granted, and to this day his descendants enjoy this privilege. These stories illustrate Sangram's character far better than any lengthy explanation. His reign was as honorable for him as it was beneficial for his country, in whose defense he fought in eighteen battles; however, while his policies were somewhat limited, and his country would have thrived more by letting go of some old biases that held it back in the struggle for parts of the crumbling Mughal Empire, he was respected abroad and loved by his subjects, always mindful of their welfare and generous to their needs. Rana Sangram was the last prince to uphold the dignity of the ride of Bappa Rawal; with his death began the rise of Mahratta power, and with this, we will start the reign of his son and successor.

Rāna Jagat Singh II., AD 1734-51. Difficulties of Rājput Combination.

—Jagat Singh II., the eldest of the four sons of Sangram, succeeded S. 1790 (AD 1734). The commencement of his reign was signalized by a revival of the triple alliance formed by Rana Amra, and broken by Raja Ajit’s connexion with the Sayyids and the renewal of matrimonial ties with the empire, the abjuration whereof was the basis of the treaty. The present engagement, which included all the minor states, was formed at Hurra, a town in Mewar on the Ajmer frontier, where the confederate princes met at the head of their vassals. To insure unanimity, the Rana was invested with paramount control, and headed the forces which were [415] to take the field after the rains, already set in.[17] Unity of interests was the chief character 483of the engagement, had they adhered to which, not only the independence, but the aggrandisement, of Rajasthan, was in their power, and they might have alike defied the expiring efforts of Mogul tyranny, and the Parthian-like warfare of the Mahratta. They were indeed the most formidable power in India at this juncture; but difficult as it had ever proved to coalesce the Rajputs for mutual preservation, even when a paramount superiority of power, both temporal and spiritual, belonged to the Ranas, so now, since Amber and Marwar had attained an equality with Mewar, it was found still less practicable to prevent the operation of the principles of disunion. In fact, a moment’s reflection must discover that the component parts of a great feudal federation, such as that described, must contain too many discordant particles—too many rivalries and national antipathies—ever cordially to amalgamate. Had it been otherwise, the opportunities were many and splendid for the recovery of Rajput freedom; but though individually enamoured of liberty, the universality of the sentiment prevented its realization: they never would submit to the control required to work it out, and this, the best opportunity which had ever occurred, was lost. A glance at the disordered fragments of the throne of Akbar will show the comparative strength of the Rajputs.

League of Nizamu-l-mulk with Rājputs and Marāthas.

—Nizamu-l-mulk 484had completely emancipated himself from his allegiance, and signalized his independence, by sending the head of the imperial general, who [416] ventured to oppose it, as that of a traitor, to the emperor. He leagued with the Rajputs, and instigated Bajirao to plant the Mahratta standard in Malwa and Gujarat. In defending the former, Dayya Bahadur fell;[18] and Jai Singh of Amber, being nominated to the trust, delegated it to the invader, and Malwa was lost. The extensive province of Gujarat soon shared the same fate; for in the vacillating policy of the court, the promise of that government to the Rathors had been broken, and Abhai Singh, son of Ajit, who had expelled Sarbuland Khan[19] after a severe contest, following the example of his brother prince of Amber, connived with the invaders, while he added its most northern districts to Marwar. In Bengal, Behar, and Orissa, Shujau-d-daula, and his deputy Allahwirdi Khan,[20] were supreme, and Safdar Jang[21] (son of Saadat Khan) was established in Oudh. The basest disloyalty marked the rise of this family, which owed everything to Muhammad Shah. It was Saadat Khan who invited Nadir Shah, whose invasion gave the final stab to the empire; and it was his son, Safdar Jang, who, when commandant of the artillery (mir-i-atish), turned it against his sovereign’s palace, and then conveyed it to Oudh. Of the Diwans of Bengal we must speak only with reverence; but, whether they had any special dispensation, their loyalty to the descendant of Farrukhsiyar has been very little more distinguished than that of the satraps enumerated, though the original tenure of Bengal is still apparent, and the feudal obligation to the suzerain of Delhi manifested, in the homage of small cafe, in transmitting with the annual fine of relief (one hundred mohars) the spices of the eastern archipelago. Yet of all those who gloried in the title of fighting king of glory, the only ‘slave of the victorious king,’ who has been generous to him in the day of his distress, is the Diwan of Bengal, better known as the English 485East India Company. In the hour of triumph they rescued the blind and aged descendants of the illustrious Babur from a state of degradation and penury, and secured to him all the dignity and comfort which his circumstances could lead him to hope; and the present state of his family, contrasted with the thraldom and misery endured while fortune favoured the Mahratta, is splendid. Yet perhaps the most acute stroke of fortune to this fallen monarch was when the British governor of India lent his aid to the descendant of the rebellious Safdar Jang to mount the throne of Oudh, and to assume, in lieu of the title of wazir of the empire, that of king. We can [417] appreciate and commiserate the feeling; for the days of power were yet too recent[22] for Akbar Sani (the second) to receive such intelligence without a shock, or without comparing his condition with him whose name he bore. It is well to pause upon this page of eastern history, which is full of instruction; since by weighing the abuses of power, and its inevitable loss through placing a large executive trust in the hands of those who exercised it without sympathy towards the governed, we may at least retard the day of our decline.

Marātha Raids. The Campaign of Nādir Shāh.

—The Mahratta establishments in Malwa and Gujarat constituted a nucleus for others to form upon, and like locusts, they crossed the Nerbudda in swarms; when the Holkars, the Sindhias, the Puars, and other less familiar names, emerged from obscurity; when the plough[23] was deserted for the sword, and the goat-herd[24] made a lance of his crook. They devastated, and at length settled upon, the lands of the indigenous Rajputs. For a time the necessity of unity made them act under one standard, and hence the vast masses under the first Bajirao, which bore down all opposition, and afterwards dispersed themselves over those long-oppressed regions. It was in A.D. 1735 that he first crossed the Chambal[25] and appeared before Delhi, which he blockaded, when his retreat was purchased by the surrender of the chat, or fourth of the 486gross revenues of the empire. The Nizam, dreading the influence such pusillanimous concession might exert upon his rising power, determined to drive the Mahrattas from Malwa, where, if once fixed, they would cut off his communications with the north. He accordingly invaded Malwa, defeated Bajirao in a pitched battle, and was only prevented from following it up by Nadir Shah’s advance, facilitated by the Afghans, who, on becoming independent in Kabul, laid open the frontiers of Hindustan.[26] In this emergency, “great hopes were placed on the valour of the Rajputs”; but the spirit of devotion in this brave race, by whose aid the Mogul power was made and maintained, was irretrievably alienated, and not one of those high families, who had throughout been so lavish of their blood in its defence, would obey the summons to the royal standard, when the fate of India was decided on the plains of Karnal.[27] A sense [418] of individual danger brought together the great home feudatories, when the Nizam and Saadat Khan (now Wazir) united their forces under the imperial commander; but their demoralized levies were no match for the Persian and the northern mountaineer. The Amiru-l-umara was slain, the Wazir made prisoner, and Muhammad Shah and his kingdom were at Nadir’s disposal. The disloyalty of the Wazir filled the capital with blood, and subjected his sovereign to the condition of a captive. Jealous of the Nizam, whose diplomatic success had obtained him the office of Amiru-l-umara, he stimulated the avarice of the conqueror by exaggerating the riches of Delhi, and declared that he alone could furnish the ransom negotiated by the Nizam. Nadir’s love of gold overpowered his principle; the treaty was broken, the keys of Delhi were demanded, and its humiliated emperor was led in triumph through the camp of the conqueror, who, on March 8, CE 1739, took possession of the palace of Timur, and coined money bearing this legend:
King over the kings of the world
Is Nadir, king of kings, and lord of the period.

Plunder and Massacre at Delhi.

—The accumulated wealth of India contained in the royal treasury, notwithstanding the lavish expenditure during the civil wars, and the profuse rewards 487scattered by each competitor for dominion, was yet sufficient to gratify even avarice itself, amounting in gold, jewels, and plate to forty millions sterling, exclusive of equipages of every denomination. But this enormous spoil only kindled instead of satiating the appetite of Nadir, and a fine of two millions and a half was exacted, and levied with such unrelenting rigour and cruelty on the inhabitants, that men of rank and character could find no means of escape but by suicide. A rumour of this monster’s death excited an insurrection, in which several Persians were killed. The provocation was not lost: the conqueror ascended a mosque,[28] and commanded a general massacre, in which thousands were slain. Pillage accompanied murder; whilst the streets streamed with blood, the city was fired, and the dead were consumed in the conflagration of their late habitations. If a single ray of satisfaction could be felt amidst such a scene of horror, it must have been when Nadir commanded the minister of the wretch who was the author of [419] this atrocity, the infamous Saadat Khan, to send, on pain of death, an inventory of his own and his master’s wealth; demanding meanwhile the two millions and a half, the original composition settled by the Nizam, from the Wazir alone. Whether his ‘coward conscience’ was alarmed at the mischief he had occasioned, or mortification at discovering that his ambition had ‘o’erleaped itself,’ and recoiled with vengeance on his own head, tempted the act, it is impossible to discover, but the guilty Saadat became his own executioner. He swallowed poison;[29] an example followed by his diwan, Raja Majlis Rae, in order to escape the rage of the offended Nadir. By the new treaty, all the western provinces, Kabul, Tatta, Sind, and Multan, were surrendered and united to Persia, and on the vernal equinox, Nadir, gorged with spoil, commenced his march from the desolated Delhi.[30] The philosophic 488comment of the native historian on these events is so just, that we shall transcribe it verbatim. “The people of Hindustan at this period thought only of personal safety and gratification; misery was disregarded by those who escaped it, and man, centred wholly in self, felt not for his kind. This selfishness, destructive of public and private virtue, was universal in Hindustan at the invasion of Nadir Shah; nor have the people become more virtuous since, and consequently neither more happy nor more independent.”

Results to the Rājputs.

—At this eventful era in the political history of India, the Rajput nation had not only maintained their ground amidst the convulsions of six centuries under the paramount sway of the Islamite, but two of the three chief States, Marwar and [420] Amber, had by policy and valour created substantial States out of petty principalities, junior branches[31] from which had established their independence, and 489still enjoy it under treaty with the British Government. Mewar at this juncture was defined by nearly the same boundaries as when Mahmud of Ghazni invaded her in the tenth century, though her influence over many of her tributaries, as Bundi, Abu, Idar, and Deolia, was destroyed. To the west, the fertile district of Godwar carried her beyond her natural barrier, the Aravalli, into the desert; while the Chambal was her limit to the east. The Khari separated her from Ajmer, and to the south she adjoined Malwa. These limits comprehended one hundred and thirty miles of latitude and one hundred and forty of longitude, containing 10,000 towns and villages, with upwards of a million sterling of revenue, raised from a fertile soil by an excellent agricultural population, a wealthy mercantile community, and defended by a devoted vassalage. Such was this little patriarchal State after the protracted strife which has been related; we shall have to exhibit her, in less than half a century, on the verge of annihilation from the predatory inroads of the Mahrattas.

The Coming of the Marāthas.

—In order to mark with exactitude the introduction of the Mahrattas into Rajasthan, we must revert to the period[32] when the dastardly intrigues of the advisers of Muhammad Shah surrendered to them as tribute the chauth, or fourth of his revenues. Whether in the full tide of successful invasion, these spoilers deemed any other argument than force to be requisite in order to justify their extortions, they had in this surrender a concession of which the subtle Mahrattas were well capable of availing themselves; and as the Mogul claimed sovereignty over the whole of Rajasthan, they might plausibly urge their right of chauth, as applicable to all the territories subordinate to the empire.

The Rājput Coalition.

—The rapidity with which these desultory bands flew from conquest to conquest appears to have alarmed the Rajputs, and again brought about a coalition, which, with the characteristic peculiarity of all such contracts, was commenced by matrimonial alliances. On this occasion, Bijai Singh, the heir of Marwar, was affianced to the Rana’s daughter, who at the same time reconciled the princes [421] of Marwar and Amber, whose positions at the court of the Mogul often brought their national jealousies into conflict, as they alternately took the lead in his councils: for it was rare to find both in the same 490line of politics. These matters were arranged at Udaipur.[33] But as we have often had occasion to observe, no public [422] or 491general benefit ever resulted from these alliances, which were obstructed by the multitude of petty jealousies inseparable from clanship; even while this treaty was in discussion, the fruit of the triple league formed against the tyranny of Aurangzeb was about to show its baneful influence, as will presently appear.

Bājirāo visits Mewār. Negotiations with the Marāthas.

—When Malwa was acquired by the Mahrattas, followed by the cession of the chauth, their leader, Bajirao, repaired to Mewar, where his visit created great alarm.[34] The Rana desired to avoid a personal 492interview, and sent as his ambassadors [423], the chief of Salumbar and his prime minister, Biharidas. Long discussions followed as 493to the mode of Bajirao’s reception, which was settled to be on the same footing as the Raja of Banera,[35] and that he should be seated in front of the throne. A treaty followed, stipulating an annual 494tribute, which remained in force during ten years,[36] when grasping at the whole they despised a part, and the treaty became a nullity.[37] The dissensions which arose soon after, in consequence of the Rajput engagements, afforded the opportunity sought for to mix in their internal concerns.

Right of Primogeniture.

—It may be recollected that in the family engagements formed by Rana Amra there was an obligation to invest the issue of such marriage with the rights of primogeniture; and the death of Sawai Jai Singh[38] of Amber, two years after Nadir’s invasion, brought that stipulation into effect. His eldest son, Isari Singh, was proclaimed Raja, but a strong party supported Madho Singh, the Rana’s nephew, and the stipulated, against the natural order of succession. We are [424] left in doubt as to the real designs of Jai Singh in maintaining his guarantee, which was doubtless inconvenient; but that Madho Singh was not brought up to the expectation is evident, from his holding a fief of the Rana Sangram, who appropriated the domain of Rampura for his support, subject to the service of one thousand horse and two thousand foot, formally sanctioned by his father, who allowed the transfer of his services. On the other hand, the letter of permission entitles him Kshema, ‘prosperous,’ an epithet only applied to the heir-apparent of Jaipur. Five years, however, elapsed before any extraordinary exertions were made to annul the rights of Isari Singh, who led his vassals to the Sutlej in order to oppose the first invasion of the Duranis.[39] It would be tedious to give even an epitome of the intrigues for the development of this object, which properly belong to the annals of Amber, and whence resulted many of the troubles of Rajputana. The Rana took the field with his nephew, and was met by Isari Singh,[40] supported by the Mahrattas; but the Sesodias did not evince in the battle of Rajmahall that gallantry which must have its source in moral strength: they were defeated and fled. The Rana vented his indignation in a galling sarcasm; 495he gave the sword of state to a common courtesan to carry in procession, observing “it was a woman’s weapon in these degenerate times”: a remark the degrading severity of which made a lasting impression in the decline of Mewar. Elated with this success, Isari Singh carried his resentments and his auxiliaries, under Sindhia, against the Haras of Kotah and Bundi, who supported the cause of his antagonist. Kotah stood a siege and was gallantly defended, and Sindhia (Apaji) lost an arm:[41] on this occasion both the States suffered a diminution of territory, and were subjected to tribute. The Rana, following the example of the Kachhwahas, called in as auxiliary Malhar Rao Holkar, and engaged to pay sixty-four lakhs of rupees (£800,000) on the deposal of Isari Singh. To avoid degradation this unfortunate prince resolved on suicide, and a dose of poison gave Madho Singh the gaddi, Holkar his bribe, and the Mahrattas a firm hold upon Rajasthan. Such was the cause of Rajput abasement; the moral force of the vassals was lost in a contest unjust in all its associations, and from this period we have only the degrading spectacle of civil strife and predatory spoliation till the existing treaty of CE 1817 [425].

Death of Rāna Jagat Singh II., CE 1751.

—In S. 1808 (CE 1752) Rana Jagat Singh died. Addicted to pleasure, his habits of levity and profusion totally unfitted him for the task of governing his country at such a juncture; he considered his elephant fights[42] of more importance than keeping down the Mahrattas. Like all his family, he patronized the arts, greatly enlarged the palace, and expended £250,000 in embellishing the islets of the Pichola. The villas scattered over the valley were all erected by him, and many of those festivals devoted to idleness and dissipation, and now firmly rooted at Udaipur, were instituted by Jagat Singh II.
496

CHAPTER 16

Rāna Partāp Singh II., A.D. 1751-54.

—Partap II. succeeded in CE 1752. Of the history of this prince, who renewed the most illustrious name in the annals of Mewar, there is nothing to record beyond the fact, that the three years he occupied the throne were marked by so many Mahratta invasions[1] and war contributions. By a daughter of Raja Jai Singh of Amber he had a son, who succeeded him.

Rāna Rāj Singh II., A.D. 1754-61.

—Rana Raj Singh II. was as little entitled to the name he bore as his predecessor. During the seven years he held the dignity at least seven shoals of the Southrons overran Mewar,[2] and so exhausted this country, that the Rana was compelled to ask pecuniary aid from the Brahman collector of the tribute, to enable him to marry the Rathor chieftain’s daughter. On his death the order of succession retrograded, devolving on his uncle [426],

Rāna ArsiArsi Singh II., CE 1761-73.

—Rana Arsi, in S. 1818, CE 1762. The levity of Jagat Singh, the inexperience of his successors Partap and Raj Singh, with the ungovernable temper of Rana Arsi, and the circumstances under which he succeeded to power, introduced a train of disorders which proved fatal to Mewar. Until this period not a foot of territory had been alienated. The wisdom of the Pancholi ministers, and the high respect paid by the organ of the Satara government, for a while preserved its integrity; but when the country was divided by factions, and the Mahrattas, ceasing to be a federate body, prowled in search of prey under leaders, each having an interest of his own, they formed political combinations to suit the ephemeral purposes of the former, but from which they alone reaped advantage. An attempt to depose Partap and set up his uncle Nathji introduced a series of rebellions, and constituted Malhar Rao Holkar, who had already become master of a considerable 497portion of the domain of Mewar, the umpire in their family disputes.

Malhār Rāo Holkar invades Mewār. Famine, AD 1764.

—The ties of blood or of princely gratitude are feeble bonds if political expediency demands their dissolution; and Madho Singh, when firmly established on the throne of Amber, repaid the immense sacrifices by which the Rana had effected it by assigning his fief of Rampura, which he had not a shadow of right to alienate, to Holkar: this was the first limb severed from Mewar.[3] Holkar had also become the assignee of the tribute imposed by Bajirao, but from which the Rana justly deemed himself exempt, when the terms of all further encroachment in Mewar were set at nought. On the plea of recovering these arrears, and the rent of some districts[4] on the Chambal, Malhar, after many threatening letters, invaded Mewar, and his threats of occupying the capital were only checked by draining their exhausted resources of six hundred thousand pounds.[5] In the same year[6] a famine afflicted them, when flour and tamarinds were equal in value, and were sold at the rate of a rupee for one pound and a half. Four years subsequent to this, civil war broke out and continued to influence all posterior proceedings, rendering [427] the inhabitants of this unhappy country a prey to every invader until 1817, when they tasted repose under British protection.

Civil War in Mewār. Revolt of Ratan Singh.

—The real cause of this rebellion must ever remain a secret: for while some regard it as a patriotic effort on the part of the people to redeem themselves from foreign domination, others discover its motive in the selfishness of the hostile clans, who supported or opposed the succession of Rana Arsi. This prince is accused of having unfairly acquired the crown, by the removal of his nephew Raj Singh; but though the traditional anecdotes of the period furnish 498strong grounds of suspicion, there is nothing which affords a direct confirmation of the crime. It is, however, a public misfortune when the line of succession retrogrades in Mewar: Arsi had no right to expect the inheritance he obtained, having long held a seat below the sixteen chief nobles; and as one of the ‘infants’ () he was incorporated with the second class of nobles with an appanage of only £3000 per annum. His defects of character had been too closely contemplated by his compeers, and had kindled too many enmities, to justify expectation that the adventitious dignity he had attained would succeed in obliterating the memory of them; and past familiarity alone destroyed the respect which was exacted by sudden greatness. His insolent demeanour estranged the first of the home nobility, the Sadri chieftain,[7] whose ancestor at Haldighat acquired a claim to the perpetual gratitude of the Sesodias, while to an unfeeling pun on a personal defect of Jaswant Singh of Deogarh is attributed the hatred and revenge of this powerful branch of the Chondawats. These chiefs formed a party which eventually entrained many of lesser note to depose their sovereign, and immediately set up a youth called Ratna Singh, declared to be the posthumous son of the last Rana by the daughter of the chief of Gogunda, though to this hour disputes run high as to whether he was really the son of Raj Singh, or merely the puppet [428] of a faction. Be the fact as it may, he was made a rallying point for the disaffected, who soon comprehended the greater portion of the nobles, while out of the ‘sixteen’ greater chiefs five[8] only withstood the 499defection: of these, Salumbar, the hereditary premier, at first espoused, but soon abandoned, the cause of the Pretender; not from the principle of loyalty which his descendants take credit for, but from finding the superiority of intellect of the heads of the rebellion[9] (which now counted the rival Saktawats) too powerful for the supremacy he desired. Basant Pal, of the Depra tribe, was invested with the office of Pardhan to the Pretender. The ancestor of this man accompanied Samarsi in the twelfth century from Delhi, where he held a high office in the household of Prithiraj, the last emperor of the Hindus, and it is a distinguished proof of the hereditary quality of official dignity to find his descendant, after the lapse of centuries, still holding office with the nominal title of Pardhan. The Futuri[10] (by which name the court still designates the Pretender) took post with his faction in Kumbhalmer; where he was formally installed, and whence he promulgated his decrees as Rana of Mewar. With that heedlessness of consequences and the political debasement which are invariable concomitants of civil dissension, they had the meanness to invite Sindhia to their aid, with a promise of a reward of more than one million sterling[11] on the dethronement of Arsi.

Zālim Singh of Kotah.

—This contest first brought into notice one of the most celebrated Rajput chiefs of India, Zalim Singh of Kotah, who was destined to fill a distinguished part in the annals of Rajasthan, but more especially in Mewar, where his political sagacity first developed itself. Though this is not the proper place to delineate his history, which will occupy a subsequent portion of the work, it is impossible to trace the events with which he was so closely connected without adverting slightly to the part he acted in these scenes. The attack on Kotah, of which his father was military governor (during the struggle to place Madho Singh on the throne of Amber), by Isari Singh, in conjunction with Sindhia, was the first avenue to his distinguished career, leading to an acquaintance with the Mahratta chiefs, which linked him with their policy for more than half a century [429]. Zalim having lost his prince’s favour, whose path in love 500he had dared to cross, repaired, on his banishment from Kotah, to the Rana, who, observing his talents, enrolled him amongst his chiefs, and conferred on him, with the title of Raj Rana, the lands of Chitarkhera for his support. By his advice the Mahratta leaders, Raghu Paigawala and Daula Miyan, with their bands, were called in by the Rana, who, setting aside the ancient Pancholi ministry, gave the seals of office to Agarji Mehta. At this period (S. 1824, CE 1768), Mahadaji Sindhia was at Ujjain, whither the conflicting parties hastened, each desirous of obtaining the chieftain’s support. But the Pretender’s proposals had been already entertained, and he was then encamped with Sindhia on the banks of the Sipra.[12]

Battle at the Sipra, and Siege of Udaipur, CE 1769.

—The Rana’s force, conducted by the chief of Salumbar, the Rajas of Shahpura and Banera, with Zalim Singh and the Mahratta auxiliaries, did not hesitate to attack the combined camp, and for a moment they were victorious, driving Mahadaji and the Pretender from the field, with great loss, to the gates of Ujjain. Here, however, they rallied, and being joined by a fresh body of troops, the battle was renewed with great disadvantage to the Rajputs, who, deeming the day theirs, had broken and dispersed to plunder. The chiefs of Salumbar, Shahpura, and Banera were slain, and the auxiliary Daula Miyan, Raja Man (ex-prince of Narwar), and Raj Kalyan, the heir of Sadri, severely wounded. Zalim Singh had his horse killed under him, and being left wounded on the field, was made prisoner, but hospitably treated by Trimbak Rao, father to the celebrated Ambaji. The discomfited troops retreated to Udaipur while the Pretender’s party remained with Sindhia, inciting him to invest that capital and place Ratna on the throne. Some time, however, elapsed before he could carry this design into execution; when at the head of a large force the Mahratta chief gained the passes and besieged the city. The Rana’s cause now appeared hopeless. Bhim Singh of Salumbar, uncle and successor to the chief slain at Ujjain, with the Rathor chief of Badnor (descendant of Jaimall), were the only nobles of high rank who defended their prince and capital in this emergency; but the energies of an individual saved both.

Amar Chand, Minister of Mewār.

—Amra Chand Barwa, of the 501mercantile class, had held office in the preceding reigns, when his influence retarded the progress of evils which no human means could avert. He was now displaced, and little solicitous of recovering his [430] transient power, amidst hourly increasing difficulties, with a stubborn and unpopular prince, a divided aristocracy, and an impoverished country. He was aware also of his own imperious temper, which was as ungovernable as his sovereign’s, and which experienced no check from the minor Partap, who regarded him as his father. During the ten years he had been out of office, mercenaries of Sind had been entertained and established on the forfeited lands of the clans, perpetuating discontent and stifling every latent spark of patriotism. Even those who did not join the Pretender remained sullenly at their castles, and thus all confidence was annihilated. A casual incident brought Amra forward at this critical juncture. Udaipur had neither ditch nor walls equal to its defence. Arsi was engaged in fortifying Eklinggarh, a lofty hill south of the city,[13] which it commanded, and attempting to place thereon an enormous piece of ordnance, but it baffled their mechanical skill to get it over the scraggy ascent. Amra happened to be present when the Rana arrived to inspect the proceedings. Excuses were made to avert his displeasure, when turning to the ex-minister, he inquired what time and expense ought to attend the completion of such an undertaking. The reply was, “A few rations of grain and some days”: and he offered to accomplish the task, on condition that his orders should be supreme in the valley during its performance. He collected the whole working population, cut a road, and in a few days gave the Rana a salute from Eklinggarh. The foster-brother of the Rana had succeeded the Jhala chieftain, Raghu Deo, in the ministerial functions. The city was now closely invested on every side but the west, where communications were still kept open by the lake, across which the faithful mountaineers of the Aravalli, who in similar dangers never failed, supplied them with provisions. All defence rested on the fidelity of the mercenary Sindis, and they were at this very moment insolent in their clamours for arrears of pay. Nor were the indecisive measures daily passing before their eyes calculated to augment their respect, or stimulate their courage. Not satisfied with demands, they had the audacity to seize the 502Rana by the skirt of his robe as he entered the palace, which was torn in the effort to detain him. The haughtiness of his temper gave way to this humiliating proof of the hopelessness of his condition; and while the Dhabhai (foster-brother) counselled escape by water to the mountains, whence he might gain Mandalgarh, the Salumbar chief confessed his inability to offer any advice [431] save that of recourse to Amra Chand. He was summoned, and the uncontrolled charge of their desperate affairs offered to his guidance. He replied that it was a task of which no man could be covetous, more especially himself, whose administration had formerly been marked by the banishment of corruption and disorder, for that he must now call in the aid of these vices, and assimilate the means to the times. “You know also,” he added, "my defect of temper, which admits of no control. Wherever I am, I must be absolute—no secret advisers, no counteraction of measures. With finances ruined, troops mutinous, provisions expended, if you desire me to act, swear that no order, whatever its purport, shall be countermanded, and I may try what can be done: but recollect, Amra ‘the just’ will be the unjust, and reverse his former character." The Rana pledged himself by the patron deity to comply with all his demands, adding this forcible expression: "Should you even send to the queen’s apartment and demand her necklace or nathna,[14] it shall be granted." The advice of the Dhabhai encountered the full flood of Amra’s wrath. “The counsel is such as might be expected from your condition. What will preserve your prince at Mandalgarh if he flies from Udaipur, and what hidden resources have you there for your support? The project would suit you, who might resume your original occupation of tending buffaloes and selling milk, more adapted to your birth and understanding than state affairs; but these pursuits your prince has yet to learn.” The Rana and his chiefs bent their heads at the bold bearing of Amra. Descending to the terrace, where the Sindi leaders and their bands were assembled, he commanded them to follow him, exclaiming, “Look to me for your arrears, and as for your services, it will be my fault if you fail.” The mutineers, who had just insulted their sovereign, rose without reply, and in a body left the palace with Amra, who calculated their arrears 503and promised payment the next day. Meanwhile he commanded the bhandars (repositories) to be broken open, as the keeper of each fled when the keys of their trust were demanded. All the gold and silver, whether in bullion or in vessels, were converted into money—jewels were pledged—the troops paid and satisfied, ammunition and provisions laid in—a fresh stimulus supplied, the enemy held at defiance, and the siege prolonged during six months [432].

The Pretender’s party had extended their influence over a great part of the crown domain, even to the valley of Udaipur; but unable to fulfil the stipulation to Sindhia, the baffled Mahratta, to whom time was treasure, negotiated with Amra to raise the siege, and abandon the Pretender on the payment of seventy lakhs. But scarcely was the treaty signed, when the reported disposition of the auxiliaries, and the plunder expected on a successful assault, excited his avarice and made him break his faith, and twenty lakhs additional were imposed. Amra tore up the treaty, and sent back the fragments to the faithless Mahratta with defiance. His spirit increased with his difficulties, and he infused his gallantry into the hearts of the most despairing. Assembling the Sindis and the home-clans who were yet true to their prince, he explained to them the transaction, and addressed them in that language which speaks to the souls of all mankind, and to give due weight to his exhortation, he distributed amongst the most deserving, many articles of cumbrous ornament lying useless in the treasury. The stores of grain in the city and neighbourhood, whether public or private, were collected and sent to the market, and it was proclaimed by beat of drum that every fighting man should have six months’ provision on application. Hitherto grain had been selling at little more than a pound for the rupee, and these unexpected resources were matter of universal surprise, more especially to the besiegers.[15] The Sindis, having no longer cause for discontent, caught the spirit of the brave Amra, and went in a body to the palace to swear in public never to abandon the Rana, whom their leader, Adil Beg,[16] thus 504addressed: “We have long eaten your salt and received numerous favours from your house, and we now come to swear never to abandon you. Udaipur is our home, and we will fall with it. We demand no further pay, and when our grain is exhausted, we will feed on the beasts, and when these fail we will thin the ranks of the Southrons and die sword in hand.” Such were the sentiments that Amra had inspired, the expression of which extorted tears from the Rana—a sight so unusual with this stern prince, as to raise frantic shouts from the Sindis and his Rajputs. The enthusiasm spread and was announced to Sindhia with all its circumstances by a general discharge of cannon on his advanced [433] posts. Apprehensive of some desperate display of Rajput valour, the wary Mahratta made overtures for a renewal of the negotiation. It was now Amra’s turn to triumph, and he replied that he must deduct from the original terms the expense they had incurred in sustaining another six months’ siege. Thus outwitted, Sindhia was compelled to accept sixty lakhs, and three-and-a-half for official expenses.[17]

The Pretender’s group had spread their influence over a large part of the crown land, even reaching the valley of Udaipur; but unable to meet the terms set by Sindhia, the frustrated Mahratta, who valued time highly, negotiated with Amra to lift the siege and leave the Pretender behind for a payment of seventy lakhs. But barely had the treaty been signed when the rumored plans of the reinforcements and the expected loot from a successful attack fueled his greed, leading him to break his promise, imposing an additional twenty lakhs. Amra tore up the treaty and sent the pieces back to the untrustworthy Mahratta with a defiant message. His determination grew with his challenges, and he inspired bravery in the hearts of even the most hopeless. Gathering the Sindis and local clans still loyal to their prince, he explained the situation and spoke to them in a way that resonates with all people, and to give weight to his call to action, he divided many heavy ornaments that had been sitting unused in the treasury among those most deserving. The stores of grain in the city and nearby areas, whether public or private, were collected and sent to market, and a proclamation was made by drumbeat that every fighter could receive six months’ worth of provisions upon request. Until then, grain had been selling for just over a pound per rupee, and these unexpected resources surprised everyone, especially the besiegers.[15] The Sindis, no longer feeling discontent, caught the spirit of the brave Amra and went en masse to the palace to publicly swear never to abandon the Rana, whom their leader, Adil Beg,[16] addressed as follows: “We have long partaken of your generosity and received many favors from your family, and now we swear never to abandon you. Udaipur is our home, and we will fall with it. We ask for no further payment, and when our grain runs out, we will feed on livestock, and when that runs out, we will take down the Southrons and die fighting.” Such were the feelings that Amra had inspired, and his words brought tears to the Rana—a rare sight for this stern prince, causing wild cheers from the Sindis and his Rajputs. The enthusiasm spread and was reported to Sindhia along with all the details by a general cannon discharge aimed at his forward positions. Fearing a desperate show of Rajput courage, the cautious Mahratta sought to restart negotiations. It was now Amra’s turn to gain the upper hand, and he replied that he needed to deduct from the original agreement the expenses they had incurred in enduring another six months of siege. Thus outsmarted, Sindhia had no choice but to accept sixty lakhs, plus three-and-a-half for official expenses.[17]

Cessions made to Sindhia.

—Thirty-three lakhs in jewels and specie, gold and silver plate, and assignments on the chiefs, were immediately made over to Sindhia, and lands mortgaged for the liquidation of the remainder. For this object the districts of Jawad, Jiran, Nimach, and Morwan were set aside to be superintended by joint officers of both governments, with an annual investigation of accounts. From S. 1825 to S. 1831 [CE 1768-741768-74] no infringement took place of this arrangement; but in the latter year Sindhia dismissed the Rana’s officers from the management, and refused all further settlement; and with the exception of a temporary occupation on Sindhia’s reverse of fortune in S. 1851 [CE 1794], these rich districts have remained severed from Mewar. In S. 1831 [CE 1774] the great officers of the Mahratta federation began to shake off the trammels of the Peshwa’s authority; and Sindhia retained for the State of which he was the founder, all these lands except Morwan, which was made over to Holkar, who the year after the transaction demanded of the Rana the surrender of the district of Nimbahera, threatening, in the event of non-compliance, to repeat the part his predatory 505coadjutor Sindhia had just performed. The cession was unavoidable.

Thus terminated, in S. 1826 [A.D. 1769], the siege of Udaipur, with the dislocation of these fine districts from Mewar. But let it be remembered that they were only mortgaged:[18] and although the continued degradation of the country from the same causes has prevented their redemption, the claim to them has never been abandoned. Their recovery was stipulated by the ambassadors of the Rana in the treaty of A.D. 1817 with the British Government; but our total ignorance of the past transactions of these countries, added to our amicable relations with Sindhia [434], prevented any pledge of the reunion of these districts; and it must ever be deeply lamented that, when the treacherous and hostile conduct of Sindhia gave a noble opportunity for their restoration, it was lost, from policy difficult to understand, and which must be subject to the animadversions of future historians of that important period in the history of India. It yet remains for the wisdom of the British Government to decide whether half a century’s abeyance, and the inability to redeem them by the sword, render the claim a dead letter. At all events, the facts here recorded from a multiplicity of public documents, and corroborated by living actors[19] in the scene, may be useful at some future day, when expedience may admit of their being reannexed to Mewar.

Thus ended, in S. 1826 [CE 1769], the siege of Udaipur, resulting in the detachment of these fine districts from Mewar. However, it should be noted that they were only mortgaged:[18] and although the ongoing decline of the region due to the same reasons has hindered their recovery, the claim to them has never been given up. Their return was included in the treaty of CE 1817 between the Rana’s ambassadors and the British Government; but our complete lack of knowledge about previous events in these territories, combined with our friendly relations with Sindhia [434], prevented any guarantee for the reunification of these districts. It is truly regrettable that when Sindhia’s treacherous and hostile actions presented a prime opportunity for their restoration, that chance was squandered due to policies that are hard to understand, which future historians of that significant period in India’s history will scrutinize. It remains for the British Government to determine whether half a century of inaction and the failure to reclaim them by force makes the claim irrelevant. In any case, the information recorded here from various public documents, supported by people who were actually involved[19] may prove valuable someday when it might be feasible to reannex them to Mewar.

Ratan Singh defeated.

—Amra’s defence of the capital, and the retreat of the Mahrattas, was a deathblow to the hopes of the Pretender, who had obtained not only many of the strongholds, but a footing in the valley of the capital. Rajnagar, Raepur, and Untala were rapidly recovered; many of the nobles returned to the Rana and to their allegiance; and Ratna was left in Kumbhalmer with the Depra minister, and but three of the sixteen principal nobles, namely Deogarh, Bhindir, and Amet. These contentions lasted till S. 1831 [CE 1774], when the chiefs above named also abandoned him, but not until their rebellion had cost the feather in the crown of Mewar. The rich province of Godwar, the most fruitful of all her possessions, and containing 506the most loyal of her vassalage, the Ranawats, Rathors, and Solankis, was nearly all held on tenure of feudal service, and furnished three thousand horse besides foot, a greater number than the aggregate of the Chondawats. This district, which was won with the title of Rana from the Parihara prince of Mandor, before Jodhpur was built, and whose northern boundary was confirmed by the blood of the Chondawat chief in the reign of Jodha, was confided by the Rana to the care of Raja Bijai Singh of Jodhpur, to prevent its resources being available to the Pretender, whose residence, Kumbhalmer, commanded the approach to it: and the original treaty yet exists in which the prince of Marwar binds himself to provide and support a body of three thousand men for the Rana’s service, from its revenues.

Assassination of Rāna Ari Singh, CE 1773.

—This province might have been recovered; but the evil genius of Arsi Rana at this time led him to Bundi to [435] hunt at the spring festival (the Aheria), with the Hara prince, in spite of the prophetic warning of the suttee, who from the funeral pile denounced a practice which had already thrice proved fatal to the princes of Mewar.[20] Rana Arsi fell by the hand of the Bundi prince, and Godwar, withheld from his minor successor, has since remained severed. The Bundi heir, who perpetrated this atrocious assassination, was said to be prompted by the Mewar nobles, who detested their sovereign, and with whom, since the late events, it was impossible they could ever unite in confidence. Implacable in his disposition, he brooded over injuries, calmly awaiting the moment to avenge them. A single instance will suffice to evince this, as well as the infatuation of Rajput devotion. The Salumbar chief, whose predecessor had fallen in support of the Rana’s cause at the battle of Ujjain, having incurred his suspicions, the Rana commanded him to eat the fry pan (betel leaf) presented on taking leave. Startled at so unusual an order, he remonstrated, but in vain; and with the conviction that it contained his death-warrant he obeyed, observing to the tyrant, “My compliance will cost you and your family dear”: words fulfilled with fearful accuracy, for to this and similar acts is ascribed the murder of Arsi, and the completion 507of the ruin of the country. A colour of pretext was afforded to the Bundi chief in a boundary dispute regarding a patch of land yielding only a few good mangoes; but, even admitting this as a palliative, it could not justify the inhospitable act, which in the mode of execution added cowardice to barbarity: for while both were pursuing the boar, the Bundi heir drove his lance through the heart of the Rana. The assassin fell a victim to remorse, the deed being not only disclaimed, but severely reprobated by his father, and all the Hara tribe. A cenotaph still stands on the site of the murder, where the body of Arsi was consumed, and the feud between the houses remains unappeased.

Rāna Hamīr Singh II., A.D. 1773-78.

—Rana Arsi left two sons, Hamir and Bhim Singh. The former, a name of celebrity in their annals, succeeded in S. 1828 (CE 1772) to the little enviable title of Rana. With an ambitious mother, determined to control affairs during his minority, a state pronounced by the bard peculiarly dangerous to a Rajput dynasty,—and the vengeful competition of the Salumbar chief (successor to the murdered noble), who was equally resolved to take the lead, combined with an unextinguishable enmity to the Saktawats, who supported the policy of the queen-mother [436], the demoralization of Mewar was complete: her fields were deluged with blood, and her soil was the prey of every paltry marauder.

Outbreak of the Sindis.

—The mercenary Sindis, who, won by the enthusiasm of Amra, had for a moment assumed the garb of fidelity, threw it off at their prince’s death, taking possession of the capital, which it will be remembered had been committed to the charge of the Salumbar chief, whom they confined and were about to subject to the torture of the hot iron[21] to extort their arrears of pay, when he was rescued from the indignity by the unlooked-for return of Amra from Bundi. This faithful minister determined to establish the rights of the infant prince against all other claimants for power. But he knew mankind, and had attained, what is still more difficult, the knowledge of himself. Aware that his resolution to maintain his post at all hazards, and against every competitor, would incur the imputation of self-interest, he, like our own Wolsey, though from far different motives, made an inventory of his wealth, in gold, jewels, and plate, even to his wardrobe, and sent the whole in trays to the 508queen-mother. Suspicion was shamed and resentment disarmed by this proceeding; and to repeated entreaties that he would receive it back he was inflexible, with the exception of articles of apparel that had already been in use. This imperious woman was a daughter of Gogunda. She possessed considerable talents, but was ruled by an artful intriguing, who, in her turn, was governed by a young businessman, then holding an inferior office, but who subsequently acted a conspicuous part; slew and was slain, like almost all who entered into the politics of this tempestuous period. The queen-mother, now supported by the Chondawats, opposed the minister, who maintained himself by aid of the Sindis, kept the Mahrattas from the capital, and protected the crown land; but the ungrateful return made to his long-tried fidelity rendered his temper ungovernable. Rampiyari[22] (such the name of the intriguing) repaired on one occasion to the office of the minister, and in the name of the regent queen reviled him for some supposed omission. Amra, losing all temper at this intrusion, applied to the fair abigail the coarsest epithets used to her sex, bidding her begone as a Kothi ki Rand (a phrase we shall not translate), which was reported with exaggeration to the queen, who threw herself into a litter and set off to the Salumbar chief. Amra, anticipating [437] an explosion, met the cavalcade in the street, and enjoined her instant return to the palace. Who dared disobey? Arrived at the door of the Rawala, he made his obeisance, and told her it was a disgrace to the memory of her lord that she should quit the palace under any pretext; that even the potter’s wife did not go abroad for six months after her husband’s death, while she, setting decorum at defiance, had scarcely permitted the period of mourning to elapse. He concluded by saying he had a duty to perform, and that he would perform it in spite of all obstacles, in which, as it involved her own and her children’s welfare, she ought to cooperate, instead of thwarting him. But Baiji Raj (the royal mother) was young, artful, and ambitious, and persevered in her hostility till the demise of this uncompromising minister shortly after, surmised to be caused by poison. His death yielded a flattering comment on his life: he left not funds sufficient to cover the funeral expenses, and is, and will probably continue, the sole instance on record in Indian history of a minister 509having his obsequies defrayed by subscription among his fellow-citizens.

The man who thus lived and thus died would have done honour to any, even the most civilized, country, where the highest incentives to public virtue exist. What, therefore, does not his memory merit, when amongst a people who, through long oppression, were likely to hold such feelings in little estimation, he pursued its dictates from principle alone, his sole reward that which the world could not bestow, the applause of the monitor within? But they greatly err who, in the application of their own overweening standard of merit, imagine there is no public opinion in these countries; for recollections of actions like this (of which but a small portion is related) they yet love to descant upon, and an act of vigour and integrity is still designated Amrachanda;[23] evincing that if virtue has few imitators in this country, she is not without ardent admirers.

The man who lived and died this way would have brought honor to any civilized nation, where there are strong motivations for public virtue. So, what does his memory deserve, especially among people who, after long oppression, might not value such feelings? He followed its principles purely out of conviction, with the only reward being the approval of his own conscience, something the world couldn’t provide. But those who, with their inflated sense of merit, think there’s no public opinion in these countries are mistaken; they still love to talk about actions like this (of which only a small part is mentioned), and acts of strength and integrity are still referred to as Amrachanda;[23] showing that while virtue may have few imitators here, it certainly has passionate admirers.

Revolt of the Chief of Begūn.

—In S. 1831 (CE 1775) the rebellion of the Begun chief, head of a grand division of the Chondawats, the Meghawat, obliged the queen-mother to call upon Sindhia for his reduction, who recovered the crown lands he had usurped, and imposed on this refractory noble a fine of twelve lakhs of rupees, or £100,000 [438] sterling.[24] But instead of confining himself to punishing the guilty, and restoring the lands to the young Rana, he inducted his own son-in-law Berji Tap into the districts of Ratangarh Kheri and Singoli; and at the same time made over those of Irnia, Jath, Bichor, and Nadwai to Holkar, the aggregate revenue of which amounted to six lakhs annually. Besides these alienations of territory, the Mahrattas levied no less than four grand war contributions in S. 1830-31,[25] while in S. 1836[26] their rapacity exacted three more. Inability 510to liquidate these exorbitant demands was invariably a signal for further sequestration of land. Amidst such scenes of civil strife and external spoliation, one Mahratta following another in the same track of rapine, Hamir died before he had attained even Rajput majority,[27] in S. 1834 (CE 1778).

Recapitulation.

—We may here briefly recapitulate the diminution of territory and wealth in Mewar from the period of the first Mahratta visitation in CE 1736, to the death of Hamir. It were a waste of time to enumerate the rapacious individuals who shared in the spoils of this devoted country. We may be content to say their name was ‘legion.’ These forty years were surcharged with evil. The Mogul princes observed at least the forms of government and justice, which occasionally tempered their aggressions; the Mahrattas were associations of vampires, who drained the very life-blood wherever the scent of spoil attracted them. In three payments we have seen the enormous sum of one crore and eighty-one lakhs,[28] upwards of two millions English money, exacted from Mewar, exclusive of individual contributions levied on chiefs, ministers, and the Pretender’s party: and a schedule drawn up by the reigning prince of contributions levied up to his own time, amounts to £5,000,000 sterling. Yet the land would eventually have reimbursed [439] these sums, but the penalty inflicted for deficiencies of payment renders the evil irremediable; for the alienated territory which then produced an annual revenue of twenty-eight lakhs,[29] or £323,000 sterling, exceeds in amount the sum-total now left, whether fiscal or feudal, in the present impoverished state of the country.

1. [September 29, 1719.]

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. [September 29, 1719.]

2. [Nizāmu-l-mulk, Asaf Jāh, titles of Chīn Qilīch Khān, a Turkmān officer in the service of Aurangzeb, governor of the Deccan, died May 22, 1748.]

2. [Nizāmu-l-mulk, Asaf Jāh, titles of Chīn Qilīch Khān, a Turkmen officer in Aurangzeb's service, governor of the Deccan, died on May 22, 1748.]

3. Amongst the archives of the Rana to which I had access, I discovered an autograph letter of Raja Jai Singh, addressed at this important juncture to the Rana’s prime minister, Biharidas.

3. Among the records of the Rana that I had access to, I found a handwritten letter from Raja Jai Singh, sent at this crucial moment to the Rana’s prime minister, Biharidas.

"The Amiru-l-umara has arrived, and engagements through Balaji Pandit have been agreed to: he said that he always had friendship for me, but advised me to march, a measure alike recommended by Kishan Singh and Jiwa Lal. On this I presented an arzi to his Majesty, stated the advice, but desired to have his Majesty’s commands; when the king sanctioning my leave, such being the general desire, on Thursday the 9th of Phālgun I moved, and pitched my tents at Sarbal Sarai. I told the Rao Raja (of Bundi) to accompany me, but it did not reach his mind, and he joined Kutbu-l-mulk, who gave him some horse, and made him encamp with Ajit Singh. Bhim Singh’s (of Kotah) army arrived, and an engagement took place, in which Jeth Singh Hara was killed, and the Rao Raja fled to Allahwirdi Khan’s sarai. I sent troops to his aid; the king has made over the baths and wardrobe to the Sayyids, who have everything their own way. You know the Sayyids; I am on my way back to my own country, and have much to say vivâ voce to the Huzur:[A] come and meet me. Phālgun, S. 19, 1775 (A.D. 1719)."

"The Amiru-l-umara has arrived, and arrangements through Balaji Pandit have been confirmed: he mentioned that he has always considered me a friend but advised me to proceed with my plans, a suggestion also made by Kishan Singh and Jiwa Lal. In response, I submitted an request to his Majesty, outlined the counsel I received, and sought his commands. With the king approving my leave, as was the general wish, I set out on Thursday, the 9th of Phālgun, and set up my camp at Sarbal Sarai. I asked Rao Raja (of Bundi) to come with me, but it didn’t register with him, and he instead joined Kutbu-l-mulk, who provided him with some horses and had him camp alongside Ajit Singh. Bhim Singh’s (of Kotah) army arrived, leading to a confrontation in which Jeth Singh Hara was killed, and the Rao Raja fled to Allahwirdi Khan’s sarai. I dispatched troops to assist him; the king has entrusted the baths and wardrobe to the Sayyids, who now have everything their way. You know the Sayyids; I'm on my way back to my own territory and have a lot to discuss in person with the Huzur: [A] come and meet me. Phālgun, S. 19, 1775 (CE 1719)."

"Siddh Sri Maharaja dhiraj Sri Sangram Singhji; receive the mujra[B] of Raja Sawai Jai Singh. Here all is well; your welfare is desired; you are the chief, nor is there any separation of interests: my horses and Rajputs are at your service; command when I can be of use. It is long since I have seen the royal mother (Sri Baiji Raj); if you come this way, I trust she will accompany you. For news I refer you to Dip Chand Pancholi. Asoj 6, S. 1777."

"Siddh Sri Maharaja dhiraj Sri Sangram Singhji; receive the mujra[B] of Raja Sawai Jai Singh. Everything is good here; your well-being is important to us; you are the leader, and there’s no conflict of interest: my horses and Rajputs are at your service; let me know how I can assist. It’s been a while since I’ve seen the royal mother (Sri Baiji Raj); if you come this way, I hope she’ll join you. For updates, I recommend reaching out to Dip Chand Pancholi. Asoj 6, S. 1777."

A. Huzur signifies the Presence. Such was the respectful style of the Amber prince to the Rana; to illustrate which I shall add another letter from the same prince, though merely complimentary, to the Rana.

A. Sir means the Presence. This was the respectful way the Amber prince addressed the Rana. To illustrate this, I will include another letter from the same prince, which is simply complimentary, to the Rana.

B. Mujra is a salutation of respect used to a superior.

B. Mujra is a respectful greeting used for someone in a higher position.

4. [For a sketch of the history of this period see Keene, Sketch of the History of Hindustan, 304 ff.]

4. [For an overview of the history of this period, see Keene, Sketch of the History of Hindustan, 304 ff.]

5. Raja Jai Singh to Biharidas, the Rana’s minister:—“You write that your Lord despatches money for the troops—I have no accounts thereof; put the treasure on camels and send it without delay. The Nawab Nizamu-l-mulk is marching rapidly from Ujjain, and Chhabile Ram is coming hither, and according to accounts from Agra he has crossed at Kalpi. Let the Diwan’s army form a speedy junction. Make no delay; in supplies of cash everything is included.” Bhadon, 4th S. 1776 (A.D. 1720).

5. Raja Jai Singh to Biharidas, the Rana’s minister:—“You say that your Lord is sending money for the troops—I haven’t seen any accounts for that; load the treasure onto camels and send it immediately. Nawab Nizamu-l-mulk is marching quickly from Ujjain, and Chhabile Ram is on his way here, and reports from Agra say he has crossed at Kalpi. The Diwan’s army needs to come together quickly. Don’t waste any time; everything depends on the cash supplies.” Bhadon, 4th S. 1776 (CE 1720).

6. Letter from Raja Bakhta Singh of Nagor to Biharidas, the Rana’s prime minister:—"Your letter was received, and its contents made me happy. Sri Diwan’s ruqa’ reached me and was understood. You tell me both the Nawabs (Sayyids) had taken the field, that both the Maharajas attended, and that your own army was about to be put in motion, for how could ancient friendships be severed? All was comprehended. But neither of the Nawabs will take the field, nor will either of the Maharajas proceed to the Deccan: they will sit and enjoy themselves quietly in talking at home. But should by some accident the Nawabs take the field, espouse their cause; if you cling to any other you are lost; of this you will be convinced ere long, so guard yourself—if you can wind up our own thread, don’t give it to another to break—you are wise, and can anticipate intentions. Where there is such a servant as you, that house can be in no danger."

6. Letter from Raja Bakhta Singh of Nagor to Biharidas, the Rana’s prime minister:—"I received your letter, and it made me happy. I understood Sri Diwan’s ruqa’. You mentioned that both Nawabs (Sayyids) had taken the field, that both Maharajas attended, and that your own army was getting ready to move, because how could long-standing friendships be broken? I got it. But neither of the Nawabs will actually take to the field, nor will either Maharaja head to the Deccan: they will sit at home and enjoy themselves with conversation. However, if by some chance the Nawabs do take action, support their cause; if you latch onto anyone else, you’re in trouble; you’ll realize this soon enough, so stay alert—if you can manage your own affairs, don’t hand them over to someone else to mess up—you’re clever and can predict intentions. With a servant like you, that household is safe."

7. [Haidar Khān assassinated Husain Ali on September 18, 1720.]

7. [Haidar Khan killed Husain Ali on September 18, 1720.]

8. Girdhardas was a Nagar Brahman, son of Chhabile Ram, the chief secretary of Ratan Chand.

8. Girdhardas was a Nagar Brahmin, son of Chhabile Ram, who was the chief secretary of Ratan Chand.

9. Jagatkhunt, the Jagat point, of our maps, at Dwarka, where the Badhels, a branch of the Rathors, established themselves.

9. Jagatkhunt, the Jagat point, on our maps, at Dwarka, where the Badhels, a branch of the Rathors, set up their home.

10. In the dialect, chhari mazbūt thi, his rod was strong—a familiar phrase, which might be rendered ‘sceptre’—a long rod with an iron spike on it, often placed before the gaddi, or throne.

10. In the dialect, The bond was strong., his rod was strong—a familiar phrase that could be translated as ‘sceptre’—a long rod with an iron spike on it, often positioned in front of the gaddi, or throne.

11. The dames attendant on the queens,—the Lady Mashams of every female court in Rajasthan.

11. The ladies accompanying the queens—the Lady Mashams of every female court in Rajasthan.

12. £25,000.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. £25k.

13. There were eight ministers; from this the Mahrattas had their asht pardhans, the number which formed the ministry of Rama.

13. There were eight ministers; the Mahrattas drew their asht pardhans from this, which made up the ministry of Rama.

14. [Krishna.]

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. [Krishna.]

15. I discovered the following letter from one of the princesses of Amber to Rana Sangram, written at this period; it is not evident in what relation she stood to him, but I think she must have been his wife, and the sister of Jai Singh:

15. I found this letter from one of the princesses of Amber to Rana Sangram, written during this time; it's unclear what her exact relationship was to him, but I believe she must have been his wife and Jai Singh's sister:

"To Siddh Sri Sangram Singh, happiness! the Kachhwaha Rani (queen) writes, read her asis[A] (blessing). Here all is well; the welfare of the Sri Diwanji is desired. You are very dear to me; you are great, the sun of Hindustan; if you do not thus act, who else can? the action is worthy of you; with your house is my entire friendship. From ancient times we are the Rajputs of your house, from which both Rajas[B] have had their consequence increased, and I belong to it of old, and expect always to be fostered by it, nor will the Sri Diwanji disappoint us. My intention was to proceed to the feet of the Sri Diwanji, but the wet weather has prevented me; but I shall soon make my appearance." S. 1778 (A.D. 1722).

"To Siddh Sri Sangram Singh, happiness! the Kachhwaha Rani (queen) writes, read her as is[A] (blessing). Everything is fine here; we wish for the well-being of the Sri Diwanji. You are very dear to me; you are great, the sun of Hindustan; if you don’t take action, who will? This action is fitting for you; my entire friendship is with your house. For ages, we have been Rajputs from your lineage, from which both Rajas[B] have gained their prominence, and I have been a part of it for a long time, expecting always to be supported by it, and the Sri Diwanji will not let us down. I intended to come to the feet of the Sri Diwanji, but the rainy season has held me back; however, I will be there soon." S. 1778 (A.D. 1722).

A. Asis is benediction, which only ladies and holy men employ in epistolary writing or in verbal compliment.

A. Asis is a blessing that only women and holy men use in letters or when giving compliments.

B. Amber and Marwar; this expression denotes the letter to have been written on intermarriage with the Rana’s house, and shows her sense of such honour.

B. Amber and Marwar; this phrase indicates that the letter was written regarding the marriage alliance with the Rana's family, highlighting her sense of honor.

16. The bira is the betel or pan-leaf folded up, containing aromatic spices, and presented on taking leave. The Kanor chieftain, being of the second grade of nobles, was not entitled to the distinction of having it from the sovereign’s own hand.

16. The beer is the betel or pan-leaf folded up with aromatic spices inside, and it’s offered when someone is leaving. The Kanor chieftain, being a second-grade noble, wasn't allowed the honor of receiving it directly from the sovereign.

17.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Treaty.

Sri Eklinga. (a)

Sri Eklinga. (a)

Agreed.

Understood.

Sita Rama jayati. (c)

Sita Rama victory. (c)

Agreed.

Agreed.

Vraj Adhis. (b)

Vraj Adhis. (b)

Abhai Singh. (d)

Abhai Singh. (d)

1. All are united, in good and in evil, and none will withdraw therefrom, on which oaths have been made, and faith pledged, which will be lost by whoever acts contrary thereto. The honour and shame of one is that of all, and in this everything is contained.

1. Everyone is connected, in both good and bad, and no one can step away from it, as we have made oaths and given our word, which will be forfeited by anyone who acts against it. The honor and shame of one affects all, and in this, everything is summed up.

2. No one shall countenance the traitor of another.

2. No one shall support the traitor of someone else.

3. After the rains the affair shall commence, and the chiefs of each party assemble at Rampura; and if from any cause the head cannot come, he will send his Kunwar (heir), or some personage of weight.

3. After the rains, the event will start, and the leaders of each group will gather at Rampura. If the head isn't able to attend for any reason, he will send his heir or another important individual.

4. Should from inexperience such Kunwar commit error, the Rana alone shall interfere to correct it.

4. If Kunwar makes a mistake due to inexperience, only the Rana will step in to correct it.

5. In every enterprise all shall unite to effect it.

5. In every endeavor, everyone should come together to make it happen.

(a) (b) (c). All these seals of Mewar, Marwar, and Amber bear respectively the names of the tutelary divinity of each prince and his tribe Swasti Sri! By the united chiefs the under-written has been agreed to, from which no deviation can take place. Sawan sudi 13, S. 1791 (A.D. 1735), Camp Hurra.

(a) (b) (c). All these seals from Mewar, Marwar, and Amber display the names of each prince's guardian deity and his tribe. Swasti Sri! The following agreement has been reached by the united chiefs, and no changes can be made to it. Sawan sudi 13, S. 1791 (CE 1735), Camp Hurra.

(a) Ėklinga, or Mahadeva of the Sesodias of Mewar; (b) Vraj Adhis, the lord of Vraj, the country round Mathura; the epithet of Krishna; seal of the Hara prince; (c) Victory to Sita and Rama, the demi-god, ancestor of the princes of Amber; (d) Abhai Singh, prince of Marwar.

(a) Ėklinga, or Mahadeva of the Sesodias of Mewar; (b) Vraj Adhis, the lord of Vraj, the region around Mathura; a title for Krishna; seal of the Hara prince; (c) Victory to Sita and Rama, the demigod, ancestor of the princes of Amber; (d) Abhai Singh, prince of Marwar.

18. [Sūbahdār of Mālwa, killed in battle at Tala near Dhār in 1732 (Grant Duff 227).]

18. [Governor of Malwa, killed in battle at Tala near Dhar in 1732 (Grant Duff 227).]

19. [Sarbuland Khān was superseded by Abhai Singh (ibid. 226).]

19. [Sarbuland Khan was replaced by Abhai Singh (ibid. 226).]

20. [Mahābat Jang, in 1740 usurped the Government of Bengal, over which he reigned for sixteen years, died April 10, 1756 N.S., buried at Murshidābād (Beale, sv.).]

20. [Mahābat Jang took control of the Government of Bengal in 1740, ruling for sixteen years until his death on April 10, 1756 N.S. He was buried in Murshidābād (Beale, sv.).]

21. [Nephew and son-in-law of Burhānu-l-mulk, Sa’ādat Khān, was appointed Wazīr in 1748, died October 17, 1754.]

21. [Nephew and son-in-law of Burhānu-l-mulk, Sa’ādat Khān, was appointed Minister in 1748 and died on October 17, 1754.]

22. [Akbar Shāh II., King of Delhi, reigned from 1806 to 1827.] I have conversed with an aged Shaikh who recollected the splendour of Muhammad Shah’s reign before Nadir’s invasion. He was darogah (superintendent) to the Duab canal, and described to me the fête on its opening.

22. [Akbar Shāh II, King of Delhi, ruled from 1806 to 1827.] I spoke with an elderly Shaikh who remembered the grandeur of Muhammad Shah’s reign before Nadir’s invasion. He was the superintendent of the Duab canal and shared with me the celebration that took place on its opening.

23. Sindhia’s family were husbandmen.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Sindhia’s family were farmers.

24. Holkar was a goat-herd.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Holkar was a shepherd.

25. The ford near Dholpur still is called Bhaoghat. [Bājirāo appeared at Delhi in 1736 (Grant Duff 226).]

25. The crossing near Dholpur is still called Bhaoghat. [Bājirāo showed up in Delhi in 1736 (Grant Duff 226).]

26. A.D. 1740.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. A.D. 1740.

27. [Near Pānipat, February 13, 1739 (Elphinstone 717).]

27. [Near Pānipat, February 13, 1739 (Elphinstone 717).]

28. It is yet pointed out to the visitor of this famed city. [The Golden Mosque of Roshanu-d-daula (Fanshawe, Delhi Past and Present, 50).]

28. It is still highlighted to visitors of this famous city. [The Golden Mosque of Roshanu-d-daula (Fanshawe, Delhi Past and Present, 50).]

29. [This is not certain. Many officials committed suicide, and Sa’ādat Khān was believed to have been among these: it is certain that he died the night before the massacre (Keene, Sketch Hist. Hindustan, 324).]

29. [This is uncertain. Many officials took their own lives, and it’s believed that Sa’ādat Khān was one of them: it is confirmed that he died the night before the massacre (Keene, Sketch Hist. Hindustan, 324).]

30. As the hour of departure approached, the cruelties of the ruthless invaders increased, to which the words of the narrator, an eye-witness, can alone do justice: "A type of the last day afflicted the inhabitants of this once happy city; hitherto it was a general massacre, but now came the murder of individuals. In every house was heard the cry of affliction. Basant Rae, agent for pensions, killed his family and himself; Khalik Yar Khan stabbed himself; many took poison. The venerable chief magistrate was dishonoured by stripes; sleep and rest forsook the city. The officers of the court were beaten without mercy, and a fire broke out in the imperial farash-khana, and destroyed effects to the amount of a crore (a million sterling). There was a scarcity of grain, two seers of coarse rice sold for a rupee, and from a pestilential disorder crowds died daily in every street and lane. The inhabitants, like the affrighted animals of the desert, sought refuge in the most concealed corners. Yet four or five crores (millions) more were thus extracted." On the 5th April, Nadir’s seals were taken off the imperial repositories, and his farmans sent to all the feudatories of the empire to notify the place and to inculcate obedience ‘to his dear brother,’ which, as a specimen of eastern diplomatic phraseology, is worth insertion. It was addressed to the Rana, the Rajas of Marwar and Amber, Nagor, Satara, the Peshwa Bajirao, etc. “Between us and our dear brother, Muhammad Shah, in consideration of the regard and alliances of the two sovereigns, the connexions of regard and friendship have been renewed, so that we may be esteemed as one soul in two bodies. Now our dear brother has been replaced on the throne of this extensive empire, and we are moving to the conquest of other regions, it is incumbent that ye, like your forefathers, walk in the path of submission and obedience to our dear brother, as they did to former sovereigns of the house of Timur. God forbid it; but if accounts of your rebelling should reach our ears, we will blot you out of the pages of the book of creation” (‘Memoirs of Iradat Khan,’ Scott’s History of Dekhan, vol. ii. p. 213).

30. As the departure hour drew near, the brutality of the merciless invaders intensified, which can only be accurately captured by the words of the narrator, an eyewitness: "The residents of this once joyful city faced a day of reckoning; until now, it was a widespread massacre, but now individual murders began. From every house came cries of despair. Basant Rae, the pension agent, killed his family and then himself; Khalik Yar Khan took his own life; many resorted to poison. The respected chief magistrate was humiliated with beatings; the city was deprived of sleep and peace. Court officials were mercilessly beaten, and a fire broke out in the imperial farash-khana, destroying possessions worth a crore (a million sterling). There was a grain shortage, with two seers of coarse rice selling for a rupee, and a deadly illness claimed lives daily in every street and alley. The inhabitants, like terrified animals in the wilderness, sought refuge in the most hidden spots. Yet, four or five crores (millions) more were taken from them." On April 5th, Nadir’s seals were removed from the imperial storages, and his farmans were sent to all the feudal lords of the empire to announce the situation and advise obedience to ‘his dear brother,’ which is an example of Eastern diplomatic language worth including. It was addressed to the Rana, the Rajas of Marwar and Amber, Nagor, Satara, the Peshwa Bajirao, and others. “Between us and our dear brother, Muhammad Shah, given the respect and alliances of our two sovereigns, the bonds of regard and friendship have been renewed, so that we may be considered as one soul in two bodies. Now that our dear brother has been restored to the throne of this vast empire, and we are advancing to conquer other lands, it is essential that you, like your ancestors, follow the path of submission and loyalty to our dear brother, as they did to previous rulers of the house of Timur. God forbid; but if news of your rebellion reaches us, we will erase you from the annals of history” (‘Memoirs of Iradat Khan,’ Scott’s History of Dekhan, vol. ii. p. 213).

31. Bikaner and Kishangarh arose out of Marwar, and Macheri from Amber; to which we might add Shaikhavati, which, though not separate, is tributary to Amber (now Jaipur).

31. Bikaner and Kishangarh came from Marwar, and Macheri came from Amber; we can also include Shaikhavati, which, although not independent, is under the authority of Amber (now Jaipur).

32. A.D. 1735.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. A.D. 1735.

33. These documents are interesting, if merely showing the high respect paid by every Rajput prince to the Ranas of Mewar, and illustrating what is recorded in the reign of Partap, who abjured all intercourse with them.

33. These documents are interesting, as they reveal the great respect that every Rajput prince had for the Ranas of Mewar, and they illustrate what was documented during the reign of Partap, who rejected all contact with them.

No. 1.
"From Kunwar Bijai Singh of Marwar to the Maharana Sri-Sri-Sri.

"Jagat Singh’s Presence—let my mujra (obedience) be known. You honoured me by sending Rawat Kesari Singh and Biharidas, and commanding a marriage connexion. Your orders are on your child’s head. You have made me a servant. To everything I am agreed, and now I am your child; while I live I am yours. If a true Rajput, my head is at your disposal. You have made 20,000 Rathors your servants. If I fail in this, the Almighty is between us. Whoever is of my blood will obey your commands, and the fruit of this marriage shall be sovereign, and if a daughter, should I bestow her on the Turkana, I am no true Rajput. She shall be married to a proper connexion, and not without your advice; and even should Sri Bavaji (an epithet of respect to his father), or others of our elders, recommend such proceeding, I swear by God I shall not agree. I am the Diwan’s, let others approve or disapprove. Asarh Sudi Punim, Full Moon, Thursday, S. 1791 (A.D. 1735-36).“

"Jagat Singh’s Presence—let my mujra (obedience) be known. You honored me by sending Rawat Kesari Singh and Biharidas, and ordering a marriage connection. Your wishes are on your child’s shoulders. You’ve made me your servant. I agree to everything, and now I am your child; while I live, I belong to you. If I am a true Rajput, my life is at your service. You’ve made 20,000 Rathors your servants. If I fail in this, the Almighty is our witness. Everyone related to me will follow your commands, and the outcome of this marriage shall be royalty; if I have a daughter and I marry her off to a Turkana, I am not a true Rajput. She will marry into a proper family, and not without your input; and even if Sri Bavaji (a term of respect for my father) or other elders suggest otherwise, I swear by God I will not agree. I am the Diwan’s, let others approve or disapprove. Asarh Sudi Punim, Full Moon, Thursday, S. 1791 (CE 1735-36)."

N.B.—This deed was executed in the balcony of the Kishanbilas by Rawat Kesari Singh and Pancholi Biharidas, and written by Pancholi Lalji—namely, marriage-deed of Kunwar Bijai Singh, son of Bakht Singh."

N.B.—This document was signed on the balcony of the Kishanbilas by Rawat Kesari Singh and Pancholi Biharidas, and written by Pancholi Lalji—specifically, the marriage deed of Kunwar Bijai Singh, son of Bakht Singh."

No. 2.
"From Bijai Singh to Rana Jagat Singh.

"Here all is well. Preserve your friendship and favour for me, and give me tidings of your welfare. That day I shall behold you will be without price (amolak). You have made me a thorough Rajput—never shall I fail in whatever service I can perform. You are the father of all the tribes, and bestow gifts on each according to his worth—the support and preservation of all around you—to your enemy destruction; great in knowledge, and wise like Brahma. May the Lord of the world keep the Rana happy. Asarh 13."

"Everything is good here. Keep your friendship and support for me, and let me know how you are doing. The day I see you will be priceless. You’ve made me a true Rajput—I will always be ready to help in any way I can. You are the leader of all the tribes, rewarding each one according to their worth—protecting and maintaining everyone around you while bringing downfall to your enemies; knowledgeable and wise like Brahma. May the Lord of the world keep the Rana happy. Asarh 13."

No. 3.
"Raja Bakht Singh to the Rana.

"To Maharana Sri-Sri-Sri Jagat Singh, let Bakht Singh’s respects (mujra) be made known. You have made me a thorough Rajput, and by such your favour is known to the world. What service I can perform, you will never find me backward. The day I shall see you I shall be happy, my heart yearns to be with you. Asarh 11."

"To Maharana Sri-Sri-Sri Jagat Singh, please accept Bakht Singh's respects (mujra). You have turned me into a true Rajput, and because of that, your kindness is recognized everywhere. In whatever way I can serve you, I will always be ready. The day I see you, I will be happy; my heart longs to be with you. Asarh 11."

No. 4.
"Sawai Jai Singh to the Rana.

"May the respects of Sawai Jai Singh be known to the Maharana. According to the Sri Diwan’s commands (hukm), I have entered into terms of friendship with you (Abhai Singh of Marwar). For neither Hindu nor Musalman shall I swerve therefrom. To this engagement God is between us, and the Sri Diwanji is witness. Asarh Sudi 7."

"May Sawai Jai Singh's respects be known to the Maharana. Following the Sri Diwan's orders (hukm), I have agreed to terms of friendship with you (Abhai Singh of Marwar). I will not waver from this commitment, whether for Hindu or Muslim. God is our witness in this agreement, and the Sri Diwanji is also a witness. Asarh Sudi 7."

No. 5.
"Raja Bakht Singh to the Rana.

"Your Khas ruqa’ (note in the Rana’s own hand) I received, read, and was happy. Jai Singh’s engagement you will have received, and mine also will have reached you. At your commands I entered into friendship with him, and as to my preserving it have no doubts, for having given you as my guarantee, no deviation can occur; do you secure his. Whether you may be accounted my father, brother, or friend, I am yours; besides you I care for neither connexion nor kin. Asarh 6."

"Your Khas ruqa’ (note in the Rana’s own hand) has arrived, and I read it with pleasure. You probably got Jai Singh’s engagement, and mine should have reached you too. Following your orders, I became friends with him, and I have no doubt I’ll maintain that friendship since I have you as my guarantor, so nothing will change; please ensure he feels the same. Whether you see me as your father, brother, or friend, I am yours; apart from you, I don’t care about any other connections or relatives. Asarh 6."

No. 6.
"From Raja Abhai Singh to the Rana.

"To the Presence of Maharana Jagat Singh, Maharaja Abhai Singh writes—read his respects (mujra). God is witness to our engagement, whoever breaks it may he fare ill. In good and in evil we are joined; with one mind let us remain united, and let no selfishness disunite us. Your chiefs are witnesses, and the true Rajput will not deviate from his engagement. Asoj 3, Thursday."

"To the presence of Maharana Jagat Singh, Maharaja Abhai Singh writes—please accept his respects (mujra). God is a witness to our commitment; whoever breaks it may they meet with bad fortune. In both good times and bad, we are united; let us remain together with one purpose and let no selfishness tear us apart. Your chiefs are witnesses, and a true Rajput will not stray from his promise. Asoj 3, Thursday."

Abhai Singh and Bakht Singh were brothers, sons of Raja Ajit of Marwar, to whom the former succeeded, while Bakht Singh held Nagor independently. His son was Bijai Singh, with whom this marriage was contracted. He ultimately succeeded to the government of Marwar or Jodhpur. He will add another example of political expediency counteracting common gratitude, in seizing on domestic convulsions to deprive the Rana’s grandson of the province of Godwar. Zalim Singh was the fruit of this marriage, who resided during his elder brother’s (Fateh Singh) lifetime at Udaipur. He was brave, amiable, and a distinguished poet. The Yati (priest), who attended me during twelve years, my assistant in these researches, was brought up under the eye of this prince as his amanuensis, and from him he imbibed his love of history and poetry, in reading which he excelled all the bards of Rajwara.

Abhai Singh and Bakht Singh were brothers, sons of Raja Ajit of Marwar. Abhai succeeded him, while Bakht Singh ruled Nagor independently. Bakht's son was Bijai Singh, who entered into this marriage. He eventually took over the government of Marwar, or Jodhpur. He provides another example of political opportunism undermining basic gratitude by taking advantage of local turmoil to strip the Rana’s grandson of the province of Godwar. Zalim Singh was the outcome of this marriage and lived in Udaipur during his older brother Fateh Singh’s lifetime. He was brave, kind, and a notable poet. The Yati (priest), who worked with me for twelve years and assisted in my research, was raised under this prince's supervision as his secretary. From him, he developed a passion for history and poetry, excelling in both compared to all the poets of Rajwara.

34.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Letters from Rana Jagat Singh to Biharidas Pancholi.
No. 1.

“Swasti Sri, chief of ministers, Pancholiji, read my Juhar.[A] The remembrance of you never leaves me. The Deccani question you have settled well, but if a meeting is to take place,[B] let it be beyond Deolia—nearer is not advisable. Lessen the number of your troops, by God’s blessing there will be no want of funds. Settle for Rampura according to the preceding year, and let Daulat Singh know the opportunity will not occur again. The royal mother is unwell. Gararao and Gaj Manik fought nobly, and Sundar Gaj played a thousand pranks.[C] I regretted your absence. How shall I send Sobharam? Asoj 6, S. 1791 (A.D. 1735).”

“Greetings, chief of ministers, Pancholiji, please accept my respects. The thought of you is always with me. You've handled the Deccani situation well, but if we’re going to meet, let’s do it outside Deolia—meeting closer isn’t wise. Reduce your troop count; with God’s blessing, we’ll have enough funds. Confirm Rampura as before, and inform Daulat Singh that this chance won’t come again. The royal mother is not well. Gararao and Gaj Manik fought bravely, and Sundar Gaj has been up to his usual tricks. I missed having you here. How should I send Sobharam? Asoj 6, S. 1791 (A.D. 1735).”

No. 2.—To the Same.

"I will not credit it, therefore send witnesses and a detail of their demands. Bajirao is come, and he will derive reputation from having compelled a contribution from me, besides his demand of land. He has commenced with my country, and will take twenty times more from me than other Rajas—if a proportionate demand, it might be complied with. Malhar came last year, but this was nothing—Bajirao this, and he is powerful. But if God hears me he will not get my land. From Devichand learn particulars.

"I won't acknowledge it, so send witnesses and a list of their demands. Bajirao has arrived, and he will gain a reputation for forcing me to contribute, in addition to his request for land. He has started with my territory, and he will take twenty times more from me than other kings—if it were a reasonable demand, I could consider it. Malhar came last year, but that was insignificant—Bajirao is here now, and he's powerful. But if God is with me, he won't get my land. Find out the details from Devichand."

"Thursday.            S. 1792.

Thursday. S. 1792.

“At the Holi all was joy at the Jagmandir,[D] but what is food without salt? what Udaipur without Biharidas?”

“At the Holi, everyone was joyful at the Jagmandir,[D] but what is food without salt? What is Udaipur without Biharidas?”

No. 3.—Same to the Same.

"With such a man as you in my house I have no fears for its stability; but why this appearance of poverty? perhaps you will ask, what fault have you committed, that you sit and move as I direct? The matter is thus: money is all in all, and the troubles on foot can only be settled by you, and all other resolutions are useless. You may say, you have got nothing, and how can you settle them—but already two or three difficulties have occurred, in getting out of which, both your pinions and mine, as to veracity, have been broken, so that neither scheming nor wisdom is any longer available. Though you have been removed from me for some time, I have always considered you at hand; but now it will be well if you approach nearer to me, that we may raise supplies, for in the act of hiding you are celebrated, and the son[E] (beta) hides none: therefore your hoarding is useless, and begets suspicions. Therefore, unless you have a mind to efface all regard for your master and your own importance at my court, you will get ready some jewels and bonds under good security and bring them to me. There is no way but this to allay these troubles: but should you think you have got ever so much time, and that I will send for you at all events, then have I thrown away mine in writing you this letter. You are wise—look to the future, and be assured I shall write no second letter. S. 1792."

"With a man like you in my house, I have no worries about its stability; but why this show of poverty? You might ask what wrong you’ve done to end up sitting and acting as I direct. Here’s the situation: money is everything, and only you can resolve the ongoing issues, while any other solutions are pointless. You might say you have nothing, so how can you resolve them—but already two or three problems have come up, and trying to get out of them has broken our credibility. So now, neither planning nor wisdom is of any use. Even though you have been away from me for a while, I have always felt you nearby; but now it would be good if you came closer, so we can raise some funds, because you’re well-known for hiding, and the son[E] (beta) doesn’t hide anything: so your secretive ways are pointless and create suspicion. Therefore, unless you want to lose all respect from your master and your own importance at my court, you need to prepare some jewels and bonds under secure conditions and bring them to me. This is the only way to deal with these troubles: but if you think you have plenty of time and that I will definitely send for you, then I’ve wasted my time writing you this letter. You’re clever—think about the future, and know I won’t write a second letter. S. 1792."

This letter will show that the office of prime minister is not a bed of roses. The immediate descendants of Biharidas are in poverty like their prince, though some distant branches of the family are in situations of trust; his ambassador to Delhi, and who subsequently remained with me as medium of communication with the Rana, was a worthy and able man—Kishandas Pancholi.

This letter will show that being prime minister isn't easy. The immediate family of Biharidas is as poor as their prince, even though some distant relatives hold trusted positions; his ambassador to Delhi, who later stayed on with me as a way to communicate with the Rana, was a decent and capable man—Kishandas Pancholi.

I shall subjoin another letter from the Satara prince to Rana Jagat Singh, though being without date it is doubtful whether it is not addressed to Jagat Singh the First; this is, however, unimportant, as it is merely one of compliment, but showing the high respect paid by the sovereign of the Peshwas to the house whence they originally sprung.

I will add another letter from the Satara prince to Rana Jagat Singh, though since it isn’t dated, it’s uncertain whether it’s meant for Jagat Singh the First; this is, however, not significant, as it’s just a letter of compliments, but it reflects the high respect that the sovereign of the Peshwas holds for the family they originally came from.

"Swasti Sri, worthy of all praise (opma), from whose actions credit results; the worshipper of the remover of troubles; the ambrosia of the ocean of the Rajput race[F] (amrita ratnakara kshatriya kula); resplendent as the sun; who has made a river of tears from the eyes of the wives of your warlike foes; in deeds munificent. Sriman Maharaja dhiraj Maharana Sri Jagat Singhji, of all the princes chief, Sriman Sahu Chatarpati Raja writes, read his Ram, Ram! Here all is well; honour me by good accounts, which I am always expecting, as the source of happiness.

"Swasti Sri, deserving of all praise (opma), from whose actions recognition comes; the one who worships the remover of troubles; the nectar of the Rajput lineage[F] (amrita ratnakara warrior class); shining like the sun; who has created a river of tears from the eyes of your courageous enemies' wives; generous in deeds. Sriman Maharaja dhiraj Maharana Sri Jagat Singhji, the foremost of all princes, Sriman Sahu Chatarpati Raja writes, read his Ram, Ram! Here everything is good; please honor me with positive updates, which I always look forward to as a source of joy."

“Your favour was received by the Pandit PardhanPardhan[G] with great respect; and from the period of the arrival of Raj Sri Rawat Udai Singh to this time my goodwill has been increasing towards him: let your favour between us be enlarged: what more can I write?”

“Your favor was received by Pandit PardhanPardhan[G] with great respect; and since Raj Sri Rawat Udai Singh arrived until now, my goodwill toward him has been growing: let your favor between us be increased: what more can I say?”

A. A compliment used from a superior to any inferior.

A. A compliment given from someone in a higher position to anyone in a lower position.

B. To the Peshwa is the allusion.

B. This refers to the Peshwa.

C. As the Rana never expected his confidential notes to be translated into English, perhaps it is illiberal to be severe on them; or we might say, his elephants are mentioned more con amore than his sick mother or state affairs. I obtained many hundreds of these autograph notes of this prince to his prime minister.

C. Since the Rana never anticipated his private notes being translated into English, it might be unfair to judge them too harshly; or we could say, his elephants are discussed with more with love than his ailing mother or political matters. I collected hundreds of these personal notes from this prince to his prime minister.

D. The Hindu saturnalia held in the island, ‘The Minster of the world.’

D. The Hindu festival celebrated on the island, ‘The Minister of the World.’

E. The Rana always styled him ‘father.’

E. The Rana always called him ‘dad.’

F. The ocean has the poetical appellation of ratnakara, or ‘house of gems’ [‘mine of jewels’]; the fable of the churning of the ocean is well known, when were yielded many bounties, of which the amrita or ‘immortal food’ of the gods was one, to which the Rana, as head of all the Rajput tribes, is likened.

F. The ocean is poetically called Ratnakara, meaning ‘house of gems’ [‘mine of jewels’]; the story of the churning of the ocean is well known, where many treasures emerged, including amrita, the ‘immortal food’ of the gods, to which the Rana, as the leader of all the Rajput tribes, is compared.

G. This expression induces the belief that the letter is written by the Peshwa in his sovereign’s name, as they had at this time commenced their usurpation of his power. It was to the second Jagat Singh that an offer was made to fill the Satara throne by a branch of his family, then occupied by an imbecile. A younger brother of the Rana, the ancestor of the present heir presumptive, Sheodan Singh, was chosen, but intrigues prevented it, the Rana dreading a superior from his own family.

G. This expression suggests that the letter is written by the Peshwa in the name of his sovereign, as they had begun to seize his power at this time. An offer was made to the second Jagat Singh to take the Satara throne, which was then held by someone incompetent. A younger brother of the Rana, who is the ancestor of the current heir presumptive, Sheodan Singh, was selected, but schemes interfered with this, as the Rana feared a rival from his own family.

35. The descendant of Bhim, son of Rana Raj Singh. The seat assigned to Bajirao was made the precedent for the position of the representative of the British Government. [The Rāwat of Banera, on succession, has the right of receiving a sword, on the arrival of which he goes to Udaipur to be installed (Erskine ii. A. 92).]

35. The descendant of Bhim, son of Rana Raj Singh. The position given to Bajirao set the standard for the role of the British Government representative. [The Rāwat of Banera, upon succession, has the right to receive a sword, after which he travels to Udaipur for his installation (Erskine ii. A. 92).]

36. The amount was 160,000 rupees, divided into three shares of 53,333 0 4½ assigned to Holkar, Sindhia, and the Puar. The management was entrusted to Holkar; subsequently Sindhia acted as receiver-general. This was the only regular tributary engagement Mewar entered into.

36. The amount was 160,000 rupees, divided into three shares of 53,333 0 4½ assigned to Holkar, Sindhia, and the Puar. Holkar was in charge of the management; later, Sindhia took on the role of receiver-general. This was the only formal tributary agreement Mewar entered into.

37. See letter No. 2, in note, p. 492.

37. See letter No. 2, in note, p. 492.

38. A.D. 1743.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. A.D. 1743.

39. A.D. 1747.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. A.D. 1747.

40. The great Jai Singh built a city which he called after himself, and henceforth Jaipur will supersede the ancient appellation, Amber.

40. The great Jai Singh built a city named after himself, so from now on, Jaipur will replace the ancient name, Amber.

41. [Āpaji was one of Sindhia’s best officers. Suffering from a painful disease, he committed suicide in 1797 by drowning himself in the Jumna (Compton, European Military Adventurers, 132).]

41. [Āpaji was one of Sindhia’s top officers. Experiencing a painful illness, he took his own life in 1797 by drowning in the Jumna (Compton, European Military Adventurers, 132).]

42. See letters from Rana Jagat Singh to Biharidas, p. 492.

42. See letters from Rana Jagat Singh to Biharidas, p. 492.

1. The leaders of these invasions were Satwaji, Jankoji, and Raghunath Rao.

1. The leaders of these invasions were Satwaji, Jankoji, and Raghunath Rao.

2. In S. 1812, Raja Bahadur; in 1813, Malhar Rao Holkar and Vitthal Rao; in 1814, Ranaji Burtia;Burtia; in 1813 three war contributions were levied, namely, by Sudasheo Rao, Govind Rao, and Kanaji Jadon.

2. In 1812, Raja Bahadur; in 1813, Malhar Rao Holkar and Vitthal Rao; in 1814, Ranaji Burtia;Burtia; in 1813, three war contributions were collected, namely, by Sudasheo Rao, Govind Rao, and Kanaji Jadon.

3. This was in S. 1808 (A.D. 1752); portions, however, remained attached to the fisc of Mewar for several years, besides a considerable part of the feudal lands of the Chandarawat chief of Amad. Of the former, the Rana retained Hinglajgarh and the Tappas of Jarda Kinjera, and Budsu. These were surrendered by Raj Singh, who rented Budsu under its new appellation of Malhargarh.

3. This was in S. 1808 (A.D. 1752); however, some portions stayed connected to the treasury of Mewar for several years, along with a significant part of the feudal lands of the Chandarawat chief of Amad. From the former, the Rana kept Hinglajgarh and the Tappas of Jarda Kinjera, and Budsu. These were given up by Raj Singh, who leased Budsu under its new name Malhargarh.

4. Budsu, etc.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Budsu, etc.

5. Holkar advanced as far as Untala, where Arjun Singh of Kurabar and the Rana’s foster-brothers met him, and negotiated the payment of fifty-one lakhs of rupees.

5. Holkar moved forward to Untala, where Arjun Singh of Kurabar and the Rana’s foster-brothers met him to discuss the payment of fifty-one lakhs of rupees.

6. S. 1820, A.D. 1764.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. S. 1820, A.D. 1764.

7. An autograph letter of this chief’s to the minister of the day I obtained, with other public documents, from the descendant of the Pancholi:

7. I received an autograph letter from this chief to the minister of the time, along with other public documents, from the descendant of the Pancholi:

“To Jaswant Rao Pancholi, Raj Rana Raghudeo writes. After compliments. I received your letter—from old times you have been my friend, and have ever maintained faith towards me, for I am of the loyal to the Rana’s house. I conceal nothing from you, therefore I write that my heart is averse to longer service, and it is my purpose in Asarh to go to Gaya.[A] When I mentioned this to the Rana, he sarcastically told me I might go to Dwarka.[B] If I stay, the Rana will restore the villages in my fief, as during the time of Jethji. My ancestors have performed good service, and I have served since I was fourteen. If the Darbar intends me any favour, this is the time.”

“To Jaswant Rao Pancholi, Raj Rana Raghudeo writes. After compliments. I received your letter— you’ve been my friend for a long time, and you’ve always stayed loyal to me because I am devoted to the Rana’s house. I’m open with you, so I’ll tell you that I don’t want to keep serving, and my plan in Asarh is to go to Gaya.[A] When I brought this up with the Rana, he sarcastically suggested I might as well go to Dwarka.[B] If I stay, the Rana will return the villages in my territory, just like he did for Jethji. My family has always served well, and I’ve been at it since I was fourteen. If the Darbar wants to show me any kindness, now is the moment.”

A. Gaya is esteemed the proper pilgrimage for the Rajputs.

A. Gaya is considered the rightful pilgrimage for the Rajputs.

B. Dwarka, the resort for religious and unwarlike tribes.

B. Dwarka, the retreat for peaceful and non-warrior communities.

8. Salumbar (Chondawat), Bijolia, Amet, Ghanerao, and Badnor.

8. Salumbar (Chondawat), Bijolia, Amet, Ghanerao, and Badnor.

9. Bhindir (Saktawat), Deogarh, Sadri, Gogunda, Delwara, Bedla, Kotharia, and Kanor.

9. Bhindir (Saktawat), Deogarh, Sadri, Gogunda, Delwara, Bedla, Kotharia, and Kanor.

10. Agitator, or disturber.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Instigator, or troublemaker.

11. One crore and twenty-five lakhs.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. 12.5M.

12. [The Sipra River in Mālwa, passes Ujjain, and finally joins the Chambal (IGI, xxiii. 14 f.).]

12. [The Sipra River in Mālwa flows through Ujjain and eventually meets the Chambal (IGI, xxiii. 14 f.).]

13. [Eklinggarh, two miles south of Udaipur city; 2469 feet above sea-level.]

13. [Eklinggarh, two miles south of Udaipur city; 2469 feet above sea level.]

14. The nose-jewel, which even to mention is considered a breach of delicacy.

14. The nose ring, which is even considered impolite to talk about.

15. To Amra’s credit it is related, that his own brother-in-law was the first and principal sufferer, and that to his remonstrance and hope that family ties would save his grain pits, he was told, that it was a source of great satisfaction that he was enabled through him to evince his disinterestedness.

15. To Amra’s credit, it’s worth noting that his brother-in-law was the first and main victim of the situation. When he expressed his concerns and hoped that family connections would help save his grain storage, he was met with the response that it was a great relief for Amra to demonstrate his selflessness through this.

16. See grant to this chief’s son, p. 233.

16. See the grant for this chief’s son, p. 233.

17. Mutasadi kharch [mutasadi, ‘a clerk, accountant’; kharch, ‘expenses’] or douceur to the officers of government, was an authorized article of every Mahratta mu’āmala, or war contribution.

17. Mutasadi expense [mutasadi, ‘a clerk, accountant’; expenses, ‘expenses’] or tip for the government officials, was an approved item of every Mahratta transaction, or war contribution.

18. Little Maloni, now Gangapur, with its lands, was the only place decidedly alienated, being a voluntary gift to Sindhia, to endow the establishment of his wife, Ganga Bai, who died there.

18. Little Maloni, now Gangapur, with its lands, was the only location clearly set apart, as it was a voluntary gift to Sindhia to support the establishment for his wife, Ganga Bai, who passed away there.

19. Zalim Singh of Kotah, and Lalaji Belal, both now dead.

19. Zalim Singh of Kotah and Lalaji Belal, both of whom have now passed away.

20. [In 1382 Rāna Khet Singh was murdered by Lāl Singh of Banbaoda, brother of Bar Singh, Rāo of Būndi. Rāna Ratan Singh II. and Rāo Sūrajmall killed each other while shooting at Būndi in 1531. The feud between the two houses is not yet forgotten (Erskine ii. A. 25).]

20. [In 1382, Rāna Khet Singh was killed by Lāl Singh of Banbaoda, the brother of Bar Singh, Rāo of Būndi. Rāna Ratan Singh II and Rāo Sūrajmall shot each other during a confrontation in Būndi in 1531. The rivalry between the two families is still remembered (Erskine ii. A. 25).]

21. A heated platter used for baking bread, on which they place the culprit.

21. A hot plate used for baking bread, on which they place the guilty party.

22. ‘The beloved of Rama.’

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. "Rama's beloved."

23. Amra Chand, it will be recollected, was the name of the minister.

23. Amra Chand, as you may remember, was the name of the minister.

24. The treaty by which Sindhia holds these districts yet exists, which stipulates their surrender on the liquidation of the contribution.contribution. The Rana still holds this as a responsible engagement, and pleaded his rights in the treaty with the British Government in A.D. 1817-18. But half a century’s possession is a strong bond, which we dare not break; though the claim now registered may hereafter prove of service to the family.

24. The treaty that holds these districts for Sindhia is still in effect, which requires their return once the contribution.contribution. is paid off. The Rana still sees this as a valid commitment and asserted his rights based on the treaty with the British Government in AD 1817-18. However, a claim that has been held for half a century is a strong tie that we cannot ignore; although the claim that has been made now may be useful for the family in the future.

25. 1830, Mahadaji Sindhia’s contribution (mu’āmala) on account of Begun; 1831, Berji Tap’s mu’āmala through Govind and Ganpat Rao; 1831, Ambaji Inglia, Bapu Holkar, and Daduji Pandit’s joint mu’āmala.

25. 1830, Mahadaji Sindhia’s contribution (transaction) for Begun; 1831, Berji Tap’s transaction through Govind and Ganpat Rao; 1831, Ambaji Inglia, Bapu Holkar, and Daduji Pandit’s joint interaction.

26. 1. Apaji and Makaji Getia, on Holkar’s account; 2. Tukuji Holkar’s, through Somji; 3. Ali Bahadur’s, through Somji.

26. 1. Apaji and Makaji Getia, for Holkar; 2. Tukuji Holkar’s, via Somji; 3. Ali Bahadur’s, via Somji.

27. The age of eighteen.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. The age of 18.

28.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Namely, S. 1808, by Rana Jagat Singh to Holkar Lakhs 66
  1820, Partap and Arsi Rana to Holkar   51
  1826, Arsi Rana to Mahadaji Sindhia    64
  Total.   181

29.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

S. 1808, Rampura, Bhanpura Lakhs 9
  1826, Jawad, Jiran, Nimach, Nimbahera  
  1831, Ratangarh Kheri, Singoli, Irnia, Jath, Nadwai, etc. etc.   6
  1831, Godwar    9
  Total   28½

511

CHAPTER 17

Rāna Bhīm Singh, CE 1778-1828.

—Rana Bhim Singh (the reigning prince), who succeeded his brother in S. 1834 (AD 1778), was the fourth minor in the space of forty years who inherited Mewar; and the half century during which he has occupied the throne has been as fruitful in disaster as any period of her history already recorded. He was but eight years of age on his accession, and remained under his mother’s tutelage long after his minority had expired. This subjection fixed his character; naturally defective in energy, and impaired by long misfortune, he continued to be swayed by faction and intrigue. The cause of the Pretender, though weakened, was yet kept alive; but his insignificance eventually left him so unsupported, that his death is not even recorded [440].

Feud of Chondāwats and Saktāwats.

—In S. 1840 (CE 1784) the Chondawats reaped the harvest of their allegiance and made the power thus acquired subservient to the indulgence of ancient animosities against the rival clan of Saktawat. Salumbar with his relatives Arjun Singh[1] of Kurabar and Partap Singh[2] of Amet, now ruled the councils, having the Sindi mercenaries under their leaders Chandan and Sadik at their command. Mustering therefore all the strength of their kin and clans, they resolved on the prosecution of the feud, and invested Bhindar, the castle of Mohkam the chief of the Saktawats, against which they placed their batteries.

Sangram Singh, a junior branch of the Saktawats, destined to play a conspicuous part in the future events of Mewar, was then rising into notice, and had just completed a feud with his rival the Purawat, whose abode, Lawa,[3] he had carried by escalade; and now, determined to make a diversion in favour of his chief, he invaded the estate of Kurabar, engaged against Bhindar, and 512was driving off the cattle, when Salim Singh the heir of Kurabar intercepted his retreat, and an action ensued in which Salim[4] was slain by the lance of Sangram. The afflicted father, on hearing the fate of his son, ‘threw the turban off his head,’ swearing never to replace it till he had tasted revenge. Feigning a misunderstanding with his own party he withdrew from the siege, taking the road to his estate, but suddenly abandoned it for Sheogarh, the residence of Lalji the father of Sangram. The castle of Sheogarh, placed amidst the mountains and deep forests of Chappan, was from its difficulty of access deemed secure against surprise; and here Sangram had placed the females and children of his family. To this point Arjun directed his revenge, and found Sheogarh destitute of defenders save the aged chief; but though seventy summers had whitened his head, he bravely met the storm, and fell in opposing the foe; when the children of Sangram were dragged [441] out and inhumanly butchered, and the widow[5] of Lalji ascended the pyre. This barbarity aggravated the hostility which separated the clans, and together with the minority of their prince and the yearly aggressions of the Mahrattas, accelerated the ruin of the country. But Bhim Singh, the Chondawat leader, was governed by insufferable vanity, and not only failed in respect to his prince, but offended the queen regent. He parcelled out the crown domain from Chitor to Udaipur amongst the Sindi bands, and whilst his sovereign was obliged to borrow money to defray his marriage at Idar, this ungrateful noble had the audacity to disburse upwards of £100,000 on the marriage of his own daughter. Such conduct determined the royal mother to supplant the Chondawats, and calling in the Saktawats to her aid, she invested with power the chiefs of Bhindar and Lawa. Aware, however, that their isolated authority was insufficient to withstand their rivals, they looked abroad for support, and made an overture to Zalim Singh of Kotah, whose political and personal resentments to the Chondawats, 513as well as his connexion by marriage with their opponents, made him readily listen to it. With his friend the Mahratta, Lalaji Belal, he joined the Saktawats with a body of 10,000 men. It was determined to sacrifice the Salumbar chief, who took post in the ancient capital of Chitor, where the garrison was composed chiefly of Sindis, thus effacing his claim to his prince’s gratitude, whom he defied, while the pretender still had a party in the other principal fortress, Kumbhalmer.

Sangram Singh, a junior member of the Saktawat clan, was starting to make a name for himself and had just wrapped up a conflict with his rival, the Purawat, after taking Lawa by storm. Now, eager to create a distraction for his leader, he invaded the estate of Kurabar, fought against Bhindar, and was driving away the cattle when Salim Singh, the heir of Kurabar, blocked his escape. A battle broke out, and Salim was killed by Sangram's lance. The devastated father, upon hearing about his son's death, ‘took off his turban,’ vowing not to wear it again until he exacted revenge. Pretending to have a falling out with his own side, he left the siege and headed toward his estate but suddenly diverted to Sheogarh, the home of Lalji, Sangram's father. The castle of Sheogarh, tucked away among the mountains and dense forests of Chappan, was considered secure from surprises, and it was here Sangram had secured the women and children of his family. Arjun sought to exact his revenge here and found Sheogarh defenseless except for the elderly chief. Even though seventy years had turned his hair gray, he bravely faced the oncoming threat and fell while fighting the enemy. The children of Sangram were dragged out and brutally murdered, and Lalji's widow was forced onto the funeral pyre. This brutality deepened the animosity between the clans, and combined with the young prince's minority and the Mahrattas' constant attacks, sped up the country's downfall. Meanwhile, Bhim Singh, the Chondawat leader, was driven by unbearable vanity and failed to respect his king, angering the queen regent in the process. He divided the royal lands from Chitor to Udaipur among the Sindi groups, while his sovereign had to borrow money to afford his marriage at Idar. In contrast, this ungrateful noble had the boldness to spend over £100,000 for his own daughter's wedding. Such behavior led the royal mother to seek to replace the Chondawats, and calling upon the Saktawats for help, she empowered the chiefs of Bhindar and Lawa. However, recognizing that their individual power wasn't enough to resist their rivals, they sought external support and reached out to Zalim Singh of Kotah, who was inclined to listen due to his political and personal grievances against the Chondawats, as well as his marital ties to their foes. Along with his ally, the Mahratta Lalaji Belal, he joined the Saktawats with a force of 10,000 men. It was agreed to sacrifice the Salumbar chief, who took position in the ancient capital of Chitor, where the garrison was mainly made up of Sindis, thereby undermining his claim to the king’s gratitude while he defied the prince, even though the pretender still had supporters in the other main fortress, Kumbhalmer.

MAHĀRĀJA BHĪM SINGH, PRINCE OF UDAIPUR.
To face page 512.

MAHĀRĀJA BHĪM SINGH, PRINCE OF UDAIPUR.
To go to page 512.

Battle of Lālsot, May 1787.

—Such was the state of things, when the ascendancy of Mahadaji Sindhia received a signal check from the combined forces of Marwar and Jaipur; and the battle of Lalsot, in which the Mahratta chief was completely defeated, was the signal for the Rajputs to resume their alienated territory.[6] Nor was the Rana backward on the occasion, when there appeared a momentary gleam of the active virtue of past days. Maldas Mehta was civil minister, with Mauji Ram as his deputy, both men of talent and energy. They first effected the reduction of Nimbahera and the smaller garrisons of Mahrattas in its vicinity, who from a sense of common danger assembled their detachments in Jawad, which was also invested. Sivaji Nana, the governor, capitulated, and was allowed to march out with his [442] effects. At the same time, the ‘sons of the black cloud’[7] assembling, drove the Mahrattas from Begun, Singoli, etc., and the districts on the plateau; while the Chondawats redeemed their ancient fief of Rampura, and thus for a while the whole territory was recovered. Elated by success, the united chiefs advanced to Chardu on the banks of the Rarkia, a streamlet dividing Mewar from Malwa, preparatory to further operations. Had these been confined to the maintenance of the places they had taken, and which had been withheld in violation of treaties, complete success might have crowned their efforts; but in including Nimbahera in their capture they drew upon them the energetic Ahalya Bai, the regent-queen of the Holkar State, who unluckily for them was at hand and who coalesced with Sindhia’s partisans to check 514this reaction of the Rajputs. Tulaji Sindhia and Sri Bhai, with five thousand horse, were ordered to support the discomfited Siva Nana, who had taken refuge in Mandasor, where he rallied all the garrisons whom the Rajputs had unwisely permitted to capitulate.

Defeat of the Rājputs. Murder of Somji.

—On Tuesday, the 4th of Magh S. 1844,[8] the Rana’s troops were surprised and defeated with great slaughter, the minister slain, the chiefs of Kanor and Sadri with many others severely wounded, and the latter made prisoner.[9] The newly made conquests were all rapidly lost, with the exception of Jawad, which was gallantly maintained for a month by Dip Chand, who, with his guns and rockets, effected a passage through the Mahrattas, and retired with his garrison to Mandalgarh. Thus terminated an enterprise which might have yielded far different results but for a misplaced security. All the chiefs and clans were united in this patriotic struggle except the Chondawats, against whom the queen-mother and the new minister, Somji, had much difficulty to contend for the establishment of the minor’s authority. At length overtures were made to Salumbar, when the fair Rampiyari was employed to conciliate the obdurate chief, who condescended to make his appearance at Udaipur and to pay his respects to the prince. He pretended to enter into the views of the minister and to coalesce in his plans; but this was only a web to ensnare his victim, whose talent had diminished his authority, and was a bar to the prosecution of [443] his ambitious views. Somji was seated in his bureau when Arjun Singh of Kurabar and Sardar Singh[10] of Badesar entered, and the latter, as he demanded how he dared to resume his fief, plunged his dagger into the minister’s breast. The Rana was passing the day at one of the villas in the valley called the Sahelia Bari, ‘the garden of nymphs,’ attended by Jeth Singh of Badnor, when the brothers[11] of the 515minister suddenly rushed into the presence to claim protection against the murderers. They were followed by Arjun of Kurabar, who had the audacity to present himself before his sovereign with his hands yet stained with the blood of Somji. The Rana, unable to punish the insolent chief, branding him as a traitor, bade him begone; when the whole of the actors in this nefarious scene, with their leader Salumbar, returned to Chitor. Sheodas and Satidas, brothers to the murdered minister, were appointed to succeed him, and with the Saktawats fought several actions against the rebels, and gained one decisive battle at Akola, in which Arjun of Kurabar commanded. This was soon balanced by the defeat of the Saktawats at Kheroda. Every triumph was attended with ruin to the country. The agriculturist, never certain of the fruits of his labour, abandoned his fields, and at length his country; mechanical industry found no recompense, and commerce was at the mercy of unlicensed spoliation. In a very few years Mewar lost half her population, her lands lay waste, her mines were unworked, and her looms, which formerly supplied all around, forsaken. The prince partook of the general penury; instead of protecting, he required protection; the bonds which united him with his subjects were snapped, and each individual or petty community provided for itself that defence which he could not give. Hence arose a train of evils: every cultivator, whether fiscal or feudal, sought out a patron, and [444] entered into engagements as the price of protection. Hence every Rajput who had a horse and lance, had his clients; and not a camel-load of merchandise could pass the abode of one of these cavaliers without paying fees. The effects of such disorder 516were felt long after the cause ceased to exist, and claims difficult to adjust arose out of these licentious times, for the having prescriptive right was deemed sufficient to authorize their continuance.[12] Here were displayed the effects of a feudal association, where the powers of government were enfeebled. These feuds alone were sufficient to ruin the country; but when to such internal ills shoals of Mahratta plunderers were added, no art is required to describe the consequences.

Aid sought from Sindhia.

—The Rana and his advisers at length determined to call in Sindhia to expel the rebellious Chondawats from the ancient capital; a step mainly prompted by Zalim Singh (now Regent of Kotah), who with the Rana’s ministers was deputed to the Mahratta chieftain, then enjoying himself at the sacred lake of Pushkar.[13] Since the overthrow of Lalsot he had reorganized his brigades under the celebrated De Boigne,[14] through whose conduct he had redeemed his lost influence in Rajputana by the battles of Merta and Patan, in which the brave Rathors, after acts of the most devoted gallantry, were completely overthrown. Sindhia’s plans coincided entirely with the object of the deputation, and he readily acquiesced in the Rana’s desire. This event introduced on the political stage some of the most celebrated men of that day, whose actions offer a fair picture of manners, and may justify our entering a little into details.[15]

Negotiations by Zālim Singh.

—Zalim Singh had for some years become regent of Kotah, and though to maintain himself in power, and the State he controlled in an attitude to compel the respect of surrounding foes, was no slight task, yet he found the field too contracted for his ambition, and his secret views had long been directed to permanent influence in Mewar. His skill in reading character convinced him that the Rana would be no 517bar to his wishes, the attainment of which, by giving him the combined resources of Haraoti and Mewar, would bestow the lead in Rajasthan. The Jaipur court he disregarded, whose effeminate army he had himself defeated single-handed [445] with the Kotah troops, and the influence he established amongst the leading chiefs of Marwar held out no fear of counteraction from that quarter. The stake was high, the game sure, and success would have opened a field to his genius which might have entirely altered the fate of Hindustan; but one false move was irretrievable, and instead of becoming the arbitrator of India, he left only the reputation of being the Nestor of Rajputana.

The restriction of the Rana’s power was the cloak under which he disguised all his operations, and it might have been well for the country had his plans succeeded to their full extent. To re-establish the Rana’s authority, and to pay the charges of the reduction of Chitor, he determined that the rebels chiefly should furnish the means, and that from them and the fiscal lands, mostly in their hands, sixty-four lakhs should be levied, of which three-fifths should be appropriated to Sindhia, and the remainder to replenish the Rana’s treasury. Preliminaries being thus arranged, Zalim was furnished with a strong corps under Ambaji Inglia; while Sindhia followed, hanging on the Marwar frontier, to realize the contributions of that State. Zalim Singh and Ambaji moved towards Chitor, levying from the estates of those obnoxious to Zalim’s views. Hamirgarh, whose chief, Dhiraj Singh, a man of talent and courage, was the principal adviser of Bhim Singh, the Salumbar chief, was besieged, and stood several assaults during six weeks’ vigorous operations, when the destruction of the springs of the wells from the concussion of the guns compelled its surrender, and the estate was sequestrated. The force continued their progress, and after a trifling altercation at Basai, a Chondawat fief, also taken, they took up a position at Chitor, and were soon after joined by the main body under Sindhia.

The limitation of the Rana’s power was the cover he used for all his actions, and it might have benefited the country if his plans had fully succeeded. To restore the Rana’s authority and cover the costs of taking Chitor, he decided that the rebels should mainly fund it, and that from them and the fiscal lands, which were mostly in their control, sixty-four lakhs should be raised, with three-fifths going to Sindhia and the rest to refill the Rana’s treasury. With these plans set, Zalim was given a strong force led by Ambaji Inglia, while Sindhia positioned himself near the Marwar border to collect contributions from that State. Zalim Singh and Ambaji headed towards Chitor, extracting resources from the lands belonging to those who opposed Zalim’s agenda. Hamirgarh, led by Dhiraj Singh, a talented and courageous man who was the main advisor to Bhim Singh, the Salumbar chief, was besieged and resisted several attacks for six weeks of intense efforts. Eventually, the destruction of the wells from the impact of the artillery forced its surrender, and the estate was confiscated. The forces continued on, and after a minor clash at Basai, which was also captured, they established themselves at Chitor, soon joined by the main group under Sindhia.

Zālim Singh and Sindhia at Udaipur.

—Zalim, to gratify Mahadaji’s vanity, who was desirous of a visit from the Rana, which even the Peshwa considered an honour, proceeded to Udaipur to effect this object; when the Rana, placing himself under his guidance, marched for this purpose, and was met at the Tiger Mount, within a few miles of his capital, by Sindhia, 518who received the Rana, and escorted him to the besieging army. But in this short interval, Ambaji, who remained with the army at Chitor, intrigued with the rebel Chondawat to supplant the predominant influence of his friend Zalim Singh, and seized the opportunity of his absence to counteract him, by [446] communicating his plans to Salumbar; aware that, unless he broke with Zalim, he could only hope to play a secondary part under him. Though the ulterior views of Zalim were kept to his own breast, they could not escape the penetration of the crafty Mahratta; his very anxiety to hide them furnished Ambaji with the means of detection. Had Zalim possessed an equal share of meanness with his political antagonist, he might have extricated himself from the snare; but once overreached, he preferred sinking to grasping at an unworthy support. Bhim Singh (Salumbar) privately negotiated with Ambaji the surrender of Chitor, engaging to humble himself before the Rana, and to pay a contribution of twenty lakhs, levied on the clans, provided Zalim Singh was ordered to retire. This suggestion, apparently founded on the rebellious chief’s antipathy to Zalim, but in reality prompted by Ambaji, ensured the approbation, as it suited the views, of all parties, but especially Sindhia, who was desirous of repairing to Poona. Zalim, the sole obstacle to this arrangement, furnished to his enemies the means of escape from the dilemma, and lost the opportunity of realizing his long-cherished scheme of wielding the united resources of Mewar and Haraoti. Zalim had always preserved a strict amity with Ambaji wherever their interests did not clash, and his regard had the cement of gratitude to the Mahratta, whose father Trimbakji had saved Zalim’s life and procured his liberty, when left wounded and a prisoner at the battle of Ujjain. On Zalim’s return with the Rana, Ambaji touched on the terms of Bhim Singh’s surrender, hinting that Zalim’s presence was the sole obstacle to this desirable result; who, the more to mask his views, which any expressed reluctance to the measure might expose, went beyond probability in asseverations of readiness to be no bar to such arrangement, even so far as to affirm that, besides being tired of the business from the heavy expense it entailed on him, he had his prince’s wish for his return to Kotah. There is one ingredient in Zalim’s character, which has never been totally merged in the vices acquired from the tortuous policy of a long life, and which in the vigour 519of youth had full sway—namely, pride, one of the few virtues left to the Rajput, defrauded of many others by long oppression. But Zalim’s pride was legitimate, being allied to honour, and it has retained him an evident superiority through all the mazes of ambition. Ambaji skilfully availed himself of this defect in his friend’s political character. "A pretty [447] story, indeed!—you tell this to me! it might find credit with those who did not know you." The sarcasm only plunged him deeper into asseveration. “Is it then really your wish to retire?” “Assuredly.” “Then,” retorted the crafty Ambaji, “your wish shall be gratified in a few minutes.” Giving him no time to retract, he called for his horse and galloped to Sindhia’s tent. Zalim relied on Sindhia not acceding to the proposition; or if he did, that the Rana, over whom he imagined he had complete influence, would oppose it. His hopes of Sindhia rested on a promise privately made to leave troops under his authority for the restoration of order in Mewar; and a yet stronger claim, the knowledge that without Zalim he could not realize the stipulated sums for the expulsion of the Chondawat from Chitor. Ambaji had foreseen and prepared a remedy for these difficulties, and upon their being urged offered himself to advance the amount by bills on the Deccan. This argument was irresistible; money, and the consequent prosecution of his journey to Poona, being attained, Sindhia’s engagements with Zalim and the Rana ceased to be a matter of importance. He nominated Ambaji his lieutenant, with the command of a large force, by whose aid he would reimburse himself for the sums thus advanced. Having carried his object with Sindhia, Ambaji proceeded direct from his tent to that of the Rana’s ministers, Sheodas and Satidas, with whom, by the promise of co-operation in their views, and perfect subserviency to the Rana’s interests, he was alike successful. Ambaji, with the rapidity necessary to ensure success, having in a few hours accomplished his purpose, hastened back to Zalim, to acquaint him that his wish to retire had met with general acquiescence; and so well did he manage, that the Rana’s mace-bearer arrived at the same moment to announce that the khilat of leave awaited his acceptance. Zalim being thus outwitted, the Salumbar chief descended from Chitor, and touched the Rana’s feet. Sindhia pursued his march to the Deccan, and Ambaji was left sole arbiter of Mewar. The Saktawats maintained the lead at court, 520and were not backward in consigning the estates of their rivals to the incubus now settled on the country: while the mortified Zalim, on his retreat, recorded his expenses, to be produced on some fitting occasion.

Sindhia’s Instructions to Ambaji.

—Ambaji remained eight years in Mewar, reaping its revenues and amassing those hoards of wealth which subsequently gave him the lead in Hindustan, and enabled him nearly to assert his independence. Yet, although he accumulated [448] £2,000,000 sterling from her soil,[16] exacting one-half of the produce of agricultural industry, the suppression of feuds and exterior aggressions gave to Mewar a degree of tranquillity and happiness to which she had long been a stranger. The instructions delivered to Ambaji were—
  • 1. The entire restoration of the Rana’s authority and resumption

    of the crown-lands from rebellious chiefs and mercenary Sindis.

    of the crown lands from rebellious chiefs and hired Sindis.

  • 2. The expulsion of the pretender from Kumbhalmer.
  • 3. The recovery of Godwar from the Raja of Marwar.
  • 4. To settle the Bundi feud for the murder of Rana Arsi.

A schedule (pandhri)[17] for the twenty lakhs stipulated was made and levied; twelve from the Chondawat estates and eight from the Saktawats; and the sum of sixty lakhs was awarded, besides the expense of Ambaji’s army, when the other specified objects should be attained. Within two years the pretender was expelled Kumbhalmer, Jahazpur was recovered from a rebellious Ranawat, and the crown-lands[18] were redeemed from 521the nobles; the personal domain of the Rana, agricultural and commercial, still realized nearly fifty lakhs of rupees. After these services, though Godwar was still unredeemed, the Bundi feud unappeased, and the lands mortgaged to the Mahrattas were not restored, Ambaji assumed the title of Subahdar of Mewar, and identified himself with the parties of the day. Yet so long as he personally upheld the interests of the Rana, his memory is done justice to, notwithstanding he never conformed to the strict letter of his engagements. The Rana’s ministers, fearing lest their brother’s fate should be theirs in the event of the Chondawats again attaining power, and deeming their own and their sovereign’s security dependent on Ambaji’s presence, made a subsidiary engagement with him, and lands to the amount of 75,000 rupees monthly, or eight lakhs annually, were appropriated for his force; but so completely were the resources of the [449] country diverted from their honest use, that when, in S. 1851, a marriage was negotiated between the Rana’s sister and the prince of Jaipur, the Rana was obliged to borrow £50,000 from the Mahratta commander to purchase the nuptial presents. The following year was marked by a triple event—the death of the queen-mother, the birth of a son and heir to the Rana, and the bursting of the embankment of the lake, which swept away a third of the city and a third of its inhabitants. Superstition attributed this catastrophe to the Rana’s impiety, in establishing a new festival[19] to Gauri, the Isis of Rajasthan.

A schedule (pandhri)[17] for the twenty lakhs required was created and imposed; twelve came from the Chondawat estates and eight from the Saktawats. They awarded a total of sixty lakhs, in addition to covering the expenses for Ambaji’s army, when the other specified objectives were achieved. Within two years, the pretender was expelled from Kumbhalmer, Jahazpur was reclaimed from a rebellious Ranawat, and the crown lands[18] were redeemed from the nobles. The personal domain of the Rana, both agricultural and commercial, still generated nearly fifty lakhs of rupees. After providing these services, even though Godwar was still unredeemed, the Bundi feud unresolved, and the lands mortgaged to the Mahrattas were not returned, Ambaji took on the title of Subahdar of Mewar and aligned himself with the political factions of the time. As long as he supported the interests of the Rana, he was remembered positively, even though he never strictly adhered to his commitments. The Rana’s ministers, fearing that they might meet a similar fate to their brother if the Chondawats regained power and believing that their own and their ruler’s safety depended on Ambaji's presence, made a secondary agreement with him. They allocated lands worth 75,000 rupees a month, or eight lakhs annually, for his forces. However, the country’s resources were so misused that when, in S. 1851, a marriage was arranged between the Rana’s sister and the prince of Jaipur, the Rana had to borrow £50,000 from the Mahratta commander to buy wedding gifts. The following year was marked by three significant events: the death of the queen mother, the birth of a son and heir to the Rana, and the bursting of the lake's embankment, which washed away a third of the city and its inhabitants. Superstition blamed this disaster on the Rana’s impiety for establishing a new festival[19] to Gauri, the Isis of Rajasthan.

Anarchy in Mewār.

—Ambaji, who was this year nominated by Sindhia his viceroy in Hindustan, left Ganesh Pant as his lieutenant in Mewar, with whom acted the Rana’s officers, Sawai and Shirji Mehta;[20] who applied themselves to make the most of their ephemeral power with so rapacious a spirit, that Ambaji was compelled to displace Ganesh Pant and appoint the celebrated Rae Chand. To him they would not yield, and each party formed a nucleus for disorder and misrule. It would be uninteresting 522and nauseating to the reader to carry him through all the scenes of villainy which gradually desolated this country; for whose spoil pilfering Mahrattas, savage Rohillas, and adventurous Franks were all let loose. The now humbled Chondawats, many of whose fiefs were confiscated, took to horse, and in conjunction with lawless Sindis scoured the country. Their estates were attacked, Kurabar was taken, and batteries were placed against Salumbar, whence the Sindis fled and found refuge in Deogarh. In this exigence, the Chondawats determined to send an envoy to Ambaji, who was then engaged in the siege of Datia; and Ajit Singh, since prominent in the intrigues of Mewar, was the organ of his clan on this occasion. For the sum of ten lakhs the avaricious Mahratta agreed to recall his deputy from Mewar,[21] to renounce Sheodas and the Saktawats, and lend his support to the Chondawats. The Salumbar chief again took the lead at court, and with Agarji Mehta[22] as minister, the Saktawats [450] 523were attacked, the stipulated ten lakhs raised from their estates, and two fiefs of note, Hintha and Semari, confiscated [451].
524

Death of Mahādaji Sindhia, January 12, 1794.

—The death of Mahadaji Sindhia,[23] and the accession of his nephew Daulatrao, his murder of the Shenvi Brahmans, and his quarrels with the Bais (‘princesses,’ wives of the deceased Sindhia), all occurred at this time, and materially influenced the events in Mewar. The power of Ambaji as Subahdar of Hindustan was strengthened by the minority of Sindhia, although contested by Lakwa and the Bais, supported by the Khichi prince, Durjan Sal, and the Datia Raja, who fought and died for the princesses. Lakwa wrote to the Rana to throw off Ambaji’s yoke and expel his lieutenant; while Ambaji commanded his deputy to eject the Shenvi[24] Brahmans, 525supporters of Lakwa, from all the lands in Mewar. To this end Ganesh Pant called on the Rana’s ministers and chiefs, who, consulting thereon, determined to play a deep game; and while they apparently acquiesced in the schemes of Ganesh, they wrote the Shenvis to advance from Jawad and attack him, promising them support. They met at Sawa; Nana was defeated with the loss of his guns, and retired on Chitor. With a feint of support, the Chondawats made him again call in his garrison and try another battle, which he also lost and fled to Hamirgarh; then, uniting with his enemies, they invested the place with 15,000 men. Nana bravely maintained himself, making many sallies, in one of which both the sons of Dhiraj Singh, the chief of Hamirgarh, were slain. Shortly after, Nana was relieved by some battalions of the new raised regulars sent by Ambaji under Gulab Rao Kadam, upon which he commenced his retreat on Ajmer. At Musamusi he was forced to action, and success had nearly crowned the efforts of the clans, when a horseman, endeavouring to secure a mare, calling out [452], "Run! Run!" “She flies! she flies!” the word spread, while those who caught her, exclaiming "Found it! Found it!" “She is taken!” but equally significant with ‘going over’ to the enemy, caused a general panic, and the Chondawats, on the verge of victory, disgraced themselves, broke and fled. Several were slain, among whom was the Sindi leader Chandan. Shahpura opened its gates to the fugitives led by the Goliath of the host, the chief of Deogarh.[25] It was an occasion not to be lost by the bards of the rival clan, and many a ribald stanza records this day’s disgrace. Ambaji’s lieutenant, however, was so roughly handled that several chiefs redeemed their estates, and the Rana much of the fisc, from Mahratta control.

Contest of Ambaji and Lakwa.

—Mewar now became the arena on which the rival satraps Ambaji and Lakwa contested the 526exalted office of Sindhia’s lieutenancy in Hindustan. Lakwa was joined by all the chiefs of Mewar, his cause being their own; and Hamirgarh, still held by Nana’s party, was reinvested. Two thousand shot had made a practicable breach, when Bala Rao Inglia, Bapu Sindhia, Jaswant Rao Sindhia, a brigade under the European ‘Mutta field,’[26] with the auxiliary battalions of Zalim Singh of Kotah, the whole under the command of Ambaji’s son, arrived to relieve the lieutenant. Lakwa raised the siege, and took post with his allies under the walls of Chitor; whilst the besieged left the untenable Hamirgarh, and joined the relief at Gosunda. The rival armies were separated only by the Berach river, on whose banks they raised batteries and cannonaded each other, when a dispute arose in the victor camp regarding the pay of the troops, between Bala Rao (brother of Ambaji) and Nana, and the latter withdrew and retreated to Sanganer. Thus disunited, it might have been expected that these congregated masses would have dissolved, or fallen upon each other, when the Rajputs might have given the final blow to the survivors; but they were Mahrattas, and their politics were too complicated to end in simple strife: almost all the actors in these scenes lived to contest with, and be humiliated by, the British.

George Thomas.

—The defection of Nana equalized the parties; but Bala Rao, never partial to fighting, opportunely recollected a debt of gratitude to Lakwa, to whose clemency he owed his life when taken by storm in Gugal Chapra. He also wanted money [453] to pay his force, which a private overture to Lakwa secured. They met, and Bala Rao retired boasting of his gratitude, to which, and the defection of Nana, soon followed by that of Bapu Sindhia, the salvation of Lakwa was attributed. Sutherland[27] with a brigade was detached by Ambaji to aid Nana: but a dispute depriving him of this reinforcement, he called in a partisan of more celebrity, the brave George Thomas.[28] Ambaji’s 527lieutenant and Lakwa were once more equal foes, and the Rana, his chiefs and subjects being distracted between these conflicting bands, whose leaders alternately paid their respects to him, were glad to obtain a little repose by espousing the cause of either combatant, whose armies during the monsoon encamped for six weeks within sight of each other.[29]

Pillage in Mewār.

—Durjan Sal (Khichi), with the nobles of Mewar, hovered round Nana’s camp with five thousand horse to cut off his supplies; but Thomas escorted the convoys from Shahpura with his regulars, and defied all their efforts. Thomas at length advanced his batteries against Lakwa, on whose position a general assault was about taking place, when a tremendous storm, with torrents of rain which filled the stream, cut off his batteries from the main body, burst the gates of Shahpura, his support point, and laid the town in ruins.[30] Lakwa seized the moment, and with the Mewar chiefs stormed and carried the isolated batteries, capturing fifteen pieces of cannon; and the Shahpura Raja, threatened at once by his brother-nobles and the vengeance of heaven, refused further provision to Nana, who was compelled to abandon his position and retreat to Sanganer. The discomfited lieutenant vowed vengeance against the estates of the Mewar chieftains, and after the rains, being reinforced by Ambaji, again took the field. Then commenced a scene of carnage, pillage, and individual defence. The whole of the Chondawat estates under the Aravalli range were laid waste, their castles assaulted, some taken and destroyed, and heavy sums levied on all. Thomas besieged Deogarh and Amet, and both fought and paid. Kasital and Lasani were captured, and the latter razed for its gallant resistance. Thus they were proceeding in the work of destruction, when Ambaji [454] was dispossessed of the government of Hindustan, to which Lakwa was nominated,[31] and Nana was compelled to surrender all the fortresses and towns he held in Mewar.
528

Daulat Rāo Sindhia reduces Mewār.

—From this period must be dated the pretensions of Sindhia to consider Mewar as tributary to him. We have traced the rise of the Mahrattas, and the progress of their baneful influence in Mewar. The abstractions of territory from S. 1826 to 1831 [CE 1769-74], as pledges for contributions, satisfied their avarice till 1848 [AD 1791], when the Salumbar rebellion brought the great Sindhia to Chitor, leaving Ambaji as his lieutenant, with a subsidiary force, to recover the Rana’s lost possessions. We have related how these conditions were fulfilled; how Ambaji, inflated with the wealth of Mewar, assumed almost regal dignity in Hindustan, assigning the devoted land to be governed by his deputies, whose contest with other aspirants made this unhappy region the stage for constant struggles for supremacy; and while the secret policy of Zalim Singh stimulated the Saktawats to cling to Ambaji, the Chondawats gave their influence and interest to his rival Lakwa. The unhappy Rana and the peasantry paid for this rivalry; while Sindhia, whose power was now in its zenith, fastened one of his desultory armies on Mewar, in contravention of former treaties, without any definite views, or even instructions to its commander. It was enough that a large body should supply itself without assailing him for prey, and whose services were available when required.

Lakwa Dāda Marātha Viceroy.

—Lakwa, the new viceroy, marched to Mewar: Agarji Mehta was appointed minister to the Rana, and the Chondawats again came into power. For the sum of six lakhs Lakwa dispossessed the Shahpura of Jahazpur, for the liquidation of which thirty-six of its towns were mortgaged. Zalim Singh, who had long been manœuvring to obtain Jahazpur, administered to the necessities of the Mahratta, paid the note of hand, and took possession of the city and its villages. A contribution of twenty-four lakhs was imposed throughout the country, and levied by force of arms, after which first act of the new viceroy he quitted Mewar for Jaipur, leaving Jaswant Rao Bhao as his deputy. Mauji Ram, the deputy of Agarji (the Rana’s minister), determined to adopt the European mode of discipline, now become general amongst all the native powers of India. But when the chiefs were [455] called upon to contribute to the support of mercenary regulars and a field-artillery, they evinced their patriotism by confining this zealous minister. Satidas was 529once more placed in power, and his brother Sheodas recalled from Kotah, whither he had fled from the Chondawats, who now appropriated to themselves the most valuable portions of the Rana’s personal domain.

Holkar defeated at Indore. Plunder of Nāthdwāra: image removed.

—The battle of Indore,[32] in CE 1802, where at least 150,000 men assembled to dispute the claim to predatory empire, wrested the ascendancy from Holkar, who lost his guns, equipage, and capital, from which he fled to Mewar, pursued by Sindhia’s victorious army led by Sadasheo and Bala Rao. In his flight he plundered Ratlam, and passing Bhindar, the castle of the Saktawat chief, he demanded a contribution, from which and his meditated visit to Udaipur, the Rana and his vassal were saved by the activity of the pursuit. Failing in these objects, Holkar retreated on Nathdwara, the celebrated shrine of the Hindu Apollo.[33] It was here this active soldier first showed symptoms of mental derangement. He upbraided Krishna, while prostrate before his image, for the loss of his victory; and levied three lakhs of rupees on the priests and inhabitants, several of whom he carried to his camp as hostages for the payment. The portal (through) of the god (Nath) proving no bar either to Turk or equally impious Mahratta, Damodarji, the high priest, removed the god of Vraj from his pedestal and sent him with his establishment to Udaipur for protection. The Chauhan chief of Kotharia (one of the sixteen nobles), in whose estate was the sacred fane, undertook the duty, and with twenty horsemen, his vassals, escorted the shepherd god by intricate passes to the capital. On his return he was intercepted by a band of Holkar’s troops, who insultingly desired the surrender of their horses. But the descendant of the illustrious Prithiraj preferred death to dishonour: dismounting, he hamstrung his steed, commanding his vassals to follow his example; and sword in hand courted his fate in the unequal conflict, in which he fell, with most of his gallant retainers. There are many such isolated exploits in the records of this eventful period, of which the Chauhans of Kotharia had their full share. Spoil, from whatever source, being welcome to these depredators, Nathdwara[34] remained long abandoned; and Apollo, after 530six months’ residence at Udaipur, finding [456] insufficient protection, took another flight to the mountains of Ghasyar, where the high priest threw up fortifications for his defence; and spiritual thunders being disregarded, the pontiff henceforth buckled on the armour of flesh, and at the head of four hundred cavaliers with lance and shield, visited the minor shrines in his extensive diocese.

The Inroad of Holkar.

—To return to Holkar. He pursued his route by Banera and Shahpura, levying from both, to Ajmer, where he distributed a portion of the offerings of the followers of Krishna amongst the priests of Muhammad at the mosque of Khwaja Pir. Thence he proceeded towards Jaipur. Sindhia’s leaders on reaching Mewar renounced the pursuit, and Udaipur was cursed with their presence, when three lakhs of rupees were extorted from the unfortunate Rana, raised by the sale of household effects and the jewels of the females of his family. Jaswant Rao Bhao, the Subahdar of Mewar, had prepared another schedule (pandhri), which he left with Tantia, his deputy, to realize. Then followed the usual scene of conflict—the attack of the chieftain’s estates, distraining of the husbandman, seizure of his cattle, and his captivity for ransom, or his exile.

Mewār Quarrels.

—The celebrated Lakwa, disgraced by his prince, died at this time[35] in sanctuary at Salumbar; and Bala Rao, brother to Ambaji, returned, and was joined by the Saktawats and the minister Satidas, who expelled the Chondawats for their control over the prince. Zalim Singh, in furtherance of his schemes and through hatred of the Chondawats, united himself to this faction, and Devi Chand, minister to the Rana, set up by the Chondawats, was made prisoner. Bala Rao levied and destroyed their estates with unexampled ferocity, which produced a bold attempt at deliverance. The Chondawat leaders assembled at the Chaugan (the Champ de Mars) to consult on their safety. The insolent Mahratta had preceded them to the palace, demanding the surrender of the minister’s deputy, Mauji Ram. The Rana indignantly refused them—the Mahratta importuned, threatened, and at length commanded his troops to advance to the palace, when the intrepid minister pinioned the audacious plunderers, and secured his adherents (including their old enemy, Nana Ganesh), Jamalkar, and Uda Kunwar. The latter, a 531notorious villain, had an elephant’s chain put round his neck, while Bala Rao was confined in a bath. The [457] leaders thus arrested, the Chondawats sallied forth and attacked their camp in the valley, which surrendered; though the regulars under Hearsey[36] retreated in a hollow square, and reached Gadarmala in safety. Zalim Singh determined to liberate his friend Bala Rao from peril; and aided by the Saktawats under the chiefs of Bhindar and Lawa, advanced to the Chaija Pass, one of the defiles leading to the capital. Had the Rana put these chiefs to instant death, he would have been justified, although he would have incurred the resentment of the whole Mahratta nation. Instead of this, he put himself at the head of a motley levy of six thousand Sindis, Arabs, and Gosains, with the brave Jai Singh and a band of his gallant Khichis, ever ready to poise the lance against a Mahratta. They defended the pass for five days against a powerful artillery. At length the Rana was compelled to liberate Bala Rao, and Zalim Singh obtained by this interference possession of the fortress and entire district of Jahazpur. A schedule of war contribution, the usual finale to these events, followed Bala’s liberation, and no means were left untried to realize the exaction, before Holkar, then approaching, could contest the spoil.

Holkar plunders Udaipur.

—This chief, having recruited his shattered forces, again left the south.[37] Bhindar felt his resentment for non-compliance with his demands on his retreat after the battle of Indore; the town was nearly destroyed, but spared for two lakhs of rupees, for the payment of which villages were assigned. Thence he repaired to Udaipur, being met by Ajit Singh, the Rana’s ambassador, when the enormous sum of forty lakhs, or £500,000, was demanded from the country, of which one-third was commanded to be instantly forthcoming. The palace was denuded of everything which could be converted into gold; the females were deprived of every article of luxury and comfort: by which, with contributions levied on the city, twelve lakhs were 532obtained; while hostages from the household of the Rana and chief citizens were delivered as security for the remainder, and immured in the Mahratta camp. Holkar then visited the Rana. Lawa and Badnor were attacked, taken, and restored on large payments. Deogarh alone was mulcted four and a half lakhs. Having devastated Mewar during eight months, Holkar [458] marched to Hindustan,[38] Ajit Singh accompanying him as the Rana’s representative; while Bala Ram Seth was left to levy the balance of the forty lakhs. Holkar had reached Shahpura when Sindhia entered Mewar, and their camps formed a junction to allow the leaders to organize their mutual plans of hostility to the British Government. These chieftains, in their efforts to cope with the British power, had been completely humiliated, and their resources broken. But Rajasthan was made to pay the penalty of British success, which riveted her chains, and it would be but honest, now we have the power, to diminish that penalty.

Sindhia and Holkar in Mewār.

—The rainy season of Anno Domini 1805 found Sindhia and Holkar encamped in the plains of Badnor, desirous, but afraid, to seek revenge in the renewal of war. Deprived of all power in Hindustan, and of the choicest territory north and south of the Nerbudda, with numerous discontented armies now let loose on these devoted countries, their passions inflamed by defeat, and blind to every sentiment of humanity, they had no alternative to pacify the soldiery and replenish their own ruined resources but indiscriminate pillage. It would require a pen powerful as the pencil of Salvator Rosa to paint the horrors which filled up the succeeding ten years, to which the author was an eye-witness, destined to follow in the train of rapine, and to view in the traces of Mahratta camps[39] the desolation 533and political annihilation of all the central States of India,[40] several of which aided the British in their early struggle for dominion, but were now allowed to fall without a helping hand, the scapegoats of our successes. Peace between the Mahrattas and British was, however, doubtful, as Sindhia made the restoration of the rich provinces of Gohad and Gwalior a essential condition: and unhappily for their legitimate ruler, who [459] had been inducted into the seat of his forefathers, a Governor-General (Lord Cornwallis) of ancient renown, but in the decline of life, with views totally unsuited to the times, abandoned our allies, and renounced all for peace, sending an ambassador[41] to Sindhia to reunite the bonds of ‘perpetual friendship.’

Holkar saves Mewār from Sindhia.

—The Mahratta leaders were anxious, if the war should be renewed, to shelter their families and valuables in the strongholds of Mewar, and their respective camps became the rendezvous of the rival factions. Sardar Singh, the organ of the Chondawats, represented the Rana at Sindhia’s court, at the head of whose councils Ambaji had just been placed.[42] His rancour to the Rana was implacable, from the support given in self-defence to his political antagonist, Lakwa, and he agitated the partition of Mewar amongst the great Mahratta leaders. But whilst his baneful influence was preparing this result, the credit of Sangram Saktawat with Holkar counteracted it. It would be unfair and ungallant not to record that a fair suitor, the Baiza Bai,[43] Sindhia’s wife, powerfully 534contributed to the Rana’s preservation on this occasion. This lady, the daughter of the notorious Sarji Rao, had unbounded power over Sindhia. Her sympathies were awakened on behalf of the supreme head of the Rajput nation, of which blood she had to boast, though she was now connected with the Mahrattas. Even the hostile clans stifled their animosities on this occasion, and Sardar Singh Chondawat left Sindhia’s camp to join his rival Sangram with Holkar, and aided by the upright Kishandas Pancholi, united in their remonstrances, asking Holkar if he had given his consent to sell Mewar to Ambaji. Touched by the picture of the Rana’s and their country’s distresses, Holkar swore it should not be; advised unity amongst themselves, and caused the representatives of the rival clans ‘to eat opium together.’ Nor did he stop here, but with the envoys repaired to Sindhia’s tents, descanted on the Rana’s high descent, ‘the master of their master’s master,’[44] urging that it did not become them to overwhelm him, and that they should even renounce the mortgaged lands which their fathers had too long unjustly held, himself setting the example by the restitution of [460] Nimbahera. To strengthen his argument, he expatiated with Sindhia on the policy of conciliating the Rana, whose strongholds might be available in the event of a renewal of hostilities with the British. Sindhia appeared a convert to his views, and retained the envoys in his camp. The Mahratta camps were twenty miles apart, and incessant torrents of rain had for some days prevented all intercourse. In this interim, Holkar received intelligence that Bhairon Bakhsh, as envoy from the Rana, was in Lord Lake’s camp negotiating for the aid of British troops, then at Tonk, to drive the Mahrattas from Mewar. The incensed Holkar sent for the Rana’s ambassadors, and assailed them with a torrent of reproach; accusing them of treachery, he threw the newspaper containing the information at Kishandas, asking if that were the way in which the Mewaris kept faith with him? “I cared not to break with Sindhia in support of your master, and while combating the Farangis (Franks), when all the Hindus should be 535as brothers, your sovereign the Rana, who boasts of not acknowledging the supremacy of Delhi, is the first to enter into arms with them. Was it for this I prevented Ambaji being fastened on you?” Kishandas here interrupted and attempted to pacify him, when Alikar Tantia, Holkar’s minister, stopped him short, observing to his prince, “You see the faith of these Rangras;[45] they would disunite you and Sindhia, and ruin both. Shake them off: be reconciled to Sindhia, dismiss Sarji Rao, and let Ambaji be Subahdar of Mewar, or I will leave you and take Sindhia into Malwa.” The other councillors, with the exception of Bhao Bhaskar, seconded this advice: Sarji Rao was dismissed; and Holkar proceeded northward, where he was encountered and pursued to the Panjab by the British under the intrepid and enterprising Lake, who dictated terms to the Mahratta at the altars of Alexander.[46]

Holkar protects Mewār Interests.

—Holkar had the generosity to stipulate, before his departure from Mewar, for the security of the Rana and his country, telling Sindhia he should hold him personally amenable to him if Ambaji were permitted to violate his guarantee. But in his misfortunes this threat was disregarded, and a contribution of sixteen lakhs was levied immediately on Mewar; Sadasheo Rao, with Baptiste’s[47] brigade, was detached from the camp in June 1806, for the double purpose of levying it, and driving from [461] Udaipur a detachment of the Jaipur prince’s troops, bringing proposals and preliminary presents for this prince’s marriage with the Rana’s daughter.

The Tragedy of Krishna Kunwāri.

—It would be imagined that the miseries of Rana Bhim were not susceptible of aggravation, and that fortune had done her worst to humble him; but his 536pride as a sovereign and his feelings as a parent were destined to be yet more deeply wounded. The Jaipur cortège had encamped near the capital, to the number of three thousand men, while the Rana’s acknowledgments of acceptance were dispatched, and had reached Shahpura. But Raja Man of Marwar also advanced pretensions, founded on the princess having been actually betrothed to his predecessor; and urging that the throne of Marwar, and not the individual occupant, was the object, he vowed resentment and opposition if his claims were disregarded. These were suggested, it is said, by his nobles to cloak their own views; and promoted by the Chondawats (then in favour with the Rana), whose organ, Ajit, was bribed to further them, contrary to the decided wishes of their prince.

Krishna Kunwari (the Virgin Krishna) was the name of the lovely object, the rivalry for whose hand assembled under the banners of her suitors (Jagat Singh of Jaipur and Raja Man of Marwar), not only their native chivalry, but all the predatory powers of India; and who, like Helen of old, involved in destruction her own and the rival houses. Sindhia having been denied a pecuniary demand by Jaipur, not only opposed the nuptials, but aided the claims of Raja Man, by demanding of the Rana the dismissal of the Jaipur embassy: which being refused, he advanced his brigades and batteries, and after a fruitless resistance, in which the Jaipur troops joined, forced the pass, threw a corps of eight thousand men into the valley, and following in person, encamped within cannon-range of the city. The Rana had now no alternative but to dismiss the nuptial cortège, and agree to whatever was demanded. Sindhia remained a month in the valley, during which an interview took place between him and the Rana at the shrine of Eklinga [462].[48]

Krishna Kunwari (the Virgin Krishna) was the name of the beautiful young woman for whom suitors, including Jagat Singh of Jaipur and Raja Man of Marwar, gathered to compete. This not only brought together their local warriors but also all the powerful factions of India; and like Helen in ancient times, she caused the downfall of both her own house and her rivals. After Jaipur refused a monetary request from Sindhia, he not only opposed the marriage plans but also supported Raja Man’s claims by demanding the Rana dismiss the Jaipur delegation. When the Rana refused, Sindhia mobilized his troops and artillery, and after a futile resistance that involved the Jaipur forces, he broke through, sent a contingent of eight thousand soldiers into the valley, and personally set up camp within cannon range of the city. The Rana had no choice but to dismiss the wedding procession and agree to all demands. Sindhia stayed in the valley for a month, during which he met with the Rana at the Eklinga shrine [462].[48]

537

Battle of Parbatsar. Defeat of the Mārwār Forces.

—The heralds of Hymen being thus rudely repulsed and its symbols intercepted, the Jaipur prince prepared to avenge his insulted pride and disappointed hopes, and accordingly arrayed a force such as had not assembled since the empire was in its glory. Raja Man eagerly took up the gauntlet of his rival, and headed ‘the swords of Maru.’ But dissension prevailed in Marwar, where rival claimants for the throne had divided the loyalty of the clans, introducing there also the influence of the Mahrattas. Raja Man, who had acquired the sceptre by party aid, was obliged to maintain himself by it, and to pursue the demoralizing policy of the period by ranging his vassals against each other. These nuptials gave the malcontents an opportunity to display their long-curbed resentments, and following the example of Mewar, they set up a pretender, whose interests were eagerly espoused, and whose standard was erected in the array of Jaipur; the prince at the head of 120,000 men advancing against his rival, who with less than half the number met him at Parbatsar, on their mutual frontier. The action was short, for while a heavy cannonade opened on either side, the majority of the Marwar nobles went over to the pretender. Raja Man turned his poniard against himself: but some chiefs yet faithful to him wrested the weapon from his hand, and conveyed him from the field. He was pursued to his capital, which was invested, besieged, and gallantly defended during six months. The town was at length taken and plundered, but the castle of Jodha ‘laughed a siege to scorn’; in time with the aid of finesse, the mighty host of Jaipur, which had consumed the forage of these arid plains for twenty miles around, began to crumble away; intrigue spread through every rank, and the siege ended in pusillanimity and flight. The Xerxes of Rajwara, the effeminate Kachhwaha, alarmed at length for his personal safety, sent on the spoils of 538Parbatsar and Jodhpur to his capital; but the brave nobles of Marwar, drawing the line between loyalty and patriotism, and determined that no trophy of Rathor degradation should be conveyed by the Kachhwahas from Marwar, attacked the cortège and redeemed the symbols of their disgrace. The colossal array of the invader was soon dismembered, and the ‘lion of the world’ (Jagat Singh), humbled and crestfallen [463], skulked from the desert retreat of his rival, indebted to a partisan corps for safety and convoy to his capital, around whose walls the wretched remnants of this ill-starred confederacy long lagged in expectation of their pay, while the bones of their horses and the ashes of their riders whitened the plain, and rendered it a Golgotha.[49]

Nawāb Amīr Khān.

—By the aid of one of the most notorious villains India ever produced, the Nawab Amir Khan,[50] the pretender’s party was treacherously annihilated. This man with his brigade of artillery and horse was amongst the most efficient of the foes of Raja Man; but the cursed hunger not only made him desert the side on which he came for that of the Raja, but for a specific sum offer to rid him of the pretender and all his associates. Like Judas, he kissed whom he betrayed, took service with the pretender, and at the shrine of a saint of his own faith exchanged turbans with their leaders; and while the too credulous Rajput chieftains celebrated this acquisition to their party in the very sanctuary of hospitality, crowned by the dance and the song, the tents were cut down, and the victims thus enveloped, slaughtered in the midst of festivity by showers of grape.

Thus finished the under-plot; but another and more noble victim was demanded before discomfited ambition could repose, or the curtain drop on this eventful drama. Neither party 539would relinquish his claim to the fair object of the war; and the torch of discord could be extinguished only in her blood. To the same ferocious Khan is attributed the unhallowed suggestion, as well as its compulsory execution. The scene was now changed from the desert castle of Jodha to the smiling valley of Udaipur, soon to be filled with funereal lamentation.

Thus ended the subplot; but another and more noble victim was needed before thwarted ambition could rest, or the curtain fall on this dramatic tale. Neither side would give up their claim to the beautiful prize of the conflict; and the flames of discord could only be put out in her blood. The same ruthless Khan was blamed for both the wicked suggestion and its forced execution. The setting shifted from the arid castle of Jodha to the cheerful valley of Udaipur, which would soon echo with sorrowful cries.

The Tragedy of Krishna Kunwāri.

—Krishna Kunwari Bai, the ‘Virgin Princess Krishna,’ was in her sixteenth year: her mother was of the Chawara race, the ancient kings of Anhilwara. Sprung from the noblest blood of Hind, she added beauty of face and person to an engaging demeanour, and was justly proclaimed the ‘flower of Rajasthan.’ When the Roman father pierced the bosom of the dishonoured Virginia, appeased virtue applauded the deed. When Iphigenia was led to the sacrificial altar, the salvation of her country yielded a noble consolation. The votive victim of Jephthah’s success had [464] the triumph of a father’s fame to sustain her resignation, and in the meekness of her sufferings we have the best parallel to the sacrifice of the lovely Krishna: though years have passed since the barbarous immolation, it is never related but with a faltering tongue and moistened eyes, ‘albeit unused to the melting mood.’

The rapacious and bloodthirsty Pathan, covered with infamy, repaired to Udaipur, where he was joined by the pliant and subtle Ajit. Meek in his demeanour, unostentatious in his habits; despising honours, yet covetous of power,—religion, which he followed with the zeal of an ascetic, if it did not serve as a cloak, was at least no hindrance to an immeasurable ambition, in the attainment of which he would have sacrificed all but himself. When the Pathan revealed his design, that either the princess should wed Raja Man, or by her death seal the peace of Rajwara, whatever arguments were used to point the alternative, the Rana was made to see no choice between consigning his beloved child to the Rathor prince, or witnessing the effects of a more extended dishonour from the vengeance of the Pathan, and the storm of his palace by his licentious adherents—the fiat passed that Krishna Kunwari should die.

The greedy and ruthless Pathan, notorious for his actions, went to Udaipur, where he was joined by the flexible and cunning Ajit. He appeared humble and lived simply; he looked down on honor but was hungry for power. His commitment to religion, which he followed with the fervor of an ascetic, either acted as a disguise or at least didn’t stand in the way of his vast ambition, which he would have sacrificed everything for except himself. When the Pathan revealed his plan that either the princess should marry Raja Man or die to secure peace in Rajwara, no matter what arguments suggested otherwise, the Rana realized he had no choice but to either give his beloved daughter to the Rathor prince or face the greater shame of the Pathan's revenge and the chaos from his unruly followers. The decision was made that Krishna Kunwari must die.

But the deed was left for women to accomplish—the hand of man refused it. The Rawala[51] of an Eastern prince is a world within itself; it is the labyrinth containing the strings that move 540the puppets which alarm mankind. Here intrigue sits enthroned, and hence its influence radiates to the world, always at a loss to trace effects to their causes. Maharaja Daulat Singh,[52] descended four generations ago from one common ancestor with the Rana, was first sounded ‘to save the honour of Udaipur’; but, horror-struck, he exclaimed, “Accursed the tongue that commands it! Dust on my allegiance, if thus to be preserved!” The Maharaja Jawandas, a natural brother, was then called upon; the dire necessity was explained, and it was urged that no common hand could be armed for the purpose. He accepted the poniard, but when in youthful loveliness Krishna appeared before him, the dagger fell from his hand, and he returned more wretched than the victim. The fatal purpose thus revealed, the shrieks of the frantic mother reverberated through the palace, as she implored mercy, or execrated the murderers of her child, who alone was resigned to her fate. But death was arrested, not averted [465]. To use the phrase of the narrator, "she was excused the steel—the cup was prepared,"—and prepared by female hands! As the messenger presented it in the name of her father, she bowed and drank it, sending up a prayer for his life and prosperity. The raving mother poured imprecations on his head, while the lovely victim, who shed not a tear, thus endeavoured to console her: “Why afflict yourself, my mother, at this shortening of the sorrows of life? I fear not to die! Am I not your daughter? Why should I fear death? We are marked out for sacrifice[53] from our birth; we scarcely enter the world but to be sent out again; let me thank my father that I have lived so long!”[54] Thus she conversed till the nauseating 541draught refused to assimilate with her blood. Again the bitter potion was prepared. She drained it off, and again it was rejected; but, as if to try the extreme of human fortitude, a third was administered; and, for the third time, Nature refused to aid the horrid purpose. It seemed as if the fabled charm, which guarded the life of the founder of her race,[55] was inherited by the Virgin Krishna. But the blood-hounds, the Pathan and Ajit, were impatient till their victim was at rest; and cruelty, as if gathering strength from defeat, made another and a fatal attempt. A powerful opiate was presented—the kusumbha draught.[56] She received it with a smile, wished the scene over, and drank it. The desires [466] of barbarity were accomplished. ‘She slept!’[57] a sleep from which she never awoke.

But the task was left for women to handle—the men refused. The Rawala[51] of an Eastern prince is a world unto itself; it’s a maze filled with the strings that control the puppets that terrify humanity. Here, intrigue reigns, and its influence spreads to the world, which is always confused about tracing effects back to their causes. Maharaja Daulat Singh,[52] who descended four generations ago from a shared ancestor with the Rana, was first approached ‘to save the honor of Udaipur’; but, horrified, he exclaimed, “Cursed be the tongue that commands it! Dust on my loyalty if this is how I must be preserved!” Maharaja Jawandas, a natural brother, was then asked; the dire need was explained, and it was emphasized that no ordinary hand could be trusted for the task. He took the dagger, but when the youthful and beautiful Krishna appeared before him, the dagger slipped from his grip, and he left more miserable than the victim. With the fatal intention revealed, the frantic mother’s screams echoed through the palace as she begged for mercy or cursed the murderers of her child, who alone accepted her fate. But death was delayed, not avoided [465]. As the messenger presented it in her father’s name, she bowed and drank it, sending up a prayer for his life and prosperity. The distraught mother cursed him, while the lovely victim, who shed no tears, tried to comfort her: “Why do you suffer, my mother, at this end to life's sorrows? I fear not death! Am I not your daughter? Why should I dread dying? We are destined for sacrifice[53] from birth; we hardly enter this world only to be sent out again; let me thank my father for allowing me to live so long!”[54] She spoke like this until the nauseating potion refused to mix with her blood. Once more, the bitter drink was prepared. She gulped it down, but again it was rejected; yet, as if testing the limits of human endurance, a third was given; and for the third time, Nature wouldn’t cooperate with the horrific intent. It seemed as if the mythical charm that protected the life of her ancestor,[55] was passed on to the Virgin Krishna. However, the bloodhounds, the Pathan and Ajit, were impatient for their victim to be silenced; and cruelty, as if gaining strength from the failures, made another fatal attempt. A powerful sedative was offered—the kusumbha draught.[56] She accepted it with a smile, wished for the scene to end, and drank it. The barbaric desires [466] were fulfilled. ‘She slept!’[57] a sleep from which she never awakened.

The wretched mother did not long survive her child; nature was exhausted in the ravings of despair; she refused food; and her remains in a few days followed those of her daughter to the funeral pyre.

The devastated mother didn't live long after her child; she was overwhelmed by despair; she stopped eating; and within a few days, her body joined her daughter's on the funeral pyre.

Even the ferocious Khan, when the instrument of his infamy, Ajit, reported the issue, received him with contempt, and spurned him from his presence, tauntingly asking “if this were the boasted Rajput valour?” But the wily traitor had to encounter language far more bitter from his political adversary, whom he detested. Sangram Saktawat reached the capital only four days after the catastrophe—a man in every respect the reverse of Ajit; audaciously brave, he neither feared the frown of his 542sovereign nor the sword of his enemy. Without introduction he rushed into the presence, where he found seated the traitor Ajit. “Oh dastard! who hast thrown dust on the Sesodia race, whose blood which has flowed in purity through a hundred ages has now been defiled! this sin will check its course for ever; a blot so foul in our annals that no Sesodia[58] will ever again hold up his head! A sin to which no punishment were equal. But the end of our race is approaching! The line of Bappa Rawal is at an end! Heaven has ordained this, a signal of our destruction.” The Rana hid his face with his hands, when turning to Ajit, he exclaimed, "Thou stain on the Sesodia race, thou impure of Rajput blood, dust be on thy head as thou hast covered us all with shame. May you die childless, and your name die with you![59] Why this indecent haste? Had the Pathan stormed the city? Had he attempted to violate the sanctity of the Rawala? And though he had, could you not die as Rajputs, like your ancestors? Was it thus they gained a name? Was it thus our race became renowned—thus they opposed the might of kings? Have you forgotten the Sakhas of Chitor? But whom do I address—not Rajputs? Had the honour of your females been endangered, had you sacrificed them all and rushed sword in hand on the enemy, your name would have lived, and the Almighty would have secured the seed of Bappa Rawal. But to owe preservation [467] to this unhallowed deed! You did not even await the threatened danger. Fear seems to have deprived you of every faculty, or you might have spared the blood of Sriji,[60] and if you did not scorn to owe your safety to deception, might have substituted some less noble victim! But the end of our race approaches!"

Even the fierce Khan, when his infamous accomplice Ajit reported the issue, greeted him with disdain and dismissed him, mockingly asking, “Is this the supposed bravery of the Rajputs?” But the cunning traitor had to face even harsher criticism from his political rival, whom he loathed. Sangram Saktawat arrived in the capital just four days after the disaster—a man completely different from Ajit; boldly brave, he wasn’t afraid of his king’s scorn or his enemy's sword. Without waiting for an introduction, he stormed into the room, finding the traitor Ajit seated there. “Oh coward! You who have sullied the Sesodia name, whose blood has flowed pure for countless generations and is now tainted! This sin will forever halt its course; a stain so deep in our history that no Sesodia will ever hold their head high again! A sin deserving of punishment beyond measure. But the end of our lineage is near! The line of Bappa Rawal is finishing! Heaven has decreed this as a signal of our downfall.” The Rana covered his face with his hands and turning to Ajit, he shouted, “You stain on the Sesodia line, you who are impure of Rajput blood, shame be upon you for covering us all with disgrace. May you die without children, and may your name perish with you! Why the rush? Did the Pathan attack the city? Did he try to disrespect the sanctity of the Rawala? And even if he did, couldn’t you die like Rajputs, like your ancestors? Is this how they earned their reputation? Is this how our lineage became famous—by standing against the power of kings? Have you forgotten the Sakhas of Chitor? But who am I addressing—not Rajputs? If the honor of your women had been threatened, and you had sacrificed them all and rushed into battle with swords drawn against the enemy, your name would live on, and the Almighty would have protected the lineage of Bappa Rawal. But to owe your survival to this unholy act! You didn’t even wait for the danger to come. Fear seems to have robbed you of every sense, or else you might have spared Sriji’s blood, and if you weren’t too ashamed to owe your safety to trickery, you could have chosen a less noble victim instead! But the end of our race is near!”

Fate of the Murderers.

—The traitor to manhood, his sovereign, and humanity, durst not reply. The brave Sangram is now dead, but the prophetic anathema has been fulfilled. Of ninety-five children, sons and daughters, but one son (the brother of Krishna)[61] is left to the Rana; and though his two remaining daughters have been recently married to the princes of Jaisalmer and Bikaner, the Salic law, which is in full force in these States, 543precludes all honour through female descent. His hopes rest solely on the prince, Javana Singh,[62] and though in the flower of youth and health, the marriage bed (albeit boasting no less than four young princesses) has been blessed with no progeny.[63]

The elder brother of Javana[64] died two years ago. Had he lived he would have been Amra the Third. With regard to Ajit, the curse has been fully accomplished. Scarcely a month after, his wife and two sons were numbered with the dead; and the hoary traitor has since been wandering from shrine to shrine, performing penance and alms in expiation of his sins, yet unable to fling from him ambition; and with his beads in one hand, Rama! Rama! ever on his tongue, and subdued passion in his looks, his heart is deceitful as ever. Enough of him: let us exclaim with Sangram, “Dust on his head,”[65] which all the waters of the Ganges could not purify from the blood of the virgin Krishna, but

The older brother of Javana[64] died two years ago. If he had lived, he would have been Amra the Third. As for Ajit, the curse has been completely fulfilled. Barely a month later, his wife and two sons joined the dead; and the old traitor has since been wandering from shrine to shrine, performing penance and giving alms to atone for his sins, yet still unable to shake off his ambition. With his beads in one hand, Rama! Rama! constantly on his lips, and subdued desire in his eyes, his heart remains as deceitful as ever. Enough about him: let us cry out with Sangram, “Dust on his head,”[65] which all the waters of the Ganges couldn't cleanse from the blood of the virgin Krishna, but

rather would the multitudinous sea incarnadine [468].

Amīr Khan rewarded by the British.

—His coadjutor, Amir Khan, is now linked by treaties “in amity and unity of interests” 544with the sovereigns of India; and though he has carried mourning into every house of Rajasthan, yet charity might hope forgiveness would be extended to him, could he cleanse himself from this deed of horror—‘throwing this pearl away, richer than all his tribe!’ His career of rapine has terminated with the caresses of the blind goddess, and placed him on a pinnacle to which his sword would never have traced the path. Enjoying the most distinguished post amongst the foreign chieftainschieftains of Holkar’s State, having the regulars and park under his control, with large estates for their support, he added the epithet of traitor to his other titles, when the British Government, adopting the leading maxim of Asiatic policy, divide and conquer, guaranteed to him the sovereignty of these districts on his abandoning the Mahrattas, disbanding his legions, and surrendering the park. But though he personally fulfilled not, nor could fulfil, one single stipulation, this man, whose services were not worth the pay of a single sepoy—who fled from his camp[66] unattended, and sought personal protection in that of the British commander—claimed and obtained the full price of our pledge, the sovereignty of about one-third of his master’s dominions; and the districts of Sironj, Tonk, Rampura, and Nimbahera, form the domain of the Nawab Amir Khan, etc., etc., etc.!! This was in the fitful fever of success, when our arms were everywhere triumphant. But were the viceroy of Hind to summon the forty tributaries[67] now covered by the aegis of British protection to a meeting, the murderer of Krishna would still occupy a place (though low) in this illustrious divan. Let us hope that his character being known, he would feel himself ill at ease; and let us dismiss him likewise in the words of Sangram, “Dust on his head!”

The mind sickens at the contemplation of these unvarying scenes of atrocity; but this unhappy State had yet to pass through two more lustres of aggravated sufferings (to which the author of these annals was an eye-witness) before their [469] termination, upon the alliance of Mewar with Britain. From the 545period of the forcing of the passes, the dismissal of the Jaipur embassy by Sindhia, and the murder of Krishna Kunwari, the embassy of Britain was in the train of the Mahratta leader, a witness of the evils described—a most painful predicament—when the hand was stretched out for succour in vain, and the British flag waved in the centre of desolation, unable to afford protection. But this day of humiliation is past, thanks to the predatory hordes who goaded us on to their destruction; although the work was incomplete, a nucleus being imprudently left in Sindhia for the scattered particles again to form.

The mind recoils at the thought of these unchanging scenes of brutality; however, this unfortunate state still had two more decades of intensified suffering (which the author of these records witnessed) before it ended with Mewar's alliance with Britain. Since the time of forcing the passes, the expulsion of the Jaipur embassy by Sindhia, and the murder of Krishna Kunwari, Britain's embassy was trailing behind the Mahratta leader, observing the described miseries—a truly distressing situation—when help was sought in vain, and the British flag flew in the middle of devastation, unable to provide protection. But that day of humiliation is over, thanks to the raiding groups that spurred us on to their defeat; even though the task was not fully complete, a core was foolishly left in Sindhia for the scattered pieces to reform.

Ruin of Mewār by the Marāthas.

—In the spring of 1806, when the embassy entered the once-fertile Mewar, from whose native wealth the monuments the pencil will portray were erected, nothing but ruin met the eye—deserted towns, roofless houses, and uncultured plains. Wherever the Mahratta encamped, annihilation was ensured; it was a habit; and twenty-four hours sufficed to give to the most flourishing spot the aspect of a desert. The march of destruction was always to be traced for days afterwards by burning villages and destroyed cultivation. Some satisfaction may result from the fact, that there was scarcely an actor in these unhallowed scenes whose end was not fitted to his career. Ambaji was compelled to disgorge the spoils of Mewar, and his personal sufferings made some atonement for the ills he had inflicted upon her. This satrap, who had almost established his independence in the fortress and territory of Gwalior, suffered every indignity from Sindhia, whose authority he had almost thrown off. He was confined in a mean tent, manacled, suffered the torture of small lighted torches applied to his fingers, and even attempted suicide to avoid the surrender of his riches; but the instrument (an English penknife) was inefficient: the surgeon to the British embassy sewed up the wounds, and his coffers were eased of fifty-five lakhs of rupees! Mewar was, however, once more delivered over to him; he died shortly after. If report be correct, the residue of his treasures was possessed by his ancient ally, Zalim Singh. In this case, the old politician derived the chief advantage of the intrigues of S. 1848, without the crimes attendant on the acquisition.

Sindhia’s father-in-law, when expelled that chief’s camp, according to the treaty, enjoyed the ephemeral dignity of minister 546to the Rana, when he abstracted the most valuable records, especially those of the revenue [470].

Sindhia’s father-in-law, after being expelled from that chief’s camp, held the temporary position of minister to the Rana as per the treaty, during which he took the most important records, especially those related to revenue [470].

Kumbhalmer was obtained by the minister Satidas from Jaswant Rao Bhao for seventy thousand rupees, for which assignments were given on this district, of which he retained possession. Amir Khan in A.D. 1809 led his myrmidons to the capital, threatening the demolition of the temple of Eklinga if refused a contribution of eleven lakhs of rupees. Nine were agreed to, but which by no effort could be raised, upon which the Rana’s envoys were treated with indignity, and Kishandas[68] wounded. The passes were forced, Amir Khan entering by Debari, and his coadjutor and son-in-law, the notorious Jamshid, by the Chirwa, which made but a feeble resistance. The ruffian Pathans were billeted on the city, subjecting the Rana to personal humiliation, and Jamshid[69] left with his licentious Rohillas in the capital. The traces of their barbarity are to be seen in its ruins. No woman could safely venture abroad, and a decent garment or turban was sufficient to attract their cupidity.

Kumbhalmer was bought by Minister Satidas from Jaswant Rao Bhao for seventy thousand rupees, and he received assignments for this district, which he kept control of. In A.D. 1809, Amir Khan led his followers to the capital, threatening to destroy the temple of Eklinga if he didn't get a contribution of eleven lakhs of rupees. They agreed to nine, but there was no way to raise that amount, leading to the mistreatment of the Rana’s envoys, and Kishandas was wounded. The passes were breached, with Amir Khan entering through Debari and his associate and son-in-law, the infamous Jamshid, entering through Chirwa, which offered little resistance. The violent Pathans were stationed in the city, causing personal humiliation for the Rana, while Jamshid stayed with his unruly Rohillas in the capital. The evidence of their brutality can still be seen in the ruins. No woman could go outside safely, and wearing a decent garment or turban was enough to attract their greed.

Bāpu Sindhia Sūbahdār of Mewār.

—In S. 1867 (CE 1811) Bapu Sindhia arrived with the title of Subahdar, and encamped in the valley, and from this to 1814 these vampires, representing Sindhia and Amir Khan, possessed themselves of the entire fiscal domain, with many of the fiefs, occasionally disputing for the spoils; to prevent which they came to a conference at the Dhaula Magra (the white hill), attended by a deputation[70] from the Rana, when the line of demarcation was drawn between the spoilers. A schedule was formed of the towns and villages yet inhabited, the amount to be levied from each specified, and three and a half lakhs adjudged to Jamshid, with the same sum to Sindhia; but this treaty was not better kept than the former ones. Mewar was rapidly approaching dissolution, and every 547sign of civilization fast disappearing; fields laid waste, cities in ruins, inhabitants exiled, chieftains demoralized, the prince and his family destitute of common comforts. Yet had Sindhia the audacity to demand compensation for the loss of his tribute stipulated to Bapu Sindhia [471],[71] who rendered Mewar a desert, carrying her chiefs, her merchants, her farmers, into captivity and fetters in the dungeons of Ajmer, where many died for want of ransom, and others languished till the treaty with the British, in CE 1817, set them free.

1. Brother of Ajit, the negotiator of the treaty with the British.

1. Brother of Ajit, who negotiated the treaty with the British.

2. Chief of the Jagawat clan, also a branch of the Chondawats; he was killed in a battle with the Mahrattas.

2. Leader of the Jagawat clan, which is a branch of the Chondawats; he was killed in a battle with the Mahrattas.

3. It is yet held by the successor of Sangram, whose faithful services merited the grant he obtained from his prince, and it was in consequence left unmolested in the arrangement of 1817, from the knowledge of his merits.

3. It is still held by the successor of Sangram, whose loyal services earned him the grant he received from his prince, and as a result, it was left untouched in the arrangement of 1817, due to the recognition of his merits.

4. The father of Rawat Jawan Singh, whom I found at Udaipur as military minister, acting for his grand-uncle Ajit the organ of the Chondawats, whose head, Padam Singh, was just emerging from his minority. It was absolutely necessary to get to the very root of all these feuds, when as envoy and mediator I had to settle the disputes of half a century, and make each useful to detect their joint usurpations of the crown domain.

4. The father of Rawat Jawan Singh, whom I found in Udaipur as the military minister, acting on behalf of his grand-uncle Ajit, the head of the Chondawats, whose leader, Padam Singh, was just coming of age. It was essential to get to the core of all these conflicts, as I was tasked as an envoy and mediator to resolve disputes spanning half a century and uncover their collective usurpations of the crown land.

5. She was the grandmother of Man Singh, a fine specimen of a Saktawat cavalier.

5. She was the grandmother of Man Singh, an impressive example of a Saktawat knight.

6. [Lālsot, about 40 miles south of Jaipur city. For an account of the battle see Compton, European Military Adventurers, 346 f.]

6. [Lālsot, around 40 miles south of Jaipur city. For a description of the battle, see Compton, European Military Adventurers, 346 f.]

7. Megh Singh was the chief of Begun, and founder of that subdivision of the Chondawats called after him Meghawat, and his complexion being very dark (kala), he was called ‘Kala Megh,’ the ‘black cloud.’ His descendants were very numerous and very refractory.

7. Megh Singh was the leader of Begun and the founder of the Chondawat subdivision named after him, Meghawat. Because his skin was very dark (time), he was known as ‘Kala Megh,’ which means ‘black cloud.’ His descendants were many and quite rebellious.

8. A.D. 1788.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. A.D. 1788.

9. He did not recover his liberty for two years, nor till he had surrendered four of the best towns in his fief.

9. He didn't regain his freedom for two years, nor until he had given up four of the best towns in his territory.

10. Father of the present Hamir Singh, the only chief with whom I was compelled to use severity; but he was incorrigible. He was celebrated for his raids in the troubles, and from his red whiskers bore with us the name of the ‘Red Riever’ of Badesar—more of him by and by.

10. The father of the current Hamir Singh, the only leader I had to be harsh with; he was impossible to change. He was famous for his raids during the conflicts, and because of his red whiskers, we called him the ‘Red Riever’ of Badesar—more on him later.

11. Sheodas and Satidas, with their cousin Jaichand. They revenged their brother’s death by that of his murderer, and were both in turn slain. Such were these times! The author more than once, when resuming the Chondawat lands, and amongst them Badesar, the fief of the son of Sardar, was told to recollect the fate of Somji; the advice, however, excited only a smile; he was deemed more of a Saktawat than a Chondawat, and there was some truth in it, for he found the good actions of the former far outweigh the other, who made a boast and monopoly of their patriotism. It was a curious period in his life; the stimulus to action was too high, too constant, to think of self; and having no personal views, being influenced solely by one feeling, the prosperity of all, he despised the very idea of danger, though it was said to exist in various shapes, even in the hospitable plate put before him! But he deemed none capable of such treachery, though once he was within a few minutes’ march to the other world; but the cause, if the right one, came from his own cuisinier, or rather boulanger, whom he discharged.

11. Sheodas and Satidas, along with their cousin Jaichand. They avenged their brother's death by killing his murderer, but both of them were killed in turn. Such were the times! The author, while reclaiming the Chondawat lands, including Badesar, the fief of Sardar's son, was reminded more than once to consider the fate of Somji; however, this advice only prompted a smile. He was seen as more of a Saktawat than a Chondawat, and there was some truth to that, as he regarded the good deeds of the former as far more significant than those of the latter, who took pride in their patriotism as if it were a luxury. It was a strange time in his life; the drive to act was too intense, too relentless, to focus on himself. Without any personal agenda and motivated solely by a desire for the prosperity of all, he disregarded the very idea of danger, even though he was warned that it lurked in various forms, even in the welcoming meal placed before him! He believed no one could be so treacherous, even though he once came just minutes away from death; yet the threat, if it existed, stemmed from his own chef, or rather baker, whom he had dismissed.

12. See the Essay on a Feudal System.

12. Check out the Essay on a Feudal System.

13. S. 1847 (A.D. 1791).

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. S. 1847 (A.D. 1791).

14. [Count Benoit de Boigne, a Savoyard, born at Chambery, 1751: served under Mahādaji Sindhia, and won for him his battles of Pātan and Merta in 1790: defeated Holkar at Lakheri in 1793: resigned his command in 1795, and left India in the next year: died June 21, 1830 (Compton, European Military Adventurers, 15 ff.; Buckland, Dict. of Indian Biography, s.v.).]

14. [Count Benoit de Boigne, a Savoyard, born in Chambery in 1751, served under Mahādaji Sindhia and secured victories for him at the battles of Pātan and Merta in 1790. He defeated Holkar at Lakheri in 1793, resigned his command in 1795, and left India the following year. He died on June 21, 1830 (Compton, European Military Adventurers, 15 ff.; Buckland, Dict. of Indian Biography, s.v.).]

15. Acquired from the actors in those scenes: the prince, his ministers, Zalim Singh and the rival chiefs have all contributed.

15. Gathered from the performers in those situations: the prince, his advisors, Zalim Singh, and the opposing leaders have all played a part.

16. It was levied as follows:

16. It was charged as follows:

Salumbar Lakhs 3
Deogarh 3
Singingir Gosain, their adviser 2
Kosital 1
Amet 2
Kurabar 1
Lakhs   12

17. [Pāndhri, Pāndharapatti, a tax on shops, artisans, traders, and persons not engaged in agriculture, levied on their persons, implements, places of work, or traffic; the same as the Mahtarafa (Wilson, Glossary, s.v.).]

17. [Pāndhri, Pāndharapatti, a tax on shops, artisans, traders, and individuals not involved in agriculture, imposed on their persons, tools, workplaces, or transactions; the same as the Mahtarafa (Wilson, Glossary, s.v.).]

18. Raepur Rajnagar from the Sindis; Gurla and Gadarmala from the Purawats; Hamirgarh from Sardar Singh, and Kurj Kawaria from Salumbar.

18. Raepur Rajnagar from the Sindis; Gurla and Gadarmala from the Purawats; Hamirgarh from Sardar Singh, and Kurj Kawaria from Salumbar.

19. In Bhadon, the third month of the rainy season. An account of this festival will hereafter be given.

19. In Bhadon, the third month of the rainy season. A description of this festival will be provided later on.

20. The first of these is now the manager of Prince Jawan Singh’s estates, a man of no talent; and the latter, his brother, was one of the ministers on my arrival at Udaipur. He was of invincible good humour, yet full of the spirit of intrigue, and one of the bars to returning prosperity. The cholera carried off this Falstaff of the court, not much to my sorrow.

20. The first of these is now the manager of Prince Jawan Singh’s estates, a man with no real skills; and the latter, his brother, was one of the ministers when I got to Udaipur. He was always in a good mood but full of scheming, and he was one of the obstacles to returning prosperity. Cholera took this Falstaff of the court, and I was not particularly saddened by it.

21. S. 1853, A.D. 1797.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. S. 1853, A.D. 1797.

22. This person was nominated the chief civil minister on the author’s arrival at Udaipur, an office to which he was every way unequal. The affairs of Mewar had never prospered since the faithful Pancholis were deprived of power. Several productions of the descendants of Biharidas have fallen into my hands; their quaint mode of conveying advice may authorize their insertion here.

22. This person was appointed the chief civil minister when the author arrived in Udaipur, a position for which he was entirely unqualified. The situation in Mewar had never improved since the loyal Pancholis lost their influence. I've come across several writings from the descendants of Biharidas; their unique way of offering advice justifies their inclusion here.

The Pancholis, who had performed so many services to the country, had been for some time deprived of the office of prime minister, which was disposed of as it suited the views of the factious nobles who held power for the time being; and who bestowed it on the Mehtas, Depras, or Dhabhais. Amongst the papers of the Pancholis, several addressed to the Rana and to Agarji Mehta, the minister of the day, are valuable for the patriotic sentiments they contain, as well as for the general light they throw upon the period. In S. 1853 (A.D. 1797) Amrit Rao devised a plan to remedy the evils that oppressed the country. He inculcated the necessity of dispensing with the interference of the Saktawats and Chondawats in the affairs of government, and strengthening the hands of the civil administration by admitting the foreign chieftains to the power he proposed to deprive the former of. He proceeds in the following quaint style:

The Pancholis, who had done so much for the country, had for some time lost their position as prime minister, which was handed out according to the preferences of the power-hungry nobles in charge at the moment; they gave it to the Mehtas, Depras, or Dhabhais. Among the Pancholis' papers, several letters addressed to the Rana and Agarji Mehta, the current minister, are valuable for their patriotic sentiments and for the insight they provide into the era. In S. 1853 (CE 1797), Amrit Rao came up with a plan to address the problems plaguing the country. He stressed the need to remove the Saktawats and Chondawats from government affairs and to empower the civil administration by allowing foreign chieftains to take the power he wanted to take away from the former. He continues in the following unique style:

“Disease fastened on the country from the following causes, envy and party spirit. With the Turks disease was introduced; but then the prince, his ministers, and chiefs, were of one mind, and medicine was ministered and a cure effected. During Rana Jai Singh’s time the disorder returned, which his son Amra put down. He recovered the affairs of government from confusion, gave to every one his proper rank and dignity, and rendered all prosperous. But Maharana Sangram Singh put from under his wing the Chandarawat of Rampura, and thus a pinion of Mewar was broken. The calamity of Biharidas, whose son committed suicide, increased the difficulties. The arrival of the Deccanis under Bajirao, the Jaipur affair[A] and the defeat at Rajmahall, with the heavy expenditure thereby occasioned, augmented the disorder. Add to this in Jagat Singh’s time the enmity of the Dhabhais towards the Pancholis, which lowered their dignities at home and abroad, and since which time every man has thought himself equal to the task of government. Jagat Singh was also afflicted by the rebellious conduct of his son Partap, when Shyama Solanki and several other chiefs were treacherously cut off. Since which time the minds of the nobles have never been loyal, but black and not to be trusted. Again, on the accession of Partap, Maharaja Nathji allowed his thoughts to aspire, from which all his kin suffered. Hence animosities, doubts, and deceits, arose on all sides. Add to this the haughty proceeding of Amra Chand now in office; and besides the strife of the Pancholis with each other, their enmity to the Depras. Hence parties were formed which completely destroyed the credit of all. Yet, notwithstanding, they abated none of their strife, which was the acme to the disease. The feud between Kuman Singh and the Saktawats for the possession of Hintha, aggravated the distresses. The treacherous murder of Maharaja Nathji, and the consequent disgust and retreat of Jaswant Singh of Deogarh; the setting up the impostor Ratna Singh and Jhala Raghudeo’s struggle for office, with Amra Chand’s entertaining the mercenaries of Sind, brought it to a crisis. The negligence arising out of luxury, and the intrigues of the Dhabhais of Rana Arsi, made it spread so as to defeat all attempt at cure. In S. 1829, on the treacherous murder of the Rana by the Bundi prince, and the accession of the minor Hamir, every one set up his own authority, so that there was not even the semblance of government. And now you (to the Rana), listening to the advice of Bhim Singh (Salumbar), and his brother, Arjun, have taken foreigners[B] into pay, and thus riveted all the former errors. You and Sri Baiji Raj (the royal mother), putting confidence in foreigners and Deccanis, have rendered the disease contagious; besides, your mind is gone. What can be done? Medicine may yet be had. Let us unite and struggle to restore the duties of the minister and we may conquer, or at least check its progress. If now neglected, it will hereafter be beyond human power. The Deccanis are the great sore. Let us settle their accounts, and at all events get rid of them, or we lose the land for ever. At this time there are treaties and engagements in every corner. I have touched on every subject. Forgive whatever is improper. Let us look the future in the face, and let chiefs, ministers, and all unite. With the welfare of the country all will be well. But this is a disease which, if not now conquered, will conquer us.”

"Disease took hold of the country due to envy and political rivalry. It was brought in by the Turks, but at that time, the prince, his ministers, and leaders were united, leading to effective medicine and a cure. During Rana Jai Singh’s reign, the sickness returned, but his son Amra managed to suppress it. He restored order to the government, assigned everyone their rightful place and honor, and ensured prosperity for all. However, Maharana Sangram Singh distanced himself from the Chandarawat of Rampura, breaking a key support in Mewar. The tragedy of Biharidas, whose son took his own life, added to the troubles. The arrival of the Deccanis led by Bajirao, along with the Jaipur incident[A] and the defeat at Rajmahall, which brought heavy expenses, worsened the situation. Furthermore, during Jagat Singh’s time, the hostility of the Dhabhais towards the Pancholis diminished their respect at home and abroad, leading many to believe they could handle governance. Jagat Singh also faced rebellion from his son Partap, while Shyama Solanki and several other chiefs were treacherously killed. Since then, the nobles have been untrustworthy and deceitful. When Partap took over, Maharaja Nathji allowed his ambitions to grow, which negatively affected his entire family. This led to rising conflicts, suspicions, and betrayals. Additionally, Amra Chand's arrogance and the internal strife among the Pancholis, along with their animosity towards the Depras, created factions that led to the ruin of everyone's reputation. Yet, despite this, the conflict continued to intensify, reaching a peak. The rivalry between Kuman Singh and the Saktawats over Hintha worsened people's suffering. The treacherous murder of Maharaja Nathji and the resulting departure of Jaswant Singh of Deogarh, the rise of the impostor Ratna Singh, and Jhala Raghudeo’s quest for power, coupled with Amra Chand hiring mercenaries from Sind, brought the situation to a breaking point. The indulgence and luxury led to neglect, and the scheming of the Dhabhais under Rana Arsi caused the situation to spiral out of control, making recovery impossible. In S. 1829, following the treacherous murder of the Rana by the Bundi prince and the rise of the young Hamir, everyone claimed authority, leaving no semblance of government. Now, you (to the Rana), heed the advice of Bhim Singh (Salumbar) and his brother, Arjun, by hiring foreigners[B], which has only deepened past errors. You and Sri Baiji Raj (the royal mother), trusting in foreigners and the Deccanis, have made the problem widespread; moreover, your resolve has faltered. What can be done? There's still a chance for recovery. Let's come together and strive to restore the responsibilities of the ministers; we might prevail or at least slow the decline. If we neglect this now, it will eventually be beyond our control. The Deccanis are a major issue. We need to settle things with them and get rid of them; otherwise, we risk losing our land forever. Right now, treaties and agreements are scattered everywhere. I have addressed every aspect. Please forgive any offenses. Let's confront the future together, and let leaders, ministers, and everyone unite. With the country's wellbeing in mind, everything will be alright. But this is a disease that, if not tackled now, will overtake us."

A second paper as follows:

A second paper is as follows:

"The disease of the country is to be considered and treated as a remittent.

"The country's illness should be viewed and addressed as a recurring issue."

"Amra Singh cured it and laid a complete system of government and justice.

"Amra Singh fixed it and established a complete system of government and justice."

"In Sangram’s time it once more gained ground.

"In Sangram's time, it gained popularity once again."

"In Jagat Singh’s time the seed was thrown into the ground thus obtained.

"In Jagat Singh's time, the seed was planted in the ground that way."

"In Partap’s time it sprung up.

"During Partap's era, it emerged."

"In Raj Singh’s time it bore fruit.

In Raj Singh's time, it produced results.

"In Rana Arsi’s time it was ripe.

"In Rana Arsi’s time, it was ready."

"In Hamir’s time it was distributed, and all have had a share.

"In Hamir’s time, it was shared out, and everyone got a portion."

“And you, Bhim Singh (the present Rana), have eaten plentifully thereof. Its virtues and flavour you are acquainted with, and so likewise is the country; and if you take no medicine you will assuredly suffer much pain, and both at home and abroad you will be lightly thought of. Be not therefore negligent, or faith and land will depart from you.”

“And you, Bhim Singh (the current Rana), have enjoyed plenty of it. You know its benefits and taste, and so does the country. If you don’t take any medicine, you will definitely endure a lot of pain, and both at home and abroad, people will think little of you. So, don’t be careless, or you’ll lose both respect and your land.”

A third paper to Agarji Mehta (then minister):

A third paper to Agarji Mehta (then minister):

"If the milk is curdled it does not signify. Where there is sense butter may yet be extracted; and if the butter-milk (chhachh) is thrown away it matters not. But if the milk be curdled and black it will require wisdom to restore its purity. This wisdom is now wanted. The foreigners are the black in the curdled milk of Mewar. At all hazards remove them. Trust to them and the land is lost.

"If the milk has curdled, it doesn't matter. Where there's sense, butter can still be made; and if the buttermilk (chhachh) is discarded, it’s not a big deal. But if the milk has curdled and turned black, it will take wisdom to bring it back to normal. This wisdom is needed now. The foreigners are the black in the curdled milk of Mewar. At all costs, get rid of them. Rely on them and the land is doomed."

"In moonlight what occasion for a blue light? (Chandra jot).[C]

"In moonlight, what need is there for blue light? (Chandra note).[C]

"Who looks to the false coin of the juggler?

"Who pays attention to the fake coin of the trickster?"

"Do not credit him who tells you he will make a pigeon out of a feather.

"Don't believe the person who claims they can turn a feather into a pigeon."

“Abroad it is said there is no wisdom left in Mewar, which is a disgrace to her reputation.”

"People say that there's no wisdom left in Mewar, and that's a shame for its reputation."

A. The struggle to place the Rana’s nephew, Madho Singh, on the throne of Jaipur.

A. The fight to get the Rana’s nephew, Madho Singh, onto the throne of Jaipur.

B. The Pancholi must allude to the Mahratta subsidiary force under Ambaji.

B. The Pancholi likely refers to the Mahratta auxiliary force led by Ambaji.

C. Literally, a ‘moonlight.’ The particular kind of firework which we call a ‘blue light.’

C. Literally, a ‘moonlight.’ The specific type of firework we refer to as a ‘blue light.’

23. [Mahādaji Sindhia, commonly and erroneously called Mādhava Rāo, died near Poona, January 12, 1794. See his life by H. G. Keene, ‘Rulers of India’ series; Grant Duff, Hist. of Mahrattas, 343 ff.; W. Franklin, Hist. of Shah-Aulum, 119 ff.]

23. [Mahādaji Sindhia, often mistakenly referred to as Mādhava Rāo, passed away near Poona on January 12, 1794. For more information, see his biography by H. G. Keene in the ‘Rulers of India’ series; Grant Duff, Hist. of Mahrattas, pages 343 and following; W. Franklin, Hist. of Shah-Aulum, pages 119 and following.]

24. There are three classes of Mahratta Brahmans: Shenvi, Prabhu, and Mahratta. Of the first was Lakwa, Balabha Tantia, Jiwa Dada, Sivaji Nana, Lalaji Pandit, and Jaswant Rao Bhao, men who held the mortgaged lands of Mewar. [There are four groups of Marātha Brāhmans: Konkanasthas, Deshasthas, Karhādas, and Kanvas. The Prabhus are not Brāhmans, but the writer caste, like the Kāyasths of Hindustān (J. Wilson, Indian Caste, 1877, ii. 17 ff.). The word Shenvi is a corruption of chhiyānavē, ‘ninety-six,’ from the supposed number of their sections.]

24. There are three classes of Mahratta Brahmans: Shenvi, Prabhu, and Mahratta. Among the first were Lakwa, Balabha Tantia, Jiwa Dada, Sivaji Nana, Lalaji Pandit, and Jaswant Rao Bhao, men who held the mortgaged lands of Mewar. [There are four groups of Marātha Brāhmans: Konkanasthas, Deshasthas, Karhādas, and Kanvas. The Prabhus are not Brahmans, but a writing caste, similar to the Kāyasths of Hindustān (J. Wilson, Indian Caste, 1877, ii. 17 ff.). The word Shenvi is a variation of chhiyānavē, meaning ‘ninety-six,’ which comes from the supposed number of their sections.]

25. I knew him well. He stood six feet six inches, and was bulky in proportion. His limbs rivalled those of the Hercules Farnese. His father was nearly seven feet, and died at the early age of twenty-two, in a vain attempt to keep down, by regimen and medicine, his enormous bulk.

25. I knew him well. He was six feet six inches tall and had a stocky build. His limbs matched those of the Hercules Farnese. His father was almost seven feet tall and died young at the age of twenty-two while trying to manage his massive size through diet and medicine.

26. [This is perhaps Captain Butterfield, who served in Sindhia’s force under Colonel Sutherland. He behaved gallantly in action against Lakwa Dāda, for which he received a flattering letter from Perron: no further mention of him has been traced (Compton, Military Adventurers, 344).]

26. [This is likely Captain Butterfield, who was part of Sindhia’s forces under Colonel Sutherland. He acted bravely during the battle against Lakwa Dāda, for which he received a complimentary letter from Perron: there are no additional records of him (Compton, Military Adventurers, 344).]

27. [For Colonel Robert Sutherland, known to natives as ‘Sutlej Sahib,’ see Compton, 410 ff.]

27. [For Colonel Robert Sutherland, referred to by locals as ‘Sutlej Sahib,’ see Compton, 410 ff.]

28. [For the remarkable career of George Thomas, who nearly succeeded in forming a kingdom of his own on the ruins of the Empire in N. India, see Compton, 109 f.; W. Franklin, Military Memoirs of Mr. G. Thomas, 1803.]

28. [For the impressive career of George Thomas, who almost established his own kingdom on the remnants of the Empire in North India, see Compton, 109 f.; W. Franklin, Military Memoirs of Mr. G. Thomas, 1803.]

29. Both camps were on the right bank of the Banas: Lakwa’s at Amli, about ten miles south of Shahpura, and Nana’s at Kadera, between these towns.

29. Both camps were located on the right bank of the Banas: Lakwa's at Amli, around ten miles south of Shahpura, and Nana's at Kadera, situated between these two towns.

30. Lakwa at this time [S. 1856, A.D. 1799] put the Shahpura Raja in possession of the important fortress and district of Jahazpur, which, although the Rana consented to it, covertly receiving from the Raja two lakhs of rupees, disgusted the nobles with Lakwa.

30. In 1799 [S. 1856, CE], Lakwa handed over the significant fortress and district of Jahazpur to the Shahpura Raja. While the Rana agreed to this arrangement, he secretly accepted two lakhs of rupees from the Raja, which frustrated the nobles with Lakwa.

31. Balabha Tantia and Bakhshu Narayan Rao were Sindhia’s ministers at this period, of the same tribe (the Shenvi) as Lakwa.

31. Balabha Tantia and Bakhshu Narayan Rao were ministers under Sindhia at this time, belonging to the same tribe (the Shenvi) as Lakwa.

32. [October 14, 1801 (Grant Duff 555).]

32. [October 14, 1801 (Grant Duff 555).]

33. [Krishna.]

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. [Krishna.]

34. Five-and-twenty [about thirty] miles north of Udaipur. On this subject we shall have much to say hereafter.

34. About thirty miles north of Udaipur. We will have a lot to discuss on this topic later.

35. S. 1859 (A.D. 1803).

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. S. 1859 (A.D. 1803).

36. [Hyder Young Hearsey (1782-3-1840), son of Captain Harry Thomas Hearsey by a Jāt lady, served Sindhia under Perron, and also George Thomas, joined Lord Lake at Dīg in 1804: taken prisoner in the Nepāl war of 1815: present at the siege of Bharatpur: died near Budāun (Buckland, Dict. Indian Biography, s.v.).]

36. [Hyder Young Hearsey (1782-1840), son of Captain Harry Thomas Hearsey and a Jāt woman, served Sindhia under Perron and also George Thomas. He joined Lord Lake at Dīg in 1804, was taken prisoner during the Nepāl war of 1815, and was present at the siege of Bharatpur. He died near Budāun (Buckland, Dict. Indian Biography, s.v.).]

37. In S. 1860 (A.D. 1804).

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. In S. 1860 (1804).

38. At this juncture an officer of Holkar’s, Harnath Chela, on passing through Bansain, had some camels carried off by the Bhils of the Satola estate. Harnath summoned Gulab Singh Chondawat, who came with eight of his relatives, when he was told he should be detained till the cattle were restored; and in the morning, as the Mahratta mounted his elephant, he commanded the Raghaut chieftain to be seized. Gulab drew his sword and made at Harnath, but his sword broke in the howda, when he plunged his dagger into the elephant; but at length he and all his relations, who nobly plied their swords on the Mahrattas, were cut to pieces.

38. At this point, an officer of Holkar’s, Harnath Chela, was passing through Bansain when some camels were stolen by the Bhils of the Satola estate. Harnath called on Gulab Singh Chondawat, who arrived with eight of his relatives. He was told he would be held until the cattle were returned; and the next morning, as the Mahratta mounted his elephant, he ordered the Raghaut chieftain to be captured. Gulab pulled out his sword and charged at Harnath, but his sword broke against the howda, so he stabbed the elephant with his dagger. In the end, he and all his relatives, who bravely fought against the Mahrattas, were killed.

39. [For a graphic account of these camps see T. D. Broughton, Letters written in a Mahratta Camp during the year 1809, ed. 1892.]

39. [For a detailed account of these camps, see T. D. Broughton, Letters written in a Mahratta Camp during the year 1809, ed. 1892.]

40. The Rana of Gohad and Gwalior, the Khichi chiefs of Raghugarh and Bahadurgarh, and the Nawab of Bhopal, made common cause with us in Warren Hastings’ time. The first three possess not a shadow of independence; the last fortunately formed a link in our own policy, and Lord Hastings, in 1818, repaid with liberal interest the services rendered to the government of Warren Hastings in 1782. It was in his power, with equal facility, to have rescued all the other States, and to have claimed the same measure of gratitude which Bhopal is proud to avow. But there was a fatality in the desire to maintain terms with Sindhia, whose treachery to our power was overlooked.

40. The Rana of Gohad and Gwalior, the Khichi leaders of Raghugarh and Bahadurgarh, and the Nawab of Bhopal joined forces with us during Warren Hastings’ time. The first three have no real independence; fortunately, the last one played a part in our own strategy, and Lord Hastings, in 1818, repaid the support given to Warren Hastings’ government in 1782 with generous interest. He could have easily saved all the other States and demanded the same gratitude that Bhopal is proud to acknowledge. However, there was a fate in wanting to keep good terms with Sindhia, whose betrayal of our interests was ignored.

41. The author, then a subaltern, was attached to the suite of the ambassador, Mr. Græme Mercer. He left the subsidiary force at Gwalior in December 1805, and the embassy reached Sindhia’s court in the spring of 1806, then encamped amidst the ruins of Mewar.

41. The author, who was then a junior officer, was part of the staff of the ambassador, Mr. Græme Mercer. He left the support force at Gwalior in December 1805, and the embassy arrived at Sindhia’s court in the spring of 1806, then set up camp among the ruins of Mewar.

42. The ministers of Sindhia were Ambaji, Bapu Chitnavis, Madhuba Huzuria, and Anaji Bhaskar.

42. The ministers of Sindhia were Ambaji, Bapu Chitnavis, Madhuba Huzuria, and Anaji Bhaskar.

43. [Baiza Bāi, widow of Daulat Rāo Sindhia, who died in 1827, was an unscrupulous, designing woman, whose intrigues at Gwalior forced her to take refuge in British territory. She returned after an interval and lived at Gwalior until her death in 1862 (IGI, xii. 424).]

43. [Baiza Bāi, the widow of Daulat Rāo Sindhia, who passed away in 1827, was a manipulative and scheming woman. Her plots in Gwalior made her seek safety in British territory. After some time, she returned and lived in Gwalior until her death in 1862 (IGI, xii. 424).]

44. That is, chief of the race from which issued the Satara sovereigns, whose minister, the Peshwa, accounted Sindhia and Holkar his feudatories.

44. In other words, the leader of the group that produced the Satara rulers, whose minister, the Peshwa, considered Sindhia and Holkar his vassals.

45. Rangra is an epithet applied to the Rajputs, implying turbulent, from rana, ‘strife.’ [Rāngar is the title of a body of turbulent, predatory Muhammadans, who claim Rājput descent, occupying parts of the E. Panjāb and W. districts of the Ganges-Jumna Duāb. The derivation suggested is very doubtful (Crooke, Tribes and Castes, N.W.P. and Oudh, v. 227 ff.).]

45. Rangra is a term used for the Rajputs, meaning turbulent, derived from frog, ‘strife.’ [Rāngar refers to a group of aggressive, predatory Muslims who claim to be of Rajput descent, living in parts of Eastern Punjab and Western areas of the Ganges-Jumna Duāb. The suggested origin of the term is quite questionable (Crooke, Tribes and Castes, N.W.P. and Oudh, v. 227 ff.).]

46. [In October 1805 (Grant Duff 601).]

46. [In October 1805 (Grant Duff 601).]

47. [Jean Baptiste de la Fontaine Filoze (1775-1840) assisted in the campaign against Thomas in 1801. In the war with the English, part of his brigade under Dupont was defeated at Assaye. He was afterwards ill-treated by Sindhia, but was reinstated. Some of his descendants are still in Sindhia’s service (Compton, European Military Adventurers, 352 ff.; Sleeman, Rambles, 115, note). He is frequently mentioned in Broughton, Letters written in a Mahratta Camp.]

47. [Jean Baptiste de la Fontaine Filoze (1775-1840) was involved in the campaign against Thomas in 1801. During the war with the British, part of his brigade under Dupont was defeated at Assaye. He was later mistreated by Sindhia but was restored to his position. Some of his descendants still serve Sindhia (Compton, European Military Adventurers, 352 ff.; Sleeman, Rambles, 115, note). He is often referenced in Broughton, Letters written in a Mahratta Camp.]

48. To increase his importance, Sindhia invited the British envoy and suite to be present on the occasion, when the princely demeanour of the Rana and his sons was advantageously contrasted with that of the Mahratta and his suite. It was in this visit that the regal abode of this ancient race, its isles and palaces, acted with irresistible force on the cupidity of this scion of the plough, who aspired to, yet dared not seat himself in, ‘the halls of the Caesars.’ It was even surmised that his hostility to Jaipur was not so much from the refused war-contribution, as from a mortifying negative to an audacious desire to obtain the hand of this princess himself. The impression made on the author upon this occasion by the miseries and noble appearance of ‘this descendant of a hundred kings,’ was never allowed to weaken, but kindled an enthusiastic desire for the restoration of his fallen condition, which stimulated his perseverance to obtain that knowledge by which alone he might be enabled to benefit him. Then a young Sub., his hopes of success were more sanguine than wise; but he trusted to the rapid march of events, and the discordant elements by which he was surrounded, to effect the redemption of the prince from thraldom. It was a long dream—but after ten years of anxious hope, at length realized—and he had the gratification of being instrumental in snatching the family from destruction, and subsequently of raising the country to comparative prosperity.

48. To boost his status, Sindhia invited the British envoy and his team to attend, showcasing the dignified behavior of the Rana and his sons in stark contrast to that of the Mahratta and his group. During this visit, the impressive residence of this ancient lineage, along with its islands and palaces, powerfully struck a chord with this descendant of farmers, who longed to, yet felt unworthy of sitting in, ‘the halls of the Caesars.’ It was rumored that his animosity towards Jaipur stemmed not just from the denial of war contributions, but also from a painful rejection of his bold ambition to marry this princess himself. The impact this event had on the author, witnessing the struggles and the noble bearing of ‘this descendant of a hundred kings,’ never faded but ignited a passionate desire to restore his fallen status, driving his determination to gain the knowledge necessary to help him. As a young Sub., his expectations of success were more hopeful than realistic; however, he relied on the swift developments around him and the conflicting forces at play to liberate the prince from bondage. It was a distant ambition—but after ten years of anxious anticipation, it finally came to fruition—and he felt a deep satisfaction in playing a key role in saving the family from ruin and later helping the country achieve relative prosperity.

49. I witnessed the commencement and the end of this drama, and have conversed with actors in all the intermediate scenes. In June 1806 the passes of Udaipur were forced; and in January 1808, when I passed through Jaipur in a solitary ramble, the fragments of this contest were scattered over its sandy plains.

49. I saw the beginning and the end of this story and talked with the people involved in all the events in between. In June 1806, the passes of Udaipur were breached; and in January 1808, when I walked through Jaipur alone, the remnants of this struggle were spread out across its sandy plains.

50. [Amīr Khān, ally of the Pindāris and ancestor of the present Nawābs of Tonk. A treaty between him and the British was signed on December 19, 1817, by which his State was recognized. He died in 1834. See his Life by Basāwan Lāl, translated by Thoby Prinsep; Malcolm, Memoirs of Central India, 2nd ed. ii. 325 ff.]

50. [Amīr Khān, a supporter of the Pindāris and the ancestor of the current Nawābs of Tonk. A treaty was signed between him and the British on December 19, 1817, which recognized his State. He passed away in 1834. See his Life by Basāwan Lāl, translated by Thoby Prinsep; Malcolm, Memoirs of Central India, 2nd ed. ii. 325 ff.]

51. Harem.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Harem.

52. I knew him well—a plain honest man.

52. I knew him well—a straightforward and genuine guy.

53. Alluding to the custom of infanticide—here, very rare; indeed, almost unknown.

53. Referring to the practice of infanticide—here, extremely rare; in fact, nearly unheard of.

54. With my mind engrossed with the scenes in which I had passed the better part of my life, I went two months after my return from Rajputana, in 1823, to York Cathedral, to attend the memorable festival of that year. The sublime recitations of Handel in ‘Jephtha’s Vow,’ the sonorous woe of Sapio’s ‘Deeper and deeper still,’ powerfully recalled the sad exit of the Rajputni; and the representation shortly after of Racine’s tragedy of ‘Iphigénie,’ with Talma as Achille, Duchesnois as Clytemnestre, and a very interesting personation of the victim daughter of Agamemnon, again served to waken the remembrance of this sacrifice. The following passage, embodying not only the sentiments, but couched in the precise language in which the ‘Virgin Krishna’ addressed her father—proving that human nature was but one mode of expression for the same feelings—I am tempted to transcribe:

54. With my mind wrapped up in the memories of the scenes where I had spent most of my life, I went two months after my return from Rajputana, in 1823, to York Cathedral, to attend the memorable festival of that year. The powerful recitations of Handel in ‘Jephtha’s Vow,’ the deep sorrow of Sapio’s ‘Deeper and deeper still,’ strongly reminded me of the tragic departure of the Rajputni; and shortly after, the performance of Racine’s tragedy of ‘Iphigénie,’ featuring Talma as Achille, Duchesnois as Clytemnestre, and a very compelling portrayal of Agamemnon’s victim daughter, rekindled memories of this sacrifice. The following passage, which captures not only the emotions but is also phrased in the exact words used by ‘Virgin Krishna’ when addressing her father—showing that human nature is simply one way of expressing the same feelings—I feel compelled to share:

... “My dad,
Stop being so troubled; you are not being betrayed.
When you give an order, you'll be obeyed:
My life is your property. You want to take it back,
Your orders, straightforward, could be heard;
With a smile as happy and a heart as surrendered,
That I accepted the husband you promised me,
I will know, if necessary, to be an obedient victim.
Offer an innocent head to the sword of Calchas;
And respecting the judgment you ordered for yourself,
"Give me back all the blood you’ve taken from me."

55. Bappa Rawal.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Bappa Rawal.

56. The kusumbha draught is made of flowers and herbs of a cooling quality; into this an opiate was introduced.

56. The kusumbha draught is made from flowers and herbs that have a cooling effect; an opiate was added to it.

57. The simple but powerful expression of the narrator.

57. The straightforward yet impactful words of the narrator.

58. The tribe of the Rana.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. The Rana tribe.

59. That is, without adoption even to perpetuate it.

59. That is, without adoption even to keep it going.

60. A respectful epithet to the prince—sire.

60. A respectful title for the prince—sire.

61. By the same mother.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. From the same mom.

62. He was nearly carried off by that awful scourge, the cholera, and, singular to remark, was the first person attacked at Udaipur. I remained by his bedside during the progress of this terrible visitation, and never shall I forget his grateful exclamation of surprise, when after a salutary sleep he opened his eyes to health. Shirji Mehta, his chief adviser and manager of his estates, merry as ever, though the heir of Mewar was given over, was seized with the complaint as his master recovered—was dead and his ashes blanching on the sands of the streamlet of Ar within twelve hours! Jovial and good-humoured as he was, “we could have better spared a better man.” He was an adept in intrigue; of Ambaji’s school; and till death shall extinguish the whole of this, and better morals are born, the country will but slowly improve. [Mahārāna Jawān Singh (1828-38) succeeded on the death of his father, Bhīm Singh, on March 31, 1828. He gave himself up to debauchery, and died without issue on August 30, 1838, being succeeded by his adopted son, Sardār Singh.]

62. He was nearly taken by that terrible disease, cholera, and interestingly, he was the first person to be affected in Udaipur. I stayed by his bedside during this horrific outbreak, and I'll never forget his grateful surprise when, after a restorative sleep, he opened his eyes to find himself healthy again. Shirji Mehta, his chief adviser and manager of his estates, was as cheerful as ever, even though the heir of Mewar was seriously ill. Ironically, as his master began to recover, Shirji was struck by the illness and died, with his ashes scattered on the sands of the Ar stream within just twelve hours! Despite his jovial and good-natured demeanor, “we could have better spared a better man.” He was skilled in intrigue; from Ambaji's teachings; and until death wipes out all of this, and better values emerge, the country will only improve slowly. [Mahārāna Jawān Singh (1828-38) took over after his father, Bhīm Singh, passed away on March 31, 1828. He indulged in excesses and died without children on August 30, 1838, being succeeded by his adopted son, Sardār Singh.]

63. Since this work has gone to press, the author has been rejoiced to find that an heir has been born from the last marriage by a princess of Riwa of the Baghela tribe.

63. Since this work was published, the author is pleased to share that an heir has been born from the most recent marriage of a princess of Riwa from the Baghela tribe.

64. See genealogical descendants of Rana Jagat Singh. Appendix, No. VIII.

64. See family tree of Rana Jagat Singh. Appendix, No. VIII.

65. This was written at Udaipur in 1820. This old intriguer then attempted to renew the past, as the organ of the Chondawats, but his scheme ended in exile to the sacred city of Benares; and there he may now be seen with his rosary on the consecrated ghat of the Ganges.

65. This was written in Udaipur in 1820. This old schemer then tried to revive the past as the representative of the Chondawats, but his plan ended with him being exiled to the sacred city of Benares; and there, he can now be seen with his rosary on the holy ghat of the Ganges.

66. Brigadier-General Alexander Knox had the honour of dissolving these bands in the only way worthy of us. He marched his troops to take their guns and disperse their legions; and, when in order of battle, the gallant General taking out his watch, gave them half an hour to reflect, their commander Jamshid, second only in villainy to his master, deeming ‘discretion the better part of valour,’ surrendered.

66. Brigadier-General Alexander Knox had the honor of breaking up these forces in the only way fitting for us. He marched his troops to seize their weapons and scatter their ranks; and, when they were lined up for battle, the brave General took out his watch and gave them half an hour to think it over. Their commander Jamshid, second only in wickedness to his leader, deciding that ‘caution was the better part of valor,’ surrendered.

67. There are full this number of princes holding under the British.

67. There are currently this number of princes under British rule.

68. This veteran attended me during all these troubles, as the medium of communication with the Rana. Though leagued with the Chondawats, he was a loyal subject and good servant. I saw him expire, and was of opinion, as well as the doctor who accompanied me, that his death was caused by poison. The general burst of sorrow from hundreds collected around his house, when the event was announced, is the best encomium on his public character.

68. This veteran was with me through all these challenges, acting as the link to the Rana. Even though he was allied with the Chondawats, he remained a loyal subject and dedicated servant. I witnessed his passing, and both the doctor who was with me and I believed that he died from poison. The overwhelming grief from the hundreds gathered outside his home when the news broke speaks volumes about his reputation and character.

69. This monstrous villain (for he was a Goliath) died soon after Mewar was rescued, from a cancer in his back.

69. This huge villain (because he was a Goliath) died shortly after Mewar was saved, from cancer in his back.

70. Satidas, Kishandas, and Rup Ram.

70. Satidas, Kishandas, and Rup Ram.

71. Bapu Sindhia shortly outlived his expulsion from Ajmer, and as he had to pass through Mewar in his passage to his future residence, he was hooted by the population he had plundered. While I was attending the Rana’s court, some one reporting Bapu Sindhia’s arrival at his destination, mentioned that some pieces of ordnance formerly taken from Udaipur had, after saluting him, exuded a quantity of water, which was received with the utmost gravity by the court, until I remarked they were crying because they should never again be employed in plunder: an idea which caused a little mirth.

71. Bapu Sindhia didn’t live long after being kicked out of Ajmer, and as he traveled through Mewar on his way to his new home, he was jeered at by the people he had robbed. While I was at the Rana’s court, someone announced Bapu Sindhia’s arrival at his destination and mentioned that some cannons that had been taken from Udaipur had, after honoring him, leaked a lot of water. The court treated this with the utmost seriousness until I remarked that they were crying because they would never be used for looting again: an idea that caused a bit of laughter.


CHAPTER 18

Degraded Condition of the Rājputs.

—The history of the Rana’s family has now been traced through all the vicissitudes of its fortunes, from the second to the nineteenth century, whilst contending for existence, alternately with Parthians, Bhils, Tartars, and Mahrattas, till at length it has become tributary to Britain. The last chapter portrays the degraded condition of their princes, and the utter desolation of their country, in a picture which embodied the entire Rajput race. An era of repose at length dawned upon them. The destruction of that vast predatory system, under the weight of which the prosperity of these regions had so long been repressed, was effected by one short campaign in 1817; which if less brilliant than that of 1803, is inferior to none in political results. The tardy policy of the last-named period, at length accomplished, placed the power of Britain in the East on an expugnable position, and rescued the Rajputs from a progressing destruction.

Alliances with the British.

—To prevent the recurrence of this predatory system it was deemed politic to unite all these settled States, alike interested with ourselves in its overthrow, in one grand confederation. Accordingly the Rajput States were 548invited to shelter [472] under our protecting alliance; and with one exception (Jaipur), they eagerly embraced the invitation. The ambassadors of the various governments followed each other in quick succession to Delhi, where the treaties were to be negotiated, and in a few weeks all Rajputana was united to Britain by compacts of one uniform character;[1] insuring to them external protection with internal independence, as the price of acknowledged supremacy, and a portion of revenue to the protecting government. By this comprehensive arrangement, we placed a most powerful barrier between our territories and the strong natural frontier of India; and so long as we shall respect their established usages, and by contributing to the prosperity of the people preserve our motives from distrust, it will be a barrier impenetrable to invasion.

Treaty with Mewār.

—Of all the princes who obtained succour at this momentous crisis in the political history of India, none stood more in need of it than the Rana of Udaipur. On January 16, 1818, the treaty was signed, and in February an envoy was nominated; who immediately proceeded to the Rana’s court, to superintend and maintain the newly formed relations.[2] The right wing of the grand army[3] had already preceded him to compel the surrender of such territory as was unjustly held by the lawless partisans of Sindhia, and to reduce to obedience the refractory nobles, to whom anarchy was endeared from long familiarity. The strongholds in the plains as Raepur, Rajnagar, etc., soon surrendered; and the payment of the arrears of the garrison of Kumbhalmer put this important fortress in our possession.

In his passage from Jahazpur, which guards the range on the east to Kumbhalmer on the Aravalli west, a space of 140 miles, the limits of Mewar, only two thinly peopled towns were seen 549which acknowledged the Rana’s authority. All was desolate; even the traces of the footsteps of man were effaced. The babul (mimosa [acacia] Arabica), and gigantic reed, which harboured the boar and the tiger, grew upon the highways; and every rising ground displayed a mass of ruin. Bhilwara, the commercial entrepôt of Rajputana, which ten years before contained six thousand [473] families, showed not a vestige of existence. All was silent in her streets—no living thing was seen except a solitary dog, that fled in dismay from his lurking-place in the temple, scared at the unaccustomed sight of man.[4]

In his journey from Jahazpur, which stretches east to Kumbhalmer on the western Aravalli, a distance of 140 miles, the borders of Mewar revealed only two sparsely populated towns that recognized the Rana’s authority. Everything was desolate; not even the traces of human footsteps remained. The babul (mimosa [acacia] Arabica) and towering reeds, which sheltered wild boar and tigers, grew along the roads; and every rise in the landscape revealed a pile of ruins. Bhilwara, the commercial hub of Rajputana that had housed six thousand families just ten years earlier, showed no signs of life. The streets were silent—no living creature could be seen except for a lone dog that bolted in fear from its hiding spot in the temple, startled by the unusual sight of a person. 549

Cession of Kumbhalmer.

—An envoy was dispatched by the Rana to congratulate the Agent, who joined him in the British camp at Nathdwara; and while he returned to arrange the formalities of reception, the Agent obtained the cession of Kumbhalmer; which, with the acquisitions before mentioned, paved the way for a joyful reception. The prince, Javan Singh, with all the State insignia, and a numerous cortège, advanced to receive the mission, and conduct it to the capital. A spot was fixed on in a grove of palmyras, about two miles from the city, where carpets were spread, and where the prince received the Agent and suite in a manner at once courteous and dignified.[5] Of him it might have been said, in the language applied by Jahangir to the son of Rana Amra—“His countenance carried the impression of his illustrious extraction.”

Arrival of the Author as Agent.

—We entered the city[6] by the gate of the sun; and through a vista of ruin the mission was inducted into its future residence, once the abode of the fair Rampiyari.[7] Like all the mansions of Rajputana, it was a quadrangular pile, with an open paved area, the suites of apartments carried round the sides, with latticed or open corridors 550extending parallel to each suite. Another deputation with the mehmani, consisting of a hundred trays of sweetmeats, dried fruits, and a purse of one thousand rupees for distribution amongst the domestics, brought the Rana’s welcome upon our arrival in his capital, and fixed the next day for our introduction at court.

At four in the afternoon, a deputation, consisting of the officiating prime minister, the representative of the Chondawats, with mace-bearers and a numerous escort, came to announce the Rana’s readiness to receive the mission; which, with all the ‘pomp and circumstance’ peculiar to these countries, was marshalled in front of the residency, thronged by crowds of well-dressed [474] inhabitants, silently gazing at the unusual sight.[8] The grand Nakkaras having announced the Rana in court, the mission proceeded through streets which everywhere presented marks of rapine, hailed by the most enthusiastic greetings. “Jai! jai! Farangi ka Raj!” “Victory, victory to the English Government!” resounded from every tongue. The bards were not idle; and the unpoetic name of the Agent was hitched into rhyme. Groups of musicians were posted here and there, who gave a passing specimen of the tappas[9] of Mewar; and not a few of the fair, with brazen ewers of water on their heads, welcomed us with the suhelia, or songs of joy. Into each of these vessels the purse-bearer dropped a piece of silver; for neither the songs of the suhelia, the tappas of the minstrel, nor encomiastic stave of the bard, are to be received without some acknowledgement that you appreciate their merit and talents, however you may doubt the value they put upon your own. As we ascended the main street leading to the Tripolia, or triple portal, which guards the sacred enclosure, dense masses of people obstructed our progress, and even the walls of the temple of Jagannath were crowded. According to etiquette, we dismounted at the Porte, and proceeded on foot across the ample terrace; on which were drawn up a few elephants and horse, exercising for the Rana’s amusement.

At four in the afternoon, a delegation made up of the acting prime minister, the representative of the Chondawats, along with mace-bearers and a large escort, arrived to announce the Rana's readiness to receive the mission. This was done with all the “pomp and circumstance” typical of these regions and was assembled in front of the residency, filled with well-dressed locals silently watching the rare spectacle.[8] The grand Nakkaras had proclaimed the Rana in court, and the mission moved through streets marked by evidence of looting, welcomed by enthusiastic cheers. “Jai! jai! Farangi ka Raj!” “Victory, victory to the English Government!” echoed from every corner. The bards were busy, crafting rhymes that included the rather unpoetic name of the Agent. Groups of musicians were stationed along the way, showcasing a sample of the tapas[9] of Mewar; and several women, carrying clay water pots on their heads, greeted us with the suhelia, or songs of joy. Into each of these pots, the purse-bearer dropped a coin; for one should not receive the suhelia songs, the tappas of the minstrel, or the praises of the bard without acknowledging their talent and effort, even if you might doubt how much they value yours. As we walked up the main street leading to the Tripolia, or triple gateway, which protects the sacred area, large crowds blocked our way, and even the walls of the Jagannath temple were packed. Following tradition, we dismounted at the gate and walked across the spacious terrace, where a few elephants and horses were gathered, practicing for the Rana's entertainment.

The Palace at Udaipur.

—The palace is a most imposing pile, 551of a regular form, built of granite and marble, rising at least a hundred feet from the ground, and flanked with octagonal towers, crowned with cupolas. Although built at various periods, uniformity of design has been very well preserved; nor is there in the East a more striking or majestic structure. It stands upon the very crest of a ridge running parallel to, but considerably elevated above, the margin of the lake. The terrace, which is at the east and chief front of the palace, extends throughout its length, and is supported by a triple row of arches from the declivity of the ridge. The height of this arcaded wall is fully fifty feet; and although all is hollow beneath, yet so admirably is it constructed, that an entire range of stables is built on the extreme verge of the terrace, on which the whole personal force of the Rana, elephants, horse, and foot, are often assembled. From this terrace the city and the valley lay before the spectator, whose vision is bounded only by the [475] hills shutting out the plains; while from the summit of the palace nothing obstructs its range over lake and mountain.

A band of Sindis guarded the first entrance to the palace; and being Saturday, the Saktawats were on duty in the great hall of assembly. Through lines of Rajputs we proceeded till we came to the marble staircase, the steps of which had taken the form of the segment of an ellipse, from the constant friction of the foot; an image of Ganesha guarded the ascent to the interior of the palace, and the apartment, or landing, is called Ganesha deori, from the Rajput Janus. After proceeding through a suite of saloons, each filled with spectators, the herald’s voice announced to ‘the lord of the world’ that the English envoy was in his presence; on which he arose, and advanced a few paces in front of the throne, the chieftains standing to receive the mission. Everything being ruled by precedent, the seat allotted for the envoy was immediately in front and touching the royal cushion (gaddi): being that assigned to the Peshwa in the height of Mahratta prosperity, the arrangement, which was a subject of regular negotiation, could not be objected to. The apartment chosen for the initiatory visit was the Surya mahall, or ‘hall of the sun,’ so called from a medallion of the orb in basso-rilievo which decorates the wall. Close thereto is placed the Rana’s throne, above which, supported by slender silver columns, rises a velvet canopy. The Gaddi, or throne, in the East is but a huge 552cushion, over which is thrown an embroidered velvet mantle. The chiefs of the higher grade, or ‘the Sixteen,’ were seated, according to their rank, on the right and left of the Rana; next and below these were the princes Amra and Javan Singh; and at right angles (by which the court formed three sides of a square), the chiefs of the second rank. The civil officers of the State were near the Rana in front, and the seneschal, butler, keeper of the wardrobe, and other confidential officers and inferior chieftains, formed a group standing on the extreme edge of the carpet.

A group of Sindis guarded the first entrance to the palace, and since it was Saturday, the Saktawats were on duty in the great assembly hall. We moved through lines of Rajputs until we reached the marble staircase, whose steps had taken the shape of an ellipse from constant foot traffic; an image of Ganesha watched over the ascent to the interior of the palace, and the landing area is called Ganesha deori, named after the Rajput Janus. After passing through a series of rooms, each filled with onlookers, the herald announced to ‘the lord of the world’ that the English envoy was in his presence. He stood up and stepped a few paces forward from the throne while the chieftains stood to greet the envoy. Everything was determined by precedent, and the seat designated for the envoy was right in front of and touching the royal cushion (car seat), the same one assigned to the Peshwa during the peak of Mahratta prosperity; this arrangement was regularly negotiated and could not be challenged. The room selected for the initial visit was the Surya mahall, or ‘hall of the sun,’ named for a medallion of the sun in low relief that adorns the wall. Nearby was the Rana’s throne, which had a velvet canopy supported by delicate silver columns. The Gaddi, or throne, in the East is simply a large cushion, over which an embroidered velvet mantle is draped. The higher-ranking chiefs, known as ‘the Sixteen,’ were seated according to their rank on either side of the Rana; next to and below them were the princes Amra and Javan Singh, and at right angles (forming three sides of a square) were the chiefs of the second rank. The civil officers of the State stood near the Rana in front, and the seneschal, butler, wardrobe keeper, along with other trusted officers and lower-ranking chieftains formed a group standing at the very edge of the carpet.

The Rana’s congratulations were hearty and sincere: in a few powerful expressions he depicted the miseries he had experienced, the fallen condition of his State, and the gratitude he felt to the British Government which had interposed between him and destruction; and which for the first moment of his existence allowed him to sleep in peace. There was an intense earnestness in every word he uttered, which, delivered with great fluency of speech and dignity of manner, inspired deep respect and sympathy. The Agent said that the Governor-General was no stranger to the [476] history of his illustrious family, or to his own immediate sufferings; and that it was his earnest desire to promote, by every means in his power, the Rana’s personal dignity and the prosperity of his dominions. After conversing a few minutes, the interview was closed with presents to the Agent and suite: to the former a caparisoned elephant and horse, jewelled aigrette, and pearl necklace, with shawls and brocades; and with the customary presentation of essence of rose and the pan leaf the Rana and court rising, the envoy made his salaam and retired. In a short time the Rana, attended by his second son, ministers, and a select number of the chiefs, honoured the envoy with a visit. The latter advanced beyond his residence to meet the prince, who was received with presented arms by the guard, the officers saluting, and conducted to his throne, which had been previously arranged. Conversation was now unrestrained, and questions were demanded regarding everything which appeared unusual. After sitting half an hour, the Agent presented the Rana with an elephant and two horses, caparisoned with silver and gilt ornaments and velvet embroidered housings, with twenty-one shields[10] of shawls, brocades, muslins, and jewels; to prince Amra, unable from sickness to attend his father, a horse and 553eleven shields; and to his brother, the second prince, Javan Singh, a horse and nine shields; to the ministers and chiefs according to rank: the whole entertainment costing about 20,000 rupees, or £2000. Amidst these ceremonials, receiving and returning visits of the Rana, his chiefs, his ministers, and men of influence and information commercial and agricultural, some weeks passed in silent observation, and in the acquisition of materials for action.[11]

The Rana's congratulations were warm and genuine: with a few strong statements, he described the suffering he had endured, the decline of his State, and the gratitude he felt toward the British Government, which had stepped in to save him from ruin and for the first time allowed him to rest peacefully. There was a powerful sincerity in every word he spoke, and his fluent speech and dignified manner inspired deep respect and sympathy. The Agent mentioned that the Governor-General was well aware of the history of his distinguished family and his own recent hardships, and that he was genuinely eager to enhance the Rana's personal dignity and the prosperity of his territories by any means available to him. After chatting for a few minutes, the meeting ended with gifts for the Agent and his entourage: for the former, a decorated elephant and horse, a jeweled aigrette, and a pearl necklace, along with shawls and brocades; and with the customary presentation of rose essence and pan leaves, the Rana and his court rose, and the envoy made his salaam and departed. Soon after, the Rana, accompanied by his second son, ministers, and a select group of chiefs, paid a visit to the envoy. The latter stepped out from his residence to greet the prince, who was welcomed with a salute from the guard, the officers saluting, and escorted to his throne, which had been prepared in advance. Conversation flowed freely, with questions raised about anything that seemed unusual. After sitting for half an hour, the Agent gifted the Rana an elephant and two horses, adorned with silver and gold decorations and embroidered velvet coverings, along with twenty-one shields of shawls, brocades, muslins, and jewels; for prince Amra, who could not attend due to illness, a horse and eleven shields; and for his brother, the second prince, Javan Singh, a horse and nine shields; for the ministers and chiefs according to their rank: the entire event costing about 20,000 rupees, or £2000. During these ceremonies, as they exchanged visits among the Rana, his chiefs, ministers, and influential figures in commerce and agriculture, several weeks passed in quiet observation and gathering information for future action.

Political Divisions of Mewār.

—For the better comprehension of the internal relations, past and present, of Mewar [477], a sketch is presented, showing the political divisions of the tribes and the fiscal domain, from which a better idea may be formed of Rajput feudal economy than from a chapter of dissertation. The princes of Mewar skilfully availed themselves of their natural advantages in the partition of the country. The mountain-barriers east and west were allotted to the chiefs to keep the mountaineers and foresters in subjection, whose leading passes 554were held by a lord-marcher, and the quotas of his quarter; and while strong forts guarded the exposed northern and southern entrances, the crown-land lay in the centre, the safest and the richest. The exterior, thus guarded by a cordon of feudal levies composed of the quotas of the greater fiefs; the minor and most numerous class of vassals, termed goal, literally ‘the mass,’ and consisting of ten thousand horse, each holding directly of the crown independent of the greater chiefs, formed its best security against both external aggression and internal commotions.

Desolation of Mewār.

—Such is a picture of the feudal economy of Mewar in the days of her renown; but so much had it been defaced through time and accident, that with difficulty could the lineaments be traced with a view to their restoration: her institutions a dead letter, the prince’s authority despised, the nobles demoralized and rebellious, internal commerce abandoned, and the peasantry destroyed by the combined operation of war, pestilence, and exile. Expression might be racked for phrases which could adequately delineate the miseries all classes had endured. It is impossible to give more than a sketch of the state of the the courage of Mewar, ‘the ten thousand townships’ which once acknowledged her princes, and of which above three thousand still exist. All that remained to them was the valley of the capital; and though Chitor and Mandalgarh were maintained by the fidelity of the Rana’s servants, their precarious revenues scarcely sufficed to maintain their garrisons. The Rana was mainly indebted to Zalim Singh of Kotah for the means of subsistence; for in the struggle for existence his chiefs thought only of themselves, of defending their own estates, or buying off their foes; while those who had succumbed took to horse, scoured the country, and plundered without distinction. Inferior clanships declared themselves independent of their superiors, who in their turn usurped the crown domain, or by bribing the necessities of their prince, obtained his patent for lands, to which, as they yielded him nothing, he became indifferent. The crown-tenants purchased of these chiefs the protection (guardianship) which the [478] Rana could not grant, and made alienations of the crown taxes, besides private rights of the community, which were often extorted at the point of the lance. Feuds multiplied, and the name of each clan became the watchword of alarm or defiance to its neighbour: castles were assaulted, and their inmates, as 555at Sheogarh and Lawa, put to the sword; the Meras and Bhils descended from their hills, or emerged from their forests, and planted ambuscades for the traveller or merchant, whom they robbed or carried to their retreats, where they languished in durance till ransomed. Marriage processions were thus intercepted, and the honeymoon was passed on a cliff of the Aravalli, or in the forests on the Mahi. The Rajput, whose moral energies were blunted, scrupled not to associate and to divide the spoil with these lawless tribes, of whom it might be said, as of the children of Ishmael, “Their hands were against every man, and every man’s hand against them.” Yet notwithstanding such entire disorganization of society, external commerce was not stagnant; and in the midst of this rapine, the produce of Europe and Kashmir would pass each other in transit through Mewar, loaded it is true by a multiplicity of exactions, but guarded by those who scorned all law but the point of honour, which they were paid for preserving.

The Condition of Udaipur.

—The capital will serve as a specimen of the country. Udaipur, which formerly reckoned fifty thousand houses within the walls, had not now three thousand occupied, the rest were in ruin, the rafters being taken for firewood. The realization of the spring harvest of 1818, from the entire fiscal land, was about £4000! Grain sold for seven sers the rupee, though thrice the quantity was procurable within the distance of eighty miles. Insurance from the capital to Nathdwara (twenty-five miles) was eight per cent. The Kotharia chief, whose ancestors are immortalized for fidelity, had not a horse to conduct him to his prince’s presence, though his estates were of fifty thousand rupees annual value. All were in ruins; and the Rana, the descendant of those patriot Rajputs who opposed Babur, Akbar, and Aurangzeb, in the days of Mogul splendour, had not fifty horse to attend him, and was indebted for all the comforts he possessed to the liberality of Kotah.

Reorganization of the State.

—Such was the chaos from which order was to be evoked. But the elements of prosperity, though scattered, were not extinct; and recollections of the past, deeply engraved in the national mind, became available to reanimate their moral and physical existence. To call these forth demanded only the exertion of moral [479] interference, and every other was rejected. The lawless freebooter, and even the savage Bhil, felt 556awed at the agency of a power never seen. To him moral opinion (compared with which the strength of armies is nought) was inexplicable, and he substituted in its stead another invisible power—that of magic: and the belief was current throughout the intricate region of the West, that a single individual could carry an army in his pocket, and that our power could animate slips of paper cut into the figures of armed men, from which no precaution could guard their retreats. Accordingly, at the mere name of the British power, rapine ceased, and the inhabitants of the wilds of the West, the ‘forest lords,’ who had hitherto laughed at subjection, to the number of seven hundred villages, put each the sign of the dagger to a treaty, promising abstinence from plunder and a return to industrious life—a single individual of no rank the negotiator. Moreover, the treaty was religiously kept for twelve months; when the peace was broken, not by them, but against them.

To the Rajput, the moral spectacle of a Peshwa marched into exile with all the quietude of a pilgrimage, effected more than twenty thousand bayonets, and no other auxiliary was required than the judicious use of the impressions from this and other passing events, to relay the foundations of order and prosperity—by never doubting the issue, success was insured. The British force, therefore, after the reduction of the plans enumerated, was marched to cantonments; the rest was left for time and reason to accomplish.

To the Rajput, the sight of a Peshwa going into exile with the calmness of a pilgrimage was more powerful than twenty thousand bayonets, and no other support was needed besides wisely leveraging the impressions from this and other events to establish order and prosperity—by never doubting the outcome, success was guaranteed. The British force, therefore, after completing the outlined plans, was moved to cantonments; the rest was left to time and reason to achieve.

Form of Civil Government.

—Before proceeding further, it may be convenient to sketch the form of civil government in Mewar, and the characters of its most conspicuous members: the former we shall describe as it was when the machine was in regular action; it will be found simple, and perfectly suited to its object.

There are four grand officers of the government:

There are four main officials in the government:

  • 1. The Pardhan, or prime minister.
  • 2. Bakhshi, commander of the forces.
  • 3. Suratnama, keeper of the records.
  • 4. Sahai, keeper of the signet.[12]

The first, the Pardhan, or civil premier, must be of the non-militant 557tribe. The whole of the territorial and financial arrangements are vested in him. He [480] nominates the civil governors of districts, and the collectors of the revenue and custom; and has fourteen thuas, or departments, under him, which embrace all that relates to expenditure.

The first, the Pardhan, or civil leader, must be from the non-militant tribe. He is responsible for all territorial and financial arrangements. He nominates the civil governors of districts and the revenue and customs collectors, and he oversees fourteen thuas, or departments, which handle everything related to spending.

2. The Bakhshi must also be of a non-militant tribe, and one different from the Pardhan. His duties are mixed civil and military. He takes the musters, and pays mercenaries, or rations, to the feudal tenants when on extra service, and he appoints a deputy to accompany all expeditions, or to head frontier-posts, with the title of Faujdar, or commander. The royal insignia, the standard, and kettle-drums accompany him, and the highest nobles assemble under the general control of this civil officer, never under one of their own body. From the Bakhshi’s bureau all patents are issued, as also all letters of sequestration of feudal land.

2. The Bakhshi must also be from a non-militant tribe, and different from the Pardhan. His duties involve both civil and military responsibilities. He takes the attendance, pays mercenaries, or provides rations to the feudal tenants when they’re on special duty, and he appoints a deputy to join all expeditions or to lead frontier posts, with the title of Faujdar, or commander. The royal insignia, the standard, and kettle drums accompany him, and the highest nobles gather under the overall authority of this civil officer, never under one of their own. All patents are issued from the Bakhshi’s office, as well as all letters for the confiscation of feudal land.

The Bakhshi has four secretaries:

The Bakhshi has four assistants:

  • 1. Draws out deeds.
  • 2. Accountant.
  • 3. Recorder of all patents or grants.
  • 4. Keeps duplicates.

3. The Suratnama[13] is the auditor and recorder of all the household expenditure and establishments, which are paid by his cheques. He has four assistants also, who make a daily report, and give a daily balance of accounts.

3. The Suratnama[13] is responsible for overseeing and documenting all household expenses and operations, which are covered by his checks. He also has four assistants who provide daily reports and account balances.

4. The Sahai. He is secretary both for home and foreign correspondence. He draws out the royal grants or patents of estates, and superintends the deeds of grant on copper-plate to religious establishments. Since the privilege appertaining to Salumbar, of confirming all royal grants with his signet the lance, has fallen into desuetude, the Sahai executes this military autograph.[14]

4. The Sahai. He is the secretary for both domestic and international correspondence. He prepares the royal grants or patents for estates and oversees the deeds of grant on copper plates for religious institutions. Since the privilege associated with Salumbar, which allowed him to confirm all royal grants with his signet the lance, has become obsolete, the Sahai now carries out this official signature.[14]

To all decrees, from the daily stipend to the patta, or patent of an estate, each minister must append his seal, so that there is a complete system of check. Besides these, the higher officers of government, there are thirty-six karkhanas, or inferior officers, 558appointed directly by the Rana, the most conspicuous of which are the justiciary,[15] the keepers of the register-office, of the mint, of the armoury, of the regalia, of the jewels, of the wardrobe, of the stables, of the kitchen, of the band, of the seneschalsy, and of the seraglio.

To all orders, from the daily payment to the patta, or property patent, every minister must add their seal to ensure a complete system of checks. In addition to these, there are thirty-six higher officers of government known as workshops, or junior officers, appointed directly by the Rana. The most prominent among them are the judge, [15], the head of the registry office, the mint, the armory, the regalia, the jewels, the wardrobe, the stables, the kitchen, the band, the seneschalsy, and the harem.

There was no want of aspirants to office, here hereditary; but it was vain to look [481] amongst the descendants of the virtuous Pancholi, or the severe Amrachand, and the prediction of the former, “Dust will cover the head of Mewar when virtue wanders in rags,” was strictly fulfilled. There appeared no talent, no influence, no honesty; yet the deficiency was calculated to excite sorrow rather than surprise; to stimulate exertion on their behalf, rather than damp the hope of improvement; though all scope for action, save in the field of intrigue, was lost, and talent was dormant for want of exercise.

There was no shortage of candidates for office, which were hereditary; however, it was pointless to look among the descendants of the honorable Pancholi or the strict Amrachand, as the prediction of the former, “Dust will cover the head of Mewar when virtue wanders in rags,” was completely fulfilled. There seemed to be no talent, no influence, no integrity; yet this lack was likely to cause sadness rather than surprise; to encourage effort on their behalf, rather than stifle the hope for improvement; even though all opportunities for action, except in the realm of scheming, were lost, and talent lay dormant due to lack of use.

Incapacity of the Rāna.

—The Rana’s character was little calculated to supply his minister’s deficiencies. Though perfectly versed in the past history of his country, its resources, and their management; though able, wise, and amiable, his talents were nullified by numerous weak points. Vain shows, frivolous amusements, and an ill-regulated liberality alone occupied him; and so long as he could gratify these propensities, he trusted complacently to the exertions of others for the restoration of order and his proper authority. He had little steadiness of purpose, and was particularly obnoxious to female influence. It is scarcely to be wondered that he coveted repose, and was little desirous to disturb the only moment his existence had presented of enjoying it, by inviting the turmoils of business. No man, however, was more capable of advising: his judgment was good, but he seldom followed its dictates; in short, he was an adept in theory, and a novice in practice. The only man about the court at once of integrity and efficiency was Kishandas, who had long acted as ambassador, and to whose assiduity the sovereign and the country owed much; but his services were soon cut off by death.

Such were the materials with which the work of reform commenced. The aim was to bring back matters to a correspondence with an era of their history, when the rights of the prince, the 559vassal, and the cultivator, were alike well defined—that of Amra Singh.

Such were the materials with which the reform process began. The goal was to revert matters to a period in their history when the rights of the prince, the vassal, and the farmer were clearly defined—that of Amra Singh.

Relations of the Rāna with his Nobles.

—The first point to effect was the recognition of the prince’s authority by his nobles; the surest sign of which was their presence at the capital, where some had never been, and others only when it suited their convenience or their views. In a few weeks the Rana saw himself surrounded by a court such as had not been known for half a century. It created no small curiosity to learn by what secret power they were brought into each other’s presence. Even the lawless Hamira, who but a short while before had plundered the marriage dower of the Hari queen [482] coming from Kotah, and the chief of the Sangawat clan, who had sworn “he might bend his head to woman, but never to his sovereign,” left their castles of Badesar and Deogarh, and “placing the royal rescript on their heads,” hastened to his presence; and in a few weeks the whole feudal association of Mewar was embodied in the capital.

Return of the Exiles.

—To recall the exiled population was a measure simultaneous with the assembling of the nobles; but this was a work requiring time: they had formed ties, and incurred obligations to the societies which had sheltered them, which could not at once be disengaged or annulled. But wherever a subject of Mewar existed, proclamations penetrated, and satisfactory assurances were obtained, and realized to an extent which belied in the strongest manner the assertion that patriotism is unknown to the natives of Hindustan. The most enthusiastic and cheering proofs were afforded that neither oppression from without, nor tyranny within, could expel the feeling for the bapota, the land of their fathers. Even now, though time has chastened the impressions, we should fear to pen but a tithe of the proofs of devotion of the husbandman of Mewar to the home birthplace: it would be deemed romance by those who never contemplated humanity in its reflux from misery and despair to the ‘sweet influences’ of hope; he alone who had witnessed the day of trouble, and beheld the progress of desolation—the standing corn grazed by Mahratta horse—the rifled towns devoted to the flames—the cattle driven to the camp, and the chief men seized as hostages for money never to be realized—could appreciate their deliverance. To be permitted to see these evils banished, to behold the survivors of oppression congregated from the most 560distant provinces, many of them strangers to each other, and the aged and the helpless awaiting the lucky day to take possession of their ruined abodes, was a sight which memory will not part with. Thus on the 3rd of Sawan (July),[16] a favourite day with the husbandman, three hundred of all conditions, with their waggons and implements of labour, and preceded by banners and music, marched into Kapasan;[17] and Ganesha was once again invoked as they reconsecrated their dwellings, and placed his portrait as the Janus of the portals. On the same day, and within eight months subsequent to the signature of the treaty, above three hundred towns and villages were simultaneously reinhabited; and the land, which for many years had been a stranger to the plough-share, was broken up. Well might [483] the superstitious fancy that miracles were abroad; for even to those who beheld the work in progression it had a magical result, to see the waste covered with habitations, and the verdant corn growing in the fields where lately they had roused the boar from his retreat! It was a day of pride for Britain! By such exertions of her power in these distant lands her sway is hallowed. By Britain alone can this fair picture be defaced; the tranquillity and independence she has conferred, by her alone may be disturbed!

Attraction of Capital.

—To these important preliminary measures, the assembly of the nobles and recall of the population, was added a third, without which the former would have been nugatory. There was no wealth, no capital, to aid their patriotism and industry. Foreign merchants and bankers had abandoned the devoted land; and those who belonged to it partook of her poverty and her shame. Money was scarce, and want of faith and credit had increased the usury on loans to a ruinous extent. The Rana borrowed at thirty-six per cent; besides twenty-five to forty per cent discount for his barats, or patents empowering collection on the land; a system pursued for some time even after his restoration to authority. His profusion exceeded even the rapidity of renovation; and the husbandman had scarcely broken up his long-waste fields, when a call was made by the harpies of the State for an advance on their produce, while he himself had been compelled to borrow at a like ruinous rate for 561seed and the means of support, to be paid by expectations. To have hoped for the revival of prosperity amidst such destitution, moral and pecuniary, would have been visionary. It was as necessary to improve the one as to find the other; for poverty and virtue do not long associate, and certainly not in Mewar. Proclamations were therefore prepared by the Rana, inviting foreign merchants and bankers to establish connexions in the chief towns throughout the country; but as in the days of demoralization little faith was placed in the words of princes, similar ones were prepared by the Agent, guaranteeing the stipulations, and both were distributed to every commercial city in India. The result was as had been foreseen: branch banks were everywhere formed, and mercantile agents fixed in every town in the country, whose operations were only limited by the slow growth of moral improvement. The shackles which bound external commerce were at once removed, and the multifarious posts for the collections of transit duties abolished; in lieu of which chain of stations, all levies on goods in transit were confined to the frontiers. The scale of duties [484] was revised; and by the abolition of intermediate posts, they underwent a reduction of from thirty to fifty per cent. By this system, which could not for some time be comprehended, the transit and custom duties of Mewar made the most certain part of the revenue, and in a few years exceeded in amount what had ever been known.

Trade at Bhīlwāra.

—The chief commercial mart, Bhilwara, which showed not a vestige of humanity, rapidly rose from ruin, and in a few months contained twelve hundred houses, half of which were occupied by foreign merchants. Bales of goods, the produce of the most distant lands, were piled up in the streets lately overgrown with grass, and a weekly fair was established for the home manufactures. A charter of privileges and immunities was issued, exempting them from all taxation for the first year, and graduating the scale for the future; calculated with the same regard to improvement, by giving the mind the full range of enjoying the reward of its exertions. The right of electing their own chief magistrates and the assessors of justice, was above all things indispensable, so as to render them as independent as possible of the needy servants of the court. A guard was provided by the government for their protection, and a competent authority nominated to see that the full extent of 562their privileges, and the utmost freedom of action, were religiously maintained. The entire success of this plan may at once be recorded to prevent repetition. In 1822, Bhilwara contained nearly three thousand dwellings, which were chiefly inhabited by merchants, bankers, or artisans. An entire new street had been constructed in the centre of the town, from the duties levied, and the shops and houses were rented at a moderate rate; while many were given up to the proprietors of their sites, returning from exile, on their paying the price of construction. But as there is no happiness without alloy, so even this pleasing picture had its dark shades to chasten the too sanguine expectation of imparting happiness to all. Instead of a generous emulation, a jealous competition checked the prosperity of Bhilwara: the base spirit of exclusive monopoly desired a distinction between the native and the stranger-merchant, for which they had a precedent in the latter paying an addition to the town-duty of metage (map). The unreasonableness of this was discussed, and it was shown to be more consonant to justice that he who came from Jaisalmer, Surat, Benares, or Delhi, should pay less than the merchant whose domicile was on the spot. When at length the parties acquiesced in this opinion, and were intreated and promised to know [485] none other distinction than that of ‘inhabitant of Bhilwara,’ sectarian differences, which there was less hope of reconciling, became the cause of disunion. All the Hindu merchants belong either to the Vaishnava or Jain sects; consequently each had a representative head, and ‘the Five’ for the adjudication of their internal arrangements; and these, the wise men of both parties, formed the general council for the affairs of Bhilwara. But they carried their religious differences to the judgement-seat, where each desired pre-eminence. Whether the point in dispute hinged on the interpretation of law, which with all these sects is of divine origin, or whether the mammon of unrighteousness was the lurking cause of their bickerings, they assuredly did much harm, for their appeals brought into play what of all things was least desired, the intrigues of the profligate dependents of the court. It will be seen hereafter,[18] in visits to Bhilwara, how these disputes were in some degree calmed. The leaders on both sides were distinctly given to understand they would be made to leave the place. Self-interest prevented this extremity; but from the 563withdrawing of that active interference (which the state of the alliance did not indeed warrant, but which humanity interposed for their benefit) together with the effect of appeals to the court, it is to be apprehended that Bhilwara may fail to become what it was intended to be, the chief commercial mart of Central India.[19]

Reform of the Nobility.

—Of the three measures simultaneously projected and pursued for the restoration of prosperity, the industrious portion has been described. The feudal interest remains, which was found the most difficult to arrange. The agricultural and commercial classes required only protection and stimulus, and we could repay the benefits their industry conferred by the lowest scale of taxation, which, though in fact equally beneficial to the government, was constructed as a boon. But with the feudal lords there was no such equivalent to offer in return for the sacrifices many had to make for the re-establishment of society. Those who were well inclined, like Kotharia, had everything to gain, and nothing left to surrender; while those who, like Deogarh, Salumbar, or Badnor, had preserved their power by foreign aid, intrigue, or prowess, dreaded the high price they might be called upon to pay [486] for the benefit of security which the new alliance conferred. All dreaded the word ‘restitution,’ and the audit of half a century’s political accounts; yet the adjustment of these was the corner-stone of the edifice, which anarchy and oppression had dismantled. Feuds were to be appeased, a difficult and hazardous task; and usurpations, both on the crown and each other, to be redeemed. ‘To bring the wolf and the goat to drink from the same vessel,’ was a task of less difficulty than to make the Chondawat and Saktawat labour in concert for the welfare of the prince and the country. In fine, a better idea cannot be afforded of what was deemed the hopelessness 564of success than the opinion of Zorawar Singh, the chief of the latter clan, who had much to relinquish: “Were Parameswara (the Almighty) to descend, he could not reform Mewar.” We judged better of them than they did of each other.

Negotiations with the Chiefs.

—It were superfluous to detail all the preparatory measures for the accomplishment of this grand object; the meetings and adjournments, which only served to keep alive discontent. On the 27th of April, the treaty with the British Government was read, and the consequent change in their relations explained. Meanwhile, a charter, defining the respective rights of the crown and of the chiefs, with their duties to the community, was prepared, and a day named for a general assembly of the chieftains to sanction and ratify this engagement. The 1st of May was fixed: the chiefs assembled; the articles, ten in number, were read and warmly discussed; when with unmeaning expressions of duty, and objections to the least prominent, they obtained through their speaker, Gokuldas of Deogarh, permission to reassemble at his house to consider them, and broke up with the promise to attend next day. The delay, as apprehended, only generated opposition, and the 2nd and 3rd passed in inter-communications of individual hope and fear. It was important to put an end to speculation. At noon, on the 4th of May, the grand hall was again filled, when the Rana, with his sons and ministers, took their seats. Once more the articles were read, objections raised and combated, and midnight had arrived without the object of the meeting being advanced, when an adjournment, proposed by Gokuldas, till the arrival of the Rana’s plenipotentiary from Delhi, met with a firm denial; and the Rana gave him liberty to retire, if he refused his testimony of loyalty. The Begun chief, who had much to gain, at length set the example, followed by the chiefs of Amet and Deogarh, and in succession by all the sixteen nobles, who also signed as the proxies of their [487] relatives, unable from sickness to attend. The most powerful of the second grade also signed for themselves and the absent of their clans, each, as he gave in his adhesion, retiring; and it was three in the morning of the 5th of May ere the ceremony was over. The chief of the Saktawats, determined to be conspicuous, was the last of his own class to sign. During this lengthened and painful discussion of fifteen hours’ continuance, the Rana conducted himself with such judgment and firmness, as to give 565sanguine hopes of his taking the lead in the settlement of his affairs.

Enforcement of the Treaty.

—This preliminary adjusted, it was important that the stipulations of the treaty[20] should be rigidly if not rapidly effected. It will not be a matter of surprise, that some months passed away before the complicated arrangements arising out of this settlement were completed; but it may afford just grounds for gratulation, that they were finally accomplished without a shot being fired, or the exhibition of a single British soldier in the country, nor, indeed, within one hundred miles of Udaipur. ‘Opinion’ was the sole and all-sufficient ally effecting this political reform. The Rajputs, in fact, did not require the demonstration of our physical strength; its influence had reached far beyond Mewar. When the few firelocks defeated hundreds of the foes of public tranquillity, they attributed it to ‘the strength of the Company’s salt,’[21] the moral agency of which was proclaimed the true basis of our power. ‘Sachha Raj’ was the proud epithet applied by our new allies to the British Government in the East; a title which distinguished the immortal Alfred, ‘the upright.’

It will readily be imagined that a reform, which went to touch 566the entire feudal association, could not be accomplished without harassing and painful discussions [488], when the object was the renunciation of lands, to which in some cases the right of inheritance could be pleaded, in others, the cognisance of successful revenge, while to many prescriptive possession could be asserted. It was the more painful, because although the shades which marked the acquisition of such lands were varied, no distinction could be made in the mode of settlement, namely, unconditional surrender. In some cases, the Rana had to revoke his own grants, wrung either from his necessities or his weakness; but in neither predicament could arguments be adduced to soften renunciation, or to meet the powerful and pathetic and often angry appeals to justice or to prejudice. Counter-appeals to their loyalty, and the necessity for the re-establishment of their sovereign’s just weight and influence in the social body, without which their own welfare could not be secured, were adduced; but individual views and passions were too absorbing to bend to the general interest. Weeks thus passed in interchange of visits, in soothing pride, and in flattering vanity by the revival of past recollections, which gradually familiarized the subject to the mind of the chiefs, and brought them to compliance. Time, conciliation, and impartial justice, confirmed the victory thus obtained; and when they were made to see that no interest was overlooked, that party views were unknown, and that the system included every class of society in its beneficial operation, cordiality followed concession. Some of these cessions were alienations from the crown of half a century’s duration. Individual cases of hardship were unavoidable without incurring the imputation of favouritism, and the dreaded revival of ancient feuds, to abolish which was indispensable, but required much circumspection. Castles and lands in this predicament could therefore neither be retained by the possessor nor returned to the ancient proprietor without rekindling the torch of civil war. The sole alternative was for the crown to take the object of contention, and make compensation from its own domain. It would be alike tedious and uninteresting to enter into the details of these arrangements, where one chief had to relinquish the levy of transit duties in the most important outlet of the country, asserted to have been held during seven generations, as in the case of the chief of Deogarh. Of another (the Bhindar chief) who held forty-three towns and villages, in addition to his grant; of Amet, of 567Badesar, of Dabla, of Lawa, and many others who held important fortresses of the crown independent of its will; and other claims, embracing every right [489] and privilege appertaining to feudal society; suffice it, that in six months the whole arrangements were effected.

It’s easy to imagine that a reform affecting the entire feudal system could not be achieved without stressful and difficult discussions when the goal involved giving up land, which in some cases could be claimed through inheritance, in others through the right to revenge, and for many, through long-held possession. This was especially painful because, although there were many nuances to how such lands were acquired, there was no difference in how the settlements were made: they all required unconditional surrender. In some instances, the Rana had to take back his own grants, which he had originally given out of necessity or weakness; however, in either situation, there were no arguments that could soften the blow of renouncing ownership, nor could they fully address the powerful, emotional, and often angry calls for justice or appeal to personal biases. Appeals to their loyalty and the need to restore their sovereign’s rightful power and influence for the sake of their own welfare were made; however, personal views and feelings were too overwhelming to prioritize the common good. Weeks went by with visits, attempts to soothe egos, and flattery through reminders of the past, which gradually made the topic more palatable for the chiefs and led them toward acquiescence. Time, dialogue, and fair justice solidified this gained victory; when they saw that no interests were being ignored, that no party affiliations were at play, and that the system would benefit every social class, camaraderie replaced resistance. Some of these concessions involved giving up crown property that had been held for half a century. Unfortunately, individual cases of hardship were inevitable, and addressing them without being accused of favoritism, and risking the resurgence of old feuds, was crucial but required careful handling. Castles and land in such situations could not be kept by the current owners nor returned to their original owners without reigniting civil war. The only option was for the crown to take the contested property and provide compensation from its own resources. Detailing these arrangements would be tedious and uninteresting, such as one chief having to give up the collection of transit duties at the country's most important outlet, a right claimed to have been held for seven generations, like the chief of Deogarh. There was also the chief of Bhindar, who oversaw forty-three towns and villages in addition to his grant, along with Amet, Badesar, Dabla, Lawa, and many others who controlled significant crown fortresses without the crown’s approval; various claims included every right and privilege associated with the feudal system. In short, all these arrangements were completed within six months.

The Case of Arja.

—In the painful and protracted discussions attendant on these arrangements, powerful traits of national character were developed. The castle and domain of Arja half a century ago belonged to the crown, but had been usurped by the Purawats, from whom it was wrested by storm about fifteen years back by the Saktawats, and a patent sanctioning possession was obtained, on the payment of a fine of £1000 to the Rana. Its surrender was now required from Fateh Singh, the second brother of Bhindar, the head of this clan; but being regarded as the victorious completion of a feud, it was not easy to silence their prejudices and objections. The renunciation of the forty-three towns and villages by the chief of the clan caused not half the excitation, and every Saktawat seemed to forgo his individual losses in the common sentiment expressed by their head: “Arja is the price of blood, and with its cession our honour is surrendered.” To preserve the point of honour, it was stipulated that it should not revert to the Purawats, but be incorporated with the fisc, which granted an equivalent; when letters of surrender were signed by both brothers, whose conduct throughout was manly and confiding.

Badnor and Amet.

—The Badnor and Amet chiefs, both of the superior grade of nobles, were the most formidable obstacles to the operation of the treaty of the 4th of May. The first of these, by name Jeth Singh (the victorious [chief] lion), was of the Mertia clan, the bravest of the brave race of Rathor, whose ancestors had left their native abodes on the plains of Marwar, and accompanied the celebrated Mira Bai on her marriage with Rana Kumbha. His descendants, amongst whom was Jaimall, of immortal memory, enjoyed honour in Mewar equal to their birth and high deserts. It was the more difficult to treat with men like these, whose conduct had been a contrast to the general license of the times, and who had reason to feel offended, when no distinction was observed between them and those who had disgraced the name of Rajput. Instead of the submission expected from the Rathor, so overwhelmed was he from the magnitude 568of the claims, which amounted to a virtual extinction of his power, that he begged leave to resign his estates and quit the country. In prosecution of this design, he took post in the chief hall of the palace, from which no entreaties could make him move;[22] until the Rana, to [490] escape his importunities, and even restraint, obtained his promise to abide by the decision of the Agent. The forms of the Rana’s court, from time immemorial, prohibit all personal communication between the sovereign and his chiefs in matters of individual interest, by which indecorous altercation is avoided. But the ministers, whose office it was to obtain every information, did not make a rigid scrutiny into the title-deeds of the various estates previous to advancing the claims of the crown. This brave man had enemies, and he was too proud to have recourse to the common arts either of adulation or bribery to aid his cause. It was a satisfaction to find that the two principal towns demanded of him were embodied in a grant of Sangram Singh’s reign; and the absolute rights of the fisc, of which he had become possessed, were cut down to about fifteen thousand rupees of annual revenue. But there were other points on which he was even more tenacious than the surrender of these. Being the chief noble of the fine district of Badnor, which consisted of three hundred and sixty towns and villages, chiefly of feudal allotments (many of them of his own clan), he had taken advantage of the times to establish his influence over them, to assume the right of wardship of minors, and secure those services which were due to the prince, but which he wanted the power to enforce. The holders of these estates were of the third class of vassals or goal (the mass), whose services it was important to reclaim, and who constituted in past times the most efficient force of the Ranas, and were the preponderating balance of their authority when mercenaries were unknown in these patriarchal states. Abundant means towards a just investigation had been previously procured; and after some discussion, in which all admissible claims were recognized, and argument was silenced by incontrovertible facts, this chieftain relinquished all that was demanded, and sent in, as from himself, his written renunciation to his sovereign. However convincing the data by which his proper rights and those of his prince were defined, it was to feeling 569and prejudice that we were mainly indebted for so satisfactory an adjustment. An appeal to the name of Jaimall, who fell defending Chitor against Akbar,[23] and the contrast of his ancestor’s loyalty and devotion with his own contumacy, acted as a talisman, and wrung tears from his eyes and the deed from his hand. It will afford some idea of the difficulties encountered, as well as the invidiousness of the task of arbitrating such matters, to give his own comment verbatim: "I remained faithful when his own kin deserted him, and was [491] one of four chiefs who alone of all Mewar fought for him in the rebellion; but the son of Jaimall is forgotten, while the ‘plunderer’ is his boon companion, and though of inferior rank, receives an estate which elevates him above me"; alluding to the chief of Badesar, who plundered the queen’s dower. But while the brave descendant of Jaimall returned to Badnor with the marks of his sovereign’s favour, and the applause of those he esteemed, the ‘runner’ went back to Badesar in disgrace, to which his prince’s injudicious favour further contributed.

Hamīra of Badesar.

—Hamira of Badesar was of the second class of nobles, a Chondawat by birth. He succeeded to his father Sardar Singh, the assassin of the prime minister even in the palace of his sovereign;[24] into whose presence he had the audacity to pursue the surviving brother, destined to avenge him.[25] Hamira inherited all the turbulence and disaffection, with the estates, of his father; and this most conspicuous of the many lawless chieftains of the times was known throughout Rajasthan as Hamira ‘the runner’ (daurayat). Though not entitled to hold 570lands beyond thirty thousand annually, he had become possessed to the amount of eighty thousand, chiefly of the fisc or khalisa, and nearly all obtained by violence, though since confirmed by the prince’s patent. With the chieftain of Lawa (precisely in the same predicament), who held the fortress of Kheroda and other valuable lands, Hamira resided entirely at the palace, and obtaining the Rana’s ear by professions of obedience, kept possession, while chiefs in every respect his superiors had been compelled to surrender; and when at length the Saktawat of Lawa was forbid the court until Kheroda and all his usurpations were yielded up, the son of Sardar displayed his usual turbulence, ‘curled his moustache’ at the minister, and hinted at the fate of his predecessor. Although none dared to imitate him, his stubbornness was not without admirers, especially among his own clan; and as it was too evident that fear or favour swayed the Rana, it was a case for the Agent’s interference, the opportunity for which was soon afforded. When [492] forced to give letters of surrender, the Rana’s functionaries, who went to take possession, were insulted, refused admittance, and compelled to return. Not a moment could be lost in punishing this contempt of authority; and as the Rana was holding a court when the report arrived, the Agent requested an audience. He found the Rana and his chiefs assembled in ‘the balcony of the sun,’ and amongst them the notorious Hamira. After the usual compliments, the Agent asked the minister if his master had been put in possession of Syana. It was evident from the general constraint, that all were acquainted with the result of the deputation; but to remove responsibility from the minister, the Agent, addressing the Rana as if he were in ignorance of the insult, related the transaction, and observed that his government would hold him culpable if he remained at Udaipur while his highness’s commands were disregarded. Thus supported, the Rana resumed his dignity, and in forcible language signified to all present his anxious desire to do nothing which was harsh or ungracious; but that, thus compelled, he would not recede from what became him as their sovereign. Calling for a beer, he looked sternly at Hamira, and commanded him to quit his presence instantly, and the capital in an hour; and, but for the Agent’s interposition, he would have been banished the country. Confiscation of his whole estate was commanded, until renunciation was completed. He departed that night; and, 571contrary to expectation, not only were all the usurpations surrendered, but, what was scarcely contemplated by the Agent, the Rana’s flag of sequestration was quietly admitted into the fortress of Badesar.[26]

The Case of Āmli.

—One more anecdote may suffice. The lands and fortress of Amli had been in the family of Amet since the year 27, only five years posterior to the date to which these arrangements extended; their possession verged on half a century. The lords of Amet were of the Sixteen, and were chiefs of the clan Jagawat. The present representative enjoyed a fair character: he could, with the chief of Badnor, claim the succession of the loyal; for Partap and Jaimall, their respective ancestors, were rivals and martyrs on that memorable day when the genius of Chitor abandoned the Sesodias. But the heir of Amet had not this alone [493] to support his claims; for his predecessor Partap had lost his life in defending his country against the Mahrattas, and Amli had been his acquisition. Fateh Singh (such was his name) was put forward by the more artful of his immediate kin, the Chondawat interest; but his disposition, blunt and impetuous, was little calculated to promote their views: he was an honest Rajput, who neither could nor cared to conceal his anger, and at a ceremonious visit paid him by the Agent, he had hardly sufficient control over himself to be courteous, and though he said nothing, his eyes, inflamed with opium and disdain, spoke his feelings. He maintained a dogged indifference, and was inaccessible to argument, till at length, following the example of Badnor, he was induced to abide by the Agent’s mediation. He came attended by his vassals, who anxiously awaited the result, which an unpremeditated incident facilitated. After a long and fruitless expostulation, he had taken refuge in an obstinate silence; and seated in a chair opposite to the envoy, with his shield in front, placed perpendicularly on his knees, and his arms and head 572reclined thereon, he continued vacantly looking on the ground. To interrupt this uncourteous silence in his own house, the envoy took a picture, which with several others was at hand, and placing it before him, remarked, "That chief did not gain his reputation for swamidharma[27] (loyalty) by conduct such as yours." His eyes suddenly recovered their animation and his countenance was lighted with a smile, as he rapidly uttered, “How did you come by this—why does this interest you?” A tear started in his eye as he added, "This is my father!"—“Yes,” said the Agent, "it is the loyal Partap on the day he went forth to meet his death; but his name yet lives, and a stranger does homage to his fame."—“Take Amli, take Amli,” he hurriedly repeated, with a suppressed tone of exultation and sorrow, “but forget not the extent of the sacrifice.” To prolong the visit would have been painful to both, but as it might have been trusting too much to humanity to delay the resumption, the Agent availed himself of the moment to indite the letter[28] of surrender for the lands.

With these instances, characteristic of individuals and the times, this sketch of the introductory measures for improving the condition of Mewar may be closed. To enter more largely in detail is foreign to the purpose of the work; nor is it requisite for the comprehension of the unity of the object, that a more minute dissection of the parts should be afforded. Before, however, we exhibit the [494] general results of these arrangements, we shall revert to the condition of the more humble, but a most important part of the community, the peasantry of Mewar; and embody, in a few remarks, the fruits of observation or inquiry, as to their past and present state, their rights, the establishment of them, their infringement, and restitution. On this subject much has been necessarily introduced in the sketch of the feudal system, where landed tenures were discussed; but it is one on which such a contrariety of opinion exists, that it may be desirable to show the exact state of landed tenures in a country, where Hindu manners should exist in greater purity than in any other part of the vast continent of India.

With these examples, typical of individuals and their times, this overview of the initial steps to improve the situation in Mewar can be concluded. Going into more detail is not the goal of this work; nor is it necessary for understanding the overall aim to provide a more thorough breakdown of the elements involved. Before we present the [494] general outcomes of these arrangements, we will take a moment to consider the condition of the more modest but crucial part of the community, the peasants of Mewar. We will summarize our observations or research regarding their past and current status, their rights, how they were established, violations of those rights, and attempts at restoration. There has already been much discussion on this topic in the overview of the feudal system, where we looked at land ownership. However, there is such a range of opinions on this matter that it may be helpful to clarify the actual status of land ownership in a region where Hindu practices are expected to be more traditional than in any other part of the vast continent of India.

FACSIMILE OF NATIVE DRAWING OF PARTĀB SINGH AND RĀĒMALL.
To face page 572.

FACSIMILE OF NATIVE DRAWING OF PARTĀB SINGH AND RĀĒMALL.
To go to page 572.

The Landed System.

—The ryot (cultivator) is the proprietor of the soil in Mewar. He compares his right therein to the Akshay 573 Dubai,[29] which no vicissitudes can destroy. He calls the land his , the most emphatic, the most ancient, the most cherished, and the most significant phrase his language commands for patrimonial[30] inheritance. He has nature and Manu in support of his claim, and can quote the text, alike compulsory on prince and peasant, “cultivated land is the property of him who cut away the wood, or who cleared and tilled it,”[31] an ordinance binding on the whole Hindu race, and which no international wars, or conquest, could overturn. In accordance with this principle is the ancient adage, not of Mewar only but all Rajputana, Enjoy wealth, the king is here: wealth is in the earth: ‘the government is owner of the rent, but I am the master of the land.’ With the toleration and benevolence of the race the conqueror is commanded “to respect the deities adored by the conquered, also their virtuous priests, and to establish the laws of the conquered nation as declared in their books.”[32] If it were deemed desirable to recede to the system of pure Hindu agrarian law, there is no deficiency of materials. The customary laws contained in the various reports of able men, superadded to the general ordinances of Manu, would form a code at once simple and efficient: for though innovation from foreign conquest has placed many principles in abeyance, and modified others, yet he has observed to little purpose [495] who does not trace a uniformity of design, which at one time had ramified wherever the 574name of Hindu prevailed: language has been modified, and terms have been corrupted or changed, but the primary pervading principle is yet perceptible; and whether we examine the systems of Khandesh, the Carnatic, or Rajasthan, we shall discover the elements to be the same.

If we consider the system from the period described by Arrian, Curtius, and Diodorus, we shall see in the government of townships each commune an ‘imperium in imperio’; a little republic, maintaining its municipal legislation independent of the monarchy, on which it relies for general support, and to which it pays the bhog, or tax in kind, as the price of this protection; for though the prescribed duties of kings are as well defined by Manu[33] as by any jurisconsult in Europe, nothing can be more lax than the mutual relations of the governed and governing in Hindu monarchies, which are resolved into unbounded liberty of action. To the artificial regulation of society, which leaves all who depend on manual exertion to an immutable degradation, must be ascribed these multitudinous governments, unknown to the rest of mankind, which, in spite of such dislocation, maintain the bonds of mutual sympathies. Strictly speaking, every State presents the picture of so many hundred or thousand minute republics, without any connexion with each other, giving allegiance (an) and rent (bhog) to a prince, who neither legislates for them, nor even forms a police for their internal protection. It is consequent on this want of paramount interference that, in matters of police, of justice, and of law, the communes act for themselves; and from this want of paternal interference only have arisen those courts of equity, or arbitration, the panchayats.

If we look at the system during the time described by Arrian, Curtius, and Diodorus, we see that each township operates as an ‘empire within an empire’; a small republic that keeps its local laws independent of the monarchy, which it relies on for broader support and to which it pays the bhog, or tax in goods, for this protection. Although the duties of kings are clearly defined by Manu[33] as well as by any legal expert in Europe, the relationships between the governed and the governing in Hindu monarchies are incredibly loose, resulting in a complete freedom of action. The rigid structure of society, which traps those who rely on manual labor in unchanging conditions, explains the numerous governments that exist, unknown to the rest of the world, that, despite such fragmentation, maintain bonds of mutual support. In reality, every State resembles hundreds or thousands of tiny republics that have no connection with one another, pledging allegiance (an) and paying rents (offering) to a prince who neither makes laws for them nor establishes a police force for their internal security. This absence of central authority is why, in issues of policing, justice, and law, the communes handle matters themselves; it is from this lack of paternal oversight that courts of equity or arbitration, the local councils, have emerged.

But to return to the freehold ryot of Mewar, whose bapota is the watan and the miras of the peninsula—words of foreign growth, introduced by the Muhammadan conquerors; the first (Persian) is of more general use in Khandesh; the other (Arabic) 575in the Carnatic. Thus the great Persian moralist Saadi exemplifies its application: "If you desire to succeed to your father’s inheritance (miras), first obtain his wisdom" [496].

But to return to the freehold farmer of Mewar, whose is the and the inheritance of the peninsula—terms of foreign origin, introduced by the Muslim conquerors; the first (Persian) is more commonly used in Khandesh; the other (Arabic) 575 in the Carnatic. Thus, the great Persian moralist Saadi illustrates its use: "If you want to inherit your father’s legacy (heirlooms), first gain his wisdom" [496].

While the term bapota thus implies the inheritance or patrimony, its holder, if a military vassal, is called Bhumia, a term equally powerful, meaning one actually identified with the soil (bhum), and for which the Muhammadan has no equivalent but in the possessive compound watandar, or mirasdar. The Caniatchi[34] of Malabar is the Bhumia of Rajasthan.

While the term refers to inheritance or family property, its holder, if a military vassal, is called Bhumia, a term that holds equal significance, meaning someone who is truly connected to the land (). For this, the Muslim equivalent is found in the possessive compounds watandar or mirasdar. The Caniatchi[34] of Malabar is the Bhumia of Rajasthan.

The emperors of Delhi, in the zenith of their power, bestowed the epithet zamindar upon the Hindu tributary sovereigns: not out of disrespect, but in the true application of their own term Bhumia Raj, expressive of their tenacity to the soil; and this fact affords additional evidence of the proprietary right being in the cultivator (ryot), namely, that he alone can confer the freehold land, which gives the title of Bhumia, and of which both past history and present usage will furnish us with examples. When the tenure of land obtained from the cultivator is held more valid than the grant of the sovereign, it will be deemed a conclusive argument of the proprietary right being vested in the ryot. What should induce a chieftain, when inducted into a perpetual fief, to establish through the ryot a right to a few acres in bhum, but the knowledge that although the vicissitudes of fortune or of favour may deprive him of his aggregate signiorial rights, his claims, derived from the spontaneous favour of the commune, can never be set aside; and when he ceases to be the lord, he becomes a member of the commonwealth, merging his title of Thakur, or Signior, into the more humble one of Bhumia, the allodial tenant of the Rajput feudal system, elsewhere discussed.[35] Thus we have touched on the method by which he acquires this distinction, for protecting the community from violence; and if left destitute by the negligence or inability of the government, he is vested with the rights of the crown, in its share of the bhog or rent. But when their own land is in the predicament called galita, or reversions from lapses to the commune, he is ‘seised’ in 576all the rights of the former proprietor; or, by internal arrangements, they can convey such right by cession of the commune.

The emperors of Delhi, at the height of their power, referred to the Hindu tributary kings as zamindars: not to show disrespect, but as a genuine acknowledgment of their own term Bhumia Raj, reflecting their strong connection to the land; this further supports the idea that the rights to the land belong to the cultivator (ryot), meaning only he can grant the freehold land, which gives him the title of Bhumia, and both historical and current examples confirm this. When the land tenure from the cultivator is seen as more legitimate than the ruler’s grant, it strongly suggests that the true ownership lies with the ryot. What would motivate a chieftain, when given a perpetual fief, to acquire rights to a few acres in bhum through the ryot, if not the understanding that even if the ups and downs of fortune or favoritism strip him of his total lordship rights, his claims, based on the community's goodwill, can never be ignored; and when he stops being the lord, he becomes part of the community, changing his title from Thakur, or lord, to the more modest one of Bhumia, the allodial tenant of the Rajput feudal system, which is discussed elsewhere.[35] Thus, we have touched on how he earns this distinction to protect the community from violence; and if left vulnerable due to the government’s negligence or inability, he holds the king’s rights in the share of the offering or rent. However, when their own land is in a situation called galita, or returns to the community, he is 'seised' of all the rights of the former owner; or, through internal arrangements, they can transfer such rights by cession from the community.

The Bhūmia.

—The privilege attached to the bhum,[36] and acquired from the community by the protection afforded to it, is the most powerful argument for the recognition of its original rights. The Bhumia, thus vested, may at pleasure drive his own plough [497], the right to the soil. His is exempt from the jarib (measuring rod); it is never assessed, and his only sign of allegiance is a quit-rent, in most cases triennial, and the tax of kharlakar,[37] a war imposition, now commuted for money. The State, however, indirectly receives the services of these allodial tenants, the yeomen of Rajasthan, who constitute, as in the districts of Kumbhalmer and Mandalgarh, the landwehr, or local militia. In fact, since the days of universal repose set in, and the townships required no protection, an arrangement was made with the Bhumias of Mewar, in which the crown, foregoing its claim of quit-rent, has obtained their services in the garrisons and frontier stations of police at a very slight pecuniary sacrifice.

Such are the rights and privileges derived from the ryot cultivator alone. The Rana may dispossess the chiefs of Badnor, or Salumbar, of their estates, the grant of the crown—he could not touch the rights emanating from the community; and thus the descendants of a chieftain, who a few years before might have followed his sovereign at the head of one hundred cavaliers, would descend into the humble foot militia of a district. Thousands are in this predicament: the Kanawats, Lunawats, Kumbhawats, and other clans, who, like the Celt, forget not their claims of birth in the distinctions of fortune, but assert their propinquity as “brothers in the nineteenth or thirtieth degree to the prince” on the throne. So sacred was the tenure derived from the ryot, that even monarchs held lands in bhum from their subjects, for an instance of which we are indebted to the great poetic historian of the last Hindu king. Chand relates, that when his sovereign, the Chauhan, had subjugated the kingdom of Anhilwara[38] from the Solanki, he returned to the nephew of the 577conquered prince several districts and seaports, and all the bhum held by the family. In short, the Rajput vaunts his aristocratic distinction derived from the land; and opposes the title of ‘Bhumia Raj,’ or government of the soil, to the ‘Bania Raj,’ or commercial government, which he affixes as an epithet of contempt to Jaipur: where “wealth accumulates and men decay.”

The rights and privileges come solely from the ryot cultivator. The Rana can take away the estates of the chiefs of Badnor or Salumbar, which were granted by the crown, but he cannot touch the rights that come from the community. Thus, the descendants of a chieftain who might have led a hundred knights for their king a few years ago now find themselves among the humble foot soldiers of a district. Thousands find themselves in this situation: the Kanawats, Lunawats, Kumbhawats, and other clans, who, like the Celts, do not forget their noble birth despite their changed fortunes, and claim their connection as "brothers in the nineteenth or thirtieth degree to the prince" on the throne. The tenure coming from the ryot was so sacred that even kings held land in from their subjects. An example of this is provided by the great poet-historian of the last Hindu king. Chand recounts that when his sovereign, the Chauhan, defeated the kingdom of Anhilwara[38], he returned several districts and seaports, along with all the bhum held by the family, to the nephew of the defeated prince. In summary, the Rajput takes pride in his aristocratic status derived from land and contrasts the title of ‘Bhumia Raj,’ or government of the soil, with ‘Bania Raj,’ or commercial government, which he derogatorily attaches to Jaipur: where “wealth accumulates and men decay.”

In the great ‘register of patents’ (patta bahi) of Mewar we find a species of [498] bhum held by the greater vassals on particular crown lands; whether this originated from inability of ceding entire townships to complete the estate to the rank of the incumbent, or whether it was merely in confirmation of the grant of the commune, could not be ascertained. The benefit from this bhum is only pecuniary, and the title is ‘bhum rakhwali[39] or land [in return for] ‘preservation.’ Strange to say, the crown itself holds ‘bhum rakhwali’ on its own fiscal demesnes consisting of small portions in each village, to the amount of ten thousand rupees in a district of thirty or forty townships. This species, however, is so incongruous that we can only state it does exist: we should vainly seek the cause for such apparent absurdity, for since society has been unhinged, the oracles are mute to much of antiquated custom.

In the extensive 'register of patents' (patta bhai) of Mewar, we find a type of [498] held by the major vassals on specific crown lands. It's unclear whether this arose from the inability to transfer entire towns to fully constitute the estate for the current holder, or if it was simply to confirm the communal grant. The benefit of this is solely financial, and the title is 'bhum protection'[39] or land [given in exchange for] 'preservation.' Interestingly, the crown itself holds 'bhum protection' on its own revenue lands, which consist of small parcels in each village, amounting to ten thousand rupees in a district with thirty or forty townships. However, this type is so mismatched that we can only acknowledge its existence; looking for the reason behind such evident absurdity seems futile, as since society has been unsettled, the sources of many old customs have fallen silent.

Occupiers’ Rights in the Land.

—We shall close these remarks with some illustrative traditions and yet existing customs, to substantiate the ryot’s right in the soil of Mewar. After one of those convulsions described in the annals, the prince had gone to espouse the daughter of the Raja of Mandor, the (then) capital of Marwar. It is customary at the moment of hathleva, or the junction of hands, that any request preferred by the bridegroom to the father of the bride should meet compliance, a usage which has yielded many fatal results; and the Rana had been prompted on this occasion to demand a body of ten thousand Jat cultivators to repeople the deserted fisc of Mewar. An assent was given to the unprecedented demand, but when the inhabitants were thus despotically called on to migrate, they denied the power and refused. “Shall we,” said they, "abandon the lands of our inheritance (), the property of our children, to accompany a stranger into a foreign land, there to labour for him? Kill us you may, but never shall we relinquish our inalienable rights." The Mandor prince, who had trusted to this reply, deemed himself 578exonerated from his promise, and secured from the loss of so many subjects: but he was deceived. The Rana held out to them the enjoyment of the proprietary rights escheated to the crown in his country, with the lands left without occupants by the sword, and to all, increase of property. When equal and absolute power was thus conferred, they no longer hesitated to exchange the arid soil of Marwar for the garden of Rajwara; and the descendants of these Jats still occupy the flats watered by the Berach and Banas [499].

In those districts which afforded protection from innovation, the proprietary right of the ryot will be found in full force; of this the populous and extensive district of Jahazpur, consisting of one hundred and six townships, affords a good specimen. There are but two pieces of land throughout the whole of this tract the property of the crown, and these were obtained by force during the occupancy of Zalim Singh of Kotah. The right thus unjustly acquired was, from the conscientiousness of the Rana’s civil governor, on the point of being annulled by sale and reversion, when the court interfered to maintain its proprietary right to the tanks of Loharia and Itaunda, and the lands which they irrigate, now the bhum of the Rana.[40] This will serve as an illustration how bhum may be acquired, and the annals of Kotah will exhibit, unhappily for the ryots of that country, the almost total annihilation of their rights, by the same summary process which originally attached Loharia to the fisc.

In those areas that protected against change, the ownership rights of the farmers are very strong; a good example of this is the large and populated district of Jahazpur, which has one hundred and six townships. There are only two pieces of land in the entire area that belong to the crown, and these were taken by force during Zalim Singh of Kotah's rule. The unjustly acquired right was about to be annulled through sale and reversion due to the honesty of the Rana’s civil governor, but the court intervened to uphold its ownership rights to the Loharia and Itaunda tanks and the lands they irrigate, which are now the bhum of the Rana.[40] This illustrates how can be obtained, and unfortunately for the farmers in that region, the history of Kotah shows the near-total destruction of their rights, through the same quick process that originally connected Loharia to the government.

The power of alienation being thus proved, it would be superfluous to insist further on the proprietary right of the cultivator of the soil.

The power of alienation being established, it would be unnecessary to emphasize further the ownership rights of the land's cultivator.

Proprietary Rights in Land.

—Besides the ability to alienate as demonstrated, all the overt symbols which mark the proprietary right in other countries are to be found in Mewar; that of entire conveyance by sale, or temporary by mortgage; and numerous instances could be adduced, especially of the latter. The fertile lands of Horla, along the banks of the Khari, are almost all mortgaged, and the registers of these transactions form two 579considerable volumes, in which great variety of deeds may be discovered: one extended for one hundred and one years;[41] when redemption was to follow, without regard to interest on the one hand; or the benefits from the land on the other, but merely by repayment of the sum borrowed. To maintain the interest during abeyance, it is generally stipulated that a certain portion of the harvest shall be reserved for the mortgagee—a fourth, a fifth, or gugri—a share so small as to be valued only as a mark of proprietary recognition.[42] The mortgagees were chiefly of the commercial classes of the large frontier towns; in [500] many cases the proprietor continues to cultivate for another the lands his ancestor mortgaged four or five generations ago, nor does he deem his right at all impaired. A plan had been sketched to raise money to redeem these mortgages, from whose complex operation the revenue was sure to suffer. No length of time or absence can affect the claim to the bapota, and so sacred is the right of absentees, that land will lay sterile and unproductive from the penalty which Manu denounces on all who interfere with their neighbour’s rights: “for unless there be an especial agreement between the owner of the land and the seed, the fruits belong clearly to the land-owner”; even “if seed conveyed by water or by wind should germinate, the plant belongs to the land-owner, the mere sower takes not the fruit.”[43] Even crime and the extreme sentence of the law will not alter succession to property, either to the military or cultivating vassal; and the old Kentish adage, probably introduced by the Jats from Scandinavia, who under Hengist established that kingdom of the heptarchy, namely:
The father to the bough,
And the son to the plough

580is practically understood by the Jats and Bhumias[44] of Mewar, whose treason is not deemed hereditary, nor a chain of noble acts destroyed because a false link was thrown out. We speak of the military vassals—the cultivator cannot aspire to so dignified a crime as treason.

580is understood by the Jats and Bhumias[44] of Mewar, whose betrayal is not seen as hereditary, nor are noble deeds erased just because a false connection was made. We refer to the military vassals—the farmer cannot aim for such a dignified offense as betrayal.

Village Officials: the Patel.

—The officers of the townships are the same as have been so often described, and are already too familiar to those interested in the subject to require illustration. From the Patel, the Cromwell of each township, to the village gossip, the ascetic Sannyasi, each deems his office, and the land he holds in virtue thereof in perpetuity, free of rent to the State, except a small triennial quit-rent,[45] and the liability, like every other branch of the State, to two war taxes.[46]

Opinions are various as to the origin and attributes of the Patel, the most important personage in village sway, whose office is by many deemed foreign to the pure Hindu system, and to which language even his title is deemed alien. But there is no doubt that both office and title are of ancient growth, and even etymological rule proves the Patel to be head (pati) of the community.[47] The office of Patel [501] of Mewar was originally elective: he was ‘primus inter pares,’ the constituted attorney or representative of the commune, and as the medium between the cultivator and the government, enjoyed benefits from both. Besides his bapota, and the serano, or one-fortieth of all produce from the ryot, he had a remission of a third or fourth of the rent from such extra lands as he might cultivate in addition to his patrimony. Such was the Patel, the link connecting the peasant with the government, ere predatory war subverted all order: 581but as rapine increased, so did his authority. He became the plenipotentiary of the community, the security for the contribution imposed, and often the hostage for its payment, remaining in the camp of the predatory hordes till they were paid off. He gladly undertook the liquidation of such contributions as these perpetual invaders imposed. To indemnify himself, a schedule was formed of the share of each ryot, and mortgage of land, and sequestration of personal effects followed till his avarice was satisfied. Who dared complain against a Patel, the intimate of Pathan and Mahratta commanders, his adopted patrons? He thus became the master of his fellow-citizens; and, as power corrupts all men, their tyrant instead of their mediator. It was a system necessarily involving its own decay; for a while glutted with plenty, but failing with the supply, and ending in desolation, exile, and death. Nothing was left to prey on but the despoiled carcase; yet when peace returned, and in its train the exile ryot to reclaim the bapota, the vampire Patel was resuscitated, and evinced the same ardour for supremacy, and the same cupidity which had so materially aided to convert the fertile Mewar to a desert. The Patel accordingly proved one of the chief obstacles to returning prosperity; and the attempt to reduce this corrupted middle-man to his original station in society was both difficult and hazardous, from the support they met in the corrupt officers at court, and other influences ‘behind the curtain.’ A system of renting the crown lands deemed the most expedient to advance prosperity, it was incumbent to find a remedy for this evil. The mere name of some of these petty tyrants inspired such terror as to check all desire of return to the country; but the origin of the institution of the office and its abuses being ascertained, it was imperative, though difficult, to restore the one and banish the other. The original elective right in many townships was therefore returned to the ryot, who nominated new Patels [502], his choice being confirmed by the Rana, in whose presence investiture was performed by binding a turban on the elected, for which he presented his nazar. Traces of the sale of these offices in past times were observable; and it was deemed of primary importance to avoid all such channels for corruption, in order that the ryot’s election should meet with no obstacle. That the plan was beneficial there could be no doubt; that the benefit would be permanent, depended, unfortunately, on circumstances 582which those most anxious had not the means to control: for it must be recollected, that although “personal aid and advice might be given when asked,” all internal interference was by treaty strictly, and most justly, prohibited.

Opinions differ on the origin and characteristics of the Patel, the most significant figure in village governance, whose role is often seen as unrelated to the traditional Hindu system, and even his title is considered foreign. However, there’s no question that both his role and title have ancient roots, and even language confirms that the Patel is the head (patio) of the community.[47] The office of Patel [501] in Mewar was originally elected: he was ‘first among equals,’ the appointed attorney or representative of the community, acting as a liaison between the farmer and the government, and receiving benefits from both. Aside from his and the serano, or one-fortieth of all produce from the ryot, he received a reduction of one-third or one-fourth of the rent on any extra lands he cultivated apart from his inheritance. This was the Patel, the connection between the peasant and the government, before predatory wars disrupted all order: 581 but as violence rose, so did his influence. He became the key representative of the community, responsible for ensuring the payment of taxes and often served as a hostage until the dues were settled, remaining with the invading forces until they were compensated. He willingly took on the task of collecting these taxes imposed by these relentless invaders. To cover his own interests, a list was created detailing each ryot's share, leading to land mortgages and the seizure of personal belongings until he was satisfied. Who would dare complain against a Patel, a close associate of Pathan and Mahratta leaders, his chosen benefactors? He thus became the master of his fellow townspeople, and, as power corrupts, he turned into their oppressor instead of their mediator. This system was bound to decay; it thrived for a time, but when resources dwindled, it ended in ruin, displacement, and death. When everything else was gone, all that remained was the ruined remains; yet when peace returned, along with it came the displaced ryot to reclaim the bath, and the exploitative Patel re-emerged, showing the same eagerness for dominance and greed that had helped turn the once-fertile Mewar into a wasteland. Consequently, the Patel became one of the main barriers to restoring prosperity; and attempts to reduce this corrupt middleman to his original societal role were both challenging and risky, given the backing from corrupt officials at court and other influences ‘behind the scenes.’ A system of renting crown lands was seen as the best way to enhance prosperity, making it essential to find a solution to this issue. The mere mention of some of these petty tyrants instilled such fear that it suppressed any inclination to return home; however, once the roots of the office and its abuses were established, it became crucial, though difficult, to restore the office while eliminating its corruption. The original electoral right in many towns was therefore restored to the ryot, who then selected new Patels [502], with his choice being approved by the Rana, during a ceremony that involved binding a turban on the elected individual, for which he offered his nazar. Signs of past sales of these offices were evident; thus, avoiding any corrupt channels became critically important to ensure that the ryot’s election faced no obstacles. There was no doubt that the plan was beneficial; whether those benefits would last, unfortunately, depended on factors beyond the control of those most hopeful for change: it should be remembered that while “personal aid and advice might be offered when requested,” all internal interference was strictly and rightly prohibited by treaty.

After a few remarks on the mode of levying the crown-rents, we shall conclude the subject of village economy in Mewar, and proceed to close this too extended chapter with the results of four years of peace and the consequent improved prosperity.

After a few comments on how crown rents are collected, we will wrap up the topic of village economy in Mewar and finish this lengthy chapter with the outcomes of four years of peace and the resulting increased prosperity.

Modes of Collecting Rents.

—There are two methods of levying the revenues of the crown on every description of corn—kankut and shoes, for on sugar-cane, poppy, oil, hemp, tobacco, cotton, indigo, and garden stuffs, a money payment is fixed, varying from two to six rupees per bigha. The snapdragon[48] is a conjectural assessment of the standing crop, by the united judgement of the officers of government, the Patel, the Patwari, or registrar, and the owner of the field. The accuracy with which an accustomed eye will determine the quantity of grain on a given surface is surprising: but should the owner deem the estimate overrated, he can insist on shoes, or division of the corn after it is threshed; the most ancient and only infallible mode by which the dues either of the government or the husbandman can be ascertained. In the battle system the share of the government varies from one-third to two-fifths of the spring harvest, as wheat and barley; and sometimes even half, which is the invariable proportion of the autumnal crops. In either case, kankut or shoes, when the shares are appropriated, those of the crown may be commuted to a money payment at the average rate of the market. The cut is the most liable to corruption. The ryot bribes the collector, who will underrate the crop; and when he betrays his duty, the shahnah, or watchman, is not likely to be honest: and as the underworld, or Indian corn, the grand autumnal crop of Mewar, is eaten green, the crown may be defrauded of half its dues. The system is one of uncertainty, from which eventually the ryot derives no advantage, though it [503] fosters the cupidity of patels and collectors; but there was a barar, or tax, introduced to make up for this deficiency, which was in proportion to the quantity cultivated, and its amount at the mercy of the officers. Thus the ryot went to work with a mill-stone round his neck; instead of the exhilarating reflection that every hour’s additional 583labour was his own, he saw merely the advantage of these harpies, and contented himself with raising a scanty subsistence in a slovenly and indolent manner, by which he forfeited the ancient reputation of the Jat cultivator of Mewar.

Improvement in the Condition of the People.

—Notwithstanding these and various other drawbacks to the prosperity of the country, in an impoverished court, avaricious and corrupt officers, discontented Patels, and bad seasons, yet the final report in May 1822 could not but be gratifying when contrasted with that of February 1818. In order to ascertain the progressive improvement, a census had been made at the end of 1821, of the three central fiscal districts[49] watered by the Berach and Banas. As a specimen of the whole, we may take the tappa or subdivision of Sahara. Of its twenty-seven villages, six were inhabited in 1818, the number of families being three hundred and sixty-nine, three-fourths of whom belonged to the resumed town of Amli. In 1821 nine hundred and twenty-six families were reported, and every village of the twenty-seven was occupied, so that population had almost trebled. The number of ploughs was more than trebled, and cultivation quadrupled; and though this, from the causes described, was not above one-third of what real industry might have effected, the contrast was abundantly cheering. The same ratio of prosperity applied to the entire crown demesne of Mewar. By the recovery of Kumbhalmer, Raepur, Rajnagar, and Sadri-Kanera from the Mahrattas; of Jahazpur from Kotah; of the usurpations of the nobles; together with the resumption of all the estates of the females of his family, a task at once difficult and delicate;[50] and by the subjugation of the mountain districts of Merwara, a thousand towns and villages were united to form the fiscal demesne of the Rana, composing twenty-four districts of various magnitudes, divided, as in ancient times, and with the primitive [504] appellations, into portions tantamount to the 584tithings and hundreds of England, the division from time immemorial amongst the Hindus.[51] From these and the commercial duties[52] a revenue was derived sufficient for the comforts, and even the dignities of the prince and his court, and promising an annual increase in the ratio of good government: but profusion scattered all that industry and ingenuity could collect; the artificial wants of the prince perpetuated the real necessities of the peasant, and this, it is to be feared, will continue till the present generation shall sleep with their forefathers.
Abstract of the Fiscal Revenues of Mewar in the years
1818-19-20-21-22.
 
Spring harvest of 1818 Rs. 40,000    
1819 451,281    
1820 659,100    
1821 1,018,478    
1822 936,640 } The active superintendence of the British Agent being almost entirely withdrawn.
Abstract of Commercial Duties included in the above.
In 1818 Nominal    
1819 Rs. 96,683    
1820 165,108    
1821 220,000    
1822 217,000 Please provide the text you would like me to modernize. Farmed for three years, from 1822, for 750,000 rupees, which was assigned by the Rana for the liquidation of tribute fallen in arrear.

Mines and Minerals.

—There are sources of wealth in Mewar yet untouched, and to which her princes owe much of their power. The tin mines of Jawara and Dariba alone, little more than half a century ago, yielded above three lakhs annually;[53] 585besides rich copper mines in various parts. From such, beyond a doubt, much of the wealth of Mewar was extracted, but the miners are now dead, and the mines filled with water. An attempt was made to work them, but it was so unprofitable that the design was soon abandoned.

Nothing will better exemplify the progress of prosperity than the comparative population of some of the chief towns before, and after, four years of peace:

Nothing will better illustrate the growth of prosperity than the comparison of the population in some of the major towns before and after four years of peace:

  No. of houses in 1818. No. of houses in 1822.
Udaipur   3,500     10,000  
Bhilwara   not one     2,700  
Pur   200     1,200  
Mandal   80     400  
Gosunda   60     350 [505]  

The Feudal Lands.

—The feudal lands, which were then double the fiscal, did not exhibit the like improvement, the merchant and cultivator residing thereon not having the same certainty of reaping the fruits of their industry; still great amelioration took place, and few were so blind as not to see their account in it.[54] The earnestness with which many requested the Agent to back their expressed intentions with his guarantee to their communities of the same measure of justice and protection as the fiscal tenants enjoyed was proof that they well understood the benefits of reciprocal confidence; but this could not be tendered without danger. Before the Agent left the country he greatly withdrew from active interference, it being his constant, as it was his last impressive lesson, that they should rely upon themselves if they desired to retain a shadow of independence. To give an idea of the improved police, insurance which has been described as amounting to eight per cent in a space of twenty-five miles became almost nominal, or one-fourth of a rupee per cent from one frontier to the other. It would, however, have been quite Utopian to have expected that the lawless tribes would remain in that stupid subordination which the unexampled state 586of society imposed for a time (as described in the opening of these transactions), when they found that real restraints did not follow imaginary terrors. Had the wild tribes been under the sole influence of British power, nothing would have been so simple as effectually, not only to control, but to conciliate and improve them; for it is a mortifying truth, that the more remote from civilization, the more tractable and easy was the object to manage, more especially the Bhil.[55] But these children of nature were incorporated in the demesnes of the feudal chiefs, who when they found our system did not extend to perpetual control, returned to their old habits of oppression: this provoked retaliation, which to subdue requires more power than the Rana yet possesses, and, in the anomalous state of our alliances, will always be an embarrassing task to whosoever may exercise political control.

In conclusion, it is to be hoped that the years of oppression that have swept the land will be held in remembrance by the protecting power, and that neither petulance nor indolence will lessen the benevolence which restored life to Mewar, or mar the picture of comparative happiness it created.

In conclusion, it is hoped that the years of oppression that have affected the land will be remembered by the protecting power, and that neither irritability nor laziness will diminish the kindness that brought life back to Mewar, or spoil the image of the relative happiness it created.

587The Sixteen chief Nobles of Mewar, their Titles, Names, Clans, Tribes, Estates,
number of Villages in each, and their Value.
Titles. Names. Clan. Tribe. Estate. Number of Villages. Value, CE 1760. Comments
Raj Chandan Singh Jhala Jhala Sadri 127 100,000 } These estates are all diminished one-half in nominal amount; and their revenues still more.
Rao Partap Singh Chauhan Chauhan Bedia 80 100,000
Rao Mohkam Singh Chauhan Chauhan Kotharia 65 80,000
Rawat Padma Singh Chondawat Sesodia Salumbar 85 84,000 Would realize this if cultivated.
Thakur Zorawar Singh Rathor Mertia Ghanerao 100 100,000 This chief ceases to be one of the 16 since the Rana lost the province of Godwar.
Rao Keshodas —— Pramar Bijolia 40 45,000 Would realize this if cultivated.
Rawat Gokuldas Sangawat Sesodia Deogarh 125 80,000 Would realize more if cultivated.
Rawat Maha Singh Meghawat Sesodia Begun 150 200,000 This includes usurpations—now seized by Sindhia. The estate would realize 70,000 if cultivated.
Raj Kalyan Singh Jhala Jhala Delwara 125 100,000 Would realize two-thirds if cultivated.
Rawat Salim Singh Jagawat Jagawat Amet 60 60,000 Do.,     do.
Raj Chhattar Sal Jhala Jhala Gogunda 50 50,000 Would realize this if cultivated.
Rawat Fateh Singh Sarangdevot Sesodia Kanor 50 95,000 Would realize half if cultivated.
Maharaja Zorawar Singh Saktawat Sesodia Bhindar 64 64,000 Would realize this if cultivated.
Thakur Jeth Singh Mertia Rathor Badnor 80 80,000 Do.,           do.
Rawat Salim Singh Saktawat Sesodia Bansi 40 40,000 } These chiefs have lost all influence and half their their estates.
Rao Surajmall Singh Chauhan Chauhan Parsoli 40 40,000
Rawat Kesari Singh Kishanawat Sesodia Bhainsror 60 60,000 } These chiefs have taken rank on the depression of the above—they never appear at court on the same day.
Rawat Jawan Singh Kishanawat Sesodia Kurabar 35 35,000

Note.—The inferior grades possessed estates to a still larger amount, conjointly yielding a revenue of thirty lakhs of rupees; and as each thousand rupees of estate furnished on emergency three horses completely equipped, the feudal interest could supply nine thousand horse besides foot, of which they make little account. [Accounts of the present condition of these nobles will be found in Erskine ii. A. under the headings of their estates.]

Note.—The lower ranks owned even larger estates, combined generating an income of thirty lakhs of rupees; and since each thousand rupees of estate could provide three fully equipped horses in times of need, the feudal system could supply nine thousand horses as well as infantry, which they regard as less significant. [You can find details about the current situation of these nobles in Erskine ii. A. under the headings of their estates.]


1. See Appendix, No. VIII., for treaty with the Rana.

1. See Appendix, No. VIII., for the treaty with the Rana.

2. Commanded by Major-General Sir R. Donkin, K.C.B.

2. Led by Major-General Sir R. Donkin, K.C.B.

3. The author had the honour to be selected by the Marquess of Hastings to represent him at the Rana’s court, with the title of ‘Political Agent to the Western Rajput States.’ During the campaign of 1817-18 he was placed as the point of communication to the various divisions of the northern army; at the same time being intrusted with the negotiations with Holkar (previous to the rupture), and with those of Kotah and Bundi. He concluded the treaty with the latter State en route to Udaipur, where, as at the latter, there were only the benefits of moral and political existence to confer.

3. The author was honored to be chosen by the Marquess of Hastings to represent him at the Rana’s court, with the title of ‘Political Agent to the Western Rajput States.’ During the campaign of 1817-18, he served as the main point of communication for the various divisions of the northern army. At the same time, he was responsible for the negotiations with Holkar (before the conflict erupted) and with those of Kotah and Bundi. He finalized the treaty with Bundi on the way to Udaipur, where, like in the former, there were only the benefits of moral and political existence to offer.

4. The author had passed through Bhilwara in May 1806, when it was comparatively flourishing. On this occasion (Feb. 1818) it was entirely deserted. It excited a smile, in the midst of regrets, to observe the practical wit of some of the soldiers, who had supplied the naked representative of Adinath with an apron—not of leaves, but scarlet cloth.

4. The author visited Bhilwara in May 1806, when it was fairly prosperous. This time (Feb. 1818), it was completely deserted. It brought a smile, amidst feelings of sadness, to see the cleverness of some soldiers, who had dressed the bare figure of Adinath in an apron—not made of leaves, but of red cloth.

5. The Agent had seen him when a boy, at a meeting already described; but he could scarcely have hoped to find in one, to the formation of whose character the times had been so unfavourable, such a specimen as this descendant of Partap.

5. The Agent had seen him as a boy, at a meeting already mentioned; but he could hardly have expected to find such a remarkable example as this descendant of Partap, considering how unfavorable the times had been to his character development.

6. A description of the city and valley will be more appropriate elsewhere.

6. A description of the city and valley would fit better in another section.

7. See p. 508.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. See page __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.

8. The escort consisted of two companies of foot, each of one hundred men, with half a troop of cavalry. The gentlemen attached to the mission were Captain Waugh (who was secretary and commandant of the escort), with Lieutenant Carey as his subaltern. Dr. Duncan was the medical officer.

8. The escort was made up of two infantry companies, each with one hundred men, along with half a troop of cavalry. The gentlemen involved in the mission were Captain Waugh (who served as the secretary and commander of the escort) and Lieutenant Carey as his second-in-command. Dr. Duncan was the medical officer.

9. [Modes in music.]

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. [Music modes.]

10. The buckler is the tray in which gifts are presented by the Rajputs.

10. The buckler is the tray that the Rajputs use to present gifts.

11. If we dare compare the moral economy of an entire people to the physical economy of the individual, we should liken this period in the history of Mewar to intermittent pulsation of the heart—a pause in moral as in physical existence; a consciousness thereof, inertly awaiting the propelling power to restore healthful action to a state of languid repose; or what the Rajput would better comprehend, his own condition when the opiate stimulant begins to dissipate, and mind and body are alike abandoned to helpless imbecility. Who has lived out of the circle of mere vegetation, and not experienced this temporary deprivation of moral vitality? for no other simile would suit the painful pause in the sympathies of the inhabitants of this once fertile region, where experience could point out but one page in their annals, one period in their history, when the clangour of the war trumpet was suspended, or the sword shut up in its scabbard. The portals of Janus at Rome were closed but twice in a period of seven hundred years; and in exactly the same time from the conquest by Shihabu-d-din to the great pacification, but twice can we record peace in Mewar—the reign of Numa has its type in Shah Jahan, while the more appropriate reign of Augustus belongs to Britain. Are we to wonder then that a chilling void now occupied (if the solecism is admissible) the place of interminable action? when the mind was released from the anxiety of daily, hourly, devising schemes of preservation, to one of perfect security—that enervating calm, in which, to use their own homely phrase, Bher aur bakri ekhi thali se piye, ‘The wolf and the goat drank from the same vessel.’ [Another, and more usual form is—Āj kal, sher bakrī ek ghāt pāni pitē hain, ‘Nowadays the tiger and the goat drink from the same stream.’] But this unruffled torpidity had its limit: the Agrarian laws of Mewar were but mentioned, and the national pulse instantly rose.

11. If we dare to compare the moral economy of an entire people to the physical economy of an individual, we should liken this period in the history of Mewar to the intermittent throbbing of a heart—moments of stillness in both moral and physical existence; a consciousness of it, passively waiting for the energy to restore healthful activity from a state of sluggish rest; or what a Rajput would understand better, his own state when the effects of a narcotic begin to wear off, leaving both mind and body in a state of helplessness. Who has lived beyond just surviving and hasn't felt this temporary loss of moral vitality? No other analogy fits the painful pause in the emotions of the people from this once fertile region, where experience can point to only one event in their history when the war trumpet was silenced, or the sword was put away. The gates of Janus in Rome were closed only twice in seven hundred years; and in exactly the same time from the conquest by Shihabu-d-din to the great peace, we can record peace in Mewar only twice—the reign of Numa is mirrored in Shah Jahan, while the more fitting reign of Augustus belongs to Britain. Should we be surprised then that a chilling void now filled (if that's an acceptable term) the space of endless action? When the mind was freed from the stress of daily, hourly, strategizing for survival, to a state of complete security—that draining tranquility, in which, to use their own everyday saying, Brother and goat drink from the same bowl, ‘The wolf and the goat drank from the same vessel.’ [Another, more common version is—Nowadays, goats drink water at a stream., ‘Nowadays the tiger and the goat drink from the same stream.’] But this undisturbed stagnation had its limits: as soon as the Agrarian laws of Mewar were mentioned, the national spirit immediately surged.

12. Or rather, who makes the monogrammatic signet Sahi (‘correct’) to all deeds, grants, etc.

12. Or rather, who creates the monogram signet Sahi (‘correct’) for all deeds, grants, etc.

13. [Properly Sūratnavīs, ‘statement-writer.’]

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. [Properly Sūratnavīs, ‘document writer.’]

14. The Salumbar chief had his deputy, who resided at court for this sole duty, for which he held a village. See p. 235.

14. The Salumbar chief had his deputy, who lived at the court just for this purpose, and in return, he was given a village. See p. 235.

15. Niyao, Daftar, Taksala, Silah, Gaddi, Gahna, Kapra-bandar, Ghora, Rasora, Nakkar-khana, Jaleb, Rawala.

15. Niyao, Daftar, Taksala, Silah, Gaddi, Gahna, Kapra-bandar, Ghora, Rasora, Nakkar-khana, Jaleb, Rawala.

16. [Sāwan sudi tīj, third of the bright half of the month Sāwan (July to August), a festival celebrated throughout North India.]

16. [Sawan Shukla Trij, the third day of the bright half of the month of Sawan (July to August), is a festival celebrated across North India.]

17. [About 45 miles north of Udaipur city.]

17. [About 45 miles north of Udaipur city.]

18. In the Personal Narrative.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. In the personal story.

19. Although Bhilwara has not attained that high prosperity my enthusiasm anticipated, yet the philanthropic Heber records that in 1825 (three years after I had left the country) it exhibited “a greater appearance of trade, industry, and moderate but widely diffused wealth and comfort, than he had witnessed since he left DelhiDelhi” [Diary, ed. 1861, ii. 56 f.]. The record of the sentiments of the inhabitants towards me, as conveyed by the bishop, was gratifying, though their expression could excite no surprise in any one acquainted with the characters and sensibilities of these people. [The author’s anticipation of the prosperity of this town have not been completely realized; but it is still an important centre of trade, noted for the manufacture of cooking utensils, and possessing a ginning factory and a cotton-press (Erskine ii. A. 97 f.).]

19. Although Bhilwara hasn't reached the level of prosperity I was hoping for, the charitable Heber noted that in 1825 (three years after I left the country), it showed “a greater level of trade, industry, and a moderate but widely spread sense of wealth and comfort than he had seen since he left DelhiDelhi” [Diary, ed. 1861, ii. 56 f.]. The bishop’s report on how the locals feel about me was pleasing, although their reactions wouldn't surprise anyone familiar with the character and sensitivities of these people. [The author’s expectations for the prosperity of this town have not been fully met; however, it remains an important trade center, known for making cooking utensils and has a ginning factory and a cotton-press (Erskine ii. A. 97 f.).]

20. A literal translation of this curious piece of Hindu legislation will be found at the end of the Appendix. If not drawn up with all the dignity of the legal enactments of the great governments of the West, it has an important advantage in conciseness; the articles cannot be misinterpreted, and require no lawyer to expound them.

20. You can find a straightforward translation of this intriguing piece of Hindu law at the end of the Appendix. While it may not carry the same gravitas as the laws from major Western governments, it offers a significant benefit in its brevity; the articles are clear-cut and don't need a lawyer to explain them.

21. "Kampani Sahib ke namak ke zor se“ is a common phrase of our native soldiery; and ”Dohai! Kampani ki!" is an invocation or appeal against injustice; but I never heard this watchword so powerfully applied as when a Sub. with the Resident’s escort in 1812. One of our men, a noble young Rajput about nineteen years of age, and six feet high, had been sent with an elephant to forage in the wilds of Narwar. A band of at least fifty predatory horsemen assailed him, and demanded the surrender of the elephant, which he met by pointing his musket and giving them defiance. Beset on all sides, he fired, was cut down, and left for dead, in which state he was found, and brought to camp upon a litter. One sabre-cut had opened the back entirely across, exposing the action of the viscera, and his arms and wrists were barbarously hacked: yet he was firm, collected, and even cheerful; and to a kind reproach for his rashness, he said, "What would you have said, Captain Sahib, had I surrendered the Company’s musket (Kampani ki banduq) without fighting?" From their temperate habits, the wound in the back did well; but the severed nerves of the wrists brought on a lockjaw of which he died. The Company have thousands who would alike die for their banduq. It were wise to cherish such feelings.

21. "By the power of Mr. Kamapani's salt” is a common saying among our local soldiers; and ”Dohai! Company ki!" is a rallying cry against injustice; but I’ve never heard this slogan used so powerfully as it was when a Sub. was with the Resident’s escort in 1812. One of our men, a brave young Rajput around nineteen years old and six feet tall, was sent with an elephant to gather supplies in the jungles of Narwar. A group of at least fifty armed horsemen attacked him and demanded he hand over the elephant, which he responded to by aiming his musket and defiantly standing his ground. Surrounded on all sides, he fired but was cut down and left for dead; he was later found and carried to camp on a stretcher. One sabre slash had completely opened his back, exposing his insides, and his arms and wrists were brutally mutilated. Despite this, he remained resolute, composed, and even cheerful; when gently scolded for his recklessness, he replied, "What would you have said, Captain Sahib, if I had surrendered the Company’s musket (Kampani's gun) without a fight?" Thanks to their moderate lifestyles, his back wound healed well, but the severed nerves in his wrists led to lockjaw, which ultimately caused his death. The Company has thousands who would die for their gun. It would be wise to nurture such sentiments.

22. [An instance of the practice of ‘sitting dharna’ to enforce a claim (Yule-Burnell, Hobson-Jobson, 2nd ed. 315 f.).]

22. [An example of the practice of 'sitting sit-in' to assert a claim (Yule-Burnell, Hobson-Jobson, 2nd ed. 315 f.).]

23. See p. 380.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. See page 380.

24. See p. 514 and note.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. See page __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__ and note.

25. It will fill up the picture of the times to relate the revenge. When Jamshid, the infamous lieutenant of the infamous Amir Khan, established his headquarters at Udaipur, which he daily devastated, Sardar Singh, then in power, was seized and confined as a hostage for the payment of thirty thousand rupees demanded of the Rana. The surviving brothers of the murdered minister Somji ‘purchased their foe’ with the sum demanded, and anticipated his clansmen, who were on the point of effecting his liberation. The same sun shone on the head of Sardar, which was placed as a signal of revenge over the gateway of Rampiyari’s palace. I had the anecdotes from the minister Siyahal, one of the actors in these tragedies, and a relative of the brothers, who were all swept away by the dagger. A similar fate often seemed to him, though a brave man, inevitable during these resumptions; which impression, added to the Rana’s known inconstancy of favour, robbed him of half his energies.

25. It will complete the picture of the times to tell of the revenge. When Jamshid, the notorious lieutenant of the equally notorious Amir Khan, set up his base in Udaipur, which he devastated daily, Sardar Singh, who was in power at the time, was taken hostage for the thirty thousand rupees demanded from the Rana. The surviving brothers of the murdered minister Somji “purchased their enemy” with the demanded sum, getting to him before his clansmen, who were about to free him. The same sun shone on Sardar, whose head was put up as a signal for revenge over the entrance of Rampiyari’s palace. I got the stories from Minister Siyahal, one of those involved in these events, and a relative of the brothers, all of whom were cut down by the dagger. A similar fate often seemed to him, despite being a brave man, unavoidable during these seizures; this feeling, combined with the Rana’s well-known unpredictability, drained him of half his strength.

26. Nearly twelve months after this, my public duty called me to Nimbahera en route to Kotah. The castle of Hamira was within an hour’s ride, and at night he was reported as having arrived to visit me, when I appointed the next day to receive him. Early next morning, according to custom, I took my ride, with four of Skinner’s Horse, and galloped past him, stretched with his followers on the ground not far from my camp, towards his fort. He came to me after breakfast, called me his greatest friend, “swore by his dagger he was my Rajput,” and that he would be in future obedient and loyal; but this, I fear, can never be.

26. Nearly twelve months later, my public duty took me to Nimbahera on the way to Kotah. The castle of Hamira was just an hour's ride away, and that night it was reported that he had arrived to see me, so I scheduled to meet him the next day. Early the following morning, as was my routine, I went for a ride with four of Skinner’s Horse and galloped past him, lying with his followers on the ground not far from my camp, heading toward his fort. After breakfast, he came to see me, called me his greatest friend, “swore by his dagger he was my Rajput,” and promised he would be obedient and loyal from then on; but I fear this can never truly be.

27. Literally faith (dharma) to his lord (swami).

27. Literally faith (dharma) to his master (spiritual teacher).

28. Paper of relinquishment.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Release document.

29. The dūb grass [[Cynodon dactylon] flourishes in all seasons, and most in the intense heats; it is not only amara or ‘immortal,’ but akshay, ‘not to be eradicated’; and its tenacity to the soil deserves the distinction.

29. The doubt grass [[Cynodon dactylon] thrives in all seasons, especially in the intense heat; it is not just amara or ‘immortal,’ but also Akshay, ‘indestructible’; and its ability to cling to the soil deserves recognition.

30. From bap, ‘father,’ and the termination of, or belonging to, and by which clans are distinguished; as Karansot, ‘descended of Karan’; Mansinghgot, ‘descended of Mansingh.’ It is curious enough that the mountain clans of Albania, and other Greeks, have the same distinguishing termination, and the Mainote of Greece and the Mairot of Rajputana alike signify mountaineer, or ‘of the mountain,’ maina in Albanian; mairu or meru in Sanskrit. [The words have no connexion.]

30. From , ‘father,’ and the ending that indicates belonging to, which distinguishes clans; for example, Karansot means ‘descended from Karan’ and Mansinghgot means ‘descended from Mansingh.’ Interestingly, the mountain clans of Albania and other Greeks have the same distinguishing ending, and both the Mainote of Greece and the Mairot of Rajputana mean mountaineer or ‘of the mountain,’ with maina in Albanian and mairu or meru in Sanskrit. [The words have no connection.]

31. Laws, ix. 44.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Laws, 9. 44.

32. [“When he [the king] has gained victory, let him duly worship the gods and honour righteous Brāhmanas, let him grant exemptions, and let him cause promises of safety to be proclaimed. But having fully ascertained the wishes of all the (conquered), let him place then a relation of (the vanquished ruler on the throne), and let him impose his conditions. Let him make authoritative the lawful customs of the inhabitants, just as they are stated to be” (Manu, Laws, vii. 201 f., trans. Bühler, Sacred Books of the East, xxv. 248 f.).]

32. [“Once the king has achieved victory, he should properly worship the gods and respect the righteous Brahmins, offer exemptions, and declare promises of safety. After thoroughly understanding the desires of all the conquered, he should place a relative of the defeated ruler on the throne, imposing his own conditions. He should establish the legitimate customs of the people as they are outlined” (Manu, Laws, vii. 201 f., trans. Bühler, Sacred Books of the East, xxv. 248 f.).]

33. [“Let him [the king] cause his annual revenue in his kingdom to be collected by trusty (officials), let him obey the sacred law (in his transactions with) the people, and behave as a father to all men” (Manu, Laws, vii. 80). “Not to turn back in battle, to protect the people, to honour the Brāhmanas, is the best means for a king to secure happiness” (ib. vii. 88). “From the people let him (the king) learn (the theory) of the (various) trades and professions” (ib. vii. 43). “But (he who is given) to these vices (loses) even his life” (ib. vii. 46), trans. Bühler, Sacred Books of the East, xxv.]

33. [“The king should have trustworthy officials collect his kingdom's annual revenue, follow the sacred law in his dealings with the people, and act like a father to everyone” (Manu, Laws, vii. 80). “Not retreating in battle, protecting the people, and respecting the Brāhmanas are the best ways for a king to achieve happiness” (ib. vii. 88). “The king should learn about the different trades and professions from the people” (ib. vii. 43). “But those who indulge in these vices lose even their lives” (ib. vii. 46), trans. Bühler, Sacred Books of the East, xxv.]

34. Cani, ‘land,’ and atchi, ‘heritage’: Report, p. 289.—I should be inclined to imagine the atchi, like the ot and awat, Rajput terminations, implying clanship. [Tamil kāniyātchi, ‘that which is held in free and hereditary property’; kāni, ‘land,’ ātchi, ‘inheritance’ (Wilson, Glossary, s.v.; Madras Manual of Administration, iii. 58).]

34. Cani, 'land,' and atchi, 'heritage': Report, p. 289.—I think the atchi, similar to the ot and awat, Rajput endings, suggests a sense of clanship. [Tamil kāniyātchi, 'something that is held as free and hereditary property'; kāni, 'land,' atchi, 'inheritance' (Wilson, Glossary, s.v.; Madras Manual of Administration, iii. 58).]

35. See p. 195.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. See page __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.

36. See p. 195.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. See page __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.

37. See Sketch of Feudal System, p. 170.

37. See Sketch of Feudal System, p. 170.

38. Nahrwala of D’Anville; the Balhara sovereignty of the Arabian travellers of the eighth and ninth centuries. I visited the remains of this city on my last journey, and from original authorities shall give an account of this ancient emporium of commerce and literature.

38. Nahrwala of D’Anville; the Balhara rule of the Arabian travelers from the eighth and ninth centuries. I explored the ruins of this city on my last trip, and based on original sources, I'll provide an account of this historic hub of trade and literature.

39. Salvamenta of the European system.

39. Salvamenta of the European system.

40. The author has to acknowledge with regret that he was the cause of the Mina proprietors not re-obtaining their bapota: this arose, partly from ignorance at the time, partly from the individual claimants being dead, and more than all, from the representation that the intended sale originated in a bribe to Sadaram the governor, which, however, was not the case.

40. The author must regretfully admit that he was responsible for the Mina owners not getting back their : this happened partly due to ignorance at the time, partly because the individual claimants were deceased, and mostly because of the belief that the planned sale was triggered by a bribe to Sadaram the governor, which was not true.

41. Claims to the bapota appear to be maintainable if not alienated longer than one hundred and one years; and undisturbed possession (no matter how obtained) for the same period appears to confer this right. The miras of Khandesh appears to have been on the same footing. See Mr. Elphinstone’s Report, October 25, 1819, ed. 1872, p. 17 f., quoted in BG, xii. 266. [The word mīrās means ‘inherited estate,’ the right of disposal of which rests with the holder. The Jāts certainly did not bring the custom to Kent.]

41. Claims to the seem to be valid as long as they haven't been alienated for more than one hundred and one years; and uninterrupted possession (regardless of how it was acquired) for the same duration appears to grant this right. The miras of Khandesh seems to have been in the same situation. See Mr. Elphinstone’s Report, October 25, 1819, ed. 1872, p. 17 f., quoted in BG, xii. 266. [The word mīrās means ‘inherited estate,’ the right to dispose of which belongs to the holder. The Jāts certainly did not bring this custom to Kent.]

42. The sawmy begum of the peninsula in Fifth Report, pp. 356-57; correctly swami bhoga, ‘lord’s rent,’ in Sanskrit.

42. The saw my queen of the peninsula in Fifth Report, pp. 356-57; correctly swami bhoga, ‘lord’s rent,’ in Sanskrit.

43. Manu, Laws, ix. 52-54, on the Servile Classes. [Bühler’s version differs, but the meaning is practically the same as that of the text.]

43. Manu, Laws, ix. 52-54, on the Servile Classes. [Bühler’s version differs, but the meaning is practically the same as that of the text.]

44. Patel.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Patel.

45. Patel barar.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Patel barar.

46. The Gharginti barar, and Kharlakar, or wood and forage, explained in the Feudal System.

46. The Gharginti barar, and Kharlakar, or wood and foraging, explained in the Feudal System.

47. In copper-plate grants dug from the ruins of the ancient Ujjain (presented to the Royal Asiatic Society), the prince’s patents (patta) conferring gifts are addressed to the Patta-silas and Ryots. I never heard an etymology of this word, but imagine it to be from patta, ‘grant,’ or ‘patent,’ and sila, which means a nail, or sharp instrument; [? sila, the stone on which the grant is engraved]; metaphorically, that which binds or unites these patents; all, however, having pati, or chief, as the basis (see Transactions of the Royal Asiatic Society, vol. i. p. 237). [Pati, ‘chief,’ has no connexion with patta, ‘a grant,’ the latter being the origin of patel. For the position of the Patel see Baden-Powell, The Indian Village Community, 10 ff.; Malcolm, Memoir of Central India, 2nd ed. ii. 14 ff.]

47. In copper-plate grants excavated from the ruins of ancient Ujjain (presented to the Royal Asiatic Society), the prince’s documents (patta) that grant gifts are directed to the Patta-silas and Ryots. I’ve never encountered an origin for this word, but I suspect it comes from patta, meaning ‘grant’ or ‘patent,’ and sila, which translates to a nail or sharp tool; [? sila, the stone on which the grant is carved]; metaphorically, this ties together or connects these documents; all, however, having patio, or chief, as their foundation (see Transactions of the Royal Asiatic Society, vol. i. p. 237). [Pati, ‘chief,’ is not related to patta, ‘a grant,’ the latter being the source of patel. For details on the position of the Patel see Baden-Powell, The Indian Village Community, 10 ff.; Malcolm, Memoir of Central India, 2nd ed. ii. 14 ff.]

48. [Kan, ‘grain,’ kūt, ‘valuation,’ batāi from batānā, ‘to divide.’]

48. [Kan, ‘grain,’ kūt, ‘valuation,’ batāi from tell, ‘to divide.’]

49. Mui, Barak, and Kapasan.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Mui, Barak, and Kapasan.

50. To effect this, indispensable alike for unity of government and the establishment of a police, the individual statements of their holders were taken for the revenues they had derived from them, and money payments three times the amount were adjudged to them. They were gainers by this arrangement, and were soon loaded with jewels and ornaments, but the numerous train of harpies who cheated them and abused the poor ryot were eternally at work to defeat all such beneficial schemes; and the counteraction of the intrigues was painful and disgusting.

50. To achieve this, which was essential for a unified government and the establishment of a police force, the individual claims of the holders were used to calculate the revenues they had gained from them, and they were awarded payments three times that amount. They benefited from this setup and soon found themselves adorned with jewels and decorations, but the many scam artists who deceived them and exploited the poor farmers were constantly working to undermine these positive initiatives; dealing with their schemes was frustrating and unpleasant.

51. Manu [Laws, vii. 119] ordains the division into tens, hundreds, and thousands.

51. Manu [Laws, vii. 119] mandates the division into groups of ten, hundred, and thousand.

52. Farmed for the ensuing three years, from 1822, for seven lakhs of rupees.

52. Farmed for the next three years, starting in 1822, for seven hundred thousand rupees.

53. In S. 1816, Jawara yielded Rs. 222,000 and Dariba Rs. 80,000. The tin of these mines contains a portion of silver. [What the Author calls the tin mines are probably the lead and zinc mines at Jāwar, 16 miles south of Udaipur city. They seem now to be exhausted, and search might be made for other untouched pockets of ore. Those at Darība, which formerly yielded a considerable revenue, have long been closed (Erskine ii, A. 53).]

53. In S. 1816, Jawara produced Rs. 222,000 and Dariba produced Rs. 80,000. The tin from these mines contains some silver. [What the Author refers to as the tin mines are probably the lead and zinc mines at Jāwar, located 16 miles south of Udaipur city. They appear to be depleted now, and a search could be conducted for other untouched deposits of ore. The mines at Darība, which used to generate a significant income, have been closed for a long time (Erskine ii, A. 53).]

54. There are between two and three thousand towns, villages, and hamlets, besides the fiscal land of Mewar; but the tribute of the British Government is derived only from the fiscal; it would have been impossible to collect from the feudal lands, which are burthened with service, and form the army of the State.

54. There are about two to three thousand towns, villages, and small communities, apart from the taxable land of Mewar; however, the British Government only collects tribute from the taxable land. It would have been impossible to gather it from the feudal lands, which are burdened with obligations and make up the State's army.

55. Sir John Malcolm’s wise and philanthropic measures for the reclamation of this race in Malwa will support my assertions [Memoir of Central India, 2nd ed. i. 516 ff., ii. 179 ff.].

55. Sir John Malcolm’s thoughtful and charitable efforts to uplift this community in Malwa will back up my claims [Memoir of Central India, 2nd ed. i. 516 ff., ii. 179 ff.].


588Printed by R. & R. Clark, Limited, Edinburgh.

Transcription Note

There are references in all three volumes to Genealogical Tables in Volume I, which were not reprinted in this Crooke edition.

There are references in all three volumes to Genealogical Tables in Volume I, which were not reprinted in this Crooke edition.

The spelling of names and places is variable, as noted in the Editor’s introduction to Volume I, as the system of transliteration underwent many changes in the intervening century. The use of macrons was not yet introduced in James Tod’s day. This text, with very few exceptions, follows the text as printed.

The spelling of names and places varies, as mentioned in the Editor’s introduction to Volume I, since the transliteration system changed a lot over the last century. The use of macrons hadn't been introduced in James Tod’s time. This text, with very few exceptions, follows the printed text.

Hyphenation of compound words follows the text, with the rare exception of when it occurs on a line break and the preponderance of other instances provides clear guidance.

Hyphenating compound words follows the text, except in rare cases where it falls at the end of a line, and most other situations offer clear guidance.

Errors deemed most likely to be the printer’s have been corrected, and are noted here.

Errors that are most likely due to the printer have been fixed and are noted here.

The sole footnote on p. 311 had no reference in the text. Based on the content of the note, the reference has been inserted at the end of the first paragraph on the page.

The only footnote on p. 311 wasn’t mentioned in the text. From the content of the note, the reference has been inserted at the end of the first paragraph on the page.

The correction to note 2 was made in order to close a quotation beginning with ‘cloud of war’, but lacking a closing quote. Earlier editions supplied the resolution.

The correction to note 2 was made to close a quotation starting with ‘cloud of war’ but missing a closing quote. Earlier editions provided the fix.

Errors deemed most likely to be the printer’s have been corrected, and are noted here.

Errors considered most likely to be the printer’s have been corrected and are noted here.

This list contains issues in the main text. References are to the page and line in the original.

This list includes issues in the main text. References point to the page and line in the original.

x.36 Imperial Gazetteer of India[,] Added.
xlvii.15 Muntakhab[at/u-t]-tawārikh Replaced.
lx.26 the least suspicious kind of historical evidence[.] Added.
9.24 in the respective historical portions[.] Added.
29.5 the burning plains of Ind[.] Added.
32.18 were learned in the Vedas[.] Added.
48.5 other eight generations anterior[.] Added.
48.7 inhabitants had their appellation, we cannot say[.] Added.
55.22 descendants of Rama[.] Added.
104.33 after a lapse of 2250 years[.] Added.
110.1 the power of the Pramaras[.] Added.
110.13 to have been patrons of science[.] Added.
166.4 the principality of the Rana of Mewar[.] Added.
222.23 and most powerful fiefs of Mewar[.] Added.
235.19 Pancholi Raechand a[m/n]d Mehta Mul Das Replaced.
251.36 the contemporary of Vikramaditya, [A/B].C. 56. Replaced.
271.10 1[,] Kanaksen Added.
275.16 ‘the rhymer of Aurangabad.[’] Added.
326.5 by a Bhatti Rajput of Jaisalmer[.] Added.
496.17 Rāna Ar[s]i Singh II. Inserted.
504.25 From S. 1825 to S. 1831 [CE 1768-74[)/]] Replaced.
544.9 the foreign chieft[ia/ai]ns Transposed.

The following list contains issues corrected or noted in the footnote text. The reference is to the original page and note, and the line within the note (which may appear on a later page).

The following list includes issues that have been corrected or noted in the footnote text. The reference is to the original page and note, as well as the line within the note (which might be on a later page).

lx.1.2 (Smith, EHI, 387, note; IA, i. 269 ff., iii. 17 ff., xxxii. 167 f.[)] Added.
25.3.1 Baghes, ‘the tiger lord.[’] Added.
128.2.6 and said to be built by Puru.[’/”] Replaced.
156.1.11 ‘household.[”/’] Replaced.
166.1.3 smaller units being called Byālisa, 42, or Ch[a]ubīsa, 24 Restored.
166.1.4 Supplemental Glossary, 178 ff.[)] Added.
176.1.13 1i. 319.[)] Added.
184.1.8 Art. ‘Relief,[’] Added.
201.3.7 the fief of his vassal without his consent.[’/”] Replaced.
241.1.7 et les seconds de le régaler quand i[t/l] passait par leur bourg. Replaced.
255.1.3 the name of Min[n]agara was changed Removed.
262.2.6 Mers in Porbandar (Wilberforce-Bell, Hist. of Kathiawad, 53) Added.
265.3.4 (Census Report, Rajputana, 1911, i. 255[)]. Added.
297.1.7 ‘cloud of war rolled from Himachal[’] Added.
333.1.3 Maharana Kumbha: Sovereign, Soldier, Scholar, Ajmer, 1917, p. 2[)]. Added.
381.1.2 calcined shell-li[n/m]e Replaced.
386.2.5 upon [s/t]heir refusal to intermarry Replaced.
398.3.1 A colloqu[ai/ia]l contraction for Partap. Transposed.
435.1.3 J[u/a]dunath Sarkar Replaced.
468.2.11 (Scott’s History of Aurangzeb’s Successors, vol. i. p. 132). Added.
469.3.1 ‘a royal grant[’] Added.
491.1.64 Your favour was received by the Pandit Pardhan[)] Removed.
496.2.2 in 1814, Ranaji Burtia[:/;] in 1813 Replaced.
509.2.2 on the liquidation of the contribution[,/.] Replaced.
563.1.5 since he left De[hl/lh]i Transposed.
573.1.1 [[]Cynodon dactylon] Opening bracket added.
Transcription of the plate on p. 10.

Each feature on the plate is summarized below, including both the original transliteration from Tod’s original text and the version used by Crooke in the text of this edition.

Each feature on the plate is summarized below, including both the original transliteration from Tod’s text and the version used by Crooke in this edition.

Section thro’ Central India in 25° N. Lat. from Aboo [Abu] to Bundelkhund [Bundelkhand].
Plateau of Central India——Trap formation
Mt. Aboo [Mt. Abu]
Aravalli Mountains
Oodipoor [Udaipur]
Jawud [E]
Ruttunghur
Rampoora [Rampura]
Chumbul R. [Chambal R.]
Kotah
Parbatty R. [Parbati R.]
Shahabad [F]
Sinde R.
Kunneadanna [H]
Betwa R.
Kotra [I]
A. B.The isolated Aboo 24 miles Circumference at base_____Granite and Gneis.
C. D.The Aravalli Chain._______Granite reposing on compact blue slate.
D. E.Plains of Mewar.
E. F.Patar or Plateau of Central India.__________Trap
F. G.Valley of the Sinde.
G. H.Table Mountain the Eastern limit of Rajpootna, structure doubtful.
H. I.Plains of the Betwa, Bundelkhund.
Volume 2 external ref
Volume 3 external ref




        
        
    
Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!